《Naruto and they have a system》


 1 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 1

    They have systems of Naruto "Author: unintentional codeword


    brief introduction


    Uchiha has passed through, passing through the Uchiha clan, and got the strongest protagonist system.


    But what puzzled Uchiha was that after this system improved Uchiha''s hidden body, it disappeared.


    What Uchiha does not know is that everything around has undergone tremendous changes, and the heroines and heroines of Naruto World have got the system!


    Tsunade got the best nanny system and opened the only main task to become Hidden''s wife.


    Mikoto got the strongest brother control system and opened the only main mission to become the hidden bride.


    Terumi Ming arrived at the strongest water shadow system, opened the only main quest, and became a hidden lover.


    ......


    Listening to the voice of the strongest goddess system in his mind, Hinata''s face flushed, his pupils circled, and white mist appeared above his head...


    Chapter One Crossing Uchiha


    "The most basic thing for a ninja is to refine chakras. Only those who can extract chakras can be considered to have initially stepped into the threshold of a ninja."


    "You have learned to refine chakras last year, and you have all refined chakras, so you all have the potential to become ninjas."


    "Today, I will teach you the three most basic types of ninjutsu, which are also the most widely used ninjutsu in future battles."


    "That is the three-body technique, which is the transformation technique, the clone technique and the substitute technique."


    Naruto World, Konoha Village, Ninja School, middle grade class.


    At this time, teacher Zhongren in the middle grade class 1 stood on the podium with a textbook and lectured to the 27 students below.


    Now is the time to teach the most important and basic three-knowledge technique of the ninja. Everyone in the audience listened carefully and madly absorbed the knowledge taught by the teacher.


    And Uchiha Yin is also one of them.


    It''s just that he sitting by the window, after listening to the outline of the avatar technique, he didn''t listen to the outline of the avatar technique and the transformation technique.


    The double technique is indeed very useful in combat. After being proficient, the hiding skills are first-class, while the clone technique and the transformation technique are far inferior. You don''t need to be proficient, just use it roughly.


    This is Uchiha''s inner thoughts.


    "I didn''t expect that I would cross to Hokage one day."


    Uchiha sat faintly leaning against the window, did he sigh.


    Uchiha knew that he might never return to the original world.


    Yes, he is a traverser.


    He crossed to the dragon sleeve of a Uchiha clan. There is no pen and ink in the original work. It is very likely that he died before the original work started.


    No, it should be said that it must be over, because in the memory of Uchiha Hidehara, he also has a cousin named Uchiha Mikoto, who only graduated from Ninja School last year.


    And Uchiha Mikoto has a cousin?There is no information at all, and I have never heard of it. I am afraid that I will die in Ninja World War II or Ninja World War III, right?


    When I think of this, Uchiha''s heart is very complicated, but when he thinks of his own system, his heart is even more complicated.


    When he first crossed over, Uchihain got the strongest protagonist system, and this system also kindly helped him wash his hair and marrow, improve his body, and then...there was no more.


    The system seemed to fall asleep. No matter how Uchihain called, there was no response at all, as if it had disappeared.


    It is said that the most powerful thing in the traverser is the system, why did I encounter such a useless system!


    "Forget it, I don''t do anything anyway. One month before the Uchiha clan is destroyed, if I find an excuse to go out for half a year, then nothing should be done?"


    "After all, Hokage is over. Even if I don''t do anything, I should be able to live to the end."


    Uchiha is a guy who is very afraid of trouble, so when he knew that this world is the world of Hokage, he didn''t want to save the world like Naruto, he just wanted to be a beautiful man quietly and find someone beautiful. His daughter-in-law had a simple and happy life.


    Of course, it would be even better if there were multiple beautiful daughter-in-laws.


    As for the dangerous things in the original work, Uchiha vaguely wanted to say, as far as you want, how far you go.


    Of course, when there is no danger, Uchiha Yin also wants to see what his arrival will change for Naruto World.


    A week''s time is enough for Uchiha to understand how far Hokage is now.


    If you didn''t guess wrong, it should be that Ninja World War II has already begun, or is about to begin.


    Although Uchiha has no intention of saving the world, his own practice will never fall.


    Although Uchiha Hidden would not take the initiative to cause trouble, he was also afraid of troubles and would take the initiative to find his door. Naturally, he needed the ability to protect himself.


    Although Uchiha''s system didn''t seem to respond, it also improved Uchiha''s body anyway.


    Uchiha''s body improved, the amount of chakra in his body increased sharply, and the speed of the seal became faster. The most important thing is that Uchiha''s body also opened the writing wheel eye, and once opened it was a double gouyu.


    This also gave Uchiha a bit of self-preservation in this Naruto world.


    After all, at this age, there are not many people who can open the Sharonyan, let alone Shuanggouyu Sharonyan?


    Of course, if compared with those of Ninja and Ninja, Uchiha Hideo hasn''t had such a strong strength for the time being, but at the Ninja School, he is already in the category of invincibility.


    However, Uchihaken hadn''t directly revealed his talents right now, after all, Uchihaken knew that he had shot his head.


    Not to mention Danzo, who is eyeing the Uchiha clan, the thousand hands clan, even the Uchiha clan is not in harmony.


    If Uchiha hides his talents, the position of the son of the patriarch of the Uchiha clan will be threatened. I am afraid that Uchiha will be injured at that time.


    Chapter Two Confession from Kushina


    Ling Ling Ling~


    After the end of get out of class time, it was time for class again.


    At this time, teacher Ren Kelai brought an unknown student to the podium.


    An exquisite face, beautiful long red hair and slender shoulders, curled eyelashes trembling lightly, underneath are a pair of big eyes like magnificent black jewels, and soft pink lips are gently pressed.


    This is impressively the mother of the protagonist in the original, Uzumaki Kushina.


    At this time, she is nothing more than an 8,9-year-old loli, but even an 8,9-year-old loli, Uzumaki Kushina has a charm that no one can match.


    It''s just that Uzumaki Kushina''s face is uneasy, and his expression is a little bit restrained. From Uchiha''s eyes, the current Uzumaki Kushina is obviously a little uncomfortable because he just came to Konoha.


    "Okay, everyone, be quiet, today there is a new friend who will join our class, everyone is warmly welcome."


    As the teacher''s voice sounded, there was warm applause in the class.


    Bo Feng Shuimen sat in the front row, saw Uzumaki Kushina, his eyes lit up, and he clapped more vigorously.


    "Let''s listen to a new classmate''s self-introduction."


    The teacher stopped the applause from the classmates, and then asked Uzumaki Kushina to introduce herself.

 2 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 2

    Uzumaki Jiuxina looked nervous and looked around as if looking for something.


    Uchiha Yin is also watching the mother of the protagonist with great interest. If he follows the original book, it should be Uzumaki Kushina who shouts that he wants to be Naruto, and is rejected by everyone in the class. The door successfully brushed a wave of favorability, which paved the way for the future pursuit of Uzumaki Jiuxina.


    Although I know the development of things, Uchiha''s hidden feeling is very interesting. After all, personal experience is definitely more interesting than watching anime.


    "My name is Uzumaki Kushina, and my goal is..."


    Uzumaki Jiuxina put on an appearance of giving up, and continued to shout out the second half.


    "...My goal is to become Uchiha''s wife."


    The class was dead, and Uchiha faintly heard the sound of Bofeng Mizumon''s heart breaking.


    Uzumaki Jiuxina wants to die!


    She had never been so ashamed before, and she confessed to a boy whom she didn''t know before, in front of all the classmates.


    However, Uzumaki Kushina had no way. If she didn''t do this, she would have to force her close friend Uchiha to take a mouthful, which was a systematic punishment.


    After experiencing the nightmare of the demise of Uzumaki Kingdom, Uzumaki Kushina came to Konoha, lived in Uzumaki Mito''s house, and learned the fact that he was about to become Ninjuli.


    When Kushina learned that she was about to be the container of Nine Tails, she felt that the feeling of loneliness and depression that followed was about to suffocate her.


    Obviously not willing, but had to accept this cruel reality.


    And when Kushina was most helpless, Granny Mito enlightened her with a smile, and finally they were brought here and became the containers of Kyuubi.


    But before the tail beast is placed, they need to fill it with love.


    It was this sentence that made Jiu Xinnai want to let go of his thoughts and face life with an optimistic attitude, when something that claimed to be the strongest column power system appeared in the whirlpool Jiu Xinnai''s mind.


    As long as you bind it and complete the tasks it enacts, you can get rid of Renzhuli''s identity!You can even get a powerful secret technique, stay young forever, and look immortal!


    Uzumaki Jiuxina was instantly bewitched by the system you.


    Getting rid of Renzhuli''s identity is what Uzumaki Jiuxina dreams of!


    "Sure enough, I still don''t want to be a Zhuli!"


    After silently apologizing to his grandmother Mito, Uzumaki Kushina bound the strongest column power system without hesitation.


    "The system is successfully bound, and the only main task is generated, and the generation is successful."


    "The only main task: Become Uchihain''s wife."


    "Secondary task one, must be done: when the freshmen introduce themselves, tell their dreams, that is, task one."


    "If the mission is successful, it will reward the seal technique proficiency of the Maelstrom family by +1."


    "If the mission fails, the host qin will be punished to kiss Uchihain."


    "Please complete the side quests as soon as possible and open more side quests."


    Uzumaki Jiu Xinnai was immediately stunned, and then came to sober, accepting that he couldn''t, Xiao said in a dark face: "Why do these tasks have anything to do with Renzhuli?"


    "No comment, please execute the side mission as soon as possible."


    "I won''t do it! I don''t even know the guy named Uchihain."


    "The host is sure to give up the side mission? Yes/No (Note: Abandoning the mission will lose the ability of the whole body, but there is one and only one chance to go back.)"


    "Give up, I don''t believe you can make me lose all abilities!"


    Chapter 3 The Strongest Column Power System


    Just as Uzumaki Jiuxinai''s voice just fell, the horror of Uzumaki Jiuxinai happened. She felt that all the chakras on her body had been lost, and she couldn''t extract it no matter how she refined it!


    Chakra can be said to be the foundation of a ninja, no matter which type of ninja, it needs Chakra''s support.


    If you lose Chakra, then this person will never be a ninja!


    Uzumaki Kushina panicked, this feeling of losing Chakra made Uzumaki Kushina very panicked.


    So, she regretted it!


    Uzumaki Jiu Xinnai is the kind of woman with a more aggressive personality, but she dare not say anything about her system.


    As the shift time approached, she became more and more anxious, so she only put on that uneasy and restrained expression just now.


    "Isn''t it just a confession! How can I be afraid of Uzumaki Kushina!"


    Uzumaki Kushina also gave up. In front of the class, he shouted: "My name is Uzumaki Kushina. My goal is...to become Uchiha''s wife."


    After saying this, Uzumaki Kushina could feel his cheeks being hot and hot, and he was able to boil eggs.


    Ashamed!


    Although Uzumaki Kushina has a hot personality, he is also shy.


    And she could also feel that the whole class was silent, obviously shocked by the words.


    But there is no way. The system task states that the new students must confess loudly when they introduce themselves, otherwise the system will not recognize it.


    But the next moment Uzumaki Kushina looked cute, because Uchiha''s indifferent voice reached her ears.


    "Sorry, I don''t have any interest in you."


    In an instant, a greater sense of shame spread throughout Uzumaki Kushina''s heart.


    I resisted the shame and said such shameful words in front of the class, but I didn''t expect it to be rejected!


    The strong sense of shame makes Uzumaki Kushina annoyed!


    Why refuse me?Am I not pretty?Isn''t it in line with your aesthetic?Don''t you know that you would shame me by rejecting me directly?


    Although he thought so, Uzumaki Kushina didn''t yell out, but walked to Uchiha''s side angrily, sat down, staring at Uchiha''s hidden song, wishing to eat Uchiha''s hidden song. .


    If the eyes can kill people, I''m afraid Uchiha is hidden in the vortex of the wine glass, Kushina slashed.


    In fact, if Uzumaki Kushina¡¯s system had a favorable impression, Uzumaki Kushina would discover that Uchiha¡¯s favorability towards her was not as low as Uchiha¡¯s expression.


    Uzumaki Jiu Xinnai made few appearances in the original Zhong, but it was very bright and distinctive.


    Her optimism and cheerfulness, her positivity, and her aggressiveness and unwillingness to admit defeat are all unavoidable.


    Of course, the current Uzumaki Kushina is just a 7,8-year-old little loli. Uchiha is not interested in the current Uzumaki Kushina, but it does not prevent Uchiha from having a good impression of Uzumaki Kushina.


    Then why does Uchiha hide coldly reject Uzumaki Kushina?

 3 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 3

    The moment Uzumaki Kushina confessed to him, Uchiha was not excited, but suspicious.


    People do not know the truth and there will be disasters, when things go wrong, there will be demons, there will be ghosts when they are not sincere, and there will be deceit when they come home.


    Uzumaki Kushina took three of them all at once, obviously something was wrong!


    Although I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong, Uchiha Kimura knows that Uzumaki Kushina was appointed as the next Kyuu-tama pillar power, and now he will definitely be monitored by Anbe in real time, and it is even possible that Sarutobi slays the old man. I am using telescopes to observe everything that happens here.


    In this case, if Uchiha Hidden agreed, he would definitely die!


    At that time, I will definitely be noticed by three generations of old men, and then may be noticed by Oshemaru, noticed by Danzo, noticed by the elders, noticed by various ninjas...


    Then I will definitely live under surveillance when that happens!


    This is not the life Uchiha Yin wants!


    Uchiha does not want to live a life of being monitored every day, and then every action has to worry about life!


    Of course, this is also because Uchiha''s current strength is not enough. If Uchiha''s current strength is like that of Otsuki Teruya, Uchiha''s promise will definitely be agreed!


    If anyone dared to show a dog''s paw to himself, Uchiha will definitely chop off his whole hand!


    But Uchiha now has no such strength, and can only reluctantly refuse Uzumaki Kushina''s confession.


    As for Uzumaki Kushina''s current faint look, Uchiha didn''t care at all.


    Will not lose a piece of meat after being seen twice?What are you afraid of?


    Have the ability, you Uzumaki Jiuxina bit me?!


    Chapter 4 Mission Success


    If Uzumaki Kushina knew about Uchiha''s current arrogant thoughts, with her temper, I''m afraid she would really speak directly.


    It''s a pity that the current Uzumaki Kushina didn''t know.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing side task one, sealing skill proficiency +1."


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully completing the side mission one, gaining the achievement of the small test of the sword, and all the attributes of the body +1."


    "Ding, the main mission is officially opened: before graduating from the ninja school, become Uchiha''s girlfriend, mission success rewards all attributes +2, the sealing skill proficiency of the whirlpool clan +5, the system will force the host to reverse Uchiha hidden."


    "Second Quest 2 is on: To become Uchihain¡¯s wife, you must first Zhua live on his stomach, make a loving bento within a month, and get Uchiha¡¯s approval. Successful mission rewards the host for the initial awakening of God Happy, the mission failure will force the host to kiss Uchihain."


    "Daily missions are opened. Become friends with Uchihain. Rewards will be given depending on the degree of completion without punishment."


    "Daily tasks will be refreshed every day, please complete them by the host."


    When Uzumaki Kushina was staring at Uchiha, a series of system prompts came into Uzumaki Kushina''s mind.


    Uzumaki Jiuxina instantly felt that his physical strength, Chakra volume, and strength seemed to have greatly improved.


    Is this the effect of all attributes +1?


    Uzumaki Jiuxina felt that being bound by the system wasn''t all a bad thing. At least, didn''t his strength increase rapidly?


    Uzumaki Kuzina feels that all his shame is worth it at this moment, it''s strange!


    Sure enough, I still can''t stand it, too shameful!!!


    Even though he thought about it this way, Uzumaki Kushina was instantly attracted by the new missions and looked at each mission carefully.


    It seems that the daily tasks are the best. There are no requirements and no punishments for completing the tasks. However, the side tasks and the main tasks make Uzumaki Kushina a little unbearable to look directly at it.


    "System, why are you the strongest pillar power system, the main task is to become Uchiha''s wife?"


    "And why should I become a husband and wife with someone I don''t know or know, and I need to become boyfriend and girlfriend with him before graduation?"


    Uzumaki Jiuxina shouted inwardly, very dissatisfied.


    "Ding, the host asked very good questions, but the system will not answer them."


    "System, I want to return the goods, I won''t bind you anymore! Unbind!"


    Uzumaki Jiu Xinnai was angry on his head now, and his brain heated up and said directly to the system.


    "Is the host sure to unbind with the system? Yes/No (The condition for unbinding the system is the death of the host.)"


    "Just kidding, no or no."


    Whirlpool Jiuxina looked at the words behind the brackets, feeling cold for a while, and quickly nodded.


    She didn''t want to die so inexplicably, it would be too useless.


    She is one of the few descendants of the Maelstrom family, and she will shoulder the important task of reviving the Maelstrom family in the future, how can she die at this moment.


    There is no way, Jiu Xinna, you can!Isn''t it just a guide for a boy?With your beauty, it must be easy to do!


    It hit myself in his heart, and Kushina also calmed down.


    Uzumaki Kushina calmed down, carefully observing Uchihain in front of him.


    Smooth and white face, with sharp and angular Leng Jun; dark and deep eyes, glowing with the color of mi people; thick eyebrows, tall nose, beautiful lips, all exaggerating nobility and elegant.


    "He looks pretty good. I didn''t find out just now. He is still a little handsome."


    Uzumaki Kushina is not a nympho, but she has to admit Uchiha''s handsomeness.


    Especially that kind of temperament on her body is different from other little kids at first glance.


    If Uchiha knew Uzumaki Kushina''s thoughts, he would probably not help but complain, "I was a college student in my previous life, and I am in my 20s. How could I be like those little kids!"


    "Tomorrow I''ll make an extra bento, I don''t know if it suits his taste."


    Uzumaki Jiuxina said with a headache.


    When Uzumaki Kushina didn''t know, the system in Uchiha''s mind finally made a sound at this moment.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for gaining +1 for the seal technique proficiency of the Maelstrom family."


    "Ding, realize that the host itself does not have the seal technique of the vortex clan, and instead obtain the seal technique of the vortex clan."


    "Ding, congratulations on all attributes of the host +1."


    What''s happening here?Why did you suddenly reward me with these things?


    Uchiha, who was under Uzumaki Kushina''s gaze, looked dazed.


    Chapter 5 Spicy Uzumaki Kushina

 4 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 4

    In an instant, Uchihain realized that his strength, chakra, speed, perception and acuity had all increased well.


    What made Uchiha even more unbelievable was that he actually understood the sealing technique of the Uzumaki clan in an instant!


    Although it is only a slight comprehension, only some superficial sealing techniques can be used, but that is also the sealing technique of the whirlpool clan!


    This is simply a pie in the sky!


    "System, system, what are you talking about? Why did I suddenly gain +1 for all attributes, and also the seal technique of the Maelstrom family?"


    Uchiha asked suspiciously to the system in his mind.


    It''s just that the system in his mind just told Uchihain the news, then disappeared again.


    Is it because I just came into contact with Uzumaki Kushina?So the system gave me rewards?


    The sealing technique of the whirlpool clan is really possible.


    A ridiculous thought appeared in Uchiha''s mind.


    In fact, Uchiha''s strongest protagonist system is here, as long as it is the rewards obtained by the hosts of other strongest series systems, Uchiha''s all can receive in full.


    Of course, the task punishment has nothing to do with Uchihain. Even if the host of the other strongest series of systems is punished for not completing the task, Uchihain will not be punished.


    Well, if being pushed back, being kissed by qin is also a punishment, then another count.


    It''s just that Uchihaken didn''t know that Uzumaki Kushina had also obtained the system, and had just received the same reward as Uchihaken, so he had a ridiculous idea.


    No, it shouldn''t be the case. If this is the case, why didn''t I get the spiral pill when I first contacted Bofeng Shuimen?You know, Naruto, as the protagonist, has a lot more roles in the original work than the Uzumaki Kushina.


    Must it be female?That''s not right. My cousin Uchiha Mikoto has been in contact with me, and there is no situation like the one just now.


    After thinking for a while, Uchiha Yin also rejected what he had just thought.


    Unable to figure it out, Uchihain didn''t want to think about it, anyway, it seemed that it didn''t do any harm to him now.


    "Hahaha, look at the color of her hair."


    "Not like her."


    "How can I become popular like her."


    "What a weird hair."


    "If I were like her, I wouldn''t dare to go out."


    After class, there was no teacher present, and everyone started to talk.


    What''s more, he walked directly in front of Uzumaki Kushina and laughed at Uzumaki Kushina.


    "From today, you are a tomato."


    "Fat and big pie face, with red hair, it''s just tomatoes."


    "I hate tomatoes the most."


    "That is, if you put it in the salad, it will definitely be left."


    "How can the people in the village recognize tomatoes that everyone hates."


    "Hahahaha."


    A group of bear children laughed, and Uchiha quietly mourned for them.


    Others don''t know what kind of character Uzumaki Kushina is, don''t Uchiha hide it?


    In the original work, Uzumaki Kushina is a hot girl called blood red pepper, how could she be bullied so easily?


    It''s a pity that these little kids don''t know the strength of Uzumaki Jiu Xinnai, and her temper, they are still laughing unscrupulously.


    Seeing Uzumaki Kushina''s face turned red because of Xiu''s shame, there was a kid who chewed Uzumaki Kushina''s hair directly.


    "It''s getting more and more familiar." A little kid said, looking at the whirlpool Kushina, whose face was getting redder.


    "Tomato Festival, let''s pick it." He said, chewing Uzumaki Kushina''s hair with his hands.


    "Who do you think is a tomato?" Uzumaki Jiu Xinnai grabbed the child''s hand and said angrily.


    Unbearable, no need to endure, Uzumaki Kuzina may have curtailed because of his unfamiliarity with the land, but how could he suppress his temper.


    "I have to say, I hate eating tomatoes!"


    Uzumaki Jiuxina grabbed the hand of the person who was cheering her hair, and then unscientifically shook it, and knocked out all the bear children surrounding her.


    Then he grabbed the bear kid who had just chewed her and knocked him on the head with punches.


    "Dare to get me a bite of tomatoes, I want to show you some color too!"


    Uzumaki Kushina said unceremoniously, and then seemed to think of something, and looked in the direction of Uchiha.


    "what''s so funny."


    Whirlpool Kushina looked at Uchihain who was smiling, raised her small fist fiercely, and said unceremoniously, as for the task of the system, she had long forgotten it!


    Chapter 6 is so cute


    "It''s so cute."


    Uzumaki Kushina didn''t know that she held her small fist and pretended to be fierce. In Uchiha''s eyes, there was no threat at all. On the contrary, she felt very cute.


    Moreover, Uchiha knew that Uzumaki Kushina itself was this kind of character, so instead, he felt that such Uzumaki Kushina knew some Uzumaki Kushina himself, so real and unpretentious.


    Uchihain thought so, and said it softly.


    In fact, after Uzumaki Jiuxina said this viciously, he also suddenly reacted to the task of the system, and he secretly cried out inwardly.


    This kind of''rude'' behavior of oneself was seen directly by Uchiha, without the slightest concealment.


    Does he think that I am a very difficult person, so what should I do?How can I complete the tasks of the system?


    She still cares about the tasks of the system.


    But when Uzumaki Kushina was worried, she heard Uchiha''s words. The face of Uzumaki Kushina, whose face had returned to normal, was flushed in an instant, and it seemed to be even more smooth than before. , I don''t know if it is shame or angry.


    Hearing Uchiha faintly praised his cuteness, Uzumaki Kushina''s heart felt warm.


    In this unfamiliar place, unfamiliar class, Uzumaki Kushina can be said to have no friends.


    Even in the original work, because he heard Uzumaki Kushina¡¯s Naruto words, he supported Uzumaki Kushina very much. Now because Uzumaki Kushina spoke differently when introducing herself, he did not show any kindness. , Although he would not take the initiative to mock Uzumaki Kushina.

 5 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 5

    That''s why now, in the heart of Uzumaki Kushina, the entire class seems to be dissatisfied.


    This made the whirlpool Kushina, who had no sense of belonging, even more sense of belonging, and beating those little kids didn''t mean to vent their feelings.


    But what I didn''t expect was that Uchiha, who had always been lukewarm to himself, was actually saying that I was cute now.


    A warm current flows through the heart of the whirlpool Kushina.


    Uzumaki Kushina seemed to find his sense of belonging in an instant-at least he was not hated by everyone, or some people thought I was cute, didn''t they?


    Although this wouldn''t make Uzumaki Kushina fall in love with Uchihain all of a sudden, at least the depression in his heart just now, and the dissatisfaction with the system have mostly disappeared.


    At least the system should make the boy he pursues not make her feel annoying.


    Uzumaki Kushina even directly labeled Uchihain as a good person, and then changed his mind, wrong!


    If Uchihain really thinks that I am cute, why did you refuse me just now? Are you fooling me?


    Does he have difficulties?Or do you just think that I''m so hot and cute?No matter what difficulties you have, no matter whether you only think of my pungent and cute appearance, rejecting me in front of the class is an unforgivable mistake, huh!


    Uzumaki Jiuxina snorted dissatisfiedly and turned her head away, but the flushed face seemed to betray her inner thoughts.


    In fact, Uchiha''s words just now came out naturally.


    He refused Uzumaki Kushina''s confession, just to avoid touching the nerves of the Konoha high-levels that he could not touch temporarily.


    You know, Uzumaki Kushina is considered to be the next Nine-Tailed Man Zhuli, if I agree, I will definitely touch the nerves of those who have been paying attention to Uzumaki Kushina.


    Not to mention the gloomy Danzo, even the milder Sarutobi Rizen might have trouble tolerating his own existence.


    Uchiha Yin is not the same as Hafeng Mizumon, which is a civilian from a clean family. Now it may have been noticed by Jiraiya and will be accepted as an apprentice.


    If he could be with Uzumaki Kushina, Sarutobi Hizen would definitely not object.


    But Uchiha¡¯s hidden family belongs to the Uchiha clan. Under the policies of the second generation of Naruto, the Uchiha clan can be said to be isolated from other ninjas, although it is called the second largest ninja in Konoha (the first is the thousand The hand family.), but it is actually isolated at the outermost periphery of power.


    If the Uchiha clan wanted to marry Renjuli, Sarutobi Hizaki would definitely be the first objection.


    Unless Uchiha hides in the Hokage line like Uchiha Mirror.


    Okay, back to the topic. Although Uchiha Hidden rejected Uzumaki Kushina''s confession, it was not a problem to become friends or something.


    Uzumaki Kushina confessed in such a hurry, if Sarutobi Hizen really saw it with the telescope technique, then he would be regarded as rejecting the confession of Uzumaki Kushina, and I am afraid that he was also in the sight of Sarutobi Hizen.


    It''s just a difference of emphasis.


    If I agree, I''m afraid I will focus on monitoring, but now I refuse, maybe not monitoring, but the information will definitely be placed on Sarutobi''s desktop.


    At this time, if he was obviously repelling the vortex, Kushina would not be necessary, but would appear too targeted.


    Even Sarutobi Hisaki might have thoughts about what the Uchiha clan would do.


    Therefore, with the idea of ??normal interaction with Uzumaki Kushina, Uchiha Yin would say this.


    Otherwise, it is estimated that the relationship between himself and the whirlpool Kushina is over, after all, he has just rejected others severely.


    It''s a pity that Uchihaken didn''t know, even if he didn''t intentionally say this sentence, Uzumaki Kushina would not reject Uchihaken.


    But this can be considered a crooked fight. If Uchiha Hideo is really not like this, even Uzumaki Kushina himself wants to become Uchiha Hideka''s wife because of the system''s mission, he will have a grudge in his heart.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Weak ask for flowers, ask for full marks, ask for collection, ask for reward (only 100VIP is needed), ask for monthly pass, ask for reminder (one for each, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t get 20 at a time), begging¡­¡­


    Your review of the book made me more stressed and panicked.


    Chapter 7 The Strongest Nanny System


    I have to say that Uchiha''s premonition was correct. In the Hokage office, Sarutobi Hizaki leaned his hands on the desk, and a transparent crystal ball was placed in front of him.


    The picture from the crystal ball is officially the scene where Uzumaki Kushina introduces herself.


    The telescope technique can not only receive live images, but also live sounds.(I don¡¯t know if I can receive the sound, the author, I should be able to receive it.)


    "Hey, old man, did you call me just to see the new student''s introduction?"


    The blond beauty standing in front of him said slightly dissatisfied.


    The young girl''s pale yellow pony tail was blowing in the wind.


    The most striking thing is that there is a purple diamond-shaped mark on her forehead, with a different sense of mei, like an abyss, eye-catching.


    She was wearing a loose green coat, but at the time she could not hide her huo hot figure at all. Her huge shuang peak, under the loose coat, seemed ready to emerge.


    She was sleepy and yawned, and she unconsciously took on a little majesty. The majesty was not annoying, but convinced her.


    Tsunade had just returned from a mission, and just about to go home to sleep in, he was dragged into the Hokage office by Sarutobi, and his heart was very upset.


    "Tsunade, don''t worry, this new student, called Uzumaki Kushina, is a member of the Uzumaki clan from the country of Uzumaki. It is a relative of Mito-sama and has already lived in your house."


    "She will be the next nine-tailed man Zhuli."


    "I hope you can train her well so that she can be a qualified person."


    "please."


    Sarutobi Hizen said solemnly.


    "I know the old man, since I am a relative of Grandma Mito, then I will definitely nurture her."


    Tsunade Gan received the solemnity of Sarutobi Hitoshi, and his nonchalant expression became serious.


    "That''s good, alright, let''s see her introduction..."


    Sarutobi Hizaki hadn''t finished speaking yet, the strange scene that happened in the crystal ball made his eyes widen uncontrollably.


    "My name is Uzumaki Kushina, and my goal is..."


    Uzumaki Jiuxina put on an appearance of giving up, and continued to shout out the second half.


    "...My goal is to become Uchiha''s wife."


    !!!


    How is this going?In the end what happened?How did Uzumaki Kushina know the Uchiha clan?Is it love at first sight?


    Things completely went beyond Sarutobi''s expectations!


    Sarutobi Hizen''s face suddenly became serious.

 6 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 6

    Who is Uchiha Yin?Why would Uzumaki Kushina want to be his wife.


    Could this be the conspiracy of the Uchiha clan?Do you want to use this child named Uchihain to control the power of the Kyuubi people?


    In an instant, various thoughts flashed in Sarutobi''s mind.


    "Bring all the information about Uchihain."


    Sarutobi Hizen said to the air behind him, but he knew that the dark part hidden in the shadow had already begun to work.


    It was indeed the same as Uchiha Yin had imagined, no matter what he did, he was already in the field of vision of Sarutobi Hizaki now.


    Compared to the situation in Sarutobi Hisaki, Tsunade''s eyes were hollow.


    There was a sudden sound in my mind just now.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for acquiring the strongest nanny system."


    "The system is successfully bound, and the only main task is generated, and the generation is successful."


    "The prerequisite, must do: find Uchihain."


    "Ding, the mission is complete, open the main and side missions."


    "The only main task: Become Uchihain''s wife."


    "Open new main and side missions."


    "Ding, the main mission is officially opened: before Uchiha''s graduating from the ninja school, she became Uchiha''s girlfriend. Successful mission rewards all attributes +2, strange power proficiency +5, 10% probability of awakening Mu Dun, mission The failed system will force the host to push back Uchiha Yin."


    "Secondary mission one starts: the body is the capital of the revolution. As a''nanny'', please become Uchiha''s master within one month, and then the secondary mission two will start."


    "Successful mission will reward Guai Liquan proficiency +1."


    "If the mission fails, then the host will be punished to help Uchiha push him."


    "Please complete side mission one as soon as possible and open more side missions."


    who is it?Illusion?


    Tsunade''s face suddenly became alert


    "Tsunade, what''s the matter?"


    Sarutobi Hizen saw Tsunade''s ugly face and asked with concern.


    Sarutobi Hizen thought that Tsunade had seen the picture of the crystal ball and thought of something.


    "Old man, did you hear someone talking just now?"


    Tsunade asked Sarutobi Hitoshi.


    "No, what''s wrong, what happened?"


    Sarutobi Hizen asked inexplicably, wondering what happened to Tsunade.


    "Nothing, maybe I just heard it wrong."


    Tsunade didn''t say anything, his expression on his face returned to laziness, but his heart was already communicating with the system in his mind.


    Chapter 8 Suspicious Tsunade


    "Is it illusion? Or secret? Who are you? What do you want to gan me?" Tsunade asked.


    "I am not a human being, I am the strongest nanny system, the purpose is to cultivate the host into the strongest nanny." The system replied.


    "I don''t need it, you can leave." Tsunade said.


    "Once the system is bound, it cannot be released. Forcible removal will cause the host to lose all the chakras, and will not be able to bring your chakras. The host has another chance to regret it. Does the host forcefully release the binding?" the system asked.


    "Forced untie, joke, Tsunade is a strong quasi-kage class strength, how could you snatch Chakra?"


    Tsunade snorted.


    Not to mention that Tsunade''s strength is already at the quasi-kage level, and there is a Sarutobi Hitoshi who is in his prime in front of Tsunade.


    Sarutobi Hisaki is not the indecisive old man called Dr. Ninjutsu in the future. Today''s Sarutobi Hisaki is known as Ninjao, and his strength is absolutely outstanding among the shadows. .


    With this kind of lineup, Tsunade doesn''t think that the strongest nanny system that speaks in his mind can capture his chakra under this kind of powerful lineup.


    But before Tsunade''s confidence lasted for two seconds, Tsunade panicked.


    Because in these two seconds, Tsunade''s Chakra disappeared completely, and nothing was left.


    The unwilling Tsunade still wants to continue to refine the chakras, but unfortunately, no chakras can be extracted!


    No matter how you do it, it can''t be extracted!


    Physical energy and mental energy can''t be integrated at all, just like fire and water are incompatible, it is impossible to extract chakras at all.


    As a medical ninja, Tsunade is absolutely confident in his medical ninjutsu.


    And a medical ninja, the most proud place is Chakra''s control ability.


    Only people with very good control skills in Chakra have the talent to become a qualified medical ninja.


    And Tsunade is a leader among medical ninjas, so it goes without saying that Chakra''s control ability is absolutely crushing most people.


    Otherwise, Tsunade would not develop the strange force physical arts that require precise Chakra control to be able to use it.


    But it doesn''t matter anymore, because Tsunade completely lost Chakra.


    "System, I regret it."


    Tsunade gave in instantly.


    The stronger the strength, the more obvious the feeling of losing this ability.


    Tsunade couldn''t bear to lose all his power.


    In an instant, Tsunade Gan felt that his chakra had returned to his body.


    At this moment, Sarutobi Hisaki in front of Tsunade felt even more sensitive. At the moment Tsunade was lost for Chakra, Sarutobi Hisaki felt that Tsunade seemed to have instantly changed from a powerful shadow-level powerhouse to one. Ordinary people.


    Sarutobi Hitoshi even blinked, seeming to suspect that he was wrong!


    Sarutobi Hizen is a powerful shadow-level powerhouse. Although his perception ability is not as good as that of a ninja, he still has the ability to detect strengths and weaknesses.


    "Tsunade, you..."

 7 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 7

    However, he hadn''t finished speaking yet, Sarutobi Hizen instantly felt that Tsunade seemed to have recovered his strength.


    Is it an illusion?Is it the hallucinations caused by being too busy recently?


    Sarutobi Hizaki doubted himself.


    "Old man, what''s the matter?" Tsunade asked, pretending to be puzzled, but he knew what his teacher just wanted to ask.


    "It''s okay, maybe I''m too tired recently, and I have hallucinations." Sarutobi Hitoshi said with a kind smile.


    Tsunade smiled, and said nothing.


    Her whole mind is now immersed in the system, because what just happened, let him know this system, it is not that simple.


    "The system, who made it?" Tsunade asked.


    "The system will not answer, the host just needs to know that with the help of the system, you will definitely become the strongest nanny."


    "What is a nanny? Why should I be the strongest nanny? Shouldn''t I be the strongest ninja?"


    Although I don''t know what nanny means, Tsunade still feels instinctively bad.


    "And why to become the strongest nanny? You need to be the wife named Uchihain, please, I''m older and he is at least 7 years old!"


    "And he belongs to the Uchiha clan. Don''t you know that the Uchiha clan and our Senju clan are similar in their own blood?"


    Tsunade calmed down and asked suspiciously.


    "Ding, the host has too many questions, and the system will give some answers."


    "Nanny means medical ninja, and you become Uchiha''s wife, I believe he doesn''t mind."


    After the system said it seriously, it stopped speaking.


    "Nothing? That''s it?"


    "No, isn''t the explanation detailed enough?"


    "He doesn''t mind, I mind! Don''t you want to think about how I feel? Whose system are you anyway!"


    Tsunade also couldn''t calm down, and roared inside.


    Chapter 9 Just complete the task


    In a short while, Uchiha''s information was all placed on Sarutobi''s desktop.


    Uchiha Hide, the son of Uchihahei and Yan Uchiha, the fifth elder of the Uchiha clan, and Uchihahei and Yan Uchiha died in the mission. Uchiha Yin was picked up by Uchihahei¡¯s brother, Uchiha¡¯s third elder, Uchiha. at home.


    Uchiha Yin also has a cousin named Uchiha Mikoto, who just graduated from Ninja School last year.


    Uchihachi and Uchiha are both hawks of the Uchiha clan on the surface, but in fact they are all doves. They are both from the mirror line of Uchiha, and are more inclined to the line of Naruto.


    Because of being overly favored by Uchiha''s peace and Uchiha Yan, Uchiha has developed a very bad personality. He often bullies his weak classmates. He is very arrogant and thinks that he is superior to the Uchiha clan and looks down upon him. Classmates.


    If Uchiha Hei and Uchiha are both doves, Uchiha can be the prototype of a typical Uchiha clan hawk.


    This also led to a feud between Uchiha Yin and Uchiha Mikoto.


    Even so, Uchiha Yin did not have the strength to match his heart, and his talent was slightly poor. His grades in the Ninja School belonged to the middle and lower reaches.


    Of course, these are the original Uchiha''s information, not the current Uchiha''s information.


    In a very short time, all the materials of Uchihaken were handed by Anbe to the desktop of Sarutobi Hizumi, and even the black materials before Uchihaken were all there.


    Seeing these information, not only was Sarutobi Hizen''s face a little black, Tsunade''s face was also black as the bottom of a pot.


    "Why Uzumaki Kushina confessed to this Uchiha? I can''t figure it out? There is no trace of him and Kushina contact with Uzumaki Kushina in the data, and he has a bad personality. Why did he attract Uzumaki Kushina? Nye''s?"


    Sarutobi Richan took a puff of smoke, vomiting a cloud of smoke, his face was puzzled, and there was something difficult to accept.


    However, although it was difficult to accept, Sarutobi Hisaki accepted it.


    Now that something has happened, there is no way to change the fact that it has already happened. All they can do is remedy it.


    Sarutobi Hizen was already thinking about a remedy, and Tsunade on the other side was also asking about the system.


    "Why should I be the wife of such a man?"


    When Tsunade saw Uchiha''s information, he felt like he had been hit by a thunderbolt, and he couldn''t accept it for a while.


    But as a strong man who was about to break through to the shadow level, Tsunade quickly calmed down.


    Just now Tsunade has tried the power of the system, and I believe that if he really hasn¡¯t become the master of Uchiha¡¯s hidden master within a month, the system will force himself to help this Uchiha clan. Uchihain became his girlfriend before graduation, and the consequences were even more serious!


    No matter what kind of punishment, Tsunade couldn''t accept it.


    "System, do I just need Uchihain to admit that I am his master or his girlfriend? It doesn''t matter if Uchihain is disabled or stupid?"


    Tsunade''s face was a little broken, and he smiled and said to the system.


    As a ninja who has been on the battlefield, Tsunade is absolutely not soft-hearted or cruel to the enemy, so the first time Tsunade thought of using compulsory methods.


    And if that Uchiha Ken is really as unbearable as the information says, Tsunade feels that he would not have any guilt thoughts when he shot him.


    At this time, the system was also jammed by Tsunade''s words.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for discovering a major bug, and rewarding the host with a +1 proficiency in changing the properties of the water attribute chakra and earth attribute chakra. The major bug has now been fixed."


    "Trigger an emergency mission: How can Uchiha''s invisibility as the host''s future husband be coveted by others? Before Uchiha''s graduation, make Uchiha''s invisible from other forces'' harassment. The successful task rewards the ability to change the form of the dual-attribute Chakra. Degree +3, after completing the main mission one in the future, the success rate of obtaining Mu Dun becomes 15%."


    After hearing the system''s words, Tsunade secretly said that it was a pity that she had just wanted to force Uchiha, but she did not expect that it would be directly repaired by the system.


    ¡ª¡ª


    I don¡¯t know why, I can¡¯t post book reviews suddenly~~~


    Chapter 10 Old man, let me be his master


    Just when Tsunade wanted to ask any questions, she suddenly felt that her change in the chakra nature of water and soil properties had taken a step forward.


    Tsunade was originally possessed of both water and soil attributes, but his ability to use these two attributes of ninjutsu was not strong, otherwise Tsunade would not be famous for the ninjutsu and medical ninjutsu.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for gaining +1 for the water attribute chakra and earth attribute chakra change proficiency."


    "Ding, I noticed that the host itself does not possess the water and soil attributes of the chakra, and instead has the water and soil dual attributes."


    At this moment, Uchiha Yin, who was in class, received the message from the system again.


    what''s the situation?Is today a big gift delivery?

 8 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 8

    People sit in the classroom, and the ability comes from heaven?


    After the first sudden baptism of +1, Uchiha''s habit is also a little bit, and he won''t be shocked anymore.


    After all, this is all good for you, isn''t it?


    It''s just that Uchiha Yin still couldn''t help but complain.


    At that time, I won''t be able to break through Zhongnin, Shangnin, Shadow Level or even Sixth Level just because of the "free" ability of the system?


    Suddenly gaining abilities, Tsunade was even more shocked.


    Uzumaki Kushina was still a child, and he didn''t pay enough attention to the ability of this expression, but Tsunade was different.


    That is an ability that is directly added to the body, just like Tsunade''s original ability, not abrupt at all, and can be actually felt.


    What a terrifying ability!If others really have this ability, I''m afraid they would have ruled the Ninja world long ago, right?


    Tsunade is becoming more and more curious about this system now. Is this system really something human can make?Isn''t it a artifact left by the gods?


    As for whether the system was made by Uchiha, Tsunade also thought about this idea in an instant.


    But he quickly put this idea behind.


    If Uchiha Yin really has this ability, why bother to do so many unnecessary things?


    Tsunade''s original dissatisfaction also dissipated slightly, at least he actually got the benefits, right?


    At this time, Tsunade was also interested in the rewards of the task.


    "Can I really awaken Mu Dun?"


    Tsunade asked slightly expectantly.


    "Yes, the rewards and punishments of the system are real, and the host does not have to doubt."


    "Okay, I hope you didn''t lie to me."


    Tsunade took a deep breath and looked at Sarutobi Hizen in front of him.


    Feeling Tsunade''s gaze, a trace of curiosity flashed across Sarutobi''s face.


    "What''s wrong with Tsunade? Do you have any thoughts about this Uchiha Hidden."


    "Old man, I want to be Uchihain''s master, just like a master and apprentice in your relationship with me."


    Tsunade said with a serious expression.


    When~


    Sarutobi Hizaki was so frightened that the pipe in his hand fell on the table.


    "Huh? Tsunade what are you talking about?"


    Sarutobi Hizen asked incredulously.


    As a member of the Senju clan, Tsunade''s relationship with Uchiha can be said to be like water and fire, not to mention that Tsunade is the princess of the Senju clan. If the people of the Senju clan know that Tsunade wants to take a Uchi The people of the Bo clan are disciples, I am afraid they all want to pick up the sword and chop Tsunade.


    Of course, this is a joke, it almost describes the contradiction between the Senju Clan and the Uchiha Clan.


    If Tsunade is really determined to accept Uchiha''s apprentice, the Senju Clan can''t stop him.


    Anyway, Senshou Kenma also rejected the consensus and accepted Uchiha mirror as his apprentice, right?


    In this way, it not only does not reduce the population, but also promotes the harmony between the Uchiha clan and Konoha.


    Sarutobi Hizen also began to think about Tsunade''s intentions.


    Compared to the unfamiliar Uzumaki Kushina, Sarutobi Hizen also knew about Tsunade''s character.


    Did Tsunade make this decision because of Uzumaki Kushina?That Tsunade still seems to have a good impression of Uzumaki Kushina.


    Sarutobi Hizen had never thought of the deep reason, and could only think of it like this.


    As for whether it was the plan of the Senju Clan or something, Sarutobi Hizen, who knew Tsunade''s character, knew it was impossible.


    Tsunade wouldn''t listen to the orders of the Senju clan.


    "I said, I want to be the master of the man named Uchihain."


    "He is a dove of Uchiha, and he is from the line of Uchiha Mirror. There is nothing wrong with me accepting him as a disciple, right?"


    Tsunade didn''t explain anything, but said directly.


    Just as Sarutobi Hizen is familiar with her disciple Tsunade, Tsunade is also very familiar with her master. She understands that if she doesn¡¯t say anything, Sarutobi Hizen can also help her brains, so there is no need to look for it. Excuse me, I think Sarutobi Hizaki himself will help Tsunade find a reason.


    "By the way, I don''t want to have Uzumaki Kushina and Uchihain being harassed by others, so I don''t need to send Anbe to follow us. I will also accept Kushina as an apprentice by the way. "


    Tsunade suddenly thought of the urgent task, waved his hand, and continued.


    Sarutobi Hizen showed a clear expression and agreed.


    Sure enough, Tsunade was just trying to protect Uzumaki Kushina, and that Uchiha Ken, I''m afraid it was just an addition.


    Sarutobi Hisaki didn''t even know that Uzumaki Kushina was temporarily increasing Tsunade.


    As for the reason, it was just not to let Sarutobi Hizumi doubt it.


    Chapter 11 Let''s Go Home Together


    Hearing Sarutobi Hitachi''s promise, Tsunade was also relieved.


    It''s just that the urgent task hasn''t been completed yet, which makes Tsunade a little weird. Could it be that another force has noticed Uchiha hidden in secret?It''s really troublesome!


    Tsunade thought with a headache.


    At the same time, in the shadow of Konoha, a man with a bandage on his right eye and a long knife on his back was listening to his report.


    That''s right, this person is Danzo.


    As an ambitious careerist who wants to become Naruto, how could he not care about Naruto''s work.


    So Danzo found someone to monitor Uzumaki Kushina early in the morning.


    At this time, he was listening to the report of Uzumaki Kushina''s actions that day.


    "Is Uchiha hidden? Uzumaki Kushina?"


    Suddenly, Shimura Danzo opened his left eye.

 9 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 9

    "The Uchiha clan, all damn it, this must be the Uchiha clan''s conspiracy, wanting to kidnap people Zhu Li. Come here, watch Uchiha Ken, if he does anything special, tell me directly."


    "Once he leaves Konoha, he will directly take the final measure."


    "Yes, Master Danzo."


    The root people retreated.


    "The Uchiha clan, delusion to get Kyuubi, the sin is unforgivable."


    Danzo said grimly.


    Compared to the relationship between Sarutobi Hizaki and Uchiha''s clan, Danzo''s relationship with Uchiha''s clan is even worse.


    Danzo, who has completely accepted the extreme thoughts of Senjukasama, always wants to get rid of the Uchiha clan.


    And Uzumaki Kushina''s confession to Uchiha Hidden was even more distorted by Danzo and turned into a move by the Uchiha clan to encroach on the Kyuubi people.


    I have to say that Shimura Danzo and Sarutobi Hizaki are worthy of old teammates, and even this point of brain supplementation is very similar.


    "Student Uchiha, let''s go home together after school, okay?"


    After school, Uzumaki Kushina walked to Uchihain''s face and asked.


    Taking the initiative to propose this idea to Uchiha, Uzumaki Kushina can be said to be a little restrained.


    Uzumaki Kushina was not the kind of self-acquaintance at all, not to mention that Uchiha had just rejected his proposal, so Uzumaki Kushina at this time was still a little unnatural.


    Don''t refuse, if you dare to refuse, you are dead.


    Although Uzumaki Kushina was still restrained on the surface, he thought so in his heart.


    If Uchiha Yin really refused Uzumaki Kushina again, Uzumaki Kushina could not guarantee that he would go crazy.


    "Do you know where my family lives? Are you sure I went home with you?"


    Uchiha asked Uzumaki Kushina in a slightly playful way.


    After such a long period of time, Uchiha Ken also noticed that Uzumaki Kushina seemed to be befriending herself, and the initial confession was definitely not voluntary.


    This is also one of the reasons why Uchiha hidden in the beginning.


    Children can''t hide their emotions, not to mention that the vortex Kushina is so obvious.


    Why on earth?Uchiha has been thinking about it for a long time?Could it be that Uzumaki Kushina really fell in love with herself?


    Uchiha Yin still couldn''t believe it, after all, Uzumaki Kushina was not a nympho like Sakura, who could fall in love with herself at first sight.


    However, apart from this one reason, Uchiha Ken also couldn''t imagine why Uzumaki Kushina would befriend him.


    Moreover, unlike the initial confession, Uzumaki Kushina invited herself to go home with her this time, which seemed to be voluntary.


    Since I can''t think of it, Uchiha''s idea also doesn''t want it, just as Uzumaki Kushina is attracted by her own charm.


    "I don''t know much about this."


    Uzumaki Kushina also showed an awkward expression.


    How could the new Uzumaki Kushina know the direction of Uchiha''s home?


    She only knows the direction of Grandma Mito''s house now.


    But when Uchiha hidden watched it with such a playful expression, Uzumaki Kushina couldn''t help feeling annoyed.


    "Then are you going home with me?"


    Uzumaki Jiuxina''s eyes widened, and he said''furiously''.


    Then, in Uzumaki Kushina''s surprised eyes, Uchiha quietly smoothed her hair.


    Sure enough, his hair is red, is it too ugly?


    Does he hate my hair like those people?


    Uzumaki Jiu Xinnai''s face turned dark, thought.


    The words of those bear kids just now dealt a great blow to Uzumaki Kushina, so he didn''t feel the gentleness of Uchiha when he followed her.


    Even Uzumaki Kushina thought that if Uchiha dared to laugh at his hair, he would definitely give him a color.


    Same as those who want to bully themselves.


    "Your hair is actually very beautiful. I like this pure red hair the most, so don''t let others pull your hair in the future."


    Uchiha said softly, and after finishing speaking, he turned and left without waiting for Uzumaki Kushina''s reaction.


    "Go, I live in the Uchiha clan land. If you live in the Senju clan land, we should have dropped in."


    Uzumaki Kuzina looked at Uchiha''s back as he turned and left, and his heart was touched.


    "Is my hair really beautiful?"


    Uzumaki Kushina lowered his head and muttered to himself, with a smile on his face.


    "This Uchihain, doesn''t seem to be annoying anymore."


    "Wait for me."


    Uzumaki Jiuxina chased after him.


    Chapter 12 I am Xia Ren, very powerful, right?


    The clan land of the Uchiha clan and the clan land of the Senju clan are all in the most prosperous area of ??Konoha.


    As Konoha''s two most powerful clans, they seem to be vindictive. The distance between the two clans is not very far, just separated by two streets.


    Therefore, Uchiha''s concealment of the two ways is indeed a fact.


    Uzumaki Kushina looked at Uchihain walking in front of him, with some embarrassment.


    The pungency just now is completely gone.


    After hearing Uchihain''s compliment on his hair, Uzumaki Kushina''s attitude towards Uchihain was completely changed.


    Even Uzumaki Jiu Xinnai didn''t know that his degree of rejection of his system tasks seemed to have been minimized.


    But because of this, she didn''t know how to talk to Uchiha.


    After all, the two had only met for the first time, and they didn''t know each other before. Uzumaki Kushina knew nothing about Uchiha.

 10 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 10

    Similarly, Uchiha Ken also felt a little embarrassed, Uzumaki Kushina kept silent, so Uchiha Ken didn''t know how to talk.


    Therefore, Uchiha Ken also walked forward blankly, recalling the touch of Uzumaki Kushina''s hair just now.


    Warm, smooth, and with an irresistible fragrance, this is Uchihain''s feelings about Uzumaki Kushina''s hair.


    That bear child Che Uzumaki Kushina¡¯s hair doesn¡¯t just think Uzumaki Kushina¡¯s hair is ugly, right?


    I''m afraid this is a way for children to attract the opposite sex, just like in previous lives, boys always like to tease the girl they like, and also show a naive look that I don''t like you very much.


    In fact, it is just to attract the attention of the opposite sex.


    That''s what Uchiha Yin thought.


    As a result, at this moment, two people walked out from the cherry tree.


    The way Uchiha Ken and Uzumaki Kushina walked home was not a avenue, but a relatively remote road that Uchiha Ken had figured out himself. The road was sparsely populated and full of cherry trees, which was very beautiful.


    I just didn''t expect someone to stop people now.


    And I think Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrived, of the two people who came to block people, one of them was the little kid who chewed Uzumaki Jiuxinai''s hair, and then was given a lesson by Uzumaki Jiuxinai.


    This made Uchiha Yin very embarrassed, and instantly slapped her face, there is no way!


    The thoughts of the children of Naruto World are really elusive!


    "It''s you who made my brother cry today."


    A man who was taller than the current Uzumaki Kushina and had a similar appearance to the bear kid walked out, folded his hands in front of the fierce, and said to Uzumaki Kushina.


    "Because he''s looking for me, he''s obviously weak to death."


    Whirlpool Jiuxina pointed at the Xionghaizhi directly dissatisfied, and said angrily.


    The young man also glanced at his younger brother, then pointed to his forehead, smiled and said to Uzumaki Kushina: "I am a Shinobu, very good."


    "Yeah, it''s really amazing, Xia Ren, who is almost 20 years old, is really amazing."


    Uchiha couldn''t help smiling viciously.


    The elder brother of that bear kid looked almost 20 years old at a glance, and at this age he was still forbearing. I am afraid that his life was only a level of Zhongren.


    This kind of talent actually dared to be so proud, which made Uchihain seem to want to laugh very much.


    Moreover, Uchiha Ken also faintly remembered the plot. This Shinobu seemed to have been defeated by Uzumaki Kushina, and Uchiha Ken didn''t take him to heart.


    "Originally I just wanted to help my brother vent my anger. It has nothing to do with you. Now I want to beat you myself."


    A tic-tac-toe appeared on the young man''s forehead, and he threw it towards Uchiha in the past.


    Power is not good, speed is not good, accuracy is not good.


    These thoughts appeared in Uchiha''s mind in an instant, he gently turned sideways, and Kuuna flew directly past him.


    At this moment, the young man rushed directly towards Uchihain, rushed in front of Uchihain, and with the help of chong stab, punched Uchihain in the past.


    Bang~


    Uchihain just raised his hand and firmly zhua the young man''s fist.


    "how is this possible?"


    The young man¡¯s height is much higher than the current Uchiha Kimura, but Uchiha Kimura firmly zhua held the young man¡¯s fist, not a bit of effort, on the contrary, the young man wanted to hold his hand. He pulled it back, but found that his hand was firmly clamped and couldn''t move at all.


    Such a weak Shinobu, I''m afraid it was Naruto''s weak chicken strength when he just graduated!


    Uchiha Hidden originally wanted to use this person to test his abilities when he didn''t open the round eyes, but he didn''t expect the other party to be so weak.


    Uchiha lost interest immediately and punched the young man in the stomach.


    Bang~


    The young man flew out directly and fell to the ground, losing consciousness.


    "Ah, monster."


    The little kid pulled his brother''s leg and ran away desperately. The young man''s head hit the ground from time to time, making Uchiha hurt when he saw it.


    I am afraid that this young man will be seriously injured by his younger brother. I hope his head will not be seriously injured.


    Uchiha''s lips twitched, thinking.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Tomorrow is Mid-Autumn Festival, I wish you all a happy Mid-Autumn Festival in advance.


    Tomorrow, the author, I will also go to my relatives¡¯ house for dinner. I may be very busy all day and there is no time code. If I have time, I will not code it until the evening. I¡¯m sorry here.


    Well, I will try my best to write one chapter and two chapters tonight, sorry, I hope to understand.


    Chapter 13 is not easy


    "Thank you, Uchihain, they must have troubled me just now."


    Uzumaki Kuzina said with a smile and narrowed his eyes.


    Although that Shinnin was very weak in Uchiha''s eyes, it was only for Uchiha''s sake.


    From the current Uzumaki Kushina''s point of view, the strength of that Xiannin is still very strong, that kind of speed and attack power, Uzumaki Kushina himself thinks it is difficult to beat that Xiannin.


    More importantly, this is Uchihain''s initiative to protect himself.


    This bear kid¡¯s brother was obviously looking for trouble for himself, but Uchihain can be said to have taken the initiative to carry it on his own.


    Uzumaki Kushina felt a sense of being protected, which was very good.


    I''m not alone in Konoha anymore.


    Thinking of this, Uzumaki Kushina was happier.


    "Don''t be grateful, I just want to see how far I am from Xia Ren. I didn''t expect him to be so weak. He should be the weakest group of people in Xia Ren."


    Uchihain said calmly, as if he was stating the facts, but the smile on Uchihain''s face also showed that Uchihain''s gratitude to Uzumaki Kushina was also very useful.


    In fact, in Uchiha''s heart, he is also satisfied with Uzumaki Kushina''s gratitude.


    If it weren''t for too much scruples and not enough strength, Uchiha Hidden wanted to agree to Uzumaki Kushina''s confession from the beginning.


    For now, let''s do it for now. If you become a good friend, there shouldn''t be any problems.

 11 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 11

    "It''s really not frank, Yin, are you usually so arrogant?"


    Uzumaki Kushina also saw the satisfied expression on Uchiha''s face, but he said something completely different from the expression on his mouth, and he also directly said it while guessing.


    "Jiu Xinnai! Tomato! Blood red pepper! You are Tsundere, and your whole family is Tsundere."


    When Uchiha heard Uzumaki Kushina''s words, he almost vomited blood.


    The practice of thinking too much about himself, on the contrary, was regarded as arrogant by Uzumaki Jiuxina. As a man, how could he admit it!


    Uchiha Ken immediately refuted.


    "Yin, you are not allowed to call me by my nickname, you die proud man." Uzumaki Jiu Xinnai is indeed very talented, and his entire face flushed instantly.


    This Uchiha hidden, as expected, is still that bad, dead arrogant man.


    Uzumaki Jiuxina was indignant.


    "What? Tomatoes, blood red peppers, I just scream, you bite me!" Uchiha Yin also said arrogantly.


    "Ah, Kushina, you really bite, let go." Then Uchihain paid for his own words.


    Uzumaki Kushina was rude, hugged Uchihain directly, and then bit on Uchihain''s neck.


    "Kill you dead arrogant, hum."


    Uzumaki Kushina bit fiercely until he found that Uchiha was no longer struggling, and then stopped trying to come down.


    At this time, Uzumaki Kushina realized that there was an obvious tooth mark on Uchiha''s neck.


    Seeing Uchiha''s visibly dark face, Uzumaki Kushina smiled wryly.


    "Does it hurt? How about I help you."


    With that, Uzumaki Kushina approached Uchihain again and touched the tooth mark on Tian Uchihain''s neck with her head.


    What a death!


    Uzumaki Kuzina''s body has a very strong fragrance, a ti fragrance that can only be smelled when he gets close.


    The aroma is very strong, but it does not make people feel greasy. On the contrary, it is very fresh and very durable.


    Coupled with the fact that Uzumaki Kushina used her little head to touch the tooth marks on her neck, Uchiha had a fascinating thought in a moment.


    It''s just that because the body hasn''t developed yet, some features have not been shown.


    Uchiha Ken is not Lolicon himself, and he doesn''t have too many thoughts about the current Uzumaki Kushina itself, but under the charm of the current Uzumaki Kushina, Uchiha Ken has these thoughts.


    "Is Tian enough?"


    Uchiha implicitly controlled his voice, making his voice as cold as possible.


    If Uzumaki Kuzina listened carefully, he would definitely hear the unnaturalness in his voice.


    But now Uzumaki Kushina obviously didn''t pay attention to it seriously.


    After hearing Uchiha''s voice, she realized what exactly she did.


    Uzumaki Kushina left Uchihain''s side instantly, his face flushed, and his heart throbbed fast.


    What a shame, what did I do?Uchiha will not be angry anymore.


    Uzumaki Kuzina felt that her body seemed to be hot, but she still looked at Uchihain timidly, with a pitiful look.


    It''s so cute!Uchiha Yin felt that he was cute, and he was about to become a lolicon, and he couldn''t disguise his angry appearance.


    "Don''t do this next time."


    Uchiha said in a gloomy tone.


    Whirlpool Jiuxina nodded, and the two continued to go home. Although there was still nothing to say, the atmosphere had changed from embarrassment to charming.


    "Is it really not easy? The information on the information is really wrong."


    After Uchiha Kane and Uzumaki Kushina left, Tsunade jokingly walked out from behind a cherry blossom tree. At the same time, on the way Uchiha Kazura and Uzumaki Kushina came, he fell one root ninja.


    "I want the old man to warn that Danzo has sent so many people to monitor Uzumaki Kushina."


    Chapter 14 is really curious


    Tsunade actually followed Uchihain and the others all the way after school, and on the way, I saw a lot of rooted ninjas.


    When he encountered these ninjas with roots, Tsunade was rude, letting him go for a message to Danzo, and the ninjas with other roots let Tsunade solve it.


    Of course, Tsunade will not directly kill those rooted people, after all, they are all Konoha people, and Tsunade hasn''t gotten so black.


    It''s just a lesson.


    After solving those root people, Tsunade became the only stalker.


    The target selected by the telescope technique cannot be moved, that is, only one area can be determined, and ninjutsu needs to be used again every time it is moved.


    So Sarutobi Hizaki didn''t monitor Uchihain and the others either.


    Sarutobi Hizen was very relieved of Tsunade, and he also withdrew the rest of Anbu.


    Moreover, as Sarutobi Hitoshi is Hokage, his official duties are very busy, and there is not much time to monitor Uchiha Ken and Uzumaki Kushina.


    So what happened here was only seen by an outsider, Tsunade, and no one else had seen it.


    Of course, it is precisely because of seeing such a scene that Tsunade has changed his view of Uchiha.


    The reason is simple, because what I saw at the scene was completely different from the information on the information Tsunade looked at before.


    No, maybe it''s not the same, it''s just that the difference is big, the information on the data is too''superficial''.


    It''s like Uchiha''s bad personality.


    From Tsunade''s point of view, Uchiha''s personality is not bad, but he is very arrogant.


    Otherwise, he would not take the initiative to help Wuoxina Kushina to solve the botched Xana.


    It''s just that after Uchiha solved the awkward Shinobu, he didn''t accept the gratitude of others as generously as ordinary people.


    This is really the performance of Tsundere!


    The bad personality is just a layer of appearance, his heart is still hot.


    It''s no wonder that Uchiha is not an important character, and the data collected by Anbe must be superficial data, so these data in Anbe may not be particularly correct.

 12 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 12

    Tsunade directly found a reason for Uchiha''s bad personality.


    If Uchiha knew what Tsunade thought, he would laugh out loud.


    The previous Uchihain had a really bad personality, but the current Uchihain had replaced the previous Uchihain, and the whole person had changed. Certainly he would not have the same character as the previous Uchihain.


    "His strength should also be the best in Xia Ren, even with the strength of Zhong Ren, otherwise it would be impossible to defeat that Xia Ren so easily."


    "How can this strength be so far from the data? Is it because he has been hiding?"


    Tsunade frowned and thought.


    According to the information, Uchiha''s talent is inferior, but from Tsunade''s point of view, it is obviously not the case.


    Although the strength of the Ninja is probably the bottom of the Ninja, it is also the Ninja, but it is not comparable to the average Ninja school student who is only 7 or 8 years old.


    But Uchiha''s solution to that one ninja was easy, and he didn''t use all his strength at all.


    This is completely inconsistent with the information.


    "It''s interesting, Uchihain."


    At this time, Tsunade also became interested in Uchiha.


    In fact, when the system wanted to become Uchiha''s wife, Tsunade became interested in Uchiha.


    A system that allows people to easily gain strength, actually wants to become the wife of a stranger, then this stranger must have great significance to this system.


    Tsunade thought so, but Uchiha''s various bad behaviors in the previous data made Tsunade instinctively rejected Uchiha''s heart.


    After all, no one wants to get along with a person with a bad personality, let alone become a couple.


    At this time, Tsunade discovered that the information was completely wrong, and naturally became interested in Uchiha.


    "Uchihain? Why does the system need me to be your wife? Why is the information on the data completely different from you in reality? It''s really curious."


    Tsunade smiled heartily and followed again.


    Chapter 15 I''m Back


    After separating from Uzumaki Kushina, Uchiha Ken also returned home.


    As the third elder of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha''s housing is naturally not bad.


    It''s just that the house is slightly deserted.


    As the third elder of Uchiha''s clan, Uchiha was very busy and was often away from home. Uchiha''s wife, like Uchiha''s parents, died in the mission.


    In the end, only Uchiha Mikoto remained, and because of the bad relationship with Uchihain, she rarely communicated with Uchihain.


    And Uchiha Mikoto has gone out to do missions these days, and I am afraid that he has not yet returned. Even if he does, he should be cold and cold towards Uchiha.


    Of course, it¡¯s not that Uchiha Ken has never thought of changing his relationship with Uchiha Mikoto, but the effect is not good. Uchiha Mikoto has too many prejudices about his predecessor, and the two have very little even the most basic communication, so Uchiha It also temporarily dispelled this idea.


    Therefore, Uchiha Yin is thinking about whether he should go out to eat, anyway, if he eats at home alone, he has no interest in cooking at all.


    Only after walking into the living room, Uchiha''s footsteps couldn''t help but he paused and asked strangely, "Mikoto, what are you doing?"


    The unnatural color on Uchiha Mikoto''s face flashed away, and then he squeezed out a smile.


    "Yin, you are back, I made dinner today, let''s eat together."


    Uchiha Mikoto brought the cooked food out of the kitchen and said with a smile.


    It''s just that smile, in Uchiha''s opinion, it is very reluctant, and it also smells of reluctance and gritted teeth.


    Mikoto?Is she having a fever?Or am I in illusion?Or does she have something to ask me?"


    Uchiha thought with a look of uncertainty.


    Or did she poison the food?Want to poison me?


    Uchiha Mikoto knew exactly what attitude Uchiha had towards herself.


    After crossing over by herself, Uchiha Ken had seen Uchiha Mikoto no less than ten times, but let alone speak, she hadn''t even shown her good face to Uchiha Ken.


    And Uchiha Hidden naturally wouldn''t be enthusiastic about sticking to cold pi shares, doing some thankless things?


    And today, Uchiha Mikoto made a special dinner?Waiting for yourself to come back to eat?


    This...this is even more incredible than the confession of Uzumaki Kushina to herself today!


    Uchiha Hideki naturally looked like he had seen a ghost.


    Seeing Uchihain''s appearance, Uchiha Mikoto couldn''t help but sprayed a fierce fireball technique.


    However, she still endured her unhappiness, forced a smile and said: "Yin, you eat first, and I will cook some dishes."


    After speaking, before Uchihain said anything, she continued to run into the kitchen.


    "Warning the host, the host has 3 hours left before the final task is completed. If the task fails, the system will definitely execute it according to the punishment for the task failure."


    Hearing this sound, Mikoto Uchiha, who was already in the kitchen, gritted his teeth.


    In fact, as early as a week ago, a thing called the strongest brother control system was directly bound to Uchiha Mikoto.


    This may also be the first system bound apart from Uchiha.


    Similar to Tsunade¡¯s strongest nanny system, this system is directly bound to Uchiha Mikoto without the approval of Uchiha Mikoto. It also claims that to cultivate Uchiha Mikoto as the strongest brother, it must be far away. A younger brother of Super Itachi.


    Although I don''t know who Itachi is, Uchiha Mikoto still understands the meaning of brother control.


    Brother control refers to a person who has a complex of "like, indulge, and protect" his younger brother.


    Is this a joke?What is the relationship between Uchiha Mikoto and Uchiha Hidden, does the system know?Actually want me to be a younger brother?


    That guy, with a bad personality, arrogant and arrogant, with a bad temper, made Uchiha Mikoto very unhappy...


    But Uchiha Mikoto succumbed. She had resisted and found out that she had lost her full body of Chakra. Only after she realized that what the system said was true, and if she did not perform the tasks of the system, Will be forced to faint in front of Uchiha.


    Mikoto Uchiha felt a sudden collapse when he thought of fainting in front of Uchiha Hidden, so Uchiha Mikoto began to perform the task at the last time stipulated by this system.


    "Sub-task 1: As the strongest brother, how can the relationship with his brother be so rigid? Cook a meal for Uchiha, and then ask the brother to forgive himself for being rude to him in the past, the task is successful, the fire attribute The character of Chakra changed to +1 proficiency, and the mission failed: forcibly faint in front of Uchihain.


    Chapter 16 The Strongest Brother Control System


    After Uchiha Mikoto prepared the dishes, he took them out of the kitchen.


    I have to say that Uchiha Mikoto is worthy of being a good wife and mother in the original work. At only about 12 years old, the meals are already very good, the color and fragrance are delicious.

 13 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 13

    However, while carrying the food that Uchiha Mikoto had served for herself, Uchiha Yin did not take the lead in taking the chopsticks.


    "What? Didn''t I make it delicious? Why don''t I eat it."


    Uchiha Mikoto frowned and asked.


    "No, I''m just curious, Mikoto, what''s the situation with you?" Uchiha said truthfully.


    In the final analysis, Uchiha Mikoto is his own "family", Uchiha Hindu does not want to maliciously guess Uchiha Mikoto''s purpose, otherwise he will have to defend his "family" and life will be too tiring.


    And Uchiha Mikoto is not the same as Uzumaki Kushina, Uzumaki Kushina is likely to be stared at by people in Anbe, so you have to be more careful when doing things yourself, but Uchiha Mikoto is not!


    Facing Uchiha Mikoto, Uchiha Hidden naturally wanted to show his true side.


    Hearing Uchiha''s question, Uchiha Mikoto''s face stiffened, and then took a deep breath, as if he had made some important decision.


    She hesitated and said intermittently: "That''s it, Yin, I found that I seemed to be too cold and rude to you in the past, so now I beg you to forgive my mistakes."


    When Uchiha Mikoto finished speaking, he bowed sharply, closing his eyes in the meantime.


    She seemed to have anticipated Uchiha''s subsequent ridicule and ridicule.


    But Uchiha Mikoto knew how bad Uchiha''s character was.


    When Uchiha Ken first came to Uchiha Mikoto¡¯s home, Uchiha Mikoto did not reject Uchiha¡¯s house, but after getting along, Uchiha¡¯s various bad behaviors and habits really made Uchiha Mikoto unbearable. , She became very repellent to Uchiha.


    And Uchiha Mikoto, who thinks she knows Uchihain very well, is sure that Uchihain will definitely make a mockery, so she is also ready to be ridiculed by Uchihain.


    I blame this system. I actually want me to apologize to this nasty brother, really.


    "Mikoto, you don''t have to apologize to me, the previous things are over. I was young and ignorant at the time, which made you laugh."


    However, just when Uchiha Mikoto was complaining and ready to accept Uchiha''s taunts, she heard Uchiha''s words openly.


    Uchiha Mikoto stood up in surprise and opened his eyes, with a little disbelief on his face.


    Uchiha hidden unexpectedly apologized to me, is this really the cousin I know?


    Uchiha Yin in turn apologized to Uchiha Mikoto, but in fact he didn''t have any pressure. After all, it was all the things the predecessor did, and it had nothing to do with him.


    And Uchiha Yin himself is very fond of the word family, if he only needs to apologize to get Uchiha Mikoto''s forgiveness, Uchiha Yin thinks it is worth it.


    He is not the kind of person who thinks he is awesome and then owes himself something like the whole world, and he doesn''t think that an apology can lose anything.


    And Uchiha Mikoto took the initiative to apologize to herself. It''s impossible for you to say anything because of how sincere you are. Just forgive you for such words?


    Hmm~ If Uzumaki Jiuxina apologized to herself like this, she might actually answer that way, but she was not, she was her own cousin.


    Treating different people and different things, Uchiha''s way of dealing with people will definitely be different.


    Looking at Uchiha''s "gentle" in front of him, the surprise on Uchiha Mikoto''s face could not be concealed.


    Are you really Uchiha hidden?Didn''t anyone use the transformation technique to become?


    Uchiha Mikoto almost blurted out these words.


    However, Uchiha Mikoto still did not say this sentence.


    If you think about it carefully, Uchiha Mikoto hasn''t spoken to Uchiha in a long time, and the last exchange seems to have been a long time ago when he was a child.


    Therefore, Uchiha Mikoto didn''t know much about Uchiha''s situation.


    Wouldn''t it be Uchihain who had changed his bad habits early, and then I still misunderstood Uchihain for a long time because of my own prejudices.


    If other characters are hotter, such as Uzumaki Kunsina or Tsunade, he must have suspected Uchiha Hidden for the first time.


    And Uchiha Mikoto, who is gentle by nature, immediately attributed the problem to her body, and she couldn''t help but feel a trace of guilt.


    This can also tell how bad Uchiha''s predecessor is, and it can make Uchiha Mikoto, who is gentle by nature, treat herself like a stranger.


    Seeing Uchiha Mikoto''s appearance, Uchiha Hideo thought it was Uchiha Mikoto''s discomfort with her "change", and smiled.


    "People always grow up, don''t they?"


    Chapter 17 Sharing the Same Bed


    "Yeah, do people always grow up? I''m sorry, cousin, I did something wrong before."


    Uchiha Mikoto smiled softly at this time, and apologized sincerely.


    This is completely different from the previous apology. Although Uchiha Mikoto also apologized before, it was mandatory by the system, and Uchiha Mikoto was reluctant at all.


    And this apology, Uchiha Mikoto can be said to be completely voluntary, and Uchiha Mikoto felt a trace of guilt when he thought that he had misunderstood Uchiha Hindu for so long.


    "It''s okay. Just solve the misunderstanding. Just cook for me every day from now on. I don''t want to go out to eat."


    Uchiha said jokingly.


    You know, even if Uchiha Mikoto and Uchiha Ken were at home before, Uchiha Mikoto''s approach was to just be his own. One can imagine what the relationship between the two was like at that time.


    "Well, there is no problem with this, it is considered as my compensation to you." Uchiha Mikoto also smiled slightly, and said with his head slightly to the right.


    Being able to make peace with Uchiha, Mikoto Uchiha was actually relieved in her heart.


    She is the kind of person who is gentle, considerate, calm, and takes care of the family. Ignoring Uchiha indifferently, she did it with great determination.


    Now that I found that I had always thought that Uchihain had a bad personality, he had already changed his bad personality, which was naturally very happy.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing side quest one, gaining the character change proficiency of the fire attribute chakra plus one, and starting the main quest at the same time."


    "Main task 1: As a younger brother, please become his girlfriend before Uchihain graduates. After completion, turn on the three-gou jade to write round eyes. With a 10% probability of learning to extinguish the arrogance, the task fails and the force is reversed. Uchiha hidden."


    "Second task: Since Uchiha Yin, who is a younger brother, has forgiven you, let''s take your relationship a step further. Within a week, you can sleep with Chuang once with Uchiha Yin. The task is successful, and you will be rewarded for mastering the mine attribute check. Carat¡¯s nature changed, the mission failed, and the punishment forced Luo to lie in Uchiha¡¯s arms for one night."


    The system''s voice sounded again, and Uchiha Mikoto, who was still smiling, suddenly froze.


    Although Uchiha Mikoto could feel that his understanding of the changes in the nature of the fire attribute Chakra went to a higher level in an instant, but the new task attracted Uchiha Mikoto''s attention more than the increase in strength.


    Sleeping with Uchiha secretly and chuang?Are you kidding me again?


    Although Uchiha Mikoto has reconciled with Uchihain, but now the system actually wants her to sleep with Uchihain, she still finds it difficult for her to accept it for a while.


    Naruto World is not the same as Uchiha''s previous life. The children here are generally relatively precocious, and many people have a gender perspective at the age of 5 or 6.


    Just like in the original book, when Sasuke was still so young, a group of little fans followed him.


    In this case, if Uchiha Mikoto and Uchiha have to sleep together with Chuang, how can Uchiha Mikoto accept it.


    However, looking at the punishment of the system, Uchiha Mikoto reluctantly chose to accept his fate.

 14 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 14

    After all, compared to lying in Uchihain''s arms with Luo, it is more acceptable to simply sleep with Chuang.


    So what should we do?


    With Uchiha Mikoto''s character, it is impossible to say "Can I sleep with you tonight?"


    Mikoto Uchiha was ashamed and embarrassed just to make up for this scene a little bit, feeling that her cheeks seemed to be hot.


    While Uchiha Mikoto was thinking, Uchiha Yin also received the news from the system at the same time.


    At the same time, Uchiha Yin also felt that his transformation of the fire attribute Chakra was significantly enhanced.


    For this kind of situation, Uchiha is already familiar with it.


    After all, this situation has occurred three times in one day.


    But also because of this pause, Uchiha Hiden did not notice Uchiha Mikoto''s froze face for an instant.


    Chapter Eighteen Night Attack


    After eating dinner and practicing a little bit, Uchiha Yin also fell asleep peacefully.


    In the middle of the night, with a very slight creaking sound, Uchiha awakened in an instant and looked at the door.


    After Uchiha''s body was modified by the system, his five senses were particularly sensitive. Even with such a slight voice, Uchiha''s hidden voice would wake up from his dream.


    Even in the middle of the night, Uchiha Ken could roughly see it. At this time, his cousin, Mikoto Uchiha, came in.


    After Uchiha knew that it was Uchiha Mikoto, he closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    He also wanted to know, what is Uchiha Mikoto doing in his room so late?


    Although the two reconciled today, the reconciliation time was too short after all, and Uchiha was still a little wary.


    If Uchiha Mikoto really gets along with herself in the future, this kind of wariness will slowly decrease.


    And what is Uchiha Mikoto doing at this time?Hope it''s not doing bad things to yourself.


    Uchiha closed his eyes faintly, thinking like this in his heart, but his breathing was still steady on the outside, his abdomen undulated slightly, as if he was asleep.


    "Should you be asleep?"


    Uchiha Mikoto tiptoed into Uchiha''s room, with a little caution and blush on her face, except that she couldn''t see it in the darkness of the night.


    She was like a thief, quietly walking to Uchiha''s side.


    At this time, Uchiha Mikoto was very nervous. After some ideological struggle, Uchiha Mikoto finally made up his mind to attack at night!


    If faced with Uchiha''s request for him to sleep with Chuang, Uchiha Mikoto would think that he could not do it, so he could only use this method.


    Although there is still a week to complete the mission, Uchiha Mikoto chose to come tonight.


    Opening the door of Uchiha''s room, Mikoto Uchiha''s heart was pounding, not knowing why she felt like a thief.


    She gently walked to Uchiha''s side, hesitated, and then quietly opened the writing wheel.


    Uchiha Mikoto''s talent itself is not bad. At this time, she already has a gouyu writing wheel eye, and a dark gouyu slowly turns in her beautiful eyes, adding a special charm to the young Uchiha Mikoto.


    "Illusion, the technique of Nirvana Abode."


    Along with Uchiha Mikoto''s qin, she touched Uchiha''s face with her hand.


    Illusion, the technique of the Abode of Nirvana was originally to drop phantom feathers, so that the enemy who saw it went to sleep.


    But under Uchiha Mikoto''s transformation, the people she touched can enter a deep sleep state.


    In order to complete the task, Uchiha Mikoto wants Uchihain to enter deep sleep, so as to ensure that Uchihain will not wake up rashly when they sleep together.


    The thought of Uchiha waking up rashly in his sleep and finding herself sleeping next to him, Uchiha Mikoto felt her face hot.


    Never, this will definitely be misunderstood!Adhering to this idea, Uchiha Mikoto chose to let Uchihain go directly to deep sleep, so that he won''t find it out!


    It¡¯s a pity that Uchiha Mikoto didn¡¯t even know that Uchihain had already opened the double hook jade writing wheel eye. As early as the moment Uchiha Mikoto used illusion, Uchiha¡¯s double hook jade writing wheel eye opened automatically. Then he was directly immune to Uchiha Mikoto''s illusion.


    What is Uchiha Mikoto doing?Why do you want to use illusion to confuse me?Is she going to do something bad?


    Uchihain was also caught in a brainstorming, because Uchiha Mikoto''s movements really made Uchihain''s incomprehensible.


    However, Uchiha is also a little wary. If Uchiha Mikoto really wants to attack herself, then don''t blame Uchiha for not thinking about family affection.


    However, just when Uchiha was alert, Uchiha Mikoto gently moved Uchiha to a corner of Chuang, and then slowly lay down on the other corner of Chuang...


    At this time, Uchiha was stunned, very confused, even unbelievable!


    He is also well prepared. If Uchiha Mikoto really wants to do something bad, he will definitely subdue her immediately.


    Turns out... That''s it?Uchiha Mikoto, you do so much to sleep next to me?Also deliberately moved me aside?


    Uchiha''s face twitched, black lines all over his head.


    Chapter Nineteen


    Rao is Uchiha''s exquisite thinking, and I don''t understand what Uchiha Mikoto''s intention is?


    But it doesn''t seem to hurt you?


    Uchiha Yin also didn''t bother to think about it, his body slightly sideways, facing Uchiha Mikoto, still pretending to be asleep.


    In fact, he has opened his eyes slightly, half-squinted, it is not very obvious in the night.


    Uchiha Mikoto is different from Uzumaki Kushina. The 12-year-old Uchiha Mikoto is a girl who has begun to develop.


    From a closer look, Uchiha Mikoto, who is rarely depicted in the original work, will definitely have a charm that is not inferior to Uzumaki Kushina and Tsunade in the future.


    And that kind of gentle personality and appearance will also make people have more good impressions.


    Is it true that such a cousin will give it to Uchiha Tomitake''s facial paralyzed face in the future?


    Bold thoughts flashed through Uchiha''s heart.


    And in Uchiha''s impression, Uchiha Mikoto and Uchiha Fudake don''t seem to know each other now, there is a lot to do!


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Ken also suddenly opened his eyes.


    People in Naruto World are always very independent. When Uchiha Mikoto was very young, she slept separately from her parents.


    Uchiha Mikoto didn''t expect that today, she would actually lie on Uchiha''s hidden chuang.


    Uchiha Mikoto was very shy at first, and even when Uchihain turned around, she was shocked, thinking that Uchihain had already woke up, she almost screamed.

 15 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 15

    Fortunately, she was very confident in her ninjutsu.


    After her transformation of the illusion art, the Nirvana Abode technique, although the effect is very bad for people who are stronger than her or have strong resistance to illusion, but she believes that she is still much better than Uchiha Yes, it shouldn''t be a problem to put Uchiha in deep sleep.


    In this case, Uchiha''s turn is obviously just an instinctive turn.


    After confirming this again, Uchiha Mikoto also breathed a sigh of relief, patted her fierce mouth, and secretly scared herself.


    After confirming that Uchiha was asleep, Mikoto Uchiha was no longer nervous, and looked at Uchiha at this time carefully.


    Smooth and white face, with sharp and angular Leng Jun; dark and deep eyes, full of mi people''s color; thick eyebrows, high-tinged nose, beautiful lips, all exaggerating nobility and elegant.


    "Unexpectedly, this kid with a bad personality is still handsome now."


    Uchiha Mikoto said softly.


    "Really? Thank you for the compliment."


    At that moment, Uchiha opened his eyes hidden and said to Uchiha Mikoto.


    "what!!!!!"


    For an instant, Uchiha Mikoto let out an extremely sharp scream, and his entire face flushed instantly.


    "You, why are you still awake."


    "Why am I still awake? Shouldn''t it be you who want to explain?"


    Uchiha said with a smirk.


    A hint of evil flashed in his heart, trying to scare Uchiha Mikoto.


    Now it seems that the effect seems to be very good, but Uchiha Mikoto''s scream seems too loud, making Uchiha''s ears hurt.


    Fortunately, the soundproofing effect of their home is good, otherwise, it will disturb the neighbors.


    Uchiha''s hidden problem instantly made Uchiha Mikoto speechless, and he would run over. It was entirely because of the system''s mission requirements, but what should I say now?


    Uchiha Mikoto didn''t want to expose his system, so he had to give a reasonable excuse.


    Mikoto Uchiha, who is not good at deceiving, was racking his brains thinking about excuses, hesitated at her, and her eyes dodge left and right, which made Uchiha feel particularly cute.


    "I said Sister Miqin, you don''t like me anymore, do you?"


    Uchiha said playfully.


    Mikoto Uchiha, who was ashamed to a certain extent as the saying goes, when things are extremely reversible, and saw the smirking Uchiha Hideo, she didn''t know why she suddenly became bold.


    "What do you think? You little boy, your thinking is really not simple."


    Uchiha Mikoto gave Uchiha a concealed look and said in a lesson.


    "Don''t think too much, go to bed."


    As if he felt that what he had said was not enough, Uchiha Mikoto added again.


    Chapter 20 Love Rivals?


    "Grandma Mito, I''m back."


    Uzumaki Kushina, who had separated from Uchiha, also returned home.


    Uzumaki Kushina first came to Konoha, and now he also settles in Uzumaki Mito''s home.


    However, it is said that there should be two people in the family, but they all went out to do the task and did not come back, so there are only Uzumaki Kushina and Uzumaki Mito in the house.


    "I''m back, Jiu Xin Na, it seems that you had a happy day today."


    Seeing the happy expression on Uzumaki Kushina''s face, Uzumaki Mito also showed a kind smile.


    "Yes, Grandma Mito, I made a very good friend today."


    Whirlpool Kushina replied with a bright smile.


    I don''t know why, as soon as I recalled Uchiha, Kushina felt warm in his heart.


    She doesn''t reject the task of the system much, and she even has expectations in her heart.


    Especially for the task of making lunch tomorrow, she is completely willing to do it, and she is also very curious whether her cooking skills can be recognized by Uchiha.


    But with his kind of "told" personality, even if he thinks it is delicious, he will say it is not delicious!


    In this way, isn''t she going to kiss Wen Uchihain?!


    Uzumaki Kuzina suddenly thought of this question, her face shy.


    How does this work?!That was her first wen!How can it be sent out like this?If Uchihain said he didn''t taste good, then he would die!


    Uzumaki Jiuxinai was a little anxious, and stomped his feet slightly.


    She didn''t notice that she didn''t even reject the punishment for mission failure.


    It seems that Jiu Xin Nai is not as simple as just making good friends.


    As a person who came to Uzumaki Mito, seeing the situation of Uzumaki Kushina, he also felt that Uzumaki Kushina seemed to have a good impression of someone.


    But Uzumaki Mito didn''t pursue it, she just hoped Uzumaki Kushina could live a better life in Konoha.


    "Jingle Bell."


    Doorbell rang.


    "Kushina, go and open the door, it should be your sister Tsunade who is back."


    Uzumaki Mito said.


    "Ok."


    "Wait, come right away."


    Uzumaki Kushina opened the door of the house, and the person standing outside was Tsunade in plain clothes.


    After Tsunade followed halfway, he also thought about how he would complete the task of the system. After thinking about it, he returned home and staggered with Uzumaki Kushina.


    "Are you Uzumaki Kunsina? Hello, I''m Tsunade."


    Tsunade smiled and Shen shot out.


    "Hello, Tsunade sister, this is Uzumaki Kunsina."

 16 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 16

    Uzumaki Kuzina responded with a smile.


    When the hands of the two touched together, the two people''s systems detected the sound of an alarm at the same time.


    "Ding, I found a rival in love! A good and powerful man (Uchiha Hideo) must have flowers to compete for beauty, and the woman in front of you is definitely a big competitor for you."


    "And you, as one of them, must let the other party understand who is the main palace."


    "Start the racing mission: Please become Uchihain''s girlfriend before the opponent, the mission is successful, the reward is all attributes +2, the mission fails, and there is no penalty."


    The sound of the system made the two of them stunned obviously, and then each had a different reaction.


    Love rival?What do you mean?Could it be possible for the other party to snatch Uchihain with me?


    And, why did you become Uchihain''s girlfriend before the other party? This means that Uchihain can still have more than one girlfriend of his own?


    After I became the first, there is a second and third behind?


    System, what is going on?Uzumaki Jiuxina complained to the system dissatisfied.


    Afterwards, Uzumaki Kushina looked seriously at Tsunade in front of him, especially after seeing the magnificence of Tsunade, and compared himself with him, suddenly a sense of crisis arose in him.


    Although I don''t know how the system thinks that the person on the other side is a rival in love, Uzumaki Kushina believes the system''s words in an instant.


    Uzumaki Kushina is still full of affection for Uchiha, and everyone will have this kind of reaction.


    On the contrary, Tsunade was very speechless.


    She ignored the system prompt.


    Tsunade himself didn''t want to be Uchihain''s girlfriend, and he was still in the category of being forced by the system, so he was relieved to know that there was no punishment for this task.


    The task without task penalty is really great.


    Chapter 21 Teaching Ninjutsu


    Early in the morning, the sun came in through the window and hit Uchiha''s face. He woke up for the first time and opened his eyes in a daze.


    He wanted to stretch his waist, but suddenly felt that his body seemed to be restrained.


    Taking a closer look, Uchiha Mikoto''s limbs were like octopus, hugging herself firmly.


    Especially the face, the distance from him is only less than 10 centimeters.


    The pink cherry chun exudes a different kind of brilliance under the sunshine in the morning, making people want to kiss Fangze.


    It was Uchihain who didn''t kiss him, because the relationship between the two hadn''t reached this point, and Uchihain didn''t want to make their relationship worse again.


    After all, the two only started to reconcile yesterday, and Uchiha Mikoto inexplicably climbed up to his chuang.


    It was really inexplicable, and completely incompatible with Uchiha''s character.


    But it was no harm to him anyway, Uchiha Yin didn''t want to think too much.


    "Ding, congratulations to the master for obtaining or attribute Chakra''s character change proficiency +1."


    At the same time, the sound of the system also appeared inexplicably.


    Uchiha could feel that his strength was once again stronger.


    The appearance of the system is as inexplicable as Uchiha Mikoto''s behavior, or is it not related?


    Wouldn''t the system be able to change a person''s personality autonomously?


    Uchiha thought jokingly.


    However, because of how big Uchiha''s brain is, he would not have thought that Uchiha Mikoto would have a system in his body.


    After all, systems are generally unique to the protagonist, right?


    It''s just that Uchiha''s system doesn''t seem to have anything, and it has been increasing Uchiha''s strength for free.


    Uchiha did not know that this reward was not impermanent.


    Gently taking away Uchiha Mikoto''s hands and feet, Uchiha walked into the bathroom and washed.


    After Uchiha hidden away, Uchiha Mikoto suddenly opened her eyes and covered her head with a quilt!


    What did I do last night!!!


    In fact, Uchiha Mikoto was already awake when the system prompt sound appeared.


    The reminder of task completion is synchronized, and Uchiha Mikoto also wakes up under the reminder of task completion.


    Uchiha Mikoto didn''t open his eyes just because he felt the current situation.


    She still remembered what happened last night, something that made her very embarrassed. She woke up and found that she was holding Uchihain, and Uchihain was awake!


    Thinking of herself holding Uchihain tightly, and Datui resting on his body, with her face less than 5 cm away from him, and even being able to feel the other person''s breathing, she felt her face heat up.


    Only just now, she was able to obviously restrain her emotions, and forcibly endure Uchiha''s departure, and now Uchiha''s departure, if not, she put the quilt on her head.


    "Ding, the host opens the next side quest, side quest three: the younger brother''s strength is undoubtedly, the younger brother''s charm is irresistible, the younger brother''s excellence is admirable, and such an excellent younger brother, he still won''t be able to endure any fire. The host, please teach the younger brother how to use fire escape ninjutsu within a month."


    "The mission is successful, the thunder attribute chakra is rewarded, and the mission fails, and the punishment is Luo lying in Uchiha''s arms."


    The new mission came out again. After Uchiha Mikoto felt that her cheeks were not so hot, she focused on her mission.


    After watching the mission, she was also relieved.


    Although the task penalty is still of that nature, at least the task content has become much more normal.


    It should be easy to successfully teach Uchiha to learn a fire escape ninjutsu within a month, right?


    Uchiha Mikoto began to recall the scene when he was learning the art of fireball at the time. At the beginning, it seemed that it took two months for him to learn it. With that said, this should be simple.(It should take such a long time to learn ninjutsu when I was young.)


    When Uchiha Mikoto thought of this, Xiaolian froze.


    what!!!It took me two months to learn it at first. How could Na Yin learn it in one month!


    Isn''t it impossible to complete this task?


    Thinking of lying in Uchiha''s full luo, Uchiha Mikoto turned black again.


    Xiaoyin, I''m sorry, you must learn how to escape from fire within a month!


    Chapter 22 Actual Combat Course


    After washing, Uchihain said hello to Uchiha Mikoto and went to school.

 17 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 17

    As for the breakfast, it was too late to cook. Uchiha Yin also habitually went to the breakfast shop to buy some and went to school.


    Just recalling the smile of Uchiha Mikoto just now, I don''t know what happened, Uchiha had a bad premonition.


    This was supposed to be a warm smile, but I don''t know why, Uchiha can vaguely feel a dark belly.


    Isn''t it broken?


    In fact, after Uchiha Mikoto woke up, Uchihain also noticed that her hands and feet became obviously stiff at that moment, how could Uchihain not notice.


    Just in order to prevent Uchiha Mikoto from being too shy and blackening like last night, she became an evil sister and suppressed herself directly, so Uchiha Hideo still didn''t break Uchiha Mikoto''s disguise.


    When shy reaches a certain point, Uchiha Mikoto will be black, this is also a cute point of this sister~


    Now it seems that my sister is still darkening again. Did I find out that she is awake?


    Quickly, you should be fine at night.


    In the Ninja School, Nakanobu, who teaches in class, talks about the great deeds of Naruto in the past.


    Most of the students listened with gusto, except for Uchiha.


    To be honest, Uchiha, who has read the original work, may have a better understanding of Konoha¡¯s history of Naruto in the past than Nakanin who teaches the course. Uchiha is not very interested in this kind of course.


    Therefore, Uchiha Yin still secretly practiced and refined Chakra.


    And the Uzumaki Kushina, who had originally heard it with gusto, also discovered Uchiha''s small movements.


    "Yin, don''t you like to listen to this kind of class?"


    Uzumaki Jiuxina asked curiously.


    I have to say that Zhong Ren in this lecture is very passionate, and he speaks vividly about the suppression of the entire Ninja world by the Senjujutsu, and it is full of enthusiasm.


    Even Uzumaki Kuzina was very excited.


    This should be brainwashed, right?The brainwashing really started from the doll.


    However, no matter how well Nakanin talks about it, it can''t change the funny look of Senjuzuzu in Uchiha''s mind!


    If these students now know Senjujuan''s funny character, it is estimated that their faith will collapse.


    Uchiha Ken also smiled and nodded to Uzumaki Kunsina."I may be more familiar with these histories than the teacher, so I may not want to hear it."


    "Are you kidding me?" Uzumaki Kushina clearly showed disbelief and replied softly.


    "Just treat me as a joke." Uchihain also smiled disapprovingly and continued to practice.


    After yesterday''s unreasonable enhancement of the system, Uchiha Yin can clearly feel that his strength has been significantly enhanced, especially in this part of physical skills.


    And what Uchiha Yin still does is to be familiar with and stabilize the power.


    As for ninjutsu and illusion, neither of these two types of Uchiha¡¯s abilities is good. The original body¡¯s aptitude is too bad. Before Uchiha¡¯s teachings, he didn¡¯t learn ninjutsu carefully, so now Uchiha¡¯s There will be no ninjutsu other than Sanshenjutsu.


    On the contrary, the sealing technique has learned some of the most basic simple seals, such as a simple seal such as a soundproof enchantment.


    Therefore, even if the chakras with other attributes are acquired, there are also changes in the nature of the chakras. For the current Uchiha, it is temporarily impossible to significantly increase the strength of Uchiha.


    With the ringing of the bell for the end of get out of class, Teacher Zhong Ren stopped her enthusiastic lecture.


    "Students, the next class will be the actual combat class. Today, a few big figures come back to our combat class to attend the class. It is possible that some of you will be selected as disciples, so you have to work hard and show it in the actual combat class. Show your best."


    Teacher Zhong Ren said with a smile.


    Today, he received the news that several big figures were coming to listen to the class and then accepting disciples. His mouth was crooked. Therefore, in this Konoha history class, his enthusiasm that is far beyond the past will erupt.


    If your students can be favored by these adults, then you will have more face.


    "Is Tsunade sister coming?"


    Whirlpool Kushina murmured.


    Yesterday, Uzumaki Kushina met Tsunade. Although the system listed Tsunade as a love rival, Tsunade¡¯s bold personality quickly made Uzumaki Kushina himself. My sister is like a relative.


    Of course, Tsunade also likes the hot-character Uzumaki Kushina very much, and the two soon became really close to sisters.


    And yesterday, Tsunade also said that he might choose one or several disciples with unlimited potential in the ninja school, and jokingly asked Uzumaki Kushina if he wanted to be his disciple.


    Of course Uzumaki Kushina agreed.


    So after hearing what Nakanin-sensei said, Uzumaki Kushina was also the first to think of his sister Tsunade.


    "What?" Uchiha, who heard Uzumaki Kushina''s words vaguely, asked Uzumaki Kushina curiously.


    "Nothing, Ying, you have to behave well today."


    Uzumaki Kushina showed a sly smile and said to Uchiha faintly.


    Chapter Twenty-Three Three''Forbearance'' Watching


    Since I have become Tsunade sister''s disciple, if Uchihaken also became Tsunade sister''s disciple, wouldn''t I be Uchiha''s senior sister?


    Kushina felt inexplicable excitement at the thought of being Uchihain''s senior sister.


    "Yin, help me squeeze my leg." "Good senior sister."


    "Yin, give me a massage." "Good sister."


    She seemed to have seen herself lying on a chair comfortably, and then using the identity of a senior sister to suppress the''told man'' Uchihain.


    As for what rivals the system said, Uzumaki Jiuxina selectively ignored it.


    Tsunade is so much older than Yin, how could he be my rival in love? This system is really random.


    Regarding the system''s "wrong" information, Kushina was also slightly dissatisfied.


    Seeing Uzumaki Kushina''s sly smile, Uchiha was also a little confused for a while.


    The person who came, wouldn''t it be someone she knew?


    This is really possible.


    Uzumaki Kushina seems to live in Uzumaki Mito''s home. If Tsunade also lives there, it is very likely that Uzumaki Kushina and Tsunade also know him.


    In this case, could it be Tsunade who came to see our actual combat class?


    Maybe it''s not just Tsunade, maybe Oshemaru and Jilai will also come.


    Bo Feng Shuimen must have shown some amazing talent in the original work before being accepted as an apprentice by Zi Lai Ye. Could it be this actual combat lesson?

 18 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 18

    Uchiha was thoughtful, but he didn''t know that Tsunade was coming this time because of him.


    "Tsunade, I didn''t expect that you actually wanted to accept a disciple. This just coincides with my idea."


    A man with a white hedgehog painted with red oil paint on the corner of his eye, similar to tears, said with a laugh.


    With a slightly trivial smile on his face, he said to Tsunade, with a little love in his voice.


    Jiraiya, one of Tsunade''s teammates, has admiration for Tsunade.


    "Jiraiya, Tsunade is different from you. You may simply want to take in an apprentice, and Tsunade is for the future Kyuubi Shizuli."


    Next to Jilaiya, there was a pale-skinned teenager, his dark hair had just reached his shoulders, his face was cold, and the snake pupils in his eyes made people look at him, and he felt a burst of pressure.


    O She Maru, the young O She Maru, is a teammate of Tsunade and Jiraiya.


    Compared with Jiraiya, who was still in a heartless period, Dashewan''s political sense of smell was obviously higher than that of Jiraiya.


    After hearing that Tsunade said that he would accept disciples, the first thing he thought of was this aspect.


    "Kushina is one of them, but I still want to see if there are any good seeds."


    "Of course, you can also see if there is anyone you like."


    Tsunade didn''t deny Osaimaru''s words.


    Tsunade knew that his actions would definitely attract a lot of people''s attention. After all, as Princess Konoha, Tsunade''s every move would attract everyone''s attention.


    That''s why she found Jilaiya and Dashemaru to watch this''very boring'' practical lesson together.


    Yes, it''s very boring. Tsunade and the others are already quasi-shadow-level powerhouses. Watching a group of children''s practical lessons is like a group of kings and people watching bronze playing games.


    If it wasn''t for Tsunade to complete the tasks given by the system, Tsunade would really be too lazy to go.


    "Tsuna-sama, Jiraiya-sama, and Oshamaru-sama."


    Seeing Tsunade, Jilaida and Oshemaru came to the training ground, Nakanin teacher respectfully bowed, with an expression on his face full of excitement.


    Although Tsunade Jira and Oshemaru are not the three ninjas of the Shinnin world, they are still very famous in Konoha as the apprentices of the three generations of Naruto.


    Tsunade and the others also nodded friendly to this Nakanin teacher.


    "Students, in this actual combat class, let''s follow the year-end assessment method. Everyone draws lots, then fights in groups, and finally assesses the strongest person."


    Teacher Zhong Ren said with a smile.


    Since Tsunade and the others need to investigate the situation of the students and want to recruit disciples, naturally they can''t follow the usual actual combat class.


    Therefore, Mr. Zhong Ren also took the method of drawing lots based on the situation during the year-end assessment.


    The winner advances, the loser is eliminated, and ba takes the first place.


    And the students who performed well in the battle are also likely to become Tsunade, one of the three disciples of Jiraiya and Oshamaru, who is also the grandson of the third generation of Naruto Sarutobi.


    Thinking of this, Zhong Ren teacher is also a little envious.


    After all, it is normal to be an apprentice of Hokage.


    Seeing Sannin who is still very young now, Uchiha''s heart also fluctuates slightly.


    Chapter 24 I want to beat you up


    After all, those are the characters in the original works that Uchihain liked.


    Although O She Maru is a villain in the original work, it has a unique personal charm, which attracted a large number of bo fans to call him Uncle Snake.


    What''s more, Da She Wan, which is still not blackened, may have a cold temperament, but his heart is absolutely hot.


    As the master of Naruto, Jilai also has his own personality. That kind of trivial temperament is not only not annoying, but also makes people feel very close.


    When seeing Jira also die in his previous life, Uchiha''s heart still felt a while.


    The last Tsunade is even more needless to say, whether it is appearance, character or figure, Tsunade is definitely the best.


    Especially things that are genuine at a fair price stand out, that kind of body that can''t be covered up is a bloodshot.


    Even now Uchihain was firmly attracted, too eye-catching.


    It is much more perfect than the vortex Kushina that has not yet begun to develop, and Uchiha Mikoto, who has just begun to develop.


    Uzumaki Kushina seemed to have seen Uchiha''s gaze, and pulled Uchiha''s dissatisfaction.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Uzumaki Kushina bulged, showing a dissatisfied expression.


    Uchiha Yin also retracted his gaze nonchalantly.


    Of course it was not because of Uzumaki Kushina''s dissatisfaction, but because Tsunade had just given himself a smile that was not a smile.


    Ruined!It seems to have been discovered!


    This was the first thought that came to Uchiha''s mind.


    He still remembers that Jirai in the original book also seemed to be because he peeked at Tsunade in the bath, and then was broken by N ribs and almost died.


    Tsunade won¡¯t miss your actions just now, right?


    Probably not, how could he be noticed by Tsunade as an unknown person?


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Yin also let go of his heart.


    What Uchiha does not know is that in Tsunade''s heart, Uchiha has been concealed with the death penalty.


    "It''s another Jiraiya. Every time I see such a person, I want to beat him up."


    "After accepting you as a disciple, I will teach you a good meal."


    After following yesterday''s follow-up, Tsunade''s impression of Uchiha Hiden has also changed, and he is no longer so repulsive. Otherwise, his impression of Uchiha Hiden will drop again at this time.


    Uzumaki Kun Shina saw Uchiha Ken and seemed to ignore him, and was also a little angry.


    Just now when she saw Uchihain staring at Tsunade, she felt as if her belongings had been stolen.


    But the object of her anger was not Tsunade, but Uchiha Ken.


    "Dead tsundere man, disgusting tsundere man."


    "Tell you to peek at Sister Tsunade, and tell you to peek at Sister Tsunade."

 19 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 19

    In Uzumaki Kushina''s heart, she had turned into a fierce violent long and beat Uchiha hidden violently.


    But thinking of Uchihain''s state of being lukewarm to herself, she felt frustrated again.


    I will not be inferior to Tsunade sister in the future, I promise.


    Uzumaki Kushina looked at his flat figure and vowed.


    The speed of the battle was very fast, and in a short period of time, the entire class decided the top four.


    They are Uchiha Ken, Uzumaki Kunsina, Hafeng Mizumon, and Hyuga Ryosuke.


    The original Uchiha was still thinking about whether to deliberately hide his clumsiness, but found that the group of children around him were weak and couldn''t bear to look straight, and losing to them would be a shame!


    Therefore, even if he hadn''t opened the writing wheel, Uchiha Ken easily reached the top four seat.


    At this time, the teacher of Nakanin was also a little surprised. The previous Uchiha Hidden, the actual combat ability can only be ranked in the middle and lower reaches of the class, and he did not expect to be able to squeeze into the top four this time.


    And Uzumaki Kushina, a freshman who also squeezed into the semi-finals, surprised Zhong Ren even more.


    As a Zhongnin, he is not qualified to know these secrets, even if it is a general Shangnin, he doesn''t know the identity of Uzumaki Kushina.


    As the battle continued, Hafeng Mizumon easily defeated Ryosuke Hyuga, which made Jiraiya''s eyes brighten.


    I don''t know why, but Jilai also feels that Bofeng Shuimen is very in line with his own taste, and he also has the idea of ??accepting disciples.


    "Did you fall in love with the one named Bo Feng Shui Men? He is good."


    Oshemaru seemed to guess Jiraiya''s mind, and said directly.


    "Yes, I will ask the old man of three generations then and look at his information."


    Jilai also made no secret of his inner thoughts and said directly.


    With the identities of the three of them, accepting disciples will be more cautious, and it is impossible to make a hasty decision directly.


    After the battle between Hafeng Mizumon and Hyuga Ryosuke was over, Kushina and Uchiha hid in the whirlpool.


    Uzumaki Kushina jumped to the center of the training ground and shouted loudly: "Yin, I want to beat you up."


    Chapter Twenty Five


    As soon as Uzumaki Kushina finished speaking, he attracted the attention of the whole class.


    "The blood red pepper is angry, it''s terrible."


    "Didn''t she still confessed to Uchiha hidden yesterday? Is she like an enemy today?"


    "Is it because of rejection and turned into anger?"


    "It''s terrible, I''m afraid Uchiha is terrible."


    Although Uzumaki Kushina was a transfer student who only came yesterday, her violence seems to have been deeply rooted.


    Especially the vortex Kushina beaten yesterday, and the bear kid who had just fought with Kushina, all had lingering fears about Kushina''s strength.


    That kind of''violent'' fist almost always kills with one blow.


    After a punch, the rest of the opponents lost consciousness.They all saw the violent whirlpool Jiuxinai clearly.


    For Uchiha, they are not so optimistic.


    After all, they are quite familiar with Uchiha Ken. Although they didn''t pay attention to how Uchiha Ken could''lucky'' reach the top four, they are definitely not Uzumaki Kushina''s opponent.


    Yes, Uchihain fully enjoyed the treatment of being an actor, and he was inextricably beaten with his opponent, and then "lucky" won.


    This also led to Uchiha''s inconspicuousness in the battle just now.


    So even those who had just fought Uchihain didn''t think Uchihain could defeat Uzumaki Kushina.


    "How could Uchihain lose? He is too strong, too scary, like a monster."


    Only the bear kid who asked his brother to block the way yesterday knew Uchiha''s power.


    After all, in the eyes of that bear kid, his elder brother is the strongest, and now Uchiha''s ability to defeat his elder brother is as powerful as a monster.


    After Uchiha heard those little kid''s comments, it was full of black lines.


    But he was still puzzled. It seemed that he did not offend Jiuxina, right?


    Didn¡¯t she just watch Tsunade jealous just now? Doesn¡¯t she really like me?


    Uchiha thought faintly.


    Thinking about it this way, Uchiha Yin also thought it was possible.


    Although I can be sure that at first, Kushina and his confession seemed reluctant, but after returning home from school yesterday, Kushina''s attitude towards him is obviously different from before.


    I''m afraid Jiu Xinnai''s favorability towards him is higher than that of AUO, and his lover is not satisfied.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha did not know why, and felt that he was a little bit happy.


    However, Jiu Xinnai''s roar seems to have focused everyone''s attention on the court, which is a bit bad.


    Uchiha Ken could even feel Tsunade, Oshamaru and Jiraiya''s eyes were focused on him.


    "Yin, don''t keep your hands, I hope I can have a good fight with you."


    After the seal of opposition was formed, Uzumaki Kushina spoke to Uchiha happily.


    After speaking, Uzumaki Kushina kicked his right foot, borrowing the recoil of the ground, and rushed towards Uchiha.


    She clenched her right fist, stretched her right hand backward, and then sent it forward, hitting Uchihain straight.


    The standard movement was done in one go, which was countless times better than the previous bear.


    Even Oshemaru and Jiraiya, Tsunade showed a look of appreciation.


    As the pre-determined Zhu Li, Kushina is of course a lot of attention. They have been paying attention to the battlefield of the Uzumaki Kushina, and they also have a certain understanding of the strength of the Uzumaki Kushina.


    As for Uchihain, who was told by Kushina not to retain his strength, Jiraiya and Oshamaru only paid attention to it now.


    They won''t really use their minds to observe those children. Only a few people who can be seen to be quite gifted at a glance can get their focus.


    They are also very curious, why this Uchiha Ken needs Uzumaki Kushina to take it so seriously, and how he will resist Kushina''s offensive.


    Seeing Kushina attacking him fiercely, Uchiha Ken also showed a helpless look.


    He just kept hiding, it seems useless, everyone is paying attention.

 20 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 20

    Uchiha wanted to get angry, but when he saw Uzumaki Kushina''s serious look, he couldn''t get angry.


    Facing her aggressive punch, Uchiha''s palm gently blocked the trajectory of the attack with Uzumaki Kushina.


    "Uchiha Ken is too big, right? Uzumaki Kushina''s punch just knocked his opponent into the air."


    "Yeah, maybe he can''t react at all. After all, Uzumaki Kushina is a blood red pepper, a monster."


    "Uchiha''s usual results are so poor, I''m afraid it''s lucky to get to the top four."


    The surrounding students talked a lot, and they all silently mourned for Uchiha.


    pa~


    Uzumaki Kushina''s fist was easily blocked by Uchihain, and Uchihain''s expression did not even change at all.


    "It''s a mistake."


    An interested look appeared in Da She Wan''s eyes, and the excited Shen turned his head out and the corner of his mouth.


    Chapter 26 I Understand


    Seeing Uchiha implicitly accepted Uzumaki Kushina''s fist easily, the faces of the classmates showed incredible expressions.


    Those who had been beaten by Uzumaki Kushina''s punch before were even more staring.


    "That''s great, has Uchihain been that strong all the time? Did the previous weakness show through?"


    This thought flashed through everyone''s hearts.


    Kushina couldn''t get a hit, and wanted to retract his fist, and then attack again.


    But at this time, she discovered that her fist was held firmly by Uchiha''s zhua, unable to move.


    A lot of strength!


    Uzumaki Jiu Xinnai has the blood of the Uzumaki family, and Chakra is uniquely blessed.


    Therefore, if Chakra is simply covered on the body, Uzumaki Kushina''s attack power and attack speed will be significantly improved.


    But I didn''t expect that his fist fell on Uchiha''s hand, but it was like a stone sinking into the ocean, without a slight reaction.


    Even if I want to withdraw my fist, I can''t do it.


    But Uzumaki Kushina was not discouraged. Since he could not break his hand from Uchihain''s hand, Uzumaki Kushina gave up this plan. Instead, Zhua stayed in Uchihain''s hand and used the strength between the two. , The whole person jumped up, and his left leg swept across.


    Uchiha Ken also noticed Uzumaki Kushina''s movements, just like the left hand firmly Zhua held Uzina Kushina''s hand, the right hand also directly zhua Uzumaki Kushina''s leg, preventing her from moving.


    Uzumaki Kushina may be considered very strong among his peers, but in front of Uchiha, it is not enough.


    Whether it is strength, speed or fighting skills, Uchiha Ken can be said to be much better than Uzumaki Kushina.


    The only shortcoming of Uchiha Yin now is that he has very little ninjutsu, otherwise it would not be a problem to deal with ordinary ninjutsu.


    Therefore, facing Uzumaki Kushina''s full attack, Uchiha Yin would be so relaxed.


    In fact, Uchiha Ken can hide his clumsiness just like before, and then make a difficult defeat or narrowly defeat Uzumaki Kushina, but Uchiha Ken, who has been paid attention now, does not think that his clumsiness will not be discovered by Tsunade.


    Anyway, it will be discovered, and it seems unnecessary to hide it.


    "Give up, you are not my opponent now."


    Uchiha Yin also said with a smile.


    Uzumaki Kushina struggled, and found that Uchiha''s hands were as firm as iron tongs, and his hands and feet were completely unable to move.


    Is there such a distance between me and Yin?


    At this time, Uzumaki Kushina''s unyielding temper was also rising. Looking at Uchiha Hide who was smiling in front of him, he always felt that his smile was obviously narrow.


    hateful.


    Uzumaki Kushina was also hot at this time, and he bit directly on Uchihain''s neck.


    It''s still a familiar action, a familiar taste, and maybe the same position.


    "Ah, Kushina, what are you doing!"


    Uchiha quickly released his hand and shouted at Uzumaki Kushina.


    "Um... I''m not going to relax... I will kill you."


    Seeing Uchiha''s frantic appearance, Uzumaki Kushina''s face became a little smug, the force on his mouth became weaker, but he did not let go.


    Watching Uchihain''s battle with Uzumaki Kushina, the surrounding area became quiet for a while, and then I remembered the voice of Sitsosso.


    "Is this a fight? How do I feel that they are more flirting?"


    "I also have this feeling."


    "Do you think they would..."


    Even Tsunade and Jiraru at this moment twitched the corners of their mouths.


    The progress of the two of them is too fast!


    Tsunade murmured frantically. Although he said that he saw Uzumaki Kushina and Uchiha hidden confession yesterday, he had certain psychological expectations, but he did not expect that after only one day, the relationship between the two must have reached this point. .


    And Jiraiya also looked at Uchihain and the others with a trivial look.


    Master, as far as I know, Kushina seems to go to school only yesterday, right?Today is this kind of relationship. This Uchiha Yin is really a master. Should I get to know him then?How about picking up girls?


    Jilaida also thought of this, his eyes also quietly glanced at Tsunade.


    "Is it really good for them to be like this? One is the future Ren Zhuli and the other is the Uchiha clan. I''m afraid they will be targeted."


    At this time, there was only Da She Wan, calmly analyzing the situation.


    Then he asked Tsunade


    "Does the teacher know about this?"


    Although it was a questioning sentence, Dashemaru''s tone was also determined.


    "En." Tsunade also nodded numbly.


    "Then how did the teacher decide?" Osha Maru asked.


    "Uchiha Hidden, a person in the line of Uchiha Mirror." Tsunade replied.

 21 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 21

    "I see, do you want to accept him as a disciple?" Dashemaru said clearly.


    Chapter 27 Fierce Battle


    Tsunade didn''t answer Oshomaru''s words, but Oshomaru obviously understood something and didn''t say anything.


    After Kushina calmed down slowly, he also heard the sounds around him.


    At this moment, she finally recovered completely and let go, only to realize what she had done.


    For a while, Uzumaki Kushina was extremely shy inside, but she still pretended to be tough, turned around, and yelled at the rest of the bear children: "What are you watching? What are you talking about? I haven''t seen a fight. Biting."


    Looking at Jiu Xinnai who was mad at this time, the blue veins on the raised fist also formed a tic-tac-toe, and the bear children also shut up in an instant.


    Whirlpool Kushina''s deterrence in the class was still very strong, and the whole scene became silent for a moment.


    Uchiha was also sensible and did not speak, if it weren''t, it would be bad if Kushina was so angry that she would take another bite by herself.


    At this time, Zhong Ren teacher also looked at Uzumaki Kushina helplessly.


    "This game..."


    "I lost."


    Uzumaki Kushina took the words and said.


    Although Uzumaki Kushina was very unconvinced, he still knew that Uchiha had won this battle.


    Feeling that Uchiha''s strength is much stronger than himself, Kushina''s heart is not only a little unconvinced, but also a little bit happy.


    Hearing the people around Uchiha''s strength, Uzumaki Kushina did not feel depressed, but felt proud, as if to show off his pride to others.


    Uzumaki Kushina was also aware that he seemed to really like Uchiha Hidden, but this feeling didn''t make Uzumaki Kushina annoying, but made Uzumaki Kushina a little happy.


    After signing the seal of reconciliation, Uzumaki Kushina also walked to the edge of the training ground, vacated his position, and let Uchihain carry out the next battle.


    "Yin, defeat that sissy, if you lose, I want you to look good."


    Uzumaki Kushina stood on the edge of the training ground and shouted at Uchihain.


    At this time, Bo Feng Shui Gate, who had just walked in, heard Uzumaki Jiuxina¡¯s shout, and the gentle smile on his face was a little bit depressed, slightly depressed.


    Known as a sissy, Bo Feng Shuimen feels so innocent, why am I a sissy?Is it because they are more gentle?


    In fact, in the heart of Watergate, he still has a certain favor for Uzumaki Kushina, but now there seems to be no chance.


    Hafeng Mizumon looked at Uchihain with solemn eyes.


    Because of Uzumaki Kushina''s attention, in fact, Hafeng Mizumon paid attention to Uchihain from the beginning.


    Although Uchihain used to pretend to be very strenuous to fight with other classmates, from the perspective of Nami Fengmizu, every time Uchihain dodges, every time he dodges is just right, and every time he fights back, he is relaxed and comfortable.


    So he had long suspected Uchiha''s hidden strength, but he didn''t care.


    He was very confident in his own strength and didn''t think Uchihain could pose a threat to him.


    It wasn''t until Uchihain''s battle with Uzumaki Kushina that he felt that Uchihain was stronger than he thought.


    It can be said that Uchiha''s winning was too easy, and it was completely beyond the expectation of Hafeng Mizuno.


    Uzumaki Kushina''s ability is obvious to all, and Bo Feng Mizuno thinks that he can defeat Uzumaki Kushina, but it will never be so easy.


    "Yin, let''s have a hearty battle."


    Bo Feng Shuimen smiled and made a mark of opposition.


    Uchiha Yin also made a seal of opposition.


    "Be careful."


    After the knot printing was completed, Bo Feng Shuimen''s wrist flipped, and with a chuckle, a Kuwu lasing shot out.


    Uchiha''s eyes narrowed, and his body suddenly moved away like a side.


    The kumai wiping his hair flew back, and with a thud, it stuck to the trunk not far away.


    "Very good attack."


    Uchiha touched his hair faintly, and said in admiration.


    Bofeng Shuimen is indeed the one that uses kunai to fight against Hirai in the future. In this period, the throwing skills of Kumai is already very powerful, fast and accurate, and I am afraid it is stronger than ordinary ninjas. .


    Of course, this is just to say that Bofeng Shuimen has a high level of accomplishments in Kuwu throwing.


    Without a single blow, Hafeng Mizumon caught 4 delicate kunai in one palm and threw them towards Uchiha.


    However, the directions of these four kunai are far below the standard, judging from the trajectory of their movement, none of them seem to be able to hit Uchihain.


    "Is it because I was too nervous, made a mistake?"


    The students around me think so.


    At this moment, Bofeng Shuimen then threw a handful of kunai vigorously.


    The kunai thrown out later came first, colliding with the kunai thrown before, changing the trajectory of all kunai, and straight towards Uchiha.


    This kind of change was too sudden and caused a great uproar.


    "That''s a terrific Kuma throwing technique."


    Jilai also said in admiration.


    Chapter 28 I Want to Accept You as a Disciple


    The 5 kunai that were hurriedly shot out at a tricky angle towards Uchiha.


    Uchiha seemed to have forgotten the resistance for a while and stayed where he was.


    Bang~


    Kuwu Sting hit Uchihain''s body, and white smoke burst out.


    A piece of wood appeared in the location where Uchiha was hidden, but Uchiha himself appeared behind Hafeng Mizuno.


    Uchiha yanked up his right fist suddenly, and rushed towards the water gate of Hafeng, then suddenly exerted force and blasted out with a punch.


    Hmm~


    Obviously, Mizuno hadn''t expected Uchiha, Uchiha''s simple substitution technique, easily broke his own best kunai throwing technique, and he didn''t even see Uchiha''s secret seal.

 22 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 22

    Uchiha has always believed that avatar is a very practical ninjutsu. He has also studied this ninjutsu deeply, and the speed of Jie Yin is also very fast.


    However, Hafong Mizumon does not have such a fast speed of Jiyin. Facing Uchihain, who rushed over behind him, Hafong Mizumon reluctantly turned around, stepped back, and then his hands blocked Uchihain''s attack line. .


    Bang~


    With a muffled sound, a strong fist hit Bo Feng Shuimen''s hand.


    Uchiha''s fist did not release water at all, and used all his strength.


    Uchiha Yin also discovered that after systematically washing hair and cutting the marrow, coupled with the increase in his previous physical fitness, Uchiha Yin, at his current age, definitely has the strength that surpasses ordinary adults.


    With a punch like a cannonball, Bo Feng Shuimen was directly knocked out and hit the ground.


    When Tsunade saw this, his eyes brightened. This violent style of play fits Tsunade''s own taste very much.


    After the blow, Uchihain did not stop the movement in his hand, clenched his fist, and continued to slam into the water gate of Hafeng.


    Hafeng Mizumon just took the blow, and felt his hands were so painful as if they had been loaded by a truck. He wanted to make seals, but his speed was half slow. When his seals were not over, Uchiha''s fist was already He appeared in front of Bofeng Shuimen.


    "you lose."


    Uchiha said faintly.


    "Yes, I lost, I didn''t expect you to be so strong."


    Bo Feng Shuimen also showed a wry smile.


    He had thought that Uchiha would be strong, but he didn''t expect Uchiha to be so strong. He defeated himself only by relying on simple physical skills.


    Only when facing Uchiha Ken in person, did he understand how strong Uchiha Ken is.


    "However, I will definitely surpass you after ri. My goal is Hokage."


    Bo Feng Shumen said with a bright smile.


    The process of the battle was very fast, and it ended suddenly, and everyone did not react, and the battle was over.


    "No way, that genius Bofeng Shuimen was gan out of such a simple way?"


    "Maybe he underestimated the enemy?"


    "How could he underestimate the enemy, obviously Uchiha Ken is too strong?"


    "Yeah, this is too exaggerated. I couldn''t even beat me before."


    "Others probably just didn''t want to use their true skills, but today it should be because Tsunade-sama and the others are here, Uchiha Ken used all his strength."


    The students talked about it, and the whole training ground was noisy.


    Uzumaki Kushina also walked to Uchiha''s side and congratulated happily: "Congratulations, Yin, I know you can beat that sissy."


    Uzumaki Kushina''s eyes narrowed into a gap, Uchiha was able to win, she was happier than anyone else, and even more excited than her own victory.


    "Thank you for your congratulations."


    Uchiha Kimura also smiled, and helped Uzumaki Kushina comb his hair.


    And Uzumaki Kushina didn''t resist, his cheeks were slightly red, enjoying Uchiha''s movements.


    "Juan Xinnai."


    At this time, Tsunade also walked to Uzumaki Kushina and Uchihain''s side, and cried out Kushina playfully.


    "Ah, Tsunade sister, when did you come here."


    Uzumaki Kushina was taken aback, and said to Tsunade with an anguish.


    "I just walked over. I didn''t expect Jiu Xinnai you didn''t see it. I''m very sad."


    Tsunade said teasingly, causing Uzumaki Kushina to make a big blush.


    "Sister Tsunade." Uzumaki Kushina said coquettishly.


    "Okay, okay, I won''t tease you."


    Tsunade closed the smile on his face and looked at Uchihain with a slight seriousness.


    In an instant, Uchihain felt the pressure on his body.


    It wasn''t that Tsunade had let off his murderous aura or something, it was just that Tsunade''s serious expression made Uchiha a little nervous.


    Wouldn''t Tsunade really make trouble for what happened just now?Tsunade doesn''t seem to be such a person, right?Uchiha was also a little uncertain.


    "Uchihain, I want to accept you as a disciple, do you agree?"


    Chapter 29 I promised


    what?Tsunade wants to accept himself as a disciple?


    The moment he heard Tsunade''s words, Uchiha was also a little dazed.


    As a member of the Uchiha clan, it can be said that the thousand-handed clan is like fire and water.


    What''s more, Tsunade is also Princess Konoha, and the possibility of accepting herself as a disciple is minimized?


    Then why does Tsunade want to accept himself as a disciple?


    Uchiha was caught in a brainstorm.


    Could it be, Jiu Xinnai?!


    Uchiha''s eyes widened when he looked at him, as if he was saying yes, Kushina who agreed, seemed to understand something.


    It must be that the matter between himself and Kushina yesterday was seen by Sarutobi.


    In order to prevent the future of the nine-tailed man Zhuli from getting out of his control, Sarutobi Hizen took measures.


    This must be the case. I am afraid that Jilai can also see Bofeng Shuimen in the original work, and I am afraid it is also related to the relationship between Bofeng Shuimen and Uzumaki Kushina.


    This is not Uchiha''s malicious intention to try to figure out Sarutobi Hisaki''s thoughts, but Uchiha''s idea is that Saruto Hisaki is someone who can do such things.


    Sarutobi Hisaki is a kind of person who is only dedicated to Konoha, and the rest is standing aside, how can Uzumaki Kushina get out of his control?


    It''s just that this time what happened really has nothing to do with Sarutobi Hisaki, but Tsunade''s own opinion.


    Of course, without Tsunade''s suggestion, Sarutobi Hizumi would have come up with other methods.


    After asking this question, Tsunade''s inner tension was no less than Uchiha''s.

 23 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 23

    Her mission is to become Uchiha¡¯s master within one month, and she must be a master who must be admitted by Uchiha¡¯s heart, otherwise she will be punished by the mission.


    This task punishment is something Tsunade cannot accept.


    Thinking of the fierce task punishment, Tsunade wanted to get the whole system out and then smashed it with a punch.


    Seeing Uchiha''s hesitant look, Tsunade was also a little anxious, and tapped the ground with his right foot''lightly''.


    Boom~


    The deep voice sounded, and the training ground that was originally intact, centered on Tsunade''s heel, cracked a spider-web-like crack.


    The crack continued to expand, spread along the entire training ground, and then spread to the entire training ground.


    !!!¡Æ(§¥)


    Uchiha awakened from his thoughts, and then saw the current scene, and he couldn''t help but let out a drop of cold sweat.


    Seeing Tsunade''s face that seemed to be getting worse and worse, Uchiha resolutely shoved.


    No matter what Sarutobi''s thoughts are, it doesn''t do any harm to him anyway. Besides, becoming Tsunade''s apprentice, Uchiha Ken himself is not repulsive at all.


    "I promised."


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing side mission one, and rewarding the proficiency of Guai Liquan +1."


    "Open the second quest. When teaching Uchihaken, he attacked Uchihaken once, rewarding gambling +1, mission failure, no punishment."


    Tsunade nodded in satisfaction when he heard Uchiha''s words.


    She just threatened Uchiha''s secrets just now, but she didn''t expect that the effect was not so good.


    Originally Tsunade was still worried about whether he was forcing Uchiha in this way, because the system once said that it was not allowed to force Uchiha.


    It now appears that intimidation is still allowed by the system.


    No, maybe it is not allowed by the system. The system said that he has to be recognized by Uchiha in order to complete the task. I am afraid that Uchiha is also looking forward to becoming his disciple.


    Tsunade also thought of this in an instant, so Uchiha''s words were really like what Kushina said, and he was not honest at all.


    Indeed, if Uchiha Ken did not sincerely admit Tsunade, and was forced, Tsunade would not be able to accomplish the task anyway.


    After receiving the new task, Tsunade''s face remained unchanged, and he began to check.


    A side mission without punishment, Tsunade looked a little better.


    Tsunade could accept the murderous attack on Uchiha Ken if it was accidental, but if she did this deliberately now, she would feel a little awkward, even though Uchiha Ken was still a child.


    Moreover, in Tsunade''s heart, Uchiha Ken is probably a little se wolf who is similar to Ziran, which makes Tsunade even more reluctant to do this task.


    However, the reward for gambling +1 is really good for you!


    Tsunade doesn''t have many hobbies, and his biggest hobby is gambling.


    But Tsunade''s gambling luck can be said to be worse than ever before. Ten gambling and ten losses are no exception.


    Of course, when gambling money, Tsunade does not bother to cheat with ninjutsu.


    So this gambling +1 is really too you for Tsunade.


    Do you want to do this task?


    "Yin, you are also the apprentice of Sister Tsunade, you will call me Senior Sister in the future."


    At this time, Uzumaki Kushina said to Uchiha with a smile.


    Chapter Thirty: Spread to High Level


    "Ding, congratulations to the master for gaining +1 proficiency in the strange power fist."


    "Ding, the system realizes that the master does not blame force punches, and learns to use force punches instead."


    The voice of the system, no surprise, rang in Uchiha''s mind again.


    Strange power physique is a ninja with precise chakra control techniques that concentrates the chakra on any bu position of the body and bursts out after burning quickly. It is also Tsunade''s best physique.


    Uchiha hadn''t imagined that he simply nodded his head to apprentice Tsunade, and learned Tsunade''s best attack method.


    You know, the principle of Guai Liquan seems very simple, but the control requirements for Chakra are very high, otherwise it is easy to not hurt others, but to hurt yourself first.


    And now Uchiha Yin has learned directly.


    This makes Uchiha Yin even more anticipating what the system will give.


    Although Uchiha Hiden doesn''t know why the system will increase his strength for no reason, he can know that every time he increases his strength, it seems that he is next to the important heroine in the original work.


    By Kushina''s side, he automatically comprehended the sealing technique of the Uzumaki clan, and by Tsunade''s side, would he automatically comprehend the Kailiquan, and by the time Uchiha Mikoto, would he automatically comprehend the Kaleidoscope writing round eyes?


    Uchiha Hidden can also feel that as long as he is next to the heroine, he will be able to get rewards far and away.


    As for why he agreed to accept Tsunade''s apprentices, Uchiha Hideo certainly had his own ideas.


    Of course he couldn''t be so casually intimidated by Tsunade, and nodded in agreement.


    Although Tsunade''s intimidation was terrifying, he knew that Tsunade couldn''t attack himself for no reason.


    If Tsunade really attacked him, not only the people of the Hokage line would be wronged, but also the Senshou clan would be implicated, and the Uchiha clan would take advantage of it.


    So Tsunade''s intimidation was not so much a threat, as it was a step for Uchiha.


    Now that he has been noticed, if he refuses Tsunade, he will definitely be targeted by Sarutobi Hizen.


    On the contrary, if you worship Tsunade as your teacher, you have many benefits. The most important thing is that because of Tsunade''s level, the Uchiha clan is not good to them.


    If he agrees directly without hesitation, I am afraid that the Uchiha clan will feel that Uchiha Ken is the same person as Uchiha Mirror, and feel dissatisfied.


    Even Tsunade wondered if Uchiha''s family had already been approached to talk with Uchiha.


    That''s why Uchiha Ken promised Tsunade''s words after Tsunade''s threats.


    In fact, the Uchiha clan is in a good line with Naruto. Even if they have any thoughts about Uchiha, they will not do anything too out of the ordinary, but the most troublesome side is Danzo.


    With Danzo''s dark and unscrupulous character, Uchiha was really afraid that Danzo would suddenly attack him.


    And the only one who could stop Danzo a little bit was Sarutobi Hizen.


    Therefore, it can be said that it can only be good for oneself, and there is no harm in it, Uchiha Yin will agree so readily.


    And in this case, you don''t need to be so tired in front of others.

 24 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 24

    So instead of saying that Tsunade actively wanted to accept Uchiha as his apprentice, it was not that Uchiha wanted to find an umbrella like Tsunade.


    The news of Tsunade''s acceptance of disciples spread very quickly, and within half a day, it spread to all Konoha''s ninjas.


    "Oh, Xiaoyin was accepted as an apprentice by Tsunade?"


    Uchiha sat in the lobby of the Uchiha clan''s conference hall, his eyes narrowed slightly, and with a fox smile, he repeated what the ninja had just reported.


    "Stop, don''t you have anything to say about it?"


    Sitting in the very center of the lobby, the current patriarch of the Uchiha clan with a serious face, Ling Uchiha looked at Uchiha with a bad expression, and said coldly.


    "My patriarch, didn''t you say that you just got off the ground? It was Tsunade that threatened Xiaoyin, and Xiaoyin agreed to become Tsunade''s apprentice. It is said that the ground of the training ground was directly crushed by Tsunade. Under the circumstances, isn''t Xiaoyin no way."


    Uchiha still had that smiling face, obviously not scared by Uchiha Ling.


    In fact, Uchiha''s heart was also a little surprised and a little bit happy.


    He can be said to know very well about his dead brother''s son Uchiha, but it is precisely because of this understanding that he is very disappointed.


    Unexpectedly, it seems that Uchiha has changed now and has become Tsunade''s disciple.


    As a person in the line of Uchiha mirror, Uchiha can be said to be very happy, but he can''t show it here.


    Most of the Uchiha clan people are unhappy with the Hokage family, let alone Tsunade or Konoha, the Senju clan.


    So Uchiha had no choice but to protect Uchiha from hiding.


    Of course, after going home, I would definitely have a conversation with Uchiha.


    "I hope so." Hearing Uchiha''s words, Uchiha Ling looked a lot better, thinking a lot.


    This seems to be an opportunity for the Uchiha people to enter the upper ranks of Hokage?


    Chapter 31 You Suspect Me


    "Sarutobi Hizen, is it your order? Let Tsunade accept a Uchiha person as a disciple?!"


    In Konoha''s Hokage Building, in the Hokage office, Shimura Danzo spoke to Sarutobi Hizen in a low voice.


    At the moment when he received the news, Shimura Danzo walked out of the roots'' base, came to the Hokage office, and directly questioned Sarutobi.


    "Don''t be nervous, Danzo, I gave the order, just like the teacher who took Uchiha Kagami as his disciple. Now I let Tsunade accept a Uchiha clan as his disciple. Isn''t it OK?"


    Sarutobi Rizen slowly put the tobacco in the pipe, lit it, took a deep breath, and said.


    "There is only one Uchiha mirror, and all the Uchiha clan members except for mirror are evil."


    "Don''t you know that this person has already contacted the future Renzhuli yesterday? At that time, I am afraid that the Uchiha clan will directly control the nine-tail Renzhuli."


    Danzo still didn''t give up and continued.


    "For this kind of unpredictable character, we should get rid of it earlier."


    "Enough, Danzo."


    Sarutobi Hizen''s expression became serious."The Uchiha clan is also a member of Konoha. We don''t need to speculate on them with the greatest malice."


    Is that because Tsunade is your apprentice?Tsunade took Uchiha as his apprentice, and he also happened to control the power of the Kyuubi Renju in your hand.


    Tuan Zang sarcastically satirized Sarutobi Rishang in his heart, his face was gloomy and he didn''t speak.


    "Danzo, this is the case, I hope you will take back your roots, otherwise, don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    Sarutobi cut the coffin and said conclusively.


    Hearing Sarutobi Hisaki''s words, Danzo''s face became increasingly ugly.


    "Okay, I hope you regret it badly, three generations of Hokage."


    Tuan Zang departed angrily, leaving Sarutobi Hitoshi who was still smoking.


    "Uchihain, I hope you don''t let me down." Sarutobi Hizen sighed and murmured.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the emergency mission. The success of the mission rewards the shape change proficiency of the water and soil dual attribute Chakra +3."


    After the actual combat class, Tsunade left with satisfaction.Soon after, she also received the message prompted by the system, and immediately thought that her teacher had warned Danzo and asked Danzo to dispel the idea of ??sending someone to follow Uchiha.


    Feeling that his familiarity with the changes in Chakra''s form has once again improved, Tsunade was also a little excited.


    Everyone has what they are good at and what they are not good at. Although Tsunade has a chakra with water and earth attributes, he is not good at using these two aspects of ninjutsu, but is good at using strange force punches.


    Now that he received the reward from the system, Tsunade could feel that the power of the earth escape and water escape he used had increased significantly.


    The two types of ninjutsu were not practical before. It was completely because the power of these two types of ninjutsu was not so good. It was not as simple and rude as the strange force fist. Now it is different. Using ninjutsu can make up for Tsunade¡¯s wide range. , The flaws of long-range attacks.


    Of course, Tsunade won''t give up the strange power physical arts because of that, because that''s what Tsunade is best at.


    On the other hand, after this practical lesson, the Ninja School is also over.


    The Ninja School is different from Uchiha¡¯s previous school. After school ends at noon, there is only a short break for people to eat and rest, and classes will start soon in the afternoon.


    In this way, there is no lunch break, but school will end early in the afternoon.


    During the short break at noon, students at Ninja School usually don¡¯t go home. They either bring their own lunch to the school or eat it in the school cafeteria. Of course, they can also eat at the snack bar outside.


    And Uchihain, he usually eats at the snack bar outside.


    Just when Uchihain wanted to go out to eat something, Kusina stopped him.


    "Kushina, what''s the matter?"


    Uchiha asked suspiciously.


    "Senior Sister." Uzumaki Jiuxina said.


    "You called me because of such a boring thing, right? I want to go out for lunch." Uchiha hidden the subject without hesitation and said.


    "I was just about to say this. I made a bento today. I accidentally made an extra serving. Do you want to eat it together?" Hearing Uchiha''s words, Kushina smiled brightly and faced Uchiha''s Said.


    "The food you cooked? Can you eat it?" A skeptical look appeared on Uchiha''s face.


    Uchiha Ken had seen many Hokage fans in his previous life, and the food made by Kushina inside can be said to be horrible, so, instinctively, Uchiha Ken asked this question.


    An expression of dissatisfaction appeared on Uzumaki Kushina''s face for an instant, and Xiao Zui bumbled.


    "Yin, you actually doubt my ability. Just wait and don''t stop talking about it."


    Chapter 32: Unexpectedly Delicious

 25 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 25

    Back in the classroom, Kushina took out two delicate bentos from the drawer of the desk, and handed one of them to Uchihain.


    "Try it. This is a bento I prepared carefully this morning. It must be delicious."


    Uzumaki Kushina sat next to Uchihain unguardedly, looking at Uchihain with expectant eyes.


    There was a young girl''s fragrance beside him, but Uchiha did not care.


    Compared to this, he was more concerned about whether he would eat dark dishes today.


    After all, he was seriously brainwashed by fan fiction in his previous life, and he didn''t know what Jiu Xinnai''s real cooking skills were like.


    He opened the bento box with a solemn expression.


    Well, the food inside was beyond Uchiha''s expectation and looked very good.


    At that time, Uchiha Yin still didn''t take it lightly. Many masters in the dark cooking world made good dishes, but the taste would make people unforgettable.


    Could it be that Kushina is already a master of this level of dark cooking world?


    Uchiha hidden hardly took a bite of the meal and delivered it to his mouth.


    "How is it, is it delicious?" Uzumaki Kushina asked with a little curiosity, widening his eyes.


    Well, it''s unexpectedly good.


    Uchiha was slightly surprised in his heart. Originally, Uchiha was ready to eat it forcibly, but unexpectedly, this lunch made by Kushina did not taste bad.


    It seems that the things in the novel may not be reliable, at least the judgment of Jiu Xinnai''s cooking skills is very unreliable.


    "Isn''t it delicious?"


    Kushina looked at Uchiha''s solemn expression on his face and did not dissipate, and there was a burst of tension in his heart.


    Did I put something wrong in my cooking this time?Or does it mean that the heat is not well controlled?Even the things I made didn''t meet Uchiha''s taste.


    At this moment, Kushina couldn''t help thinking about what would happen after his mission failed. Instead, he paid more attention to Uchiha''s own feelings.


    Uchiha looked at Kushina''s nervous look, and his heart was warm.


    "Open your mouth." Uchiha faintly picked up a small piece of rice ball with vegetables and meat on it, and sent it to Kushina''s mouth.


    After hearing the words, Jiu Xin Na was dumbfounded, and the subconscious Yin Tao Xiaozui opened. The next moment, the chopsticks with the rice ball came in.


    Well, it tastes good. It shouldn''t be a mistake in cooking. Is it a taste problem?


    "How do you like the taste?" Uchiha asked blankly.


    "The taste should be okay, isn''t it in line with your taste?" Jiuxina frowned and asked.


    "The taste just now is average, but now it tastes very good."


    Uchihain smiled at this time and shook the chopsticks that Shen entered into Kushina''s mouth at this time, gently picked up a rice ball, and put it into his mouth. After that, he also touched the end of Tian''s chopsticks.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the second task. The lunch you made has been approved by Uchiha, and rewards the initial awakening of Kagura''s eyes."


    The voice of the system rang in the whirlpool Kushinai''s mind, but she didn''t have any thoughts to pay attention to the voice in her mind for the time being.


    "Ah, you are necrotic."


    Uzumaki Kushina''s face instantly turned red, slapped Uchiha''s fierce mouth, and said.


    Only then did she realize that she seemed to have unintentionally completed a wave of indirect interviews with Uchiha.


    She felt her cheeks hot, especially when she remembered Uchiha''s last chopsticks movement, she felt that she had no face to see people.


    However, Uzumaki Kushina was also delighted for a while, as if faintly towards him, not as cold as before.


    This is what Uchiha''s transformation has since today.


    After apprentice Tsunade, Tsunade became his backstage. Under the eyelids of Tsunade and Hokage, I am afraid that there will be no one to monitor him in the future, right?


    And in this situation, as long as you don''t want to die, you should still be safe.


    After such thinking, Uchihain''s mentality towards Kusina also changed, and there is no need to pretend to be cold.


    In this way, I am happy and relaxed, without too much pressure on my body.


    And this kind of tiao play tiao play Jiu Xinnai, I still feel very good.


    Uchiha faintly put down the bento in his hand and directly stopped Kushina''s hand zhua, staring straight at Kushina.


    Kushina was staring at Uchiha, and her cheeks became more and more hot. At that time, with her temperament, she still resisted her inner shyness and looked at Uchiha inconspicuously.


    Suxia''s wind seemed to have brought a red cloud in the sky, and she held Jiu Xinnai''s eyebrows, passed her eyes, and printed a bright red on her white jade cheeks.


    Chapter 33 Kiss


    The long hair that reaches the waist, the delicate face, and the crooked willow eyebrows are all telling this young girl who is a young girl, she must be a beauty who is all over the country when she grows up.


    Now, although she is just a loli, the beauty of a woman has not yet been revealed, but she is also very cute.


    Xiao''s face, which was slightly fat, was stubborn.


    The sakura chun seemed to be shining with pink light, and it became more and more you.


    Uchiha did not hesitate to go up there personally, and tasted the deliciousness of this person.


    Sweet, cool, tender, tender.


    The tuan is soft and sweet like cotton candy.


    A stunned look flashed across Kushina''s face, and then she ran away with a scream of "Ah".


    Although Jiu Xinnai''s character is relatively pungent and unwilling to admit defeat, she is still just a little girl, and she is also shy.


    And Uchiha''s concealed sudden movement obviously exceeded the limit that Kusina could bear, so Kusina ran away.


    "Yin big bad guy, how can you kiss me so suddenly? This is my first time!!"


    Kushina ran to the hallway outside the classroom, and while running, he hugged his cheek with his hands.


    Saying this, Jiu Xinnai''s face didn''t show any repulsion, but a little bit of sweetness.


    Recalling the feeling of being electrocuted, she smiled sweetly and silly.


    Just now, at the moment when her lips touched, she seemed to feel a warm current flowing through her body, which was extremely comfortable.


    "Dare to kiss me secretly, you must make him look good next time."

 26 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 26

    Kushina fanned his face with a small hand, muttered to himself, but there was a bright smile on his face, and his eyes narrowed into a gap.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the hidden task, obtaining Uchiha''s first wen, rewarding all attributes +2, and successfully learning the Diamond Blockade."


    "Ding, the host is only one step away from successfully becoming Uchihain''s girlfriend, please keep working hard."


    After Jiu Xinnai calmed down a bit, the system prompt sounded again in Jiu Xinnai''s mind, and Jiu Xinnai realized that he seemed to have completed a hidden task.


    Thinking back to the information in his mind, Jiu Xinnai found that he had really learned the Diamond Blockade, but the chakras needed to be used by King Kong Blockade were too terrifying, and they weren''t what she could use now.


    However, Kushina was not discouraged at all. Compared with completing the system mission, the development of the relationship with Uchiha Hidden made Kushina even more happy.


    "System, why don''t you issue tasks? I still want to do tasks."


    Uzumaki Kushina curiously asked the system in his mind.


    Now for the system¡¯s missions close to Uchiha, Kushina does not have any rejection, and this kind of punishment of the system is no longer a punishment in Kushina¡¯s eyes, so Kushina is very curious. Why does the system not release tasks anymore.


    "Since the host has not completed the main task one, the next side tasks will be stagnant. Only emergency tasks and special tasks may appear. When the host completes task one, the side tasks will naturally be generated automatically. Please do not worry."


    "That''s right, it''s not bad."


    Jiuxina sorted his mood and returned to the classroom.


    Uchihain in the classroom showed a bad smile after seeing Kushina running away in a hurry.


    "Lori''s taste is not bad, I''m bad too."


    Uchiha''s move just now was also a whim of love.


    When Uchiha''s further actions are temporarily impossible, he will not do anything to such a young girl, at most it is just a kiss.


    Of course, Uchiha''s current age does not support him to make more moves. Qin is also the upper limit.


    "Ding, congratulations to the master for gaining all attributes +2 and learning the Diamond Blockade."


    Just when Uchiha was still reminiscing about the wen just now, the two voices came out of his mind again.


    "This should be a reward for Wen Jiu Xinnai? This is definitely a reward for Wen Jiu Xinnai, right?"


    "This system is really troublesome, there is no introduction, but as long as it can enhance my strength, it is enough."


    Uchihaken also tried to use the King Kong blockade, but the chakra required for the King Kong blockade is too large. Although Uchihaken knows how to use it, he can''t use it.


    This also made Uchiha a little depressed. I am afraid it will take a few years before the Chakra can be used until the amount of chakra is up.


    After Kushina came back, he was very shy, and Uchiha had no reason to hide all afternoon.


    But they went home on the same road. When they were separated, Kushina looked at Uchihain with an expression of expectation on his face.


    Uchiha Yin also understood, and kissed her forehead.


    Uzumaki Kushina showed a happy expression, and returned to the land of the Thousand Hands Clan with a bounce.


    "I will forgive you this time, next time, don''t sneak attack, or I want you to look good, hum."


    Uchihain also smiled and returned home.


    "Xiaoyin, I''m back."


    After opening the door, Uchiha smiled and greeted Uchiha hidden.


    Chapter 34 Uchiha


    "Uncle, you are back."


    Seeing Uchiha who was smiling, Uchihain was also surprised.


    Uchihaji, the uncle of Uchihain, always squinted his eyes and smiled like a sly fox.


    When I first saw Uchiha, Uchiha didn''t know what happened, so he thought of Ichimarugin.


    Of course, this is about the temperament of the two, like a cunning fox, and like a poisonous snake hiding in the dark, which makes people feel very dangerous.


    Although Uchiha is only this image, in Uchiha''s memory, after the death of his predecessor''s parents, this uncle treated his predecessor very well.


    Even if the predecessor made many mistakes, Uchiha will always teach, and hope that Uchiha will change.


    It''s just that Uchiha is very busy, and in many cases, there is no time to take care of Uchiha.


    Unexpectedly, Uchiha went home today.


    "Xiaoyin, come back, sit down."


    Uchiha still had that smile on his face, and he greeted Uchiha to be opposite himself.


    "Uncle, is there anything wrong?"


    Uchiha faintly sat opposite Uchiha Zhi, and asked curiously.


    In his memory, Uchiha seldom would stay at home so free, and in this way, it seemed that he was deliberately waiting for his return.


    "Xiaoyin, since it''s you, I will ask straightforwardly, what do you think of becoming Tsunade''s disciple?"


    Uchiha Zhi''s face became a little serious, and he asked.


    Hearing Uchiha''s words, Uchiha Yin instantly became a little wary.


    Because he couldn''t understand Uchiha''s mind.


    Uchiha''s predecessor didn''t know that Uchiha was the Uchiha Kagami line, which was biased toward the Naruto line.


    Therefore, Uchiha quietly opened Kagura''s eyes.


    Kagura Heart Eye is a technique in Hokage.This technique can see through the eyes of the opponent and can look far away. It is one of the strongest exploration techniques ever seen in Hokage.


    Kagura can perceive the unusual behavior of Chakra within a radius of tens of kilometers, and perceive the good and evil of Chakra.


    In addition, if there is a known specific chakra, you can also perceive the detailed location and movement.The number of opponents and their characteristics, as well as the speed of movement can be mastered in detail.


    This is Uchiha Hin, who heard the system prompting the voice of Kagura''s heart before he obtained the blockade of King Kong, but he patronized Kinu Shinna at that time and directly ignored this voice.


    Of course, Uchiha Kimura is only initially gaining the eyes of Kagura, and the maximum perception range is only 5 meters in radius.


    But this was enough, it would be good to be able to sense the good and evil in Uchiha''s heart.


    After opening the eyes of Kagura, Uchiha Ken could feel that Uchiha was not only not malicious to himself, but also full of goodwill, which also made Uchiha Yin a sigh of relief.


    It''s just that Uchiha Yin did not close Kagura''s eyes, nor did he tell his true thoughts.

 27 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 27

    "Uncle, what do you think?"


    He doesn''t know Uchiha''s thoughts, so he can''t say his thoughts hastily. If Uchiha hates Tsunade, isn''t it very bad?


    So Uchiha hidden the ball back.


    "Uncle, I think Xiao Yin''s behavior of worshiping Tsunade as a teacher is quite correct."


    Uchiha stopped laughing.


    In Uchiha''s faintly stunned eyes, Uchiha continued.


    "You kid, when you really grow up, you will hide your emotions. You want to test my thoughts?"


    "Although this makes me a little bit disappointed, I am still very happy. You are much stronger than you were before."


    "Xiaoyin, you have your own judgment when you do things. I will not stop you. You only need to know that I am your strong backing. No matter what decision you make, I will support you."


    Uchiha''s expression became serious, opened his eyes, and said to Uchiha intently.


    Uchiha was silent. Under Kagura''s eyes, Uchiha had nothing but kindness towards him, and there was no slightest bit of malice.


    Uchiha silently closed Kagura''s eyes, and solemnly said to Uchiha, "Uncle, thank you."


    "You kid, I''m polite with the uncle. We are relatives, so we don''t need to be so restrained." Uchiha regained his standard fox smile and said.


    "Yes, we are relatives, thank you uncle." Uchiha smiled faintly.


    "Then Xiaoyin, have you ever thought about kissing and kissing? My daughter Mikoto is also very good-looking. If you marry her, you can call me father. I''m looking forward to it." Uchi With a smile on Haji''s face, what he said caused Uchiha to squirt out all the water in his mouth.


    "Ahem." Uchiha coughed vaguely.


    "Oh, Xiao Yin, don''t be so excited, look at you."


    "Father, what are you talking about!"


    Uchiha Mikoto just took out the food from the kitchen and heard Uchiha''s words.


    Chapter 35 Come to the Training Room


    Uchiha Mikoto''s feeling is terrible right now. As soon as he walked out, he heard his father selling himself.


    In the past, Uchiha Mikoto hated Uchihain so much. In addition to Uchihain''s own bad personality, Uchihain also played a part.


    Because when he was younger, Uchiha always "selled" himself to Uchiha.


    Of course, Uchiha Mikoto was disgusted with this.


    Now that he heard his father promoting himself again, Uchiha Mikoto was also a little bit ashamed.


    Does this father know of shame?How old I am, I have been selling me to hidden, can''t I get married?Do you need to sell?


    Mikoto Uchiha also didn''t notice at this time. She didn''t seem to feel much disgust at his father''s promotion of him to Uchiha.


    If Uchiha Mikoto saw Uchiha stop selling herself to Uchiha in the past, then she would be more disgusting and disgusting than shameful.


    Compared with disgust, Uchiha Mikoto is more disgusted with his father, and of course he is shy to Uchiha.


    The scene of Uchiha holding herself in secret this morning is still vivid, and Uchiha Mikoto is a little shy thinking about this.


    Now adding the words of her father, Uchiha Mikoto felt that Uchiha''s eyes looked strange to her.


    Seeing Uchiha Mikoto just coming out, Uchiha''s face showed an awkward look.


    In the face of Uchiha''s wise fox face, the most precious thing is his daughter Uchiha Mikoto.


    Uchiha knew what kind of relationship his daughter had with Uchiha Hidden, so he saw Uchiha''s face and knew that he seemed to have caused Uchiha''s anger.


    "Daughter, I was joking just now, you know, father I like to joke the most, hahahaha."


    Uchiha smiled awkwardly, and gave Uchiha a wink, and asked Uchiha to cooperate with him.


    Uchiha Yin also cooperated, and said seriously, "Yes, Mikoto, uncle is just joking, don''t take it seriously."


    "Humph."


    Uchiha Mikoto snorted dissatisfied, not knowing why, after hearing Uchihain''s statement, there was a slight blockage in her heart.


    I, Uchiha Mikoto, can''t you just get into Uchiha''s hidden eyes?


    If it was the former Uchiha Mikoto, no, or Uchiha Mikoto who hadn''t gone through what happened yesterday, I might still be very happy if I heard Uchiha''s words.


    It''s just that after yesterday''s events, Uchiha Mikoto heard Uchiha''s words so earnestly, and she felt as if Uchiha disliked herself and was very upset.


    If Uchiha knew about Uchiha Mikoto''s thoughts, he would definitely complain about it. Wouldn''t you let me tell your uncle that I like your daughter very much and let your daughter marry me?


    If Uchiha dared to say this, it is estimated that Uchiha Mikoto would directly hit Uchiha¡¯s face with a fire escape.


    Seeing Uchiha Mikoto''s increasingly dissatisfied expression, Uchiha Shichi and Uchiha Ken also laughed.


    When Uchiha stopped laughing, there was a hint of joy and worry in his eyes.


    Uchiha can''t see it, is Uchiha who is an old fox and the father of Uchiha Mikoto can''t see it?


    Uchiha Mikoto actually has a good impression of Uchiha!


    When I was half joking with Uchiha in the past, Uchiha Mikoto had only disgust in his eyes, but now Uchiha Mikoto still has shyness in his eyes, obviously he has a good impression of Uchiha.


    It''s just that Uchiha''s current Uchiha does not seem to notice.


    Regarding the relationship between Uchiha Mikoto and Uchiha Hidden, Uchiha only had the idea of ??matching at the beginning, but because the relationship between the two was incompatible, this idea also dropped, letting the two go with the flow.


    This also caused Haraji''s relationship with Uchiha Mikoto to become increasingly rigid.


    Unexpectedly, there is a show now.


    If Mikoto really liked Yin, Uchiha would definitely not object.


    Anyway, Uchiha didn''t want to interfere in the relationship between the two, so just let the flow go.


    His only concern was the current patriarch of the Uchiha clan. The current patriarch Uchiha Ling was old, and he wanted to push his son Uchiha Fudake to the fore. This requires the help of other elders.


    So the former Uchiha Ling also asked him to marry Uchiha Fudake and Uchiha Mikoto, but Mikoto was rejected by Uchiha.


    If Mikoto really stays with Yin in the future, the patriarch will have a big problem.


    Uchiha also helped his forehead with a headache.


    And Uchiha''s actions were taken for granted by Uchihain and Uchiha Mikoto that this was Uchiha''s sorry for their daughter.

 28 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 28

    After being embarrassed for a while, Uchiha Zhigeng Uchihain also activated the atmosphere, and Mikoto was also slightly relieved.


    "Yin, go to the training room later, I have something to tell you."


    Uchiha Mikoto seemed to say inadvertently.


    Chapter 36 I Want to Teach You Fire Escape


    "I see, Sister Miqin, I will pass."


    Although I didn''t know what Uchiha Mikoto had to go to the training room to tell herself, Uchiha Yin still agreed.


    And when Uchiha Mikoto heard Uchiha''s promise, she was also relieved.


    My mission is to help Uchiha Hidden learn to escape from fire within a month, so naturally I must hurry up every day.


    Uchiha Hidden has to go to the ninja school during the day, and only the time after dinner can let Uchiha Mikoto teach Uchiha Hidden to learn fire ninjutsu.


    And can Uchiha Hidden successfully learn the fire escape ninjutsu within a month, Uchiha Mikoto himself is not confident.


    You know, when she was at Uchihain''s age, it took her 2 months to learn the fireball technique taught by her father.


    And she didn''t know what Uchiha''s talents were, whether she could complete this task within a month.


    She also once thought about whether to ask her father to help teach Uchihain. After all, what her father said was a Shinobu (title does not represent strength.), and the experience of teaching Huo Dun would be higher.


    But the system clearly pointed out that he had to teach himself, and Uchiha Mikoto had no other way.


    If it can''t be done...


    At the thought of lying naked in Uchiha''s arms, Mikoto Uchiha accepted it.


    Uchiha Mikoto is different from Uzumaki Kushina, Uzumaki Kushina really likes Uchiha, and Uchiha Mikoto has a slightly hazy affection for Uchiha.


    And if Uchiha Ken doesn''t agree with him, Uchiha Mikoto''s character makes it difficult to force Uchiha Ken.


    Mikoto Uchiha, who has not fallen into blackness, is still very gentle.


    Seeing Uchiha Mikoto''s behavior, Uchiha obviously wanted to bend it, and the smile on his face became brighter.


    I didn''t expect that Mikoto''s favorability for Yin was higher than I thought, so she took the initiative to attack.


    However, this kid Yin could have attracted his daughter without saying a word.


    She seemed to have noticed Uchiha''s smile, and Uchiha Mikoto also gave Uchiha a look of chagrin.


    After dinner, Uchihain also came to the training room as promised.


    I said before that Uchiha''s home is very big, there is a backyard outside, and a big training room in the backyard.


    Uchiha Mikoto was still washing, so Uchiha Ken also sat down by himself to refine the chakra.


    As for why Uchiha Mikoto invited herself here, Uchiha Yin was also very curious.


    After waiting for a while, Uchiha Mikoto also hurried over.


    "Sister Miqin, don''t be so eager, drink some saliva first."


    Uchiha Hidden naturally handed a bottle of water to Uchiha Mikoto.


    "Thank you, hidden."


    Uchiha Mikoto also showed a gentle smile and said to Uchiha faintly.


    "Yin, it''s like this. Didn''t my father teach you Fire Run Ninjutsu at the beginning, and then you didn''t learn it?"


    "It may be that you were too young to learn it, so today, my father asked me to teach you Fire Run Ninjutsu."


    After Uchiha Mikoto drank the water, she reluctantly said the words she thought were good.


    And this leaky excuse also made Uchiha''s mouth twitch.


    Uchiha is here, so why do you need Mikoto to teach yourself?


    Besides, it was during dinner today, Mikoto, you just made an appointment with me here, didn''t uncle laugh funny at that time?


    And if it''s really Uchiha''s order, Mikoto, shouldn''t your first reaction be rejection?


    Although there were a lot of words in his heart that he wanted to vomit and he also had a lot of doubts, but Uchiha Hiden did not refute Uchiha Mikoto''s words.


    Because no matter what Uchiha Mikoto''s purpose is, teaching herself fire escape ninjutsu is beneficial to Uchiha.


    Uchiha Yin now has a slight grasp of the chakra nature changes of the fire attribute, and the only thing lacking is the seal of fire escape ninjutsu.


    And now there are people who are ready to teach me Fire Dunnjutsu, should I refuse it?


    Uchiha Hideo wouldn''t refuse.


    "Okay, Sister Miqin, come and teach me Huo Dang."


    Uchiha said with a look of interest faintly.


    Seeing Uchihain had no other doubts, Uchiha Mikoto was also relieved, a Uchihain believed her excuse.


    Little does it know that Uchiha is too lazy to complain about her excuses.


    At this time, Uchiha Mikoto took out a small piece of paper from his hand and said, "Yin, this small piece of paper, called a chakra test paper, can test which types of chakras in your body have. , And our Uchiha clan are generally chakras with fire attributes. You can try it."


    "You only need to inject Chakra lightly into the test strip and it will be able to test it out. You can try it.


    Uchiha Mikoto said.


    Uchiha concealed the Chakra test paper and gently injected the Chakra.


    "how is this possible?"


    Uchiha Mikoto''s eyes widened and looked at the Chakra test paper that began to change.


    Chapter 37 The Four Attributes


    I saw that the originally flat Chakra test paper suddenly divided into four parts, forming four corners.


    The chakra test paper in the upper left corner has changed, and the chakra test paper in the upper right corner is shattered.


    The chakra test paper in the lower left corner is crumpled, and the chakra test paper in the lower right corner is on fire.


    Seeing four different reactions on a Chakra test paper, Uchiha Mikoto''s eyes widened, and the stormy sea roused in her heart.


    Mikoto Uchiha, who has been taught by the leader of the team, of course knows that this means that Uchiha Ken is now with 4 types of chakra attributes (yin and yang chakra attributes cannot be measured by the chakra test paper, and there are not many people at this time. know).

 29 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 29

    Chakra paper, as the name suggests, it can detect the properties of chakras possessed by ninjas.


    Fire: Paper will catch fire.


    Wind: The paper will split in the middle.


    Ray: The paper will get crumpled


    Water: paper meeting


    Soil: paper will shatter


    And Uchiha¡¯s situation, which shows that Uchiha¡¯s current chakra, who has the four attributes of fire, thunder, water, and soil, is really unexpected.


    Because in Uchiha Mikoto¡¯s cognition, every ninja is generally a chakra when he was a child, with only one or two attributes.


    Only after growing up to this level of ninja can he learn the ninjutsu of the attributes that his own Chakra does not have, and at the same time obtain new attributes.


    But in this case, the newly acquired attribute itself is not as powerful as the original attribute. Therefore, ordinary ninjas have cultivated their own chakra attributes to the strongest, and the rest are just part-time cultivation. Just spare.


    Just like Kakashi in the original book, the Thunder attribute is his own, and other attributes are copied from Zhuanyan.


    Every time he fights, he prefers to use thunder ninjutsu.


    And Uchiha Yin,''born'' is a chakra with 4 attributes, and is a genius.


    Of course, Uchiha Hiden is not born with 4 Chakras, his Chakra properties should be Fire Thunder, the standard Uchiha Clan Chakra properties, but shortly after worshipping Tsunade as a teacher, the system suddenly rewarded It''s just a chakra with both water and soil attributes.


    But of course Uchiha Mikoto didn''t know this kind of thing. Of course, he thought Uchiha''s hidden 4 chakras were born.


    "It''s still the same wind, my Chakra attributes are all."


    Uchiha looked at the Chakra test paper in his hand and said to himself.


    "The four chakra attributes are already very powerful. This is the first time I have seen people with such a variety of chakra attributes."


    Uchiha Mikoto seemed unsatisfied to see Uchihain, and lightly tapped Uchihain on the shoulder, as if saying that Uchihain was a bit greedy.


    Uchiha Mikoto himself is also a chakra with only one attribute of fire. This hidden brother, who has four attributes, is not satisfied.


    Uchiha Yin also smirked, as if he was a little bit more minded.


    But if you want to live steadily in this world, of course the stronger the better.


    Now Uchiha Mikoto is suddenly full of confidence that Uchiha Ken can learn fire escape within one month. After all, if Uchiha Ken is really a genius, it is possible to successfully learn fire escape within one month.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Mikoto''s eyes looked at Uchiha Hidden with light.


    "Okay, Yin, it''s fine if you have a chakra with the fire attribute. Next, I''ll teach you fire escape ninjutsu."


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Mikoto didn''t waste time and began to teach Uchiha to learn about fire escape.


    "To learn how to escape from fire, the first thing you need to learn is the change in the nature of the fire attribute chakra and the change in the shape of the chakra.


    "I''ll start with the change in the nature of Chakra first."


    Uchiha Mikoto took out a box of leaves from the side, looked serious, and said to Uchiha hidden.


    She picked up one of the small leaves and set up a demonstration.


    "In fact, every change on the Chakra test paper is the best embodiment of the change in the nature of this attribute."


    "In the Chakra test paper, the fire attribute chakra will make the test paper burn, the soil attribute chakra will make the test paper shatter, the water attribute chakra will make the test paper shining, and the thunder attribute chakra will make the test paper crumple."


    "And what you need to do now is to hold the leaves without making the seal, and then let the leaves change their fire attributes."


    "It''s like this."


    Uchiha Mikoto put the leaves in her palms, merged her hands, and the Chakra moved, and then separated her hands to reveal the leaves inside.


    I saw the whole leaf burned.


    "This is the change in the nature of the fire attribute, and it is also the most basic step for using Fire Dunge. You should try it first."


    After Uchiha Mikoto finished speaking, he also handed a small leaf to Uchihain.


    Uchiha took the leaf gently, put the leaf in his hand, and then carried the chakra.


    "Yin, don''t worry, most people want to successfully learn the changes in the nature of Chakra. It takes about a week to grasp it roughly..."


    When Uchiha Mikoto wanted to say something, suddenly he saw that the leaves in Uchiha''s hand were already burning!


    Chapter 38 The Change of Chakra Nature


    "Sister Miqin, I''m qualified!"


    Uchiha looked at Uchiha Mikoto who was slightly stunned, scratched his head and said.


    The nature of the fire attribute chakras should have changed. Uchiha Ken originally shouldn''t have it, but it seems that this morning, when Uchiha Ken was holding Uchiha Mikoto, the system reminded him to learn it.


    So for Yu Uchiha, it was not difficult at all to burn this leaf directly, and it was very handy.


    It''s just that this kind of performance of myself seemed too shocking, and Uchiha Mikoto showed a very surprised look.


    Was it too enchanting and abrupt?Should I proceed step by step?


    Looking at Uchiha Mikoto who was still in surprise, Uchiha couldn''t help but think.


    But in front of Mikoto, it doesn''t matter. He believes that Uchiha Mikoto will not harm herself like other people who have intentions, so it doesn''t matter.


    Indeed, Uchiha Mikoto had already set off a stormy sea in her heart. Just now Uchiha had four attributes of Chakra, she felt very surprised, but she was still able to accept it.


    When Uchiha Ken was able to complete the change of Chakra''s nature in such a short time, it made Uchiha Mikoto a little bit unable to accept it.


    You know, Uchiha Mikoto himself just started to learn about the changes in the nature of chakras, but it took two weeks to scorch these leaves, which has been praised by Uchiha.


    And being able to scorch these leaves can be regarded as a preliminary grasp of the change in the nature of the chakra, and burning the leaves, it is Uchiha Mikoto''s ability to change the nature of the chakra to this degree after being up and down.


    And what about Uchiha''s secret?It¡¯s only the first time to learn about the changes in the nature of chakras, and I succeeded in burning the leaves...


    Uchiha Mikoto didn''t know whether he was too stupid, or his cousin was too evil.


    Maybe Uchihain learned it before?


    "Yin, you learned about the nature of Chakra before, right?"


    Uchiha Mikoto asked Uchiha in secret.


    "No, today is the first time to study."

 30 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 30

    Uchiha hidden telling the truth naturally.


    I obtained the property transformation of the fire attribute chakra this morning, and it was the first time I used it now, so what Uchiha hidden is really true.


    Uchiha Mikoto took a breath of air, and confirmed that Uchiha''s experience was really the first time that Uchiha had changed the nature of Chakra. After successfully burning the leaves, Uchiha Mikoto suddenly felt complicated.


    This younger brother is really too enchanting, how much better than he does not know, how much better talent.


    At this moment, she even felt that the task of the system was a joke, and it was even more a joke to worry that Uchiha Hidden could not learn the fire escape in a month.


    However, Uchiha''s excellence did not make Uchiha Mikoto jealous, on the contrary, Uchiha Mikoto was very happy and proud of Uchiha''s.


    Excellent men are always more able to attract the attention of girls, and Mikoto Uchiha is no exception. Unknowingly, Mikoto Uchiha''s favorability for Uchiha has increased again.


    She was also attracted by Uchiha''s excellence.


    "Sister Miqin, what''s wrong? Then? What are we doing?"


    Uchiha''s hand shook in front of Uchiha''s eyes, interrupting Uchiha''s daze.


    "Well, you will see the change in the nature of the chakra, it will be much better, and the only thing left is the change in the shape of the chakra and the seal."


    Uchiha Mikoto recovered from the daze, and looked at Uchiha Hidden in front of him. He didn''t know why he suddenly thought of the main task of the system, as well as the appearance of his father just selling himself, and his face blushed.


    Why do I think of this?Calm down for me, Uchiha Mikoto.


    But I haven''t found out before, Yin is actually quite handsome, in fact, I don''t suffer from this main task.


    Uchiha Mikoto, what are you thinking?How can you forgive that system so simply?


    That system let yourself sleep next to Hidden yesterday. How could you forgive the system so simply?


    However, if it weren''t for the system, I would still be in a misunderstanding with Yin. To be honest, I should be grateful for the system.


    Seeing Uchiha Mikoto seemed to be in a daze again, Uchiha Yin was also a little speechless, and simply waited patiently.


    Uchiha Mikoto calmed down immediately, and continued to teach Uchiha Hidden Fire.


    The change in the nature of Chakra can be said to be one of the most difficult points in learning Fire Drain Ninjutsu. The remaining difficulty is how to transform Chakra into ninjutsu through the method of congealing. Of course, there will be chakras during the period. The change of the form.


    It''s just that what Uchiha Mikoto wants to teach Uchiha Hidden is the simplest fire escape fireball technique. Chakra''s shape changes are very simple.


    Chapter 39 I will definitely succeed


    After Uchiha Mikoto gave Yuyin and some experience to Uchiha, with excitement, he watched Uchiha''s first attempt.


    She has no doubt that Uchihain can learn to escape from fire within a month, because this kind of suspicion is an insult to Uchihain.


    And what Uchiha Mikoto wanted to know now was that Uchiha''s hidden power could not be successfully used the first time he used the fireball technique of the fire escape.


    Uchiha was not nervous at first, but now it is also a little stressed by Uchiha Mikoto''s expectant gaze, and it is also slightly nervous.


    Si-Wei-Shen-Hai-Wu-Yin


    Uchiha''s knot printing is fast, and after the system has modified his body, his knot printing speed is very fast.


    He could feel that Chakra had gathered in his mouth when he made the seal.


    Art fire escape ho fireball.


    After printing, Uchiha faintly sprayed the Chakra gathered in his mouth under the gaze of Uchiha Mikoto''s expectation.


    A small flame sprayed out of Uchiha''s mouth, and it went out immediately.


    Ooh~oh~oh~


    As if hearing the sound of the crow flying by, Uchiha''s expression turned awkward in an instant.


    "Oh, uh."


    Seeing the extinguished flame, Uchiha Mikoto was also in a daze, and then she smiled.


    For some reason, after seeing Uchiha''s failure, Mikoto Uchiha felt that Yin was closer to herself.


    Just now, Uchiha''s performance was too genius. Although Uchiha Mikoto''s affection for Uchiha''s goodness increased, it also made Uchiha Mikoto feel the sense of distance.


    It was a sense of distance from facing genius.


    But with Uchiha hidden in this way, that sense of distance disappeared.


    Yes, no matter how talented Uchiha is, he is still the person he is''familiar with''.


    Uchiha Mikoto hid her chuckle, like a blooming white orchid.


    Uchiha''s smile unceremoniously appreciated such mi people''s smile.


    He suddenly thought of his uncle''s words, it was really a good choice.


    As for Jiu Xin Nai?Of course it was together!


    Naruto World does not have a strict monogamy system, as long as you have the skills, you can do a few.


    Uchiha Mikoto was half laughing, and found that Uchiha''s hidden eyes were looking straight at him, and there was a flash of shyness and pride in her heart.


    "What are you looking for? Don''t hurry up and practice again. You failed the first time."


    In Uchiha Mikoto''s voice, there was a trace of anger that she didn''t even notice.


    If Uchiha Mikoto was two days ago, she would have never imagined that she would speak to Uchihain.


    Two days ago, Uchiha Mikoto, if I saw Uchiha Hidden think of herself like this, I am afraid there is only endless disgust in her heart.


    Uchiha Yin also heard the anger in Uchiha Mikoto''s tone, and his heart was a little rippling for a while.


    "Sister Miqin just smiled beautifully. I haven''t seen Sister Miqin smile before, and I was fascinated for a while."


    Uchiha said with a smile.


    Indeed, in his previous relationship with Uchiha Mikoto, it is rare to see Uchiha Mikoto smiling in front of him.


    Uchiha Mikoto''s face turned red, and she patted Uchihain gently.


    "Slick your tongue, there are no less cheating girls in school."


    All girls like to listen to the compliments of others, especially the compliments of people they have a good impression of.


    The smile on Uchiha Mikoto''s face was even worse. Hearing Uchiha''s hidden compliment, there were slight ripples in her heart, and she couldn''t help being happy.


    "My sister is really pretty when she smiles. I''m just telling the truth, and I rarely praise beautiful women."

 31 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 31

    Uchiha said with a smile.


    After hearing Uchiha''s words, Uchiha Mikoto''s eyes revealed a smile, which was obviously very satisfied.


    "Yin, you should train the fireball skill first. If you can use it within today, I will..."


    Uchiha Mikoto didn''t know what was going on, and suddenly said this sentence, and only after speaking, did he react.


    "That''s not Mikoto sister, do you take advantage of me?"


    Uchiha hidden a smirk from the corner of his mouth and said.


    "You are just a kid in my eyes, how can I take advantage of you, don''t think about it."


    Uchiha Mikoto had some hesitations, and did not dare to look into Uchiha''s hidden eyes.


    Hearing Uchiha hidden saying that he was taking advantage of him, Uchiha Mikoto thought of the scene this morning, and became even more shy.


    "Okay, okay, I''m kidding."


    Seeing the dodge in Uchiha Mikoto''s eyes, Uchiha Ken also touched her little head and said.


    "I''m optimistic, I will succeed."


    A smirk appeared on Uchiha''s face.


    Chapter 40 Thank you for your concern


    Si-Wei-Shen-Hai-Wu-Yin


    "Art fire escape ho fireball."


    Uchiha, who used the fireball technique for the second time, had clearly found the problem he had before and successfully used this ninjutsu.


    The raging flames spouted from Uchiha''s mouth and turned into a huge fireball with a radius of one meter.


    Uchihain carefully controlled the chakra he transported, the flames on his mouth were burning, but the fireball did not spray out.


    Uchiha Mikoto was also stunned for a while. He didn''t expect Uchiha Yin to successfully use the fire escape, the fireball technique tonight.


    And as soon as Uchiha Yin used it, it was a large fireball with a radius of one meter.


    What made Uchiha Mikoto even more surprised was that Uchiha was able to control the flames and prevent the fireball from directly stimulating them.


    They are now in the training room. Once the fireball is sprayed out, the training room will definitely be destroyed.


    The original Uchiha Mikoto did not expect Uchihaken to learn the fire escape and the art of fireball so quickly, and even thought to spend a week to let Uchihaken learn the nature changes of the fire attribute chakra, so he chose it. This place is the training room.


    If you only learn about the changes in the nature of chakras, you will never worry about destroying the training room, so there is no problem training in the training room.


    To practice fire escape, usually go to the training ground, or go to the riverside to train, so as not to damage the ground.


    Because Uchiha Mikoto would never imagine that Uchiha¡¯s talent would reach this level. In a short period of time, he learned the changes in the nature of Chakra, and he was even able to use a relatively powerful fire escape. , Hao the art of fireball.


    The same Huo Dun, different people use different effects.


    This is related to the amount of chakras input, the efficiency of the use of chakras, the degree of change in the properties of the chakras, and so on. Generally, at the beginning, learn the fire escape, the art of fireball, and it can spray a small fireball with a radius of more than 20 cm. Not bad, not a failure.


    However, Uchiha''s Chakra volume and Chakra''s control ability are good, so now it will spray a fireball with a radius of one meter and control it not to spray outward.


    Under Uchiha''s control, the flames gradually dissipated, the fireball slowly disappeared, and everything returned to calm.


    There was only the air that had become slightly hot, telling what had happened before.


    pa~pa~pa~


    "Xiaoyin, your fireball technique is already well controlled, so don''t you practice less?"


    I don''t know when, Uchiha walked in, held his palms, smiled and said to Uchiha hidden.


    Uchiha noticed the movement here and the fluctuation of Chakra, couldn''t help being curious, and walked over.


    I didn''t expect to see the scene where Uchihain finally released the art of the fireball.


    It is already a genius to be able to release a giant fireball with a radius of one meter at Uchiha''s age. What''s more, Uchiha''s ability to control the fireball not to spray out is what a powerful ninjutsu control.


    Uchiha saw Uchihain practicing here with his daughter, and thought the two had practiced together here a long time ago.


    He was still smirking in his heart. He didn''t expect the two of them to start being together so early, so he was still worrying about it.


    "No, Dad, Yin only learned how to use fireball today, or what I call it."


    Uchiha Mikoto Jiao proudly said to Uchiha, as if she was showing off.


    "What, is this true?"


    With a surprised look on Uchiha''s face, he asked Uchiha faintly.


    Originally, Uchiha absolutely trusted his daughter, but what Uchiha Mikoto said was indeed too sensational, so Uchiha would confirm it.


    "That''s right, uncle, this is indeed what I just learned about the fireball technique."


    Uchiha made no secrets and said openly.


    Uchihaji''s face became serious, and he looked at Uchihain.


    "Father, what is your look, don''t you believe us?"


    When Uchiha Mikoto saw Uchihaji''s expression become serious, he said dissatisfiedly.


    Seeing Uchiha Mikoto defending Uchiha, a wry smile appeared on his face.


    "Daughter, it''s not that I don''t believe in Yin, but I am worried about Yin."


    "what happened?"


    Uchiha Mikoto also asked in confusion.


    "Yin, if you really learned how to do fireball today, your ninjutsu talent is really terrible."


    "And once you show this kind of talent, I am afraid that many people will watch it closely."


    "So I hope Xiaoyin, you can hide your talent a little bit in front of outsiders."


    Uchiha made a serious suggestion.


    "The wood is in the forest, the wind will destroy it, thank you for your uncle''s reminder, I will be careful."


    Uchiha accepted the concern of Uchiha.

 32 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 32

    But what to do at that time, Uchihain decided by himself.


    Chapter 41 Thousand Birds Ninjutsu


    Hearing Uchiha''s words, Uchiha Mikoto''s face also flashed with worry.


    Uchiha Mikoto''s age itself is not very old, and generally would not think of going to these dark places.


    But after hearing Uchiha''s words, she was also a little worried.


    Uchiha Mikoto, as the daughter of Uchihaji, knew the darkness of some Konoha high-levels under the influence of his ears.


    Now I heard that Konoha''s senior management might get involved with Uchiha, of course I was worried.


    After Uchiha left, Uchiha Mikoto once again told Uchiha Yin: "Hin, don''t show your talents in front of others in the future, keep a low profile, otherwise it will be bad if you are targeted by some bad guys."


    "I see, Sister Miqin, you are like a housekeeper who is worried about your husband."


    Seeing the worry on Uchiha''s face, Uchiha''s heart was filled with warmth.


    He smiled and teased Uchiha Mikoto.


    "What? It''s just an ordinary sister''s concern for her younger brother. Don''t think about it."


    Uchiha Mikoto bulged, nodded Uchiha''s forehead, and said.


    Only seeing Uchiha''s smirking face, Uchiha Mikoto''s voice became lower and lower, and he became less and less confident.


    Even the gaze she looked at Uchiha''s intent was a little dodge.


    She had to admit that she seemed to like this younger brother more and more.


    "Well, well, I didn''t want to be crooked, it''s just pure sister''s concern for younger brother."


    Uchiha said teasingly.


    Hearing Uchiha''s teasing words, Uchiha Mikoto felt her cheeks get hotter.


    "Hmph, don''t care about you, love to listen or not."


    In the end, Uchiha Mikoto also had some unbearable eyes from Uchiha, and ran away hastily.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing side task three, rewarding chakra with thunder attribute."


    "Ding, the host is only one step away from successfully becoming Uchihain''s girlfriend, please keep working hard."


    After Uchiha Mikoto ran back to his room, the voice of the system rang from Uchiha Mikoto''s mind.


    Chakrama who has acquired thunder attributes?So I am no longer just a chakra with fire attributes.(The previously written Uchiha Mikoto had dual attributes of fire and thunder. It was wrong and has been changed. Mikoto used to be single attribute.)


    Hearing the system prompt, Uchiha Mikoto took out the remaining chakra test paper from his pocket, chou took out one, and then poured chakra into it.


    Sure enough, the test paper split in half from the middle, the left side burned, and the right side became wrinkled.


    Her own strength has been improved, and Uchiha Mikoto''s heart is happy.


    Now Uchiha is so genius, he will definitely become a powerful ninja in the future, and if he wants to be the woman behind Uchiha, he must not be a weak one.


    Only by becoming stronger can I stand with Uchiha.


    Really Mikoto, how come you want to be with Yin again.


    They are all the pot of the system, always saying that I want to be Yin''s girlfriend, it has brainwashed me.


    System... The system says I don''t remember this pot.


    "Ding, congratulations to the master for getting the thunder attribute chakra, Ding, because the owner originally had thunder attribute chakras, he got the Chidori derivative ninjutsu instead."


    Seeing Uchiha Mikoto run away shyly, Uchiha''s heart was also shaken.


    Just when he wanted to remind Uchiha Mikoto to remember not to reverse the bet, the system prompt sounded in his mind.


    Although Chidori-derived ninjutsu appeared in Uchiha''s mind out of thin air, there was no abruptness and jerky, as if these memories existed in his own mind.


    Chidori, the ninjutsu created by Kakashi in the original work, has both changes in the nature and form of Chakra.


    Lei Dun Chakra is gathered in the palm to form a high-intensity current, and the palm of the hand is like a sharp blade with a strong penetrating force.


    It is named because the sound is like the chirping of a thousand birds.The disadvantage is that it needs to move at a high speed when attacking. It may be counterattacked by the opponent because it is not clear, and it needs to cooperate with the writing wheel to play the best role.


    In addition to Chidori itself, it also includes Chidori-derived ninjutsu.


    Raeche, Chidori Ryu, Chidori Chimoto, Chidori Sharp Gun, Chidori Blade Uchiha Ken also learned in an instant.


    It''s just that Uchihain is still very difficult to use.


    The requirements for the changes in the nature of the chakras required by Chidori are too high, and the chakras required are also very scary. At the current level of Uchiha, it is not possible for the time being.


    Now Uchiha''s age is still too young, and the amount of chakra is still a shackle, even if he uses the change of the nature of the thunder attribute chakra to perfection, it may not be long.


    But don''t worry, I''m still young now, so I can take my time.


    Chapter 42: My Fault, My Fault


    After obtaining the ninjutsu of the Thousand Birds, Uchiha Hiden also returned to the room. As for Mikoto''s bet to go to sleep in his room...


    In the evening, Uchiha Mikoto was lying on the chuang alone, a little tangled in her heart.


    I had agreed with Uchiha, if Uchihadid successfully used fire escape ninjutsu, he would sleep with Uchihain tonight.


    It''s just that Mikoto Uchiha, who is still a little shy, has not yet been able to take the initiative to go to Uchiha''s room.


    Last night, Uchiha Mikoto was also very heartbroken, and when Uchiha fell asleep, she walked in.


    Tonight... do the same, or be embarrassed, and be careful tonight, don''t let that unscrupulous dad find out, or be embarrassed.


    Uchiha Mikoto nodded and approved the decision she had made.


    At this moment, with a clear door opening, Uchihain walked in directly.


    Uchiha Mikoto widened those smart eyes in surprise, and asked Uchiha hiddenly: "Him, what are you doing?"


    Seeing Uchiha''s smirk, Uchiha Mikoto had this bad feeling in her heart.


    "Sister Miqin, didn''t you say you want to sleep with me tonight? Then I waited and waited and didn''t see you coming, so I came."


    Uchiha Yin closed the door gently and sat down on Uchiha Mikoto''s chuang.


    "Being a human being, the most important thing is integrity, isn''t it, Sister Miqin."

 33 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 33

    Uchiha said with a smirk.


    Uchiha Mikoto looked at Uchihain who was smirking and kicked Uchihain in both feet angrily.


    "I won''t be fooling around. I was thinking about going to you when you were asleep."


    Uchiha''s secret eyes are quick and quick, and he zhua puts Uchiha Mikoto''s feet with ease.


    Her little feet look very xing, and the bones of the feet are shaped and well-defined.Thin and uniform, not much meaning, not a little bit.


    The four toes slanted to the thumb, forming a neat diagonal line.


    Bai''s tender feet seemed tender to pinch water, and the dark blue blood vessels were like the extension of emerald threads.


    After Uchiha Hidden Zhua caught her little feet, he couldn''t help but touch it.


    "Ah, hidden."


    Uchiha Mikoto''s face instantly turned blood red, and her voice trembled slightly.


    When Uchiha saw this, he knew that Uchiha Mikoto had reached the limit and was about to blacken, so he quickly let go of Uchiha Mikoto''s leg.


    Uchiha Mikoto quickly retracted her leg, covered her cheek with the quilt, and said nothing.


    "Sister Mikoto? Sister Mikoto?" Uchiha Mikoto did not respond


    Isn''t it angry?


    "Sister Mikoto, are you okay?" Uchiha asked quietly, seeming to be playing a bit too much.


    "I''m fine, hidden."


    Soon, Uchiha Mikoto''s words came from the bed, and Uchiha was relieved. If she was really angry, she would definitely ignore her.


    "Yin, let me ask you a question." Uchiha Mikoto''s voice came from the bed again.


    "Sister Mikoto, ask," Uchiha said hidden.


    "Yin, if I want to be your girlfriend, would you agree?"


    Uchiha Mikoto asked cautiously, with a little expectation and a little worry.


    After the questioning, I did not hear Uchihain''s voice for a long time, Uchiha Mikoto''s heart was cold for a while, took off the quilt, and looked at Uchihain''s anger.


    "You get out for me, right away."


    Seeing the smile on Uchiha''s face, Uchiha Mikoto felt more and more irony, and the more he thought about it, the more he felt that Uchiha was playing tricks.


    And I was foolishly fooled. The more I thought about it, the more Uchiha Mikoto felt wronged.


    Seeing Uchiha Mikoto as if she was about to cry, Uchiha did not panic. Instead, he approached Uchiha Mikoto''s, Zhua stayed with Uchiha Mikoto''s hand.


    "Sister Miqin, I am willing. Sister Miqin wants to be my girlfriend. I am too happy to be too late, so why would I refuse."


    Uchiha touched Uchiha Mikoto''s hair intimately and said.


    Hearing Uchiha''s words, Uchiha Mikoto felt a surprise in her heart, but her face was still full of anger.


    "Then what did you just do in silence, do you know, I thought you were playing tricks on me all the time."


    "I just want to make sure that Ms. Miqin is playing tricks on me. You know, if I agree right away, Sister Mikoto will pass you just a joke. Wouldn''t I be a big loss?"


    Uchiha smiled and explained.


    Uchiha Mikoto just wanted to refute, but when I thought, if Uchihain had just agreed directly, then I''m afraid he would really say that it was just a joke, just like what Ken said earlier.


    Isn''t it that I don''t have a relationship with Yin as I am now?


    Thinking about it this way, not only did she not get angry, but she still had some ecstasy.


    But she won''t show it on her face.


    "I don''t care, it''s your fault anyway."


    "Okay, okay, it''s all my fault."


    Chapter Forty-Three


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully completing mission one of the main line, opening the three-gou jade writing wheel, and automatically comprehending the extinguishing of the fire."


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully completing the hidden mission: Become Uchihain¡¯s first girlfriend, reward the fire escape, and the fire will be lost. When the kaleidoscope is opened in the future, the eternal kaleidoscope will be directly entered into the stage of the eternal kaleidoscope. Property +5."


    "Start the second mission of the main line, become Uchiha''s wife, the mission is successful, the level of writing round eyes is +1, all attributes are +5, fire escape ninjutsu, thunder ninjutsu power +5."


    "Ding, congratulations to the master for obtaining the three-gou jade writing wheel, the arrogant fire is extinguished, the arrogant fire is lost, and all attributes are +5. When the kaleidoscope writing wheel is opened in the future, you will directly enter the eternal kaleidoscope stage."


    Just when Uchiha Mikoto and Uchiha concealed you and me, the system prompt sounded in their minds.


    It''s just that both of them are in the state of you and me, so they are both ignored.


    Late at night, the two of them also hugged and went to sleep.


    The opposite of Uchiha''s side was Uzumaki Kunsina and Tsunade''s side.


    "Ding, it was detected that Uchihain had his first girlfriend. The mission failed without punishment."


    "Ding, start a new special mission: The host who was able to confirm the relationship with Uchiha this morning was intercepted by others, and his performance was completely unqualified. Please find out which love rival intercepted Hu. The mission is successful and the wind attribute is rewarded. The proficiency of Chakra''s nature change and form change +1."


    In the middle of the night, Uzumaki Kushina, who hadn''t fallen asleep, heard the news, and his whole body was blown up.


    Only this morning, my relationship with Uchiha Hidden reached AUO or above, and his behavior was almost like a couple, except for a verbal boyfriend.


    I didn''t expect to be cut off tonight!


    Jiu Xinnai jumped up from Chuang instantly.


    Quietly opened the door, and walked toward Tsunade''s side.


    Although Kusina doesn''t think that Tsunade''s sister is the one who established a relationship with Uchiha, but Tsunade''s sister is the one who systematically stated that she is the rival of love.


    Not afraid of 10,000, just in case, Uzumaki Kushina wanted to confirm whether Tsunade had cut his own Hu in Tsunade''s room.


    At the same time, Tsunade also heard the sound in his head.


    "Ding, it was detected that Uchihain had his first girlfriend. The mission failed without punishment."


    "Ding, start a new special mission: Uchihain already has his first girlfriend, but your relationship with Uchihain hasn''t made much progress at all, and your performance is completely unqualified."


    "Start a time-limited mission, within one month, seduce Uchihaken once. If the mission is successful, the medical ninjutsu ability will be rewarded +2, the mission failed, and the naked body will be punished to seduce Uchihaken."

 34 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 34

    Bang~


    Tsunade also jumped up from Chuang, but she was not mad because Uchiha was cut off like Uzumaki Kushina, but because of the mission of the system.


    She didn''t want to do side mission two. After all, there is no punishment for side mission two, and there is still a long time for the main mission one, so she is not in a hurry.


    But now, with the emergence of this new urgent task, Tsunade has also understood that if he continues to slack off like this, the system will definitely arrange more and more excessive tasks for himself to complete.


    When she thought of this, she was also one of the first two big, a little angry, hammering the ground.


    Tsunade punched the ground instantly.


    This was the result of Tsunade''s control of his strength, otherwise the whole house would collapse directly with one punch.


    "Is Tsunade sister here?"


    Just when Tsunade returned to Chuang and wanted to continue sleeping, Uzumaki Kushina knocked on her door.


    "Yes, Kushina, come in."


    Tsunade said naturally with a face.


    Kushina also opened the door and walked in from outside.


    Seeing that the system hadn''t completed the task, Uzumaki Kushina was also slightly relieved.


    After calming down a little bit, Kushina realized that if Tsunade''s sister was really the person who cut the beard, what should I do?


    She sincerely took Tsunade''s sister as her own sister. If it was Tsunade''s sister, Kushina wouldn''t know what to do.


    She didn''t want to destroy her relationship with Tsunade''s sister, nor did she want to give up Uchihain.


    But it''s all right now, it''s not Tsunade''s sister Hu.


    Knowing this, Jiu Xin Na also secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Kushina, why are you here to see my sister so late?" Tsunade asked curiously.


    "Sister Tsunade, it''s so late, I can''t sleep by myself." Kushina vomited her head and said slightly mischievously.


    "Well then, come and sleep with my sister."


    Tsunade thought it was Kun Shina who had just arrived at Konoha, and he was not used to it, and he had no doubts.


    She pulled Jiu Xin Nai to Chuang and chatted with Jiu Xin Nai.


    "Kushina, can you tell me about Uchiha Hideo?" Tsunade''s face was curious.


    "Sister Tsunade, it''s fine..."


    Since it''s not Tsunade''s Hu, Kushina is relieved of Tsunade, and talks about Uchiha''s goodness.


    Chapter 44 Treat her well


    Early in the morning, the sun came in through the window and hit Uchiha''s face. He woke up for the first time and opened his eyes in a daze.


    He wanted to stretch his waist, but suddenly felt that his body seemed to be restrained.


    Taking a closer look, Uchiha Mikoto''s limbs were like octopus, hugging herself firmly.


    Especially the face, the distance from him is only less than 10 centimeters.


    The pink cherry chun exudes a different kind of brilliance under the sunshine in the morning, making people want to kiss Fangze.


    It was the same scene yesterday, but Uchiha was worried about how Uchiha Mikoto felt, and did not cherish that opportunity.


    But today, Uchiha wasn''t afraid anymore, and he kissed Uchiha Mikoto''s zui directly.


    Everyday, tender, and slippery, there is a fragrance of jasmine, which is different from the taste of Uzumaki Kushina.


    Uchiha Mikoto was also awakened by Uchiha Hidden Wen.


    She saw Uchiha''s face close at hand, felt the warmth on her lips, and couldn''t help but pat Uchiha''s fiercely.


    "I made trouble early in the morning, I knew I didn''t ask you yesterday."


    Uchiha Mikoto groaned.


    "Even if you didn''t ask yesterday, I believe you will ask one day."


    "Because my charm is unstoppable."


    Uchiha said with a smile.


    "I haven''t found out before. You are so narcissistic, and you are not shy at all."


    Uchiha Mikoto buried her head in Uchihain''s arms, and said with the fingers of her right hand drawing circles on Uchihain''s fierce mouth.


    Just when Uchihain wanted to be proud, there was a knock on the door.


    After the knock on the door sounded, the two of them chilled in silence for an instant.


    Only then did Uchiha Yin remember that he seemed to be in Uchiha Mikoto''s room now.


    And Uchiha Mikoto was also stunned for a while, if he let his father find out that he was hiding in his room, it would be finished.


    Although Uchiha has been arranging the two and seeing the two sleeping together, he would only tease and would not object, but Uchiha Mikoto is still relatively shy.


    Fortunately, Uchiha did not directly push the door in.


    "Good girl, Dad has made breakfast, let''s come down to eat, I will ask Xiao Yinqi = chuang to eat."


    Uchiha yelled outside the door, then left and knocked on Uchiha''s room door.


    "What do you do now? I blame you." Uchiha Mikoto pushed Uchiha''s fierce heart, pretending to be ferocious.


    "Don''t do anything, my uncle wants me to be with you." Uchiha said, looking at Uchiha Mikoto who was pretending to be fierce, and squeezing her face.


    "Hin, I''m my elder sister, you dare to pinch my face." Uchiha Mikoto retorted unceremoniously, squeezing Uchiha''s face.


    "It''s weird, today''s Xiaoyin and her good daughter are both dependent on chuang. They used to get up as soon as they called out. It''s really troublesome."


    Uchiha outside the door stopped at Uchiha''s room door and knocked on the door. Seeing that there was no response, he also helped his forehead, and then walked to the dining table downstairs and waited for the two to come down for dinner.


    Uchihain had fun with Mikoto for a while, and quickly finished washing.


    Uchiha, downstairs, also arranged the cooked breakfast at this time.


    He saw Uchihain and Uchiha Mikoto coming down at the same time, and he was stunned for a while.

 35 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 35

    Uchiha, with five keen senses, immediately noticed that the relationship between the two was progressing by leaps and bounds.


    Of course, this is definitely not Uchihain''s relationship with Uchiha Mikoto, after all, Uchihain is also powerless now.


    "Father-in-law, meet again, I am Uchihain."


    Uchiha Ken was also joking at this time, and shot Uchiha Zhishen.


    "You are going to die!" Uchiha Mikoto pinched the ruan meat on Uchiha''s waist instantly.


    But she seemed to be afraid of Uchiha''s faint pain, and she pinched very gently, without any pain, but rather like flirting between lovers.


    Uchiha stopped for a moment, then laughed.


    "Xiaoyin, you are still good, you can get my baby girl done so quickly."


    "father."


    Uchiha Mikoto''s also called slightly shy.


    "Be nice to my daughter. If there is anything wrong with my daughter, I will ask you."


    Uchiha''s face became serious, and his body exuded the aura of a strong man, and he pressed Uchiha hiddenly.


    "Father." Although Uchiha Mikoto was not deliberately targeted by Uchiha''s aura, she was still able to roughly understand Uchiha''s current situation, with a worried expression on her face.


    Uchiha concealed for a moment, feeling like he was weighed heavily.


    But Uchiha Yin still directly withstood this momentum, and his face looked at Uchihaji seriously.


    "Father-in-law, don''t worry about giving Mikoto to me."


    Uchiha looked at Uchiha concealedly, then smiled on his face.


    "Be good to her, I''m relieved."


    Chapter Forty-Five: Sudden Strength


    After eating breakfast, Uchiha Yin went to school as well.


    At this time, Uchiha Yin had time to carefully feel the power erupting in his body now.


    Extinguish the fire: The ninjutsu used by Lord Madara in the original book transforms a large number of chakras into flames and spit them out instantly, turning them into a wall of flames. The range is very large. More than two dozen ninjas can barely block them by using water walls at the same time.


    The fire is destroyed: It is also the ninjutsu used by Lord Madara in the original work. A huge fireball is spit out from the mouth, which can spread to a large area after landing.The range is larger than that of violent fire, and it can ignite a forest instantly.


    These two types of fire escape ninjutsu in the original work can be said to be the strongest two types of fire escape ninjutsu besides Amaterasu. Yesterday, Uchiha Ken, who was still worried about the lack of ninjutsu, did not expect to learn it in an instant. Many powerful ninjutsu.


    Of course, if it is based on Uchiha¡¯s original Chakra volume and Chakra control ability, the use of these two types of ninjutsu will probably be similar to the previous Rachel. Although it will be used, it will not be used. .


    However, now Uchiha is confident that he can use it.


    The reason is that all attributes +5!


    After the prompt sound last night ended, Uchiha Yin could feel that his physical fitness had grown by leaps and bounds.


    Chakra volume, speed, reaction, agility, strength, Chakra''s control ability... have all been terribly improved. Uchiha''s current physical fitness is definitely not inferior to the average 20-year-old Zhongnin or particularly Shangren.


    Uchiha, whose Chakra''s volume has increased rapidly, can now feel that his own abilities can be used to extinguish the arrogant fire, but the arrogant fire is lost.


    Although the power may not be as strong as that used by Madara in the original work, it is definitely not what ordinary Zhongren can resist.


    Uchiha is very satisfied with this.


    It¡¯s just that whether it¡¯s the extinguishing of the arrogant fire, the extinguishing of the arrogant fire, or the Thousand Birds Ninjutsu, Sangoyu writes round eyes, these ninjutsu is either too powerful or very sensitive, which makes Uchiha hidden in the public. Used under.


    Uchiha knew that once he showed that he could use so many powerful ninjutsu, and had opened the three-gou jade writing wheel, I am afraid that people like Danzo would not be able to sit still.


    Therefore, Uchiha did not want to use too many hole cards as a last resort.


    Of course, if someone really provokes him, Uchiha''s secret will never be soft.


    After apprentice Tsunade, his uncle is also the third elder of Uchiha''s clan, and coupled with the strength that has grown, Uchiha has a lot of confidence and no longer needs to be afraid of the head and tail like when he just crossed over.


    If Danzo really wants to provoke himself, as long as Danzo does not go out in person, or dispatch most of the members of the roots, Uchiha is not too afraid.


    "Yin, what are you thinking about?"


    While Uchiha was thinking, Uzumaki Kunsina patted Uchiha on the shoulder and asked.


    "Kushina, why are you here?" Uchiha returned to his senses and asked slightly surprised.


    This is the cherry blossom forest where Uchihain often goes to school and goes through school, and it is also the place where the bear kid blocked Kushina a few days ago.


    "Why? Can''t I be here waiting for you to go to school? Need to be so surprised? Are you afraid of being discovered by me?"


    Kushina frowned, walked to Uchihain''s body, and sniffed Uchihain''s body gently.


    "You smell so good, have you been in contact with other girls?"


    Kushina put his hands on his waist, his eyes opened wide, and he looked at Uchihain, and asked fiercely.


    Uchiha Yin also dropped two drops of cold sweat.


    I slept with Mikoto sister last night and also established a relationship with Uchiha Mikoto, but he wouldn''t be discovered by Kushina so soon, right?


    Is Jiu Xinnai''s nose so good?Or the magical sixth sense?Uchiha didn''t know it. The moment he established a relationship with Uchiha Mikoto last night, Kushina had a systematic reminder in his mind.


    "No, this should be my own body fragrance, right? I have been in contact with my cousin last night until today."


    Uchiha was not panicked at all, and said naturally.


    Naruto World does not have a clear monogamy. If possible, Uchiha Hidden didn¡¯t want to conceal Kushina, but if Kushina didn¡¯t ask, he hadn¡¯t thought of telling Mikoto so soon. .


    "real or fake?"


    Uzumaki Kushina''s face was puzzled, but in his heart, Uchiha''s cousin was already listed as a love rival.


    I didn''t expect that my rival is actually Uchiha''s cousin!


    According to Uzumaki Kushina, Uchiha Ken lived in his cousin''s house.


    That being said, it is really possible!Or the system could not prompt it at night


    Could it be that Uchihain had been with his cousin a long time ago, and then only established a relationship last night?


    Thinking about it this way, Jiuxina felt that it was more and more possible.


    Chapter 46 You smell her perfume

 36 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 36

    "Of course it''s true, I don''t have to lie to you."


    Uchiha didn''t know what Kusina was thinking, and said without changing his face.


    Indeed, Uchiha didn''t lie, just omitting what happened between him and Uchiha Mikoto.


    "Well, well, then I believe you."


    Jiuxina raised his eyebrows and said.


    Although she probably guessed that Uchihain and Mikoto should have a problem, she didn''t force Uchihain to say anything.


    Because she is also very scared. If Uchiha Hiden was originally in love with his cousin, wouldn''t she be an outsider herself?


    And what if I force Uchihaken, and Uchihaken gets angry and doesn''t want to be himself?


    Jiu Xinnai also had this concern.


    It hasn''t been long since she came to Konoha, but she didn''t know the relationship between Uchiha Hideo and Uchiha Mikoto.


    However, even though Jiu Xinnai had a concern and didn''t dare to open up the matter completely, it was still okay to vent his little temper.


    "Didn''t you just say that you have ti fragrance? I smell it carefully." Kushina''s eyes showed a sly look, and he approached Uchiha''s body, his little nose sniffed at Uchiha''s neck.


    Uchiha was also made a little itchy, Shen shot, and wanted to push Kushina''s head away, but because there was still some guilty conscience, he still didn''t push away.


    Kushina felt Uchiha''s movements, and his heart was also warm. Humph, for your performance so well, I won''t continue to embarrass you.


    But the death penalty is unavoidable, and the living sin cannot escape. Kushina bit again on Uchihain''s neck.


    It''s just that Jiu Xinnai didn''t use any force, he just bit on it gently.


    Uchiha faintly felt that a on his neck was also habitually thinking that he was about to be bitten by Kushina again, and he was also ready to be bitten.


    However, the pain did not come.


    Uchiha hidden at this moment, too, and asked.


    "What are you doing?"


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that your body is too fragrant, I want to taste it." Kushina also let go of his mouth and hummed to Uchiha.


    It''s so fragrant, so I can''t help but taste it?Uchiha''s face was dark, but there was still some confusion.


    However, not finding anything is a good thing.


    "It''s not right to eat people, I''ll tell you." After a little relaxed, Uchiha Ken said to Kusina with a smile.


    "I don''t eat you, I just taste your taste." Jiu Xinnai retorted directly.


    "Yeah." Uchiha was surprised.


    Don''t eat me, taste me?


    This sentence... Why does it sound so evil?


    Is it because you are evil?


    Uchiha was also a little depressed looking at the unconscious Kushina.


    Jiu Xinnai''s young age, such a connotation, should not be able to hear it, but it was just accidentally said.


    But why do I have an illusion of being taken advantage of?


    I am a pure man, how can I have such an idea?No, it must be stronger.


    But fortunately, Jiu Xinnai changed the subject on his own, and he was taken advantage of.


    As soon as the thought reached this point, Kusina suddenly hugged Uchihain.


    "Yin, I like you so much, so like you so much, can I be your girlfriend?"


    Jiuxinai''s body trembled slightly, and her confession was a whim.


    Although she knew that Uchihain must have confirmed the relationship with someone yesterday, she didn''t want to give up Uchihain.


    This task has nothing to do with the system, but Kushina really likes Uchihain.


    Therefore, she was very scared, and a no word was posted from Uchiha''s mouth.


    And Uchihain can fully feel Kushina''s heart, and her slightly trembling body.


    This is completely different from when Jiu Xin Nai confessed for the first time


    A warm current flowed through Uchiha''s body.


    Uchihain also hugged Kusina, gently touching her back.


    "Well, good." Uchiha said hidden.


    Hearing Uchiha''s words, Kushina''s eyes also became crescents.


    "That''s right, I will be your girlfriend in the future. No matter what happens in the future, no matter how good a woman you meet, you can''t abandon me."


    "Well, if you don''t leave, I won''t give up." Uchiha Yin also remembered this sentence from his previous life, and said.


    "You can tell me about your sister''s affairs, I''m all your girlfriend, but I don''t want to know anything."


    After they hugged warmly for a while, Jiuxina said suddenly.


    "Hey?" Uchiha was a little dumbfounded.


    "You are all smelling of your cousin, did you sleep with your cousin last night?"


    Kushina said, seeing some dumbfounded Uchiha hidden.


    Chapter 47 Bring her here too


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the main quest 1, rewards all attributes +2, and the seal technique proficiency of the vortex clan +5."


    "Open the main quest two, become Uchihain''s wife, the mission is successful, rewards all attributes +5, rewards Chakra transformation."


    Hearing the reminder of the completion of the task in his mind, Jiuxina smiled.


    However, she did not continue to pay attention to how strong her body became, but stared directly at Uchihain.


    "Ding, congratulations to the master for gaining all attributes +2, and the sealing technique proficiency of the whirlpool clan +5."


    Uchiha Yin also heard the message prompted by the system in his mind at this time, but he did not care.

 37 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 37

    Kushina brought this topic to this aspect again, making Uchiha hidden for a while.


    "Your cousin is also your girlfriend, right? I''m also your girlfriend, don''t you tell me that you want to talk about her situation?"


    Jiuxina said with a disappointed expression on his face.


    Uchiha Kimura also smiled nonchalantly.


    He couldn''t imagine how Kushina knew that Uchiha Mikoto was his girlfriend. Can I only say that it is really a woman''s sixth sense?


    You can guess so much just by carrying Mikoto''s ti fragrance from yourself.


    It was stronger than the Kagura Minyan I got, at least Kaura Minyan couldn''t do this kind of thing.


    Uchiha Yin also took a deep breath, and told Kusina about Uchiha Mikoto''s affairs.


    Uchiha Yin said while paying attention to Uchiha Mikoto''s face, but what seemed very good was that Kusina didn''t seem to be too angry.


    As everyone knows, Kushina''s heart is very satisfied with Uchiha''s frankness, at least he didn''t want to lie to himself.


    Naruto World itself does not have a monogamous system, and it is able to accept polygamy.


    Of course, Kushina can accept it. In fact, compared with Uchiha''s concealment, Kushina is more concerned about whether Uchiha''s cousin, Uchiha Mikoto, is a good role to get along with.


    Because it is very likely that they will all live together in the future.


    One morning passed quickly, and there was another practical lesson in the afternoon.


    No one came to watch this time, and the original method of actual combat was restored, and the battle was drawn by lot. After the battle, school could be dismissed early.


    And Uchiha hidden, drew a person whom he didn''t know at all, and slammed it easily.


    But Jiu Xin Nai was drawn to the wave of wind water.


    This battlefield competition also attracted the attention of many bear children, and even the teacher showed a little interest.


    Jiuxinai was the top four in the actual combat class yesterday, and Bo Feng Shuimen was the runner-up in the actual combat class. The strength of the two should be almost the same.


    Everyone thinks so, including Uchihain.


    Because Uchiha hiddenly remembers that in the original work, the strength of the water gate has always been higher than that of Kushina.


    But the facts slapped everyone in the face, and the irritable Jiuxina seemed to express all the depression in his heart in the actual combat class, and crushed the wave of Fengshui.


    Even the speed that Bo Feng Shui Men is best at has been crushed by Jiuxinai!


    This stunned everyone.


    And Uchiha Yin was also taken aback, because he could clearly feel that Kushina''s strength has risen a lot compared to the battle with him yesterday.


    Whether it is speed or strength.


    Could it be that Jiu Xinnai was because it was me who was fighting yesterday, and the inner subconsciousness automatically retracted?Or is it because you are very concerned about today''s things and express your dissatisfaction in your heart, so that you will gain great strength?


    Uchiha doubted it, and could only think so.


    After all, even on the sidelines, Uchiha Ken could feel that Kushina was much stronger.


    Maybe there are both?


    Thinking of this, Uchiha''s mouth also smiled, but he didn''t expect Kushina to like himself so much in his heart.


    In fact, even Jiu Xinnai herself was surprised.


    She can clearly feel that her strength is far different from yesterday.


    In this competition, she didn''t even use all her strength to knock down Bo Feng Shuimen.


    This also made Jiu Xin Nai slightly excited, and Jiu Xin Nai was also very happy that his strength was able to improve so quickly.


    And the most hit in this actual combat class was Bo Feng Shuimen.


    He was able to accept the loss to Uchihain yesterday, but he could not accept the loss to Kusina today.


    In front of Jiu Xinnai, it was a fiasco with no chance to fight back.


    The most important thing is that Bo Feng Shuimen doesn''t know why, but doesn''t want to lose to Jiu Xin Na.


    Perhaps in the subconscious, Bo Feng Shuimen still liked Jiuxina very much, but in this life, he didn''t have any chance.


    After the actual combat class, Uchiha Ken also went home with Kunsina.


    "By the way, Yin, sister Tsunade is going to help us train at Konoha Houshan No. 6 training ground on the weekend, remember to come."


    At the fork in the road, Kushina seemed to think of something, and said to Uchiha hidden.


    "At that time, bring Sister Mikoto over."


    It''s a mess, Jiuxina continued.


    Chapter 48 Temporary Tasks


    "Yin, I came back so early today."


    At this time, Uchiha Mikoto had just wrapped her apron and wanted to start cooking.


    Mikoto Uchiha was also a little surprised to see Uchiha Hidden coming back so soon.


    "Yeah, the last session of today is a practical lesson, and the get out of class will be over after finishing it," Uchiha said.


    "Oh, this way, Nayin, sit and rest first, I just started cooking."


    After Uchiha Mikoto finished speaking, he also walked into the kitchen and started cooking.


    Uchiha Ken also followed in, standing behind Uchiha Mikoto, watching Uchiha Mikoto''s back cooking.


    Uchiha Mikoto''s cooking level is not covered, washing vegetables, cutting vegetables, cooking vegetables, easy to use.


    "Sister Meiqin, if anyone marries you in the future, it will be a blessing for eight lifetimes."


    Uchiha said with a smile.


    Uchiha Mikoto gave Uchiha Hidden a glamorous glance: "Are you saying that you are so lucky?"


    "Yeah, I''m just saying that I''m so lucky." Uchiha Ken also stood behind Uchiha Mikoto and gently hugged Uchiha''s yao limbs.


    Uchiha Mikoto shook his hand and almost shoveled all the vegetables out of the pot.


    "What are you doing, don''t make trouble, I''m still cooking." Mei Qin said a little bit irritably.

 38 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 38

    "In other words, after you finish cooking, can I make trouble?" Uchiha said with a smirk.


    "Nor! You go out soon, it''s almost burnt." Mikoto touched Uchiha''s hand with her arm and said.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll go out first." Uchiha Kimura also closed after seeing him, and left the kitchen, and began to want to explain to Uchiha Mikoto about Kusina.


    After a while, Mikoto had already prepared the dishes, and put the rice on the table.


    "Father-in-law is out again."


    Looking at the two pairs of chopsticks and two bowls on the table, Uchiha asked faintly.


    "Yes, dad he seems to have accepted some task and went out again." Uchiha Mikoto said nonchalantly.


    "Sister Mikoto, are you free this weekend?" Uchiha asked hiddenly.


    "I''m free, I should be free these days."


    "Our team has a problem, it has been disbanded, and it should be available recently." Uchiha Mikoto said with a darkened look.


    "What''s wrong?" Uchiha asked curiously.


    "There was a problem with our team''s last mission. There was a sacrifice of personnel, so now the team has not been reorganized. I became a free agent."


    Uchiha Mikoto also said concisely, obviously not willing to say more.


    "Don''t talk about those things, Yin, do you want to invite me to gan this weekend?" Uchiha Mikoto asked Uchiha Yin with some expectation on her face.


    Uchiha Mikoto heard Uchihain''s words and thought Uchihain was going to date herself.


    Seeing Uchiha Mikoto''s expectant gaze, Uchiha did not know why he felt a little stressed.


    "That''s the case. I worshipped Tsunade as my teacher yesterday. Didn''t I tell you last night, Master Tsunade might give me a training session on weekends, and then let me call you in."


    Uchiha said bitterly.


    The matter between Mikoto and Kushina will be resolved sooner or later, Uchiha does not want to continue to drag, dragging it all the time, in the end, Mikoto realizes that she just doesn''t know each other, and may be even more angry.


    Yesterday he was accepted as an apprentice by Tsunade, Uchiha Ken told Mikoto last night.


    "Oh, so, then I..." After Uchiha Mikoto heard it, there was some lack of interest. After all, this was too far from the date she had imagined.


    And when she wanted to refuse, the voice of the system suddenly sounded in her mind.


    "Ding, post a temporary mission: As Uchihain''s girlfriend and as Uchihain''s cousin, how can I know nothing about Uchihain''s affairs? Follow Uchihain to train, the mission is successful , Rewards the change of the nature of the Thunder attribute Chakra +1, and there is no penalty for mission failure."


    "Ding, the system specifically reminds you that there are many follow-up tasks and rewards for this mission. Please complete them actively."


    The system prompt sound appeared, making Uchiha Mikoto''s original refusal stuck.


    Know nothing about Uchiha''s secrets?When Uchiha Mikoto heard what the system said, she was very angry.


    But then I thought, I didn''t seem to know much about Uchiha''s affairs, or else I knew that Uchiha''s personality had changed a long time ago.


    Thinking about it this way, Uchiha Mikoto was a little bit ashamed, and quickly changed his words.


    "Okay, Yin, I''ll go there too." A smile appeared on Uchiha Mikoto''s face.


    Chapter 49 Do You Want Me Anymore


    Looking at Uchiha Mikoto''s smiling face, Uchiha didn''t know why, and it was difficult for him to tell the story.


    But there are some things to say, otherwise the more procrastinated, the more troublesome it will be.


    "Mikoto, I actually want to tell you something." Uchiha said slightly restrained.


    It''s like talking about Mikoto to Kushina today, even if it''s not the first time, Uchiha Ken feels very embarrassed.


    "What''s the matter?" I didn''t have the money and saw Uchiha''s slightly restrained look. I didn''t know why, and I had a bad feeling in my heart.


    "That''s it, Mikoto, I actually have a girlfriend." Uchihain still mustered up the courage to say this.


    Hearing Uchiha''s words, Uchiha Mikoto''s chopsticks flicked, and the chopsticks fell directly onto the table.


    Uchiha Mikoto felt like a bolt from the blue.


    I saw that in Uchiha Mikoto''s eyes, drops of water overflowed at a speed visible to her eyes, as if she was about to cry.


    Uchiha hurriedly pulled the chair next to Uchiha Mikoto and wiped Uchiha''s tears with his hand.


    Before Uchiha Hideo could comfort Uchiha Mikoto, Mikoto suddenly hugged Uchiha and looked at Uchihain with his eyes straight.


    Those watery eyes were filled with water mist, and I felt pity, and Uchiha couldn''t help but feel distressed.


    "Sorry, Mikoto sister, I..."


    Looking at Uchiha Mikoto''s pity, Uchiha wanted to comfort him, but he didn''t know what to say, because in the final analysis, it was his own selfish intentions.


    "Hin, don''t you want me?" Uchiha Mikoto said sadly looking at Uchiha''s hesitant look.


    "Ah, why? How could I not want you anymore, Mikoto, why do you think so?"


    Uchiha was ready to bear the scolding of Uchiha Mikoto. Hearing what Uchiha Mikoto said, he was a little confused for a while.


    "Really?" Uchiha Mikoto had tears hanging from the corner of her eyes, and she looked straight at Uchihain. It seemed that if Uchihain''s answer made her dissatisfied, the teardrops would fall directly.


    "Of course it''s true, I swear to God."


    Although Uchiha has no idea what the situation is, he also knows that the most important thing is to comfort Uchiha Mikoto.


    Uchiha Mikoto''s face only improved slightly at this time, and she was relieved.


    Just seeing our Uchihain''s face, Uchiha Mikoto thought that Uchihain wanted to tell herself that he had broken up.


    Just as Kushina didn''t know about Uchiha''s situation with Uchiha Mikoto, Mikoto didn''t know about Uchiha''s situation with Uzumaki Kushina.


    So Mikoto thought that Uchiha had been with Kusina very early, and she was just an outsider.


    Just now, Mikoto thought Uchihain wanted to have a showdown with herself, and then stopped herself.


    Thinking of this situation, Uchiha Mikoto was very scared in her heart.


    Compared with Kushina''s hot personality, Mikoto''s personality is more gentle and more traditional, she is the kind of woman who takes her husband as the key.


    So just now, Mikoto shed tears in fear.


    I have to say that Uchiha Mikoto''s IQ, who just fell into love and affection, has also dropped slightly.


    Mikoto''s face improved a lot after hearing Uchiha''s assurance.

 39 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 39

    Mikoto''s expression improved a lot, and Uchiha was also relieved.


    Afterwards, seeing the remaining tear marks on Mikoto''s face, Uchiha quietly moved his face up, and Shun sucked the tears on Mikoto''s face.


    Feeling Uchiha''s intimacy, the shining on her cheeks, Mikoto''s heart was warm, and the fear just disappeared without a trace.


    "Don''t be like that, itching." Uchiha Mikoto gently pushed Uchiha''s fierce chest, and said with a flushed face.


    Pushing Uchiha a little bit away, Mikoto Uchiha buried her face in Uchiha''s arms.


    "Yin, no matter how many women you have in the future, you must not abandon me, otherwise, I will definitely not forgive you." Uchiha Mikoto said.


    "Don''t worry, Mikoto is so cute, I can''t bear to abandon it." Uchiha hidden Mikoto''s hand tightly and said.


    At this time, Uchiha Ken also understood what Uchiha Mikoto was afraid of, and felt that Mikoto became more and more cute.


    Women in this world seem to be even more afraid than rejecting men with three wives and four concubines. It is men who abandon them.


    "In that case, is your girlfriend also there during the weekend training?"


    After lying in Uchiha''s arms for a long time, Uchiha Mikoto also gradually recovered her sanity, recalling the tasks of the system, Uchiha Mikoto asked.


    When Uchiha heard Mikoto''s question, his body stiffened.


    "Yes, she will be here too," Uchiha said bitterly.


    Seeing Uchiha''s embarrassment, Uchiha Mikoto also seemed to know why Uchiha''s expression just now was not because he wanted to abandon him, but because he didn''t know how the two of them would get along.


    In this case, I seem to be crying a bit in vain.But seeing that Uchiha cares so much about herself, Mikoto didn''t feel that she was at a disadvantage either.


    "Don''t worry, I will get along with her friendly." Uchiha Mikoto said understandingly.


    Chapter 50 Weekend Training


    In a blink of an eye, it was the weekend.


    Uchiha Hidden and Uchiha Mikoto also arrived at the No. 6 training ground in the back mountain early.


    This training ground is located in the back mountain. There is a small waterfall and a small river next to it. The environment is beautiful and quiet, but because it is a little far from the Konoha Center, no one usually comes here to train.


    Uchiha Ken and Mikoto were also leaning against a tree, resting, waiting for Tsunade and Kushina to arrive.


    Uchiha''s heart was also nervous at this time, and there were some concerns about whether Kunusina and Mikoto could get along well.


    After all, they are all their own girlfriends. If the two fight directly, Uchihain will also feel a headache.


    However, with their personalities, they probably wouldn''t fight directly.


    Just when Uchiha was worried, Kusina and Tsunade also came.


    "Ding, find a love enemy, complete a special mission, find a love enemy who cut Hu, and reward the wind attribute chakra''s character change and form change proficiency +1."


    "Ding, although the rival is Uchiha''s first girlfriend, you still have a chance to become the lord of Uchiha''s harem. The system will cheer for you."


    The moment when he saw Uchiha Mikoto, the system''s prompt sound flashed through Kushina''s mind.


    A clear look flashed in Kushina¡¯s eyes, and she didn¡¯t guess wrong. This beautiful girl with dark hair and a beautiful face is Uchiha¡¯s first girlfriend and Uchiha¡¯s dignity. sister.


    At the same time, Uchiha Mikoto''s mind also rang the voice of the system.


    "Ding, I found two love rivals. Excellent brothers will always be coveted by all kinds of girls themselves, and these two love rivals in front of you will be the biggest threat to your status as the lord of the harem, so please as soon as possible Establish your status as the lord of the harem."


    "Ding, friendly reminder, one of the rivals in front of you is already Uchihain''s girlfriend, so time is very tight, time is very tight, please cheer the host."


    An unexpected look flashed across Uchiha Mikoto''s face.


    Kushina has become Uchiha''s girlfriend, and Mi knew about it early in the morning, but she didn''t expect that even Tsunade seemed to become Uchiha''s girlfriend, which really surprised Mikoto.


    "System, did you make a mistake?"


    Mikoto asked toward the system in her mind.


    "The system will never go wrong. If the system goes wrong, the host will be compensated."


    Although the system says so, Mikoto is still not sure whether the system is wrong, because no matter how you look at it, there is no possibility.


    "Ding, I found a rival in love, and you, who have the best conditions in all aspects, are actually behind the two. This is the result of your slack."


    "The system decided to advance the time of the previous limited-time task to before the end of this class."


    The system''s voice also rang in Tsunade''s mind, making Tsunade embarrassed.


    Are the two rivals behind?Tsunade seemed to have discovered something.


    Let me go, Uchihain, this stinky boy is much better than Jiraiya, and he has so many girlfriends at such a young age. He is really a little pervert.


    However, the time limit of the time-limited mission was advanced, and Tsunade was caught off guard. After all, Tsunade knew the punishment for the time-limited mission, and Tsunade was unwilling to accept a punishment.


    Tsunade looked at his side quest two again, rewarded gambling luck +1, gritted his teeth, and made up his mind.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for gaining +1 for the character change and form change proficiency of the wind attribute Chakra."


    "Ding, I noticed that the host itself does not have a chakra with wind attributes, and changed to a chakra with wind attributes."


    The system prompt sounded in Uchiha''s mind, but at this time Uchihain had no time to worry about the system prompt in his mind.


    Because in Uchiha''s eyes, Kusina and Mikoto are already looking at each other affectionately.


    They all smiled, but their eyes were very sharp, as if they were engaged in a confrontation.


    And Tsunade had a smile on his face, looking at Uchiha, who was a little worried.


    What is this?


    Chapter 51 How about you fight a game?


    "Hello, little sister, my name is Uchiha Mikoto, Yin''s cousin and also Yin''s girlfriend. You can call me sister Mikoto."


    Uchiha Mikoto said with a smile on Uzumaki Kunsina''s friendly shen.


    It''s just that Uchiha Mikoto unknowingly used the accent on the three words for little sister.


    Uzumaki Kushina heard Uchiha Mikoto''s words, his face remained unchanged, but his heart was blocked.


    Her eyes swept slightly over Uchiha Mikoto''s already developing fierce breast.


    Cut, you are not too old, you are far from Tsunade sister.


    It''s just that Jiu Xinnai looked at places where she hadn''t started to develop, but still didn''t say this sentence.

 40 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 40

    In the first round, Uchiha Mikoto won.


    But Jiuxinai was not the kind of person who wouldn''t fight back.


    "Hello, Mikoto Sister, my name is Uzumaki Kushina, and I am also Yin¡¯s girlfriend. I know you, Yin told me about you. I thought you were about the same age as us, but I didn¡¯t expect to be older than us. so much."


    Kushina also replied, and Shen also made the move, only to say that Uchiha Mikoto is too old.


    Mikoto was also a little depressed when he heard what Jiuxina said.


    If Kushina didn''t say anything, Mikoto wouldn''t feel much, after all, they were still young and wouldn''t care about it.


    But as soon as Kushina said, she also cared a little.


    After all, Mikoto is 4 years and 5 years older than Uchiha, and will definitely be older than Uchiha, let alone girls who are generally older.


    In the second round, Uzumaki Jiuxina won.


    The two won a game each, their hands were also held together, their eyes were full of raging flames, as if they were about to swallow each other...


    At this time, Uchihain looked at the slightly naive two people, and a trace of cold sweat appeared on his forehead.


    Didn''t the two of them both say that they will get along well?Sure enough, things will not go so smoothly, and opening the harem is not that simple.


    But today this hurdle has passed, it should be much better in the future.


    Except for Kusina and Mikoto, Tsunade also looked at him with a smile but a smile, which made Uchiha hidden very strange.


    I always feel that Tsunade is going to pit himself.


    After Uchiha Mikoto and Uzumaki Kunsina introduced themselves, they didn''t speak anymore, their eyes were staring straight at each other without any relaxation. If no one stopped them, I''m afraid the two might keep looking at each other.


    But at this time Tsunade also came out to stop it, because she also had a task today, can''t let the two of them continue to waste time.


    But when he thinks of his mission, Tsunade is also slightly embarrassed.


    After all, it felt like my mission was to grab a little boy from the two little girls, which was too embarrassing for Tsunade.


    I blame Uchiha hidden!


    Tsunade didn''t dare to be angry with the system, so he could only anger Uchiha Hidden.


    Tsunade had already started to think about how to concoct Uchiha Hidden.


    "Uchiha Mikoto, I¡¯m Tsunade, are you Uchiha¡¯s cousin? Are you going to train with us?"


    Tsunade also shot to Uchiha Mikoto Shen and said.


    "Hello, Tsunade sister, I''m Uchiha Mikoto, and Uchiha''s cousin."


    For Tsunade, Uchiha Mikoto has some restrictions.


    Although the current Tsunade is not one of the three ninjas in the future, he is also a well-known strong man, and is the object of many girls'' worship, including Uchiha Mikoto.


    Although the Uchiha clan has always been at odds with the Senju clan, as the daughter of Uchiha Mikoto, Uchiha Mikoto has always been educated by Uchiha, and the Senju clan is not like the ordinary Uchiha clan. The same disgust.


    And Tsunade didn''t actually feel disgusted with Uchiha himself.On the contrary, compared to the Uchiha clan, Tsunade hates Danzo even more.


    Seeing Uchiha''s restraint, Tsunade was also slightly surprised.


    When she saw the scene just now, she thought Mikoto had the same fiery character as Kushina, and now this restrained look really didn''t look like it.


    Seeing Tsunade''s unexpected eyes, Uchiha Mikoto also knew that Tsunade had misunderstood what she had just done with Kusina.


    Thinking back to the behavior of herself and Jiu Xin Na just now, she could also feel that she was a little naive, a little different from usual, but she did it just like that.


    "Uchiha Mikoto, why not be my apprentice as well as you."


    Tsunade didn''t know what he thought of suddenly, so he invited Uchiha Mikoto and said.


    After Tsunade''s words were finished, Kusina was dissatisfied.


    "Sister Tsunade, why do you accept this nasty person as a disciple."


    "Okay, sister Tsunade, I agreed."


    Mikoto, who was still hesitating, agreed directly after hearing Kushina''s voice.


    After finishing speaking, he glared at Jiu Xinnai, and at the same time, Jiu Xinnai also glared back.


    "Okay, okay, since Mikoto, you also worship Tsunade as your teacher, then you two are also senior sisters and sisters, don''t quarrel.


    Uchiha Yin also had a chance to say at this time.


    "You want to control."


    Kushina and Mikoto said to Uchihain at the same time.


    Uchiha Ken also sneered at this time.


    Tsunade was also a little funny when he saw this scene.


    "Okay, okay, we are here to train. Since I have accepted you as disciples, I will be responsible to you."


    "Then next, in order to train for each of you, I need to test your strengths, and then formulate different training programs based on your combat characteristics."


    Tsunade''s face became serious.


    Feeling Tsunade''s ninja, Uchiha Mikoto and Uzumaki Kunsina also stopped making a fuss.


    Feeling that Tsunade was able to suppress the two, Uchihain''s heart was relieved not knowing why.


    "At the same time, in order to familiarize each of you with your fellow siblings in the future, I thought of a relatively good method that not only allows me to understand your strength, but also allows you to understand each other."


    "Uchiha Mikoto, Uzumaki Kunsina, you guys will fight one battle, and one will be the winner."


    Chapter 52 Are you making trouble?


    "Ale? Master Tsunade, you..."


    When Uchiha heard Tsunade''s words, he originally nodded in agreement, but when he heard the last, he felt a 180-degree turn, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    Master Tsunade, do you feel that the current relationship between Kusina and Mikoto is not bad enough, and they want to fight again?


    Master Tsunade, you are unpredictable!Why did I feel happy just now because I feel that you can suppress the two of them!


    You give me my luck.


    Uchiha could even feel Tsunade''s schadenfreude.

 41 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 41

    Of course, Tsunade''s original intention was definitely not to make the two of you live and die. Her original intention was, since both of you feel uncomfortable with each other, then it''s good to fight.


    If you don¡¯t fight, you can¡¯t get acquainted with each other. Wouldn¡¯t you get better if you¡¯re feeling emotional?


    This is the best way that Tsunade, who is very carefree by nature, thought of.


    Including the acceptance of Uchiha Mikoto as his apprentice just now, Tsunade''s action 953 to make up for the guilt he has to do later.


    When Kushina and Mikoto heard Tsunade''s words, they also looked at each other, and they felt a little bit eager to move.


    "That''s not good, I''m so much older than Kushina..."


    However, Uchiha Mikoto is still very reserved, he is a lot older, Kushina, and fighting Kushina is itself unfair to Kushina.


    What''s more, he has obtained the system and received so many rewards. Mikoto Uchiha doesn''t know how strong he is now.


    Wouldn''t it be bad to bully a little sister like this?


    Although Uchiha Mikoto just went to choke Uzumaki Kunsina just because of Uchiha''s hidden relationship, but she didn''t hate this lovely sister in her heart.


    "Don''t look at my young age, I am very strong."


    After hearing Uchiha Mikoto''s words, Kushina could also feel Uchiha''s kindness, and there was also a touch of warmth in his heart.


    This sister, in fact, doesn''t really hate me, she knows to let me, but I am very strong, very strong.


    After obtaining the system, Kushina also received a lot of rewards, so Kushina was confident that although he was smaller than Mikoto, he was not inferior in strength.


    A hint of warfare flashed in Kushina''s eyes. Although Uchiha Mikoto was older than himself, Kushina was confident that he could defeat Mikoto.


    Mikoto saw the warfare in Jiu Xinnai''s heart, and did not speak.


    Since the other party had taken the initiative to fight, Mikoto would naturally not back down.


    Seeing that both of them agreed, Tsunade nodded in satisfaction.


    "In this battle, you can use your full strength, don''t be afraid of accidentally hurting each other. If one of them is in danger, I will take action in time."


    "Even if there are some minor injuries, there is no problem. I am an excellent medical ninja."


    Tsunade said to play, and pulled Uchiha to a stop.


    Even if Uchiha Yin had a thousand unwillingnesses, he could only stand aside at this time and watch the battle between the two.


    I just hope that the two of them don''t make real fire.


    "Sister Mikoto, I will attack first."


    Kushina rubbed his foot against the ground, and rushed towards Uchiha Mikoto with the help of the ground''s reverse thrust.


    Seeing the speed of Kushina''s explosion, Tsunade, Mikoto, and Uchihain''s faces all showed a wrong look.


    So fast, does Kushina have this kind of speed?A few days ago, it was obviously not so strong!


    Wasn''t Kusina at that time not using all his strength because he was fighting Uchihain?


    Tsunade''s face was a little weird.


    As a result of the reward for the increase in all attributes, Jiu Xinnai''s speed is much faster than before. It is not the same as before, and of course other people don''t know this.


    And Uchiha Mikoto was also surprised that Kushina could have this kind of speed at this age.


    In the blink of an eye, Kushina''s fist came in front of Uchiha Mikoto. Uchiha Mikoto seemed to have no resistance, and was directly hit by Kushina punch.


    Bang~


    Uchiha Mikoto instantly turned into a piece of wood and appeared behind Kushina.


    Such a skilled stand-in technique, this Uchiha Mikoto is probably also very strong.


    Tsunade originally thought that it was a fight between the two, and it would be a normal fight with Shionin strength, but he did not expect that the combined strength of the two men seemed to be able to reach the level of Zhongnin.


    "Very good speed, your strength is stronger than I thought."


    Uchiha Mikoto''s wrist flipped, and with a chuckle, a kunai shot out at Kusinai.


    "So I said, I''m very strong, sister Mikoto, you have to be careful."


    Kushina had a brisk tone, but he didn''t mean anything to the effect. Just now Uchiha Mikoto''s double-in technique, Jieyin speed was extremely fast, even after such a quick attack passed, he was still slower.


    Her eyes condensed, and her body suddenly flew to the side.


    The kunai flew out directly from the side of Jiuxinai.


    After Kushina dodged, he rushed toward Uchiha Mikoto again.


    Uchiha Mikoto didn''t dodge this time either, and the two fists slammed together.


    What surprised Uchiha Mikoto was that Kushina''s fist was not so strong, and it was not as strong as she should be at her age.


    She hurriedly backed away and moved away from Jiu Xin Nai.


    "You have a lot of strength, are you a ninja with physical skills?"


    Uchiha Mikoto muttered to himself while watching Kushina who was about to attack him.


    "In this case, you must use ninjutsu."


    "Sister Kushina, be careful."


    Uchiha Mikoto said, and then quickly Kaijiu.


    After she finished the seal, her right hand and five fingers were brought together, leaving a space in the middle, and placed in front of the zui.Afterwards, her abdomen bulged slightly, then contracted, and a violent flame spurted out of her mouth.


    "Art fire escape ho fireball."


    The blazing flames swiftly sprayed towards Jiu Xin Nai, and it was about to drown Jiu Xin Nai.


    "No, this ninjutsu, Kushina can''t hide."


    Tsunade secretly said a bad voice, and he would shoot.


    Chapter 53: Amazing Strength


    "Sister Tsunade, don''t need to help, I''m fine."


    As if he noticed Tsunade''s movements, Kusina shouted and refused Tsunade''s assistance.


    Her hands were also quickly printed, and then printed.

 42 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 42

    Suddenly dozens of small chains appeared on the ground, firmly blocking Kushina''s front and blocking the huge fireball in front of Uchiha Mikoto.


    "This is?! King Kong blocked?"


    Tsunade couldn''t help but screamed.


    The Diamond Blockade is a unique sealing technique of the Maelstrom family, and a ninjutsu that restrains the tail beast.


    As the granddaughter of Uzumaki Mito, Tsunade is naturally very familiar with this kind of ninjutsu, so when she saw this ninjutsu, she was so surprised.


    You know, this is the seal technique of the whirlpool clan. The general whirlpool clan members can already learn it. But what about Jiuxinai?Learned at such a young age?


    "No, this is not a Diamond Blockade. The chain of King Kong Blockade is not so small, and its power is not so weak."


    After carefully observing these chains'' Tsunade, he analyzed.


    "I''m afraid this is the abbreviated version of King Kong''s blockade. Could it be that Jiu Xinnai simplified it himself?"


    Tsunade felt even more incredible when he thought of this.


    Tsunade didn''t know that Kushina had obtained the Diamond Blockade from the system rewards, and gained a lot of proficiency in the seal technique of the Maelstrom family.


    That''s why Jiu Xinnai was so proficient in the use of the seal technique of the Maelstrom family, and even made a simplified version of the Diamond Blockade.


    With this little King Kong blockade, the Chakra chains have become smaller, the suppression force on the nine tails has become smaller, and the attack power on the enemy has also become smaller. However, the consumption of Chakra has also been reduced exponentially.


    After using this kind of Xiaojingang blockade, she used Chakra chains to firmly block Uchiha Mikoto''s fire escape.


    Of course, Kushina can also use the full version of King Kong Blockade, but that ninjutsu is too powerful, she does not like to hurt Uchiha Mikoto, nor did she use it.


    At this time, Uchiha Ken was as incredible as Tsunade.


    Is Jiuxina so strong?Is this world broken?


    Seeing Kusina using the abbreviated version of Diamond Blockade, Uchihain felt very incredible.


    He and Kushina go to school together every day, but they don''t realize that Kushina''s strength has become so strong, and it is quite different from the previous battle between Uchiha Ken and Kushina.


    When Kusina defeated Nami Fengshuimen, Uchiha Ken thought it was Kusina concealing himself, but now he doesn''t think so.


    What''s wrong with this world?Is it because of your own chaos?Has Jiu Xinnai''s strength improved by leaps and bounds because of his relationship?


    Uchiha was also unable to figure it out.


    However, this seems pretty good. The stronger Kushina is, the happier he should be.


    The entire scene now has been changed with the use of a small diamond blockade by Jiuxinai.


    Numerous chains rushed towards Uchiha Mikoto, but Uchiha Mikoto could only dodge.


    "Sister Miqin, give up, I won this game."


    Kushina controlled the chain, chasing Mikoto Uchiha, and said.


    "Really? Don''t be too happy."


    Originally, Mikoto didn''t want to use his trump card, but seeing Uchiha Ken''s surprised look at Kushina, Mikoto couldn''t sit still.


    After evading the King Kong blockade again with a substitute technique, Mikoto closed her eyes and then gathered Chakra into her own eyes.


    Write round eyes, open!


    When Uchiha Mikoto opened her eyes again, her eyes had already changed to Shalanyan.


    The three black gouyus are turning lightly in their pupils, making people feel evil and full of charm.


    At this moment, Uchiha Mikoto could feel that all the movements around him began to slow down. The original fast chain became slow at this moment, allowing Uchiha Mikoto to see clearly and then easily dodge.


    For a while, the scene was deadlocked.


    Like Kusina, Uchiha Mikoto didn''t use fierce fire to extinguish the fire. The powerful ninjutsu of fire extinguishing is also afraid of Kusina''s injury.


    The two of them have no hatred at all, or even hatred.


    The quarrel just now was also because of dissatisfaction and jealousy with Uchiha.


    "Sangouyu writes round eyes!"


    Tsunade and Uchihain also took a breath.


    Tsunade and Uchiha knew what was going on in the writing wheel, but it was because they were clear that they felt incredible.


    You know, Uchiha Mikoto is only about 12 or 13 years old now, but he has opened the three-gou jade writing wheel!


    "It seems that I saw Bao." Tsunade''s face showed a look of satisfaction.


    According to Tsunade¡¯s cognition, at this age, being able to awaken Shuanggou jade writing round eyes is already remarkable. Generally, Uchiha clan people who have awakened three gou jade writing round eyes are all in their 20s and 30s. .


    And now Uchiha Fumitake, the strongest genius among the younger generation of Uchiha''s clan, was only able to stand up to the three-gou jade last year.


    And Uchiha Tomitake, now 18 years old, and 5 or 6 years old from Mikoto.


    This is enough to show how talented Uchiha Mikoto is.


    And Uchiha Yin felt even more incredible, because he could not imagine that Uchiha Mikoto''s talent would be so powerful.


    Because Uchiha Mikoto''s strength is not described too much in the original work, Uchiha Hideo was not as surprised by Mikoto as Kushina.


    They didn''t know that Uchiha Mikoto won the three-gou jade writing wheel because of system rewards just a few days ago.


    "Okay, stop the fighting."


    Knowing roughly the strength of the two sides, Tsunade also stopped the fighting between the two.


    "You are amazing, I have approved you."


    Kushina wiped the sweat from her cheeks, smiled brightly, and stretched out her hand.


    "You are not bad either."


    Uchiha Mikoto also showed a gentle smile and held Kushina''s hand together.


    Chapter 54 The Ominous Premonition


    Seeing the two shook hands and made peace, Uchiha''s expression was also relieved.


    Uchiha''s worst plan is for the two to fight real fire. If that is the case, Uchiha will definitely make a move, and then use a tough method to let the two get along.


    But in this case, there will inevitably be a gap between the two, which is not what Uchihain wants to see.

 43 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 43

    So the two can shake hands and make peace in the end, which is definitely the best ending.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the hidden mission, the majesty of the lord of the harem, successfully reconciling the contradiction between the two harem members Uchihain, and rewarding the fairy model."


    At this moment, the system prompt sounded in Tsunade''s mind.


    Tsunade''s face did not change, but his heart began to feel his own changes.


    The fairy model may not be understood by others, but how could Tsunade, the granddaughter of Senjujutsuma, not know.


    The fairy mode is a state where natural energy can be used. In this state, natural energy can be used to greatly increase body activity to increase agility and defense. At the same time, natural energy can be used to increase physical attack range and perception.


    The fairy mode uses natural energy to create the "Xianshu Chakra", which can make the power of ninjutsu, physique, and illusion a leap forward.


    Tsunade clearly remembered how powerful Master Ye was in the fairy mode.


    I didn''t expect that I would''learned'' the fairy mode so easily.


    Thinking of the system, Tsunade''s heart is mixed.


    The task reward is indeed very powerful, but the various tasks are slightly cheating.


    It would be nice if all the tasks were as simple as the hidden tasks this time.


    "Ding, congratulations to the master for successfully acquiring the fairy mode."


    At this moment, the voice of the system also sounded in Uchiha''s mind.


    Uchiha''s mouth is not only a twitch, this will not be the reward that the system automatically gives after Mikoto and Kusina shook hands and made peace.


    I have to say that Uchihain also guessed it.


    "Ahem, Mikoto Kousina, I probably know your strengths, and I will formulate training guidelines for you later, so you can go to the side to contact your feelings."


    Tsunade said jokingly on his face.


    "Sister Tsunade." Kushina and Mikoto said with a blushing face.


    Now they thought of the grudge they had just now, they all felt embarrassed for a while.


    "Then next, it''s time to test your strength."


    "This time, I will do it myself."


    Tsunade walked to the training ground naturally, and said to himself, looking at Uchiha''s eyes with joking.


    "Although I will not launch an attack with all my strength, I will also seriously attack, so if you don''t want to die, hidden, it''s best to give me real strength."


    S~


    Uchihaken couldn''t help but took a breath. From the beginning, Uchihaken felt that Tsunade seemed to be''unkind'' to him, but he didn''t expect that Tsunade seemed to want to take advantage of this strength test opportunity to go. Beat yourself up.


    Tsunade is a real quasi-film level of combat power. Although Uchiha has received so many rewards from the system, he is far from the part of Tsunade''s roommate.


    If Tsunade wanted to beat himself up, it would be really hard for him to resist.


    Did you offend Tsunade in some way?Or do you feel uncomfortable because you are stepping on two boats?


    When Uchiha saw Tsunade who was excited in front of him, cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    At this time, Kushina seemed to see Tsunade''s meaning, with a smile on his face, and did not intend to help Uchiha hidden.


    "Sister Tsunade, I will leave it to you, help me beat him up!"


    Kushina directly gave Tsunade a cheering action, and then directly pulled Uchiha Mikoto to the edge of the training ground.


    "Kushina, is this really good? Tsunade-sama is also a little bit concealed." Uchiha Mikoto asked with a worried look on his face.


    "Sister Mikoto, don''t worry about this. Sister Tsunade has a sense of measure, and she just looks like she is obviously trying to help us find a hidden breath." Kushina pulled Mikoto''s hand, and you let me relax. The look of the heart.


    "And isn''t this better? Let Yin suffer a bit, and save him from provoke other people." Just when Mikoto wanted to say something for Uchiha, Kushina''s words dispelled Mikoto''s thoughts.


    That''s right, just to learn a little lesson, Mikoto and Kushina reached a consensus.


    It''s just that they didn''t expect that their boyfriend would not provoke more women after being taught, how they think, how weird.


    Uchiha was standing in the center of the training ground, but Kushina could also be heard.


    Hearing Kushina''s words, Uchiha''s mouth twitched slightly.


    This Jiu Xin Na, doesn''t fight for a day, goes to the house to reveal the tile, and still want to take Mikoto bad?


    At that time, let Jiu Xin Na know the horror of offending herself!


    Of course Tsunade also heard what Kushina said, but for some reason, thinking of his next actions, he felt a sense of stealing kuai in his heart.


    Stop it, Tsunade, are you bian?Actually feel this way?It must be because of the system.


    Thinking of this, Tsunade looked at Uchiha''s gaze more and more unkind.


    Just when Uchiha was thinking about how to concoct Kusina, Tsunade waved to Uchiha, saying, "What are you waiting for, a man shouldn''t be so mother-in-law, or do you want me to attack? ?"


    I''m not a man yet, I''m a boy!Although Uchihaken wanted to say something naughty, but after looking at Tsunade who was ready to attack, Uchihaken still swallowed this sentence.


    "Tsunade-sensei, be careful." Uchiha said hello.


    His hands quickly became imprinted, and a strong fire-attribute chakra filled his abdomen, and then sprayed out of his mouth following the pressure of his abdomen.


    Art fire escape ho fireball.


    Chapter 55 The Two Strong


    A scorching flame spurted from Uchiha''s mouth, forming a huge fireball, and she went toward Tsunade.


    The chi heat, the anxious breath surging, even the Uchiha Mikoto and Uzumaki Kushina on the side of the training court seemed to be able to feel the heat.


    "No, I only learned the skill of the fireball a few days ago, so now I have used it so skillfully."


    Uchiha Mikoto exclaimed, you know, this ninjutsu was taught by Uchiha Mikoto himself.


    I didn''t expect that it was only after a few days, and Uchiha''s arrogant fireball technique could be used as much as myself, and even... better than myself.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Mikoto also had some joy and pressure in her heart.


    I am happy for Uchiha''s strength improvement, and at the same time, it is also because Uchiha''s strength has increased too quickly and is under pressure.


    However, if there is a system, he will definitely not be too far behind hidden.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Mikoto regained his confidence.

 44 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 44

    "It''s amazing, this is the first time I have seen hidden ninjutsu. Is he really the ninjutsu only a few days ago?"


    Kushina was also surprised and said that she could even feel that Uchiha''s powerful fireball technique was even stronger than that used by Uchiha Mikoto before.


    Uchiha''s system reward is a combination of Kusina, Mikoto and Tsunade''s three rewards. The improvement in strength is very rapid, and it has unconsciously surpassed Uchiha Mikoto.


    "Good fire escape, but not enough."


    Tsunade saw the fire escape used by Uchihain, smiled slightly, then clenched his right fist and slammed it directly at the fireball.


    This punch didn''t seem to encounter any resistance, and it broke the fireball directly.


    As expected of Tsunade, he fisted hard against ninjutsu, unscathed.


    Uchiha''s lips twitched, thinking.


    "Where are you looking?"


    After a punch to disperse the powerful fireball technique, Tsunade rushed to Uchihain''s face instantly and hit Uchihain with a punch.


    So fast!When Uchiha reacted, Tsunade had already rushed in front of him.


    Although Tsunade is not a speed ninja, his speed is definitely not bad.


    And Uchiha, who hadn''t fought a master before, didn''t get used to Tsunade''s speed for a while.


    Uchiha''s body was instantly hit by Tsunade, but there was no feeling of hitting his body.


    A cloud of smoke came out, Uchihain instantly turned into a wooden stake and fell to the ground.


    "Oh, a quick substitute technique."


    Tsunade turned to look at Uchiha on the other side, and said with a smile.


    "It''s so risky. Fortunately, I''m proficient in my substitution technique, otherwise I might be beaten into flesh just now."


    Uchiha was also secretly thankful, he didn''t want to force a punch.


    Although Tsunade couldn''t use all his strength, but who would want to be beaten?


    In the face of Tsunade, Uchiha Ken also did not dare to continue to be careless, and directly opened the writing wheel.


    In the eyes of the scarlet writing wheel, three gouyus were turning leisurely.


    "Three Gouyu writes round eyes! Three Gouyu writes round eyes again!"


    Tsunade, who thought he had been shocked enough today, was shocked again when he saw Uchihain''s three-gou jade writing round eyes.


    If Uchiha Mikoto had opened the three-gou jade writing wheel at her age, and she was considered a genius, then Uchiha''s age has opened the three-gou jade writing wheel, wouldn¡¯t it be a villain?


    You know, at Uchiha''s age, it is rare to be able to write chakras, let alone open three gouyu chakras.


    Although it is not that the earlier the Shaluyan opens, the more powerful it is, but this also shows that Uchiha''s talent is extremely powerful.


    Tsunade is still wise eyes and beaded, and the apprentices I received are really all genius evildoers, Tsunade is also a little complacent.


    "However, this is not enough. Use your best, Uchihain."


    Tsunade''s figure flashed, and his whole body disappeared.


    Uchiha did not dare to be careless, and at the moment when he opened the writing wheel, he was directly happy with Kagura.


    So at the moment Tsunade disappeared, Uchihaken realized that Tsunade''s body had appeared in the sky above Uchihaken.


    Uchiha looked up and saw Tsunade''s whole person in the sky.


    Tsunade''s right foot was already raised above his head, and he stomped hard in the direction of Uchiha.


    Uchiha has already discovered Tsunade''s trail, how could he be hit by Tsunade.His figure flashed, and he walked directly behind Tsunade.


    Tianshou feet!


    Boom!


    Tsunade''s foot stepped directly on the ground, and the spider-web-like crack, centered on the heel of Tsunade''s shoe, quickly spread around.


    The mud seemed to have been hammered by a 10,000-ton sledgehammer, and a huge gully spread directly towards Uchiha''s hidden side behind Tsunade.


    Wherever the crack went, the soil flew up, and the rubble shot at Uchiha like a cannonball.


    Is there such an operation?


    The original Uchiha Ken wanted to take the opportunity to attack Tsunade, but now it seems that he is thinking too much.


    Looking at the gravel in the sky ahead, Uchiha was not easy to dodge, nor did he choose to dodge.


    I saw Uchihain''s body suddenly burst out with lightning and thunder, as if thousands of birds were howling.


    The violent, domineering, fierce thunder and lightning appeared endlessly from Uchiha''s body, bursting out a dazzling thunder light.


    The lightning became denser, stronger, and brighter.


    The raging thunder and lightning flashed a dazzling light, but they were all tied to Uchiha''s side.


    It made Uchihain seem to put on a layer of armor wrapped in lightning, covering Uchihain''s own skin.


    Chidori!


    A powerful Thunder Ninjutsu that can attack and defend.


    All the rocks that were shot at Uchiha were blocked one by one by Chidoryu.


    Chapter 56 Reche


    "Very good defensive ninjutsu, is this your Thunder Dunge? The very strong chakra nature changes, a bit similar to the Thunder Dungeons mode of Yunnin Village."


    Tsunade''s tone exclaimed.


    The well-informed Tsunade was able to judge the power of Chidoryu in the first place.


    And even though Tsunade''s kick didn''t use his full strength just now, it wasn''t the ordinary Shinnin who could evade and then block it~.


    Uchiha''s strength is preliminarily estimated to have the strength of the average Zhongnin, even stronger than the average Zhongnin.


    This judgment makes Tsunade himself a little unbelievable. You know, Uchiha is still so young!


    Tsunade thought that he was not as strong as Uchiha Ken at his age.


    If Uchiha is allowed to grow up, this may be a strong person who is not inferior to him, and it may be stronger.

 45 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 45

    But is this your full power?Tsunade''s face was full of interest.


    "Well, this is a ninjutsu I developed, called Chidoryu."


    Hearing Tsunade''s compliment, Uchiha''s face also showed pride, and then said unceremoniously.


    Kakashi, who developed Chidori, may not have been born yet, let alone Sasuke.


    Now Uchiha Mikoto has become his girlfriend. It doesn''t matter whether Sasuke can be born or not.


    Uchiha Yin also directly put the name of Chidori''s development on his head.


    "Did you develop the ninjutsu yourself? It''s really amazing."


    Tsunade''s face also showed a look of surprise, and then a trace of it flashed.


    No wonder such a powerful Thunder Ninjutsu, I haven''t seen it before, it turned out to be Uchihain your own development, sure enough...


    Sure enough, you can develop this powerful ninjutsu with such a small child. What does this make us adults think?


    Tsunade looked at Uchiha in front of him, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    She suddenly realized that she didn''t understand her apprentices very well. Whether it was Kushina, Mikoto, or Yin, they were far beyond their peers.


    "Thank you for the compliment, Master Tsunade, be careful."


    Looking at Tsunade in front of him, and feeling the chakra passing by in his body, Uchiha''s eyes flashed.


    Although the various rewards of the system have passed, the amount of chakra is still insufficient due to Uchiha''s own age problem. It is just a short period of time that Uchihaken can feel himself. The chakra goes by quickly.


    So in this case, it''s better to also show some hole cards.


    The thunder and lightning shining all over Uchihaken''s body? At this time, they all gathered in Uchiha''s right hand. The high density of thunder and lightning made Uchiha''s right hand emit a dazzling white light.


    Whoosh~


    The three gouyu in the eyes of the writing wheel were spinning rapidly, Uchiha speeded up in an instant, and the speed of the whole person was as fast as a lightning bolt, and he pierced straight toward Tsunade''s chong.


    The right hand is like a sharp blade formed by thunder and lightning, exuding a sharp-edged momentum.


    Tsunade''s eyes lighted up, and Uchiha hidden rushed in front of him.


    Even she could not help but shrink her pupils.


    She could feel the violent current in Uchiha''s hands, which could threaten herself.


    The powerful Lei Dun seems to have concentrated all the Chidori Stream that covered his body just now on one right hand. Although it abandoned the defensive power just now, it increased its attack power thousands of times.


    What''s more powerful is that this ninjutsu allowed Uchiha''s speed to surpass the average Shinobu at this instant.


    If the general Shinnin was attacked by Uchiha''s ninjutsu, Tsunade even thought that Shinnin would be killed by Uchiha''s in an instant.


    Seeing such powerful offensive ninjutsu by Uchiha, Tsunade also raised his spirit.


    If Tsunade has been playing around just now, Tsunade needs to take this trick seriously.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Tsunade also raised his fist, and the powerful Chakra gathered on the fist and punched the palm of Uchiha''s pierced chong.


    Boom~


    With their fists touching, Tsunade and Uchiha''s figure collided together instantly.


    Two equal strengths rushed toward each other at the same time.


    The terrible power, as the two of them exerted their strength, continuously poured into the palms of their fists, constantly colliding with each other and erupting.


    The terrifying wind pressure centered on the two people, and instantly swept the entire training ground!


    Even the hairs of Kushina and Mikoto, who were next to them, were all disturbed by the wind.


    The entire training ground is covered with smoke and dust, making it impossible to see the situation inside.


    "Yin is amazing, what kind of trick is this? I''m afraid this is the power of S-rank ninjutsu, right?"


    Jiu Xinnai looked at the smoky battlefield dumbfounded and said.


    "The two of them won''t have any problems, will they?"


    Mikoto asked worriedly at this time.


    "There shouldn''t be a problem, Tsunade''s sister is Shinnin (title). It is said that she already has the quasi-kage level strength, and she should be able to control her strength well."


    Jiuxinai''s tone was also a little unsure.


    "Yes, it shouldn''t be a problem. Tsunade''s sister is a medical ninja. Even if someone is injured, there shouldn''t be a problem."


    Mikoto said the same at this time, but still couldn''t hide her worries.


    "What''s your name, ninjutsu?"


    At this moment in the smoke and dust, Tsunade frowned as he looked at the small cut on his hand and asked.


    "This ninjutsu is called Raeche." Uchiha said with a faint sigh.


    Obviously, Uchiha''s current ninjutsu with the strongest single attack power was simply destroyed by Tsunade''s punch.


    Although Uchihaken himself knew that there was a big gap between his strength and Tsunade''s, he didn''t expect that the Raeche he used could only cut Tsunade''s hand from one to a small wound.


    Chapter 57 Homeopathy, just...


    Although he knew that Tsunade was strong, Uchiha was still a little frustrated.


    But this kind of depression quickly dissipated. Think about it another way. At this age, you can cause injuries to Tsunade. As long as you give yourself a few more years of development time, you may be able to grow to Tsunade. Of this kind of level.


    Thinking about it this way, Uchiha''s heart is also much more comfortable.


    "Rachel?"


    I just watched the skin that Lei Che had cut open, and his eyes flashed with shock and complicated expressions.


    Tsunade just now just feels that Rachel will be strong from the outside, but he doesn''t actually have that concept of how strong he is.


    But now I know.


    He is a quasi-shadow-level powerhouse, and Tsunade can blow through the general A-level ninjutsu released by Shinobu.


    And Uchiha''s Raeche can hurt himself, doesn''t it mean that Uchiha''s Raeche has reached the level of S-rank ninjutsu?


    It is hard to imagine that a child of Uchiha''s age can use such a powerful ninjutsu, and what makes Tsunade unimaginable is that this ninjutsu was developed by Uchiha''s own.

 46 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 46

    If this is not personal experience, I am afraid Tsunade himself would not believe it, right?


    Monster-like evildoer.


    This is Tsunade''s evaluation of Uchiha.


    Seeing Uchiha''s current expression, Tsunade''s face flashed with a stunned look.


    Uchiha, seems to be depressed?Is it dissatisfaction with the power of your own ninjutsu?


    Tsunade Gan felt so angry and funny, a child of your age can cause harm to himself, what do you want?


    "Are you dissatisfied with the power of your own ninjutsu?"


    Tsunade walked up to Uchiha, raised Uchiha''s chin slightly, and asked Uchiha hidden.


    Seeing Tsunade''s movements and aggressive gazes, Uchiha''s eyes were slightly stunned.


    The face is too close!


    Uchiha could clearly see Tsunade''s delicate face, smooth skin, regular eyelashes, and those big, smart eyes.


    Pinken''s lips are full of gloss, which makes people have an urge to taste it.


    Uchiha Yin felt that his heart was beating quickly, and he could even feel the air that Tsunade was breathing on his face.


    Tsunade, who was 20 years old, almost suffocated Uchiha''s charm.


    Uchiha''s idea is to hug Tsunade to Qinwen fiercely.


    It was just that he thought that the person in front of him was Tsunade, Uchiha Gin still gave up this idea, he didn''t want to be accidentally broken a few ribs by Tsunade.


    But what are you doing, Tsunade?Do I need to be so close to ask me a question?


    Uchiha slapped Tsunade''s hand away and silently moved back.


    "No, I am still satisfied with my ninjutsu."


    A look of misunderstanding flashed across Tsunade''s face, he was actually pushed away?


    You must know that Tsunade himself just resisted his inner shyness and wanted to perform systematic tasks.


    After all, compared to seducing Uchiha, Quanluo''s seducing Uchiha is more difficult for Tsunade to accept.


    Moreover, before the smoke and dust had dissipated, Mikoto and Kunsina couldn''t see clearly the situation in this place, so Tsunade deliberately chose this point in time to''seduce'' Uchiha.


    Didn''t expect Uchiha Yin to push himself away?


    In Tsunade¡¯s impression, Uchiha Ken is definitely the same type of se wolf as Jiraiya. Post it by himself, Uchiha Ken will definitely find a way to take advantage of him. I never thought that Uchiha Ken would actually do it. Push away by yourself.


    Is it because I have not enough charm?


    Tsunade had doubts about his charm.


    Tsunade didn''t know, but Kushina and Mikoto were chasing Uchiha, or Uchiha would not take the initiative to provoke them.


    But when they took the initiative, Uchihain did not refuse.


    Tsunade approached Uchihain''s face again, with a sweet smile on his face, and said, "Oh? You are not dissatisfied with your ninjutsu, so why did you have a depressed face just now?"


    Uchihain stepped back again."It may be a little frustrating. After all, I used my full strength, but it seems to have no effect on you, Master Tsunade."


    With a smirk on Uchiha''s face, he said, I don''t know why, after taking a step back again, Uchiha''sin seemed to feel a dangerous aura.


    There is only oneself and Master Tsunade, is it an illusion?


    "Master Tsunade, I am a quasi-shadow-level powerhouse. If I am prepared, you can hurt me very well. What do you want?"


    Seeing Uchihain''s continuous retreat, Tsunade was surprised to find that Uchihain''s complexion became a little rosy.


    It''s not that I don''t have charm, but Uchiha is shy.


    Unexpectedly, after this little pervert was shy, he was still quite cute.


    At this moment, Tsunade seemed to have found some funny toy, and he held down Uchiha''s shoulder, and once again brought his face closer to Uchiha''s.


    "What are you doing back now? Don''t you want to get the reward the master prepared for you?"


    Tsunade put his face in front of Uchihain''s face again, teasing Tian''s lips, and said in a charming voice.


    I don''t know why, she suddenly discovered this tiao play Uchihain, and then looked at the embarrassment of Uchihain U4.7, which was very funny.


    At this moment, she seemed to find that it didn''t seem to be very difficult to complete the task in this way.


    Seeing that he leaned in front of him again, as if to seduce his own Tsunade, Uchihain was also annoyed.


    Are you seduce me?Are you definitely seduce me?


    Since you seduce me first, is it not surprising what I did?Are all forgivable?


    Uchiha concealed his heart and hugged Tsunade''s cheeks with both hands, and then wen went on Tsunade''s tender red chun.


    Tsunade was stunned for a while, and opened his mouth unconsciously.


    Uchiha Hidden took advantage of the trend, just...


    Chapter 58 seems to be...


    Feeling the warmth from his mouth, Tsunade was stunned for a while and opened his mouth unknowingly.


    Then she felt...


    Boom~


    Tsunade''s mind went blank, his right hand involuntarily clenched into a fist, and from top to bottom, he hit Uchiha''s head with all his strength.


    Although Uchiha was in Tsunade, he still saw six directions and listened to all directions. The moment he saw Tsunade raise his fist, Uchiha was not greedy for Tsunade. He directly acted as a substitute and walked away. .


    Tsunade''s punch, when approaching Uchiha''s substitute''s head, seemed to be because of regaining consciousness, his fist deflected, deviated from the raised head, and hit the ground directly.


    The entire ground, centered on Tsunade''s fist, was constantly cracking, breaking, and sinking.


    The spider-web-like cracks spread at an extremely fast speed to the entire training ground.


    Immediately afterwards, the entire training ground began to vibrate, and even the people in Konoha could feel the vibration of the ground.


    Is there an earthquake?Everyone in Konoha showed a dazed look on their faces.


    Do not?Could it be an enemy attack?Sarutobi Rischi, Danzo, and the people of the various Ninja races all felt the shock for the first time, and their faces showed solemn expressions.

 47 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 47

    This kind of ninjutsu?Could it be an S rank or a more powerful secret technique?The ninjutsu that can cause the entire Konoha to shake is definitely a very powerful ninjutsu.


    And the people who use this kind of ninjutsu are at least those with elite ninjutsu power, and they may even be quasi-shadow or shadow-level!


    The aftermath of Tsunade''s blow made them instantly mistaken for the invasion of the strong.


    Moreover, the location seems not far from Konoha!They also judged the direction of the vibration in a short period of time.


    Damn, what do the patrol ninjas around do!Sarutobi Hizen was furious.


    Sarutobi Hisaki, Danzo, and the people of various ninja races quickly assembled the ninjas and headed to the Konoha Goyama Training Ground No. 6 (where Uchiha was hidden).


    The small river around the training ground set off waves and instantly became agitated.


    The sound of falling water from the waterfall intertwined with the sound of the violent river water!


    Kushina and Mikoto, who were next to them, felt the vibration of the ground for the first time, and did not retreat back, but instead rushed into the mist just now worriedly.


    On the sinking ground, the cracks continued to spread, and eventually spread to a nearby area.


    The violent vibration lasted for a few seconds, and the people in Konoha didn''t care, but for those ninjas who noticed the unusual, it seemed like a long time had passed.


    When the shaking stopped, everything became calm. The only thing that changed was Konoha Houshan No. 6 Training Ground and the entire nearby area.


    When the smoke cleared, Kusina, Mikoto, who were still on the training ground, and Uchiha, who had just escaped Tsunade''s blow with a substitute, were all shocked.


    Because the Konohahoushan No. 6 training ground and the entire nearby area completely disappeared. No, it cannot be said to have disappeared. It should be said that the Konohahoushan No. 6 training ground and the entire nearby area have been directly affected. The violent impact made the whole sink into a small hemispherical basin!


    At the very center of the basin was Tsunade whose fist had not yet been recovered.


    It seems to be a big game.


    There was a cold sweat on Uchiha''s forehead.


    If Tsunade''s fist hit her, there must be no bones left, right?


    Uchiha, who used the double technique to escape, did not notice that Tsunade shifted his attack at the last moment.


    "Ding, congratulations to the master for gaining medical ninjutsu ability +2."


    "Ding, because it is detected that the owner does not know medical ninjutsu, it will automatically learn medical ninjutsu."


    "System, you said so much is useless, can you tell me how I can get through this difficult time?"


    Hearing the voice of the system, Uchiha hurriedly asked towards the system.


    Unfortunately, the system did not make any sound.


    "Let me go, your system rewards me at this time. I don''t want me to be beaten and use medical ninjutsu to heal myself."


    Uchiha''s mouth twitched, and he looked at Tsunade with an uneasy expression.


    This is really Uchiha''s wrongdoing of the system, this is really just a coincidence.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully completing the time-limited mission. Before today''s training ends, I will seduce Uchiha Yin once and reward me with +2 for medical ninjutsu."


    The voice of the system rang in Tsunade''s mind, but Tsunade had no intention of listening.


    My first wen is gone, my first wen is gone, my first wen is gone.


    This voice kept flashing in Tsunade''s mind.


    Although Tsunade was already 20 years old, he didn''t actually get close to any of the boys in Konoha. At this point in time, Tsunade didn''t know the Kato Den in the original work.


    So Tsunade has always kept his first wen, but he didn''t expect 923 to lose it today.


    Even Uchiha Yin is still like that.


    Unforgivable, this little wolf.


    Tsunade looked bad, and quickly appeared next to Uchiha.


    "Yin, you ran fast just now." Tsunade asked with a terrifying smile on Uchiha''s face.


    Tsunade''s speed was much faster than before. Uchiha did not even respond, and Tsunade''s neck was clamped by his arms.


    Cold sweat broke out on Uchiha''s forehead.


    "What happened, Tsunade sister."


    At this moment, Kushina and Mikoto looked blankly at Tsunade who had clamped Uchiha''s arms with their arms, and asked with puzzled faces.


    Uchiha could feel Tsunade''s body stiff, as if he was saved.


    Tsunade saw the curious Kusina and Mikoto, and his heart was blocked.


    what happened?Your boyfriend kissed me just now, and took away my first wen.


    Tsunade couldn''t say such a thing.


    Chapter 59 Be Strong


    I''m saved. In front of Kushina and Mikoto, Tsunade shouldn''t be able to poke what happened just now, right?


    Moreover, if Tsunade doesn''t poke things out, there is no excuse to punch himself, right?


    In short, I should be saved, right?


    Uchiha secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Feeling Uchiha hidden in his arm seemed to be relieved, Tsunade''s feeling became increasingly uncomfortable.


    This bastard, just kissed himself like this, but he couldn''t teach him a lesson?


    The more he thought about it, the more upset Tsunade became. Then, Tsunade''s brain heated up and he made a move that he couldn''t figure out.


    She originally held Uchihain''s arm and leaned directly against her.


    Feeling Uchiha''s deep breath, Tsunade''s face also flashed an unnatural blush.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully completing side mission two. When teaching Uchihain, ~ attack Uchihain once, and reward gambling +1."


    "Ding, congratulations to the master for getting +1 for gambling luck."


    The sound of the system rang in their minds.


    Is there such an operation?I took a deep breath in front of Tsunade¡¯s~ and gave me a +1 for luck??!!


    Is this saying I am lucky?Still mocking?And will the system give itself such useless things?

 48 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 48

    Tsunade also heard the beep in his mind, and then slightly reacted to what he did.


    What did I do?!I actually attacked Uchihain in front of Kusina and Terumi Mei.


    Tsunade in his heart was slightly broken, but on the surface, he was still smiling.


    "Kushina, Mikoto, I accidentally tried too hard in the battle just now, and I was frightened. I will comfort him first. Now Yin should be fine."


    Tsunade said very carelessly, and then took Yin away.


    Suddenly leaving the warm and comfortable chamber, Uchiha Yin still had some slight discomforts, and was a little bit reluctant for a while.


    "How about it, Tsunade sister~ Is it warm? Is it comfortable? Is it still a bit sad?"


    "It''s really warm, very familiar and comfortable..."


    Uchiha was still in a daze. Although he took a deep breath just now, he still felt some lack of oxygen.


    However, he also reacted quickly, looking at Kushina and Mikoto in front of him, and closed his mouth.


    When Kushina and Mikoto heard Tsunade''s words, a suspicion flashed in their hearts.


    Does Tsunade''s sister like Yin too?


    But when he saw Uchiha''s expression of enjoyment, he was frustrated.


    Especially after hearing Uchiha''s "evaluation", Kusina and Mikoto became even more depressed.


    And Tsunade, who they hadn''t noticed, flashed a blush on his face again.


    Am I so good here?bad guy.


    Thinking back to the fact that Uchiha had touched him just now, Tsunade''s heart was also shy.


    No matter how careless a woman is, she is a woman, and she doesn''t care at all about this kind of thing.


    What''s more, Uchiha Ken is still the first wen who just took Tsunade away.


    Thinking back to the feeling he had never had before, Tsunade''s eyes also flashed a little mi Li, a little complicated.


    "Yin, should you give us an explanation."


    Jiu Xinnai asked with his hands on his hips, with an expression of dissatisfaction on his face.


    "That''s it." Mikoto said in agreement.


    "Is there anything to explain? Didn''t Tsunade Master explain everything just now? She just accidentally used all her strength, and then she destroyed the entire training ground?"


    "Fortunately, I was witty and avoided Master Tsunade''s punch with a substitute, otherwise you would not see me."


    Uchiha Yin followed Tsunade''s words just now.


    "You know we didn''t ask this."


    Jiuxina continued.


    "Then what are you asking?" Uchiha pretended to be dumb.


    "Huh." Kushina put on a look of dissatisfaction and looked at Uchihain.


    Seeing that Kushina had a little temper again, Uchiha was also ill-tempered by holding Kushina''s yao limb with one hand, and patted Kushina''s pi with the other hand.


    pa~


    Kushina was stunned, his face flushed instantly, showing his small teeth, and rushed towards Uchiha.


    "Yin, you hit me."


    This time, Uchiha Yin directly stopped Kushina''s hand, and his face gradually became serious.


    Looking at Uchiha''s serious face, Kushina also gradually stopped fighting.


    "I don''t like jealous women. I can tolerate you once or twice, but my tolerance is also limited. So, don''t be too tight."


    Uchiha''s face was very serious, and his tone was very heavy.


    After what happened just now, Uchiha hidden found that his attitude seemed too weak.


    It''s like when you first faced Tsunade, if you keep''weak'', can you take such a big advantage?


    Cough~


    In short, as the head of the family, sometimes I have to be strong.


    Chapter 60 Are You Jealous?


    Seeing Uchiha Hidden with a serious face and a heavy tone, Kushina was also full of grievances for a while, tears filled his eyes.


    Kusina held it back, keeping the tears from falling, and looked at Uchihain stubbornly.


    Is it wrong to be jealous?Don''t I care about you yet?Are you so cruel to me?


    The more I thought about it, the more I felt wronged, and tears flowed out involuntarily.


    Mikoto and Tsunade also felt that the atmosphere was wrong, and did not speak for a while.


    Looking at the aggrieved Kushina in front of him, Uchiha''s heart also softened.


    Jiu Xin Nai was jealous, there was nothing wrong with it, which also shows that Jiu Xin Na cares about herself.


    However, being jealous also depends on the time and place. Being jealous outside, regardless of the man''s face, is a very immature performance.


    But Jiuxinai is so young that immaturity seems normal.


    If Uchiha Yin had only Kushina as a girlfriend, he might still be used to Kushina, but not now.


    Uchiha does not guarantee that he will have more girlfriends in the future, so 753 must correct the "bad problem" of Kusina.


    Seeing Kushina''s crying face, Uchiha also showed some softness.


    He gently wiped off Jiuxinai''s tears with his hands, and then kissed Jiuxinai''s lips.


    Jiu Xinnai''s lips were also with tears, slightly bitter.


    Kushina seemed to also find the anger in his heart, biting Uchiha''s lips unceremoniously.


    She wanted to bite down hard, but she was afraid of biting Uchiha, so she only dared to bite gently.


    The two hugged each other hard, seeming to want to rub each other into their bodies.

 49 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 49

    For a long time, the lips are divided.


    "Okay, okay, don''t you be angry?"


    Uchiha smiled faintly, touched Kushina''s face with one hand, and said.


    "Humph."


    Jiu Xinnai''s face still seemed unconvinced, but in his heart he also began to review his behavior.


    The expression and tone of Uchiha''s face just now really shocked Kushina.


    In fact, the teardrop just now, in addition to grievance, there is also Jiu Xin Nai''s fear.


    She was also very scared just now. Uchiha will hide her anger and not want herself, but her personality prevents her from begging for mercy easily.


    But she didn''t want this situation to happen again, she didn''t want to kill her.


    Seeing that both Kusina and Uchiha Ken were not angry anymore, Uchiha Mikoto was also relieved, and then she saw Uchiha Ken looking at herself.


    Uchiha Mikoto''s body also stiffened, and then she sneered.


    Mikoto had just seen Uchiha''s face, but she was actually very scared inside.


    If Uchiha Yin treats herself as he did to Kusina, Mikoto will definitely collapse.


    Therefore, Mikoto also admired the courage of Kushina and Uchiha to look at each other in secret.


    Of course, Uchiha Yin also knew that Mikoto and Kusina had different personalities, and he wouldn''t just say that to Mikoto.


    After letting Kusina calm down, Uchihain also walked towards Mikoto.


    "Yin, I know I was wrong."


    Before Uchihain could speak, Mikoto made a pitiful look and said to Uchihain.


    Seeing Uchiha''s pitiful appearance, it was also funny for a while, and the thought of trying to teach Uchiha Mikoto was gone.


    "You know it''s wrong? You were the one who led the battle at the beginning of today. I still remember you provoked Kushina first."


    Although a lesson is impossible, Mikoto still has to learn a little.


    "I admit it was wrong, so what do you want?"


    Mikoto said with a blushing face.


    "Of course I did the same thing as Kushina with you."


    After speaking, Uchiha didn''t wait for Mikoto''s reaction, so he directly touched Mikoto''s red chun, moved his hands down, and lightly patted Uchiha''s pi.


    But Uchiha Mikoto did not resist any resistance and readily accepted Uchihain''s punishment.


    Anyway, Jiu Xin Na just now was treated like this by Yin, which is fair.


    But why do you still feel so shy?


    Tsunade watched Uchihain kiss Wen with Kusina, and then kissed Mikoto Wen again. I don''t know why, but there is something in his heart.


    I just lost my first wen, and then I saw that the person who took my first wen was picking up wen with other girls, which made Tsunade''s heart very complicated.


    With a little bit of unwillingness, a little bit of anger, and a little bit of envy.


    "Yin, I really didn''t see it. At first, I thought you were a strict wife. I didn''t expect to have a hand in dealing with Kusina and Mikoto."


    Tsunade said with playfulness on his face, but only Tsunade knew that he was expressing his inner dissatisfaction.


    Hearing Tsunade''s words, Uchiha Ken didn''t know what it was, and seemed to feel a little jealous.


    Did I feel wrong?


    After feeling the benefits of being tough, Uchiha Yin also became bold.


    "Master Tsunade, are you jealous?"


    When Kushina and Mikoto heard Uchiha''s bold words, their eyes widened for a while, and they looked at Uchiha, then at Tsunade.


    Could it be Tsunade sister, is she really a rival in love?There is really no error in the system?


    Uchiha''s words also caught Tsunade off guard, but Tsunade''s reaction was also very quick. She walked up to Uchiha''s sake, stretched out her finger, and flicked Uchiha''s forehead.


    Chapter 61 Congratulations


    Bang~


    With a soft sound, Uchihain''s whole body was like a kite with a broken wire, flying backwards.


    "Master Tsunade, I don''t like this kind of joke, because this is the first time, so it''s just a small punishment for you." Tsunade held his hands in a fierce manner, and continued to say.


    "If there''s another time, hum..." Tsunade smiled, but his tone was threatening.


    Just after Tsunade heard Uchiha''s words, his heart also recovered a little clarity.


    Am I really jealous?Do I like Uchiha Hidden?


    Tsunade also had self-doubt. If he were himself under normal circumstances, he wouldn''t have said such words.


    If you say this, the tone and heart are more playful than it is now, with a little jealousy.


    In fact, not so much Tsunade likes Uchiha, it''s better to say that Tsunade has just been snatched from Uchiha''s first Wen today, and he feels a little bit more inwardly.


    Especially Uchiha, who had just kissed Tsunade, turned around and went to kiss Wen Kusina and Mikoto, which made Tsunade feel very weird.


    It''s like, Uchiha, you just took away Tsunade''s thing that I cared about, and then you didn''t care about it.


    This made Tsunade''s heart frustrated, but Uchiha Ken himself did not say anything to Kushina and Mikoto''s boyfriend.


    Coupled with Tsunade¡¯s own aggressive attack before, Uchiha¡¯s hidden breath, separated by a layer of cloth, vomited in the softest place that Tsunade hadn¡¯t touched yet, making Tsunade agitated and his body even There was a strange reaction.


    The combination of all these things made Tsunade feel unclear about Uchiha.


    Tsunade wanted to live with this feeling and figure out what was going on, but how could it be so simple to figure out.


    Therefore, Tsunade will send out xie through words and actions.


    Kushina and Mikoto saw Tsunade''s "small punishment" against Uchiha, and they were unconsciously relieved.


    I guess I guessed wrong just now, right? Uchiha''s "brainless words" made Tsunade sister angry?


    It must be like this. Kushina and Mikoto comforted themselves, but I don''t know why, but they feel Tsunade''s attitude towards Uchiha Ken is completely different from before.

 50 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 50

    Although Tsunade''s disguise is perfect, Kushina and Mikoto, who are still in love, have a special sense of min in this respect.


    Uchiha wiped his forehead and stood up from the ground, but his heart was a little bit uneven.


    Who is to blame for doing so many things by yourself? Isn''t the source of everything Tsunade you?


    "What, didn''t you hook first..."


    Thinking about it this way, Uchiha Yin almost said it.


    But Tsunade''s reaction was faster than anyone else, and he appeared directly next to Uchihain, holding down Uchihain''s Zuiba.


    "What?" Kushina and Mikoto questioned again before hearing Uchiha''s words.


    "Yin, are you dissatisfied with the punishment of the master?"


    It''s just that Tsunade didn''t give Uchihain a chance to speak again, looking at Uchihain who was still struggling next to him, there was a strong threat on his face.


    "If you dare to say these things, you are dead."


    Tsunade''s face was right next to Uchihain''s ears, and the air that was gently exhaling made Uchihain''s ears a little red.


    Just when Uchihain wanted to say something, whoosh, a group of masked people appeared in front of Uchihain and the others.


    "Anbe? What are you doing here?"


    Tsunade instinctively pulled Uchiha, Kusina and Mikoto behind him, looked at the dark part in front of him with solemn expression, and asked.


    "Master Tsunade, how could it be you?"


    Looking at the training ground that has become a small basin, and the Tsunade people standing in everything at this time


    The faces under the masks of the Anbu who came over looked awkward and swallowed.


    This small basin was not punched out by Tsunade-sama, right?


    Tsunade-sama is so terrible, if you hit him with this punch, I''m afraid the whole person will become minced meat.


    "...Well, old man, that''s probably what happened."


    In Hokage''s office, Tsunade held the fierce hands in his arms and talked about the general situation with Sarutobi.


    "In that case, you made the hole just now?"


    Sarutobi Hizen''s face was surprised.


    As Tsunade¡¯s master, he knows best what Tsunade¡¯s strength is, but Sarutobi Hisaki doesn¡¯t think that Tsunade¡¯s full punch at Konoha Goyama Training Ground 6 can make The whole Konoha was in an earthquake.


    Did Tsunade break through?


    "Yes, there has been a breakthrough in strength recently."


    Tsunade heard Sarutobi''s question and reflected it, and then said lightly.


    Tsunade''s strength is already very strong, so after receiving the system''s reward, he is even stronger.


    The same full attribute +1 brings different benefits to people of different strengths.


    It is equivalent to writing round eyes, from one gouyu to two gouyu, the improvement is not big.But from three-gou jade to kaleidoscope, it is the improvement of qualitative change.


    The +1 attribute of Weili Fist was added to Tsunade''s body, which greatly increased the power of Tsunade''s Weili Fist, so 4.9 will have such a terrifying effect.


    Now Tsunade thought about it, only to realize that the power of his Guai Liquan had increased so much.


    "Congratulations, Tsunade, I''m afraid your strength is not inferior to mine."


    Sarutobi Hizen also showed an expression of behavior on his face, and said.


    The stronger Tsunade''s strength is, the happier Sarutobi Hisaki is.


    Hearing Sarutobi''s congratulations, Tsunade''s face also showed a proud look.


    After congratulating Tsunade, Sarutobi also looked at Uchiha Ken and the others.


    "Tsunade, won''t you tell me about your apprentices?"


    Sarutobi Hizen had a kind look on his face.


    Chapter 62 Haven''t You Have a Boyfriend


    Seeing the three Uchiha Ken in front of him, Sarutobi Hizaki was puzzled.


    Uchiha hidden, Uzumaki Kushina needless to say, Sarutobi Hizumi knew who it was and what was going on, but Uchiha Mikoto, Sarutobi¡¯s days did not know.


    Tsunade also briefly introduced Uchiha Ken and the others to Sarutobi Hizen.


    "In other words, Yin, Mikoto and Kushina, do you have the strengths that are not inferior to Zhongren?"


    Hearing Tsunade''s brief introduction, a light flashed in Sarutobi''s eyes, and he looked at the three Uchiha Hidden, his entire face smiled like a flower.


    Tsunade didn''t mention the fact that Uchiha Hidden and Uchiha Mikoto would write round eyes, but only roughly talked about the strength of the three, but this also made Sarutobi''s eyes shine.


    Kushina and Uchiha, and Uchiha Mikoto can be considered geniuses if they can possess the strength of Zhongnin at this age.


    And these are the pillars of Konoha in the future!Regarding Tsunade''s words, Sarutobi Hizen didn''t have the slightest doubt, and he would naturally feel very happy.


    "Yin, Kushina, have you two thought about graduating early? With your current strength, studying at the Ninja School can be said to be a waste of time."


    After thinking for a while, Sarutobi Hizen asked gently towards Uchiha and Uzumaki Kunsina.


    "Look at Yin, Yin graduated early, I will graduate early."


    Kushina held Uchiha''s hand, smiled brightly at Uchiha, and said.


    Uchiha faintly listened to Sarutobi Hizen''s words, and fell into thinking.


    I''m enduring school and I can''t learn anything anymore. Graduating early is also a better choice.


    But graduating early means going out to do tasks. Compared to Konoha, it can be said to be a lot more dangerous.


    Just as Uchiha was measuring, Tsunade''s voice suddenly sounded.


    "I don''t agree with Yin graduating early. Although Uchiha Yin''s strength has reached the level of Zhongnin, he still has a lot of deficiencies in his xinxing. Graduating early and doing tasks will be very dangerous."


    Tsunade''s face looked at Sarutobi Hizen seriously and said.


    In fact, the original Tsunade didn¡¯t care about Uchiha¡¯s suggestion that he did not graduate early, but just now, she suddenly remembered that she seemed to be his girlfriend before Uchiha¡¯s graduation, otherwise, To accept the task punishment.


    And will Uchihain graduate early to advance the task deadline?

 51 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 51

    Tsunade didn''t dare to bet that if the task time limit was followed in advance, wouldn''t he be punished by the task?


    This is something Tsunade cannot accept.


    Therefore, Tsunade had to find an excuse to first stabilize Sarutobi Hizumi and Uchiha.


    Seeing Tsunade¡¯s serious look, Sarutobi took a puff of cigarette and said, ¡°Tsuna Te is right, I was too anxious. Yin¡¯s current age is indeed too young, and it would not be too much if he was targeted by someone with a heart. Okay, I was too anxious."


    Indeed, if you are in Konoha, you can still guarantee that Danzo can''t hold any dirty hands. If Konoha is out, Danzo will have a hard time stopping him.


    Tsunade''s thoughts are better than mine.


    Sarutobi Hizen seems to have misunderstood something.


    Uchiha nodded faintly and agreed, anyway, he was not in a hurry to graduate early.


    Zi Zi Zi.


    The meat slices dipped in the sauce stuck to the bottom of the pan, making a pleasant sound.


    The extremely high temperature instantly turned it into an appetizing dark brown, and the flesh came out.


    Huh, huh.


    Mikoto blew the sliced ??meat on the chopsticks, and then put the sliced ??meat in Uchihain''s bowl, with a sweet smile on her face.


    "Yin, eat, I just let the barbecue cool down."


    After leaving the Naruto office, Uchihain and the others also had no intention of continuing to train. It happened to be noon, so they went to the barbecue restaurant for dinner.


    Uchiha hidden the yakiniku into his mouth in one sip, and the smooth texture made people want to stop.


    After eating a slice, Uchiha hidden a piece of barbecue, and then handed it to Uchiha Mikoto''s mouth.


    "Ah, open your mouth."


    Uchiha Mikoto''s face was blushing, and she sweetly ate the barbecue on Uchiha''s chopsticks.


    This piece of barbecue is much better than the previous barbecue.


    There was a burst of sweetness on Uchiha Mikoto''s face.


    At this time, Kushina, who was taking care of himself, also stopped holding his hands, showing an expression of envy, and said to Uchiha, "Him, you are partial, I want too."


    Uchiha Yin also smiled, and took another piece of grilled meat. After blowing it out, he passed it to Kushina''s mouth.


    Kushina''s face also showed a satisfied look, and he opened his mouth to eat it, while Uchiha Ken mischievously stuffed the barbecue directly into his mouth.


    Still so smooth.


    "Yin, you hate it."


    Kushina hadn''t eaten barbecue for 670, and patted Uchiha''s fierce heart with dissatisfaction.


    "Look at your sister Mikoto, and you know that you gave me something to eat first, and you just eat for yourself, which is a punishment."


    Uchiha said with a smile.


    At this time Tsunade was sitting opposite Uchihain, watching Uchihain''s open show of affection with Kunusina and Mikoto, feeling very embarrassed.


    But I don''t know why, but I felt envy for a while and wanted to participate.


    This is a feeling that Tsunade hasn''t experienced so far.


    Although Tsunade knew that Jiraji liked herself too, she didn''t feel anything about Jiraji.


    "Don''t you guys stop showing off your hobby here? I''m embarrassed."


    Tsunade also showed dissatisfaction at this time, and said to Uchihain and the others.


    Hearing Tsunade''s words, Uchiha Mikoto and Uzumaki Kunsina also converged a lot.


    When I thought that the other people in Tsunade had seen their behavior just now, they were also somewhat shy.


    "Master Tsunade, you are so old, haven''t you had a boyfriend?"


    At this moment Uchiha hidden, looking at Tsunade slyly, and asked.


    Chapter 63: I''m Thinking How to Address You


    Am i very big?I was only 20 years old, and it was when I was the youngest and beautiful, you actually said that I was so old?


    Also, is the tone and expression of your words a mockery of me?


    Tsunade''s forehead showed a tic sign.


    "Yes, Master Tsunade is so old, and he hasn''t made a boyfriend yet, what should I do about Master Tsunade?"


    After hearing Uchiha''s question, Tsunade asked with a dangerous smile on his face.


    When Uchiha heard Tsunade''s dangerous tone, that dangerous expression, he realized that he seemed to be a little bit dead.


    In Tsunade''s expression, in his heart, he definitely wanted to cut himself off.


    There was a cold sweat on Uchiha''s forehead.


    Was it because I was too ridiculous. Was it because I was "tough" before.


    Seeing Uchiha Ken who had become obedient in front of him, Tsunade said with a smile again.


    "Yin, I think you are also very good. Anyway, you are going to build the Crystal Palace. Why don''t you take the master and me in."


    After hearing Tsunade''s words, Uchiha Ken really wanted to say, okay, I don''t mind.


    However, this sentence was stuck in the throat, unable to speak.


    Uchiha can feel the murderous aura of 777 in the smiles of Kusina and Mikoto on both sides.


    Both of them had put their little hands on Uchiha''s waist and pinched Uchiha''s ruan meat. It seemed that as soon as Uchiha''s word agreed, he would pinch them immediately.


    Kushina and Mikoto were jealous. Although Uchihain''s intimidation had gone through before, they were still inevitably jealous.


    This is the nature of women, and it proves that they really care about themselves. If they have no feelings for Uchiha, they will not make this kind of action.


    Without Uchiha''s answer, Tsunade didn''t know why in his heart, but seemed to be a little bit regretful and disappointed.


    Is it because you didn''t take the opportunity to complete the main task one?It must be so.


    Tsunade comforted herself.

 52 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 52

    "Well, why are you in a cold sweat? Master Tsunade, I''m just joking with you."


    Tsunade rolled his eyes to Uchiha with a fascinating look, and the wind shook his head.


    "You just made a joke with me, can''t I make a joke with you? No reaction, boring."


    "Well, eat barbecue. Eat barbecue."


    Uchiha said with an awkward smile.


    At this time, he felt that the murderous intent on both sides disappeared, and the hands that pinched Ruan meat around his waist were retracted.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully resisting the rival and approaching Uchiha Yin once, and you can get rewards for 10 times."


    At this moment, both Uchiha Mikoto and Uzumaki Kunsina''s minds sounded the system prompt sound.


    Really?Sister Tsunade is really a rival in love.


    After training in the morning, Uchiha Mikoto and Uzumaki Kunsina also believed the system.


    Tsunade sister definitely fell in love with Uchiha''s secret!


    Both Kushina and Mikoto have some troubles in their hearts.


    Didn''t think that Tsunade sister also liked Uchihain?What should I do, stop?How to stop it?


    If you stop it too strictly, it will definitely make Yin annoying, and Tsunade sister seems to be pretty good, if you stop it, won''t Tsunade sister be very pitiful?


    As Yin just said, Tsunade''s sister hasn''t had a boyfriend at this age? It''s so pitiful.


    People in Naruto World get married very early. Many people get married around the age of 15, so there are very few women like Tsunade who have not had a relationship when they are 20 years old.


    There were tangled expressions flashing across the faces of Kushina and Mikoto.


    Then a decision was made, and that is¡ªdon''t care, let it happen.


    It is certain to be jealous. When the time comes, just hug yourself, qin kiss yourself, and say something to coax yourself.


    Own, he would punch his xiong generously, bit his neck, and then threw into his arms, crying and massaging his wounds.


    I like you, no matter what you do, I can accept it because I like you.


    Jiuxina laughed at the same time as Mikoto, smiling, as beautiful as a fairy in a fairy tale.


    They looked at each other and seemed to be able to see each other''s inner thoughts.


    On the contrary, Uchiha felt that their smiles were weird, and he was a little confused.


    "What are you laughing at? Did you think of something?"


    Uchiha asked curiously.


    "I''m thinking if you really bring Master Tsunade into the harem, how will I face Master Tsunade? Will Master Tsunade call my sister?"


    Jiuxina said with a playful smile.


    Puff~cough~


    Uchihain, Mikoto, and Tsunade all spit out the grilled meat from their mouths onto the bowl and coughed.


    Jiuxinai''s sudden sturdyness caught everyone off guard.


    "Kushina, what are you talking about? Didn''t I say it, just joking."


    Tsunade said with a hint of embarrassment and a hint of shame on his face.


    "Sister Tsunade, are you really joking? I''m afraid you will really call me Sister Kusina from now on."


    Kusina said with a smile to Tsunade without any fear.


    "Kushina, you are looking for death, after returning home, I will let you feel the care of your sister."


    Tsunade clenched his fists and said angrily.


    "Help, Yin, Sister Mikoto, if I go home, Sister Tsunade will definitely teach me, or else, I''ll go to your house in the future."


    Kushina looked at Uchihain and Uchiha Mikoto with a pitiful look, and said.


    "Okay, I have no problem."


    Mikoto looked at the juggernaut Jiu Xinna, and smiled sweetly.


    "Let''s discuss at that time, how should we call Tsunade sister at that time."


    "Also, we have to find a way to curb Yin''s charm. What if Yin is attracted to others."


    "Hahaha." Jiu Xinna saw Mikoto cooperate with him, his eyes turned into crescents with a smile.


    "Damn two little ghosts." Tsunade ate the barbecue depressedly, with a smile on his mouth.


    I don''t know why, I am not angry at all.


    Only Uchiha is a little confused, what''s the situation?


    Chapter 64 Because it is you, we gladly accept


    Tsunade punched and exploded Konoha Hoosan No. 6 training ground, and after a whole night, it spread to the entire Konoha high-level.


    "Tsunade, have you reached the shadow level?" In the darkness, Danzo crushed the cup in his hand with one hand.


    "The power of the Thousand Hands Clan has grown stronger and stronger, even threatening Hokage''s status, Sun Slash, haven''t you discovered it yet?"


    "No matter, I still want me to come and get rid of the cancer that threatens Naruto''s status~"


    "The Thousand Hands Clan, someone has reached the Shadow Rank again, Fu Yue, you are the genius of our clan. I hope you can reach the Shadow Rank level as soon as possible, and don¡¯t be left too much by the Thousand Hands Clan¡¯s genius-."


    Uchiha Ryo, the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, said to Uchiha Fudake with earnestness.


    "Yes, my father." The expressionless Uchiha Tomitake replied.


    "Tsunade has successfully entered the film level. It''s really a happy event. I thought it would be a few years." Senate Kaze, the current patriarch of the Senju clan, said with a little joy.


    "Last time I wanted to criticize her for accepting the Uchiha clan as an apprentice. I didn''t expect her to make up for it so quickly. Yes, yes, I forgive him for the mistake of accepting the Uchiha clan as a disciple."


    Everyone''s thoughts were put on Tsunade''s strength improvement, and for a while, things were surging.


    The news of Uchiha, Uchiha Mikoto, and Uzumaki Kushina were all covered up by Tsunade''s news, and they were not noticed by anyone except Sarutobi.


    "Is this really caused by Tsunade''s punch?"

 53 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 53

    After observing the crowds at the Konohahoushan No. 6 training ground, Sarutobi Hizen also came to this place in person.


    At this time, the original location of the Konoha Houshan No. 6 training ground was completely different, and only a small basin with no grass was left.


    The river and waterfall next to it follow the terrain and slowly flow into this small basin. If no one fills this land, I am afraid that a lake will form here soon.


    The corner of Sarutobi''s eyes twitched.


    "It''s even more terrifying than I thought. This attack power is no less powerful than the power of S-rank ninjutsu."


    "But why does Tsunade use this level of power when training Kusina and the others?"


    Sarutobi Hizen walked curiously to the center of the small basin, thinking.


    Others might think that Tsunade broke through to the shadow level when he was training, but Sarutobi Hizumi knew that Tsunade was here to train his apprentice today. Could it be because of the joint attack of Kushina and the three of them? Even forced Tsunade''s full strength?


    Under normal circumstances, three students attacked the teacher, and Sarutobi Hizumi also thought that this was the case.


    Suddenly, Sarutobi Rizen saw some scorched ground in front of him, and his face was puzzled.


    "I''m afraid the traces caused by the powerful thunderbolt. I''m afraid it was used by one of the three of Kushina. It seems Tsunade may have hidden something."


    A smile appeared on Sarutobi''s face.


    While in the Naruto office, Tsunade refused to graduate from Uchiha and Kushina ahead of schedule. Sarutobi thought about it, but still felt some doubts, so he came here to check it out for himself.


    Now it seems that there are gains, Uchiha Hidden and the others'' strength may really be stronger than Sarutobi Hizen imagined.


    "Konoha''s future pillars must be protected."


    "Goodbye, see you tomorrow at training ground 8."


    Jiuxina shook hands with Mikoto, and said goodbye to her.


    In less than a day, Mikoto and Kushina have become good friends who can talk.


    "Goodbye, Jiuxina, good luck to you."


    Mikoto also shook his hand to Jiu Xinnae, with Mi''s smile on her face, but at first glance, she felt black.


    When Kushina heard Mikoto''s words, his expression also froze.


    "Sister Mikoto, I might as well go to your house to sleep today."


    "Don''t, Jiu Xinna, we have to talk about it tonight, what do you mean by going to Mikoto''s house to sleep."


    Tsunade held Kushina''s shoulder and waved to Mikoto and Uchiha with a smile.


    "See you at Training Ground tomorrow."


    After speaking, Tsunade took Kushina away.


    "Sister Tsunade, everything is a misunderstanding, everything is a misunderstanding."


    Jiu Xinnai also felt the momentary feeling of death.


    "Then you know you are wrong."


    Tsunade squeezed Kun Shina''s face and said.


    "Call you to talk about me, tell you to talk about me."


    "Sister Tsunade, what do you want me to say about you?"


    Kushina also found an opportunity to escape Tsunade''s clutches.


    The two played together.


    "Sister Tsunade, if it''s you, I don''t mind."


    When he arrived at the door of the house, Jiu Xinnai''s face suddenly became serious and said.


    "What are you talking about, Kushina, I..." Tsunade said with a slightly unnatural expression.


    "Sister Tsunade, a woman in love, the sixth sense is very accurate. Both Mikoto and I discovered it."


    Jiuxina sighed and said.


    Tsunade felt that Kushina was not like a child at all, but rather like a sentimental woman.


    However, Tsunade couldn¡¯t refute what Kushina said. Even though Tsunade now only has a little affection for Uchiha Ken, to complete the task, he must become Uchiha Ken¡¯s before Uchiha¡¯s graduation. girlfriend.


    So what Kushina said is not wrong at all.


    "Aren''t you jealous?"


    Tsunade said with a complicated expression and was silent for a long time.


    "Being jealous is definitely jealous, but because I like him, I can forgive him."


    "And fortunately, you are Sister Tsunade. If it were not for Sister Tsunade, I wouldn''t be so easy to accept new people."


    "Also, when the time comes, we must work together to prevent more women from being hidden. Three, it is enough."


    Kusina said to Tsunade like a little adult.


    Chapter 65 Step on You


    At this time, Uchiha Ken, didn''t know that Kusina was still helping him to guide Tsunade silently, otherwise, he would definitely give Kusina a 10,000 likes.


    "Hey, isn''t this a shame to the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Hidden, I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    An arrogant young man with his forehead walked up to Uchiha Hiden and said.


    And beside him, there were a few expressionless attendants.


    "Uchiha, what do you mean? Apologize to Yin."


    Before Uchiha could speak hiddenly, Uchiha Mikoto said to Uchiha angrily.


    "Mikoto, don''t you hate Uchiha Hidden the most? Why are you...?"


    Uchiha Shoutou looked at Uchiha, who wanted to apologize, with a wrong face.


    At this time, Uchiha Yin also recalled this Uchiha Shoutou''s information deep in his memory.


    Uchiha Oo, the eldest son of the Uchiha clan elder, is a student in the same class as Uchiha Mikoto, and he is very at odds with him.


    Thinking back to my previous relationship with Uchiha Mikoto, I''m afraid this Uchiha Mikoto likes Uchiha Mikoto very much. He knows that the relationship between his predecessor and Uchiha Mikoto is very bad, so he will fight against his predecessor everywhere.

 54 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 54

    And Uchiha, himself is a dude, and his strength is average, but he often bullies Uchiha hidden by virtue of his age.


    "Uchiha, what are you talking nonsense? When did the relationship between me and Uchiha hide bad?"


    Uchiha Mikoto said angrily to Uchiha Shoutou.


    At the same time, Uchiha Mikoto''s eyes also glanced evasively at Uchiha.


    After all, Uchiha was right, the relationship between himself and Yin was indeed very bad before.


    And Uchiha Mikoto is also afraid that Uchiha will be dissatisfied with herself because of this.


    "It''s okay. After all, what he said was just before, not now. I used to be ignorant."


    Uchiha Hidden was also able to perceive Uchiha Mikoto''s careful thoughts, and gently fu touched Uchiha Mikoto''s hair and said.


    Uchiha Mikoto also showed a smile at the corner of his mouth, and you can detect my careful thoughts and comfort me. I like you the most.


    Looking at the two people who seemed to be glued in front of him, Uchiha''s face turned black.


    He liked Uchiha Mikoto a long time ago, and because of the bad relationship between Uchiha Mikoto and Uchiha Ken, he has been targeting Uchiha Ken.


    I just heard that the relationship between Uchiha Mikoto and Uchiha Hideo seems to be not bad. He also wants to explain to Uchiha Mikoto to restore the relationship between the two, but now he sees that the two seem to be together.


    He only felt the raging anger filled his whole heart.


    "Uchiha, you trash, give me a distance from Mikoto."


    "Who scolded the waste?" Uchiha frowned, habitually telling the story of his previous life.


    "Trash scolds you." Uchiha said directly.


    Uchiha''s mouth twitched. He didn''t expect that someone would fall into these language traps so easily.


    But since the other party has shown face so much, of course Uchiha Ken will return the gift.


    "Oh, trash scolded me, I understand. I didn''t expect you to be so self-aware, Uchiha."


    Uchiha sneered and said to Uchiha Shoutou.


    Uchiha was stunned, hey there seemed to be something wrong.


    Uchiha concealed himself asking whom he cursed with trash, I said trash cursed him, and then I cursed him, didn''t I just say that I was trash?


    Uchiha reacted, his face flushed with anger.


    "You''re so bad, playing with him like that." Uchiha Mikoto covered her mouth with her left hand and smiled, and patted Uchiha with her right hand.


    When Uchiha Mikoto heard Uchiha''s words, she just wanted to refute Uchiha''s words, but she didn''t expect Uchiha''s secret to curse Uchiha''s words back.


    Even Uchiha''s two expressionless attendants, the corners of their mouths chou unnaturally at this time.


    It''s really embarrassing to have such a master.


    "Asshole, since you dare to call me waste."


    Uchiha seemed to feel the ridicule of the people around him, his head heated up, he picked up the kunai in his pocket and moved towards Uchiha hidden.


    "Hidden, be careful."


    Uchiha Mikoto instinctively wanted to stand in front of Uchiha Hidden and help Uchiha Mikoto block Uchiha''s attack.


    Uchiha smiled helplessly, hugged Uchiha Mikoto, and then dodged his figure, avoiding the kunai who was coming from the spur.


    "Sister Miqin, don''t worry about me, I''m a genius, very strong, you know it."


    Breathing lightly on Uchiha Mikoto''s ears, making Uchiha Mikoto''s ears hot.


    "Damn, you were attacked by ignoring me."


    Seeing how they looked close together, Uchiha Shao felt that he became more and more angry.


    Whether it was Uchiha''s''betrayal'' or Uchiha''s hidden ignorance of humiliation, he was extremely angry.


    The fingers of his hands were manipulated for a while, and Kuunai, who had originally flown out, changed direction and stabbed straight toward Uchiha.


    "The skill of manipulating equipment?"


    Uchiha screamed in surprise.


    "You know it''s great, you don''t have any scumbags who graduated from ninja school, this is what I learned so hard..."


    Uchiha Hou saw Uchiha''s surprised look, and his heart was very refreshed. He seemed to have seen Uchiha''s defeat by himself at 1.5.


    "Huh? What are you talking about?"


    Uchiha Yin hugged Uchiha Mikoto, stepped on his feet, and rushed directly to Uchiha Yu''s face with the help of the recoil of the strange force physical arts, and stepped on Uchiha''s face.


    Chapter 66 Tree Climbing Training


    "I said, you don''t think that I am praising you by marveling at your skills."


    Uchiha, who was holding Uchiha Mikoto, stepped on Uchiha''s face with his foot and said.


    "As a ninjutsu who has graduated for almost a year, he doesn''t know much about ninjutsu. You can only use the skill of manipulating equipment, a relatively low-level ninjutsu. Don''t you feel embarrassed?


    After hearing Uchiha''s words, Uchiha''s face flushed with arrogance.


    "Asshole, let go of your feet, I''m the son of the elder."


    Uchihain, who was stepped on by Uchihain''s feet, grabbed Uchihain''s calves with both hands. He tried his best to move Uchihain''s feet, but found that Uchihain''s feet were firmly on him. His face cannot be moved at all.


    "Oh, what if I don''t let go? What can you do?"


    Uchiha raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "If you don''t let go, I tell my father, you are dead."


    Uchiha yelled.


    "oh, I see?"


    Uchiha''s foot loosened and raised slightly.


    "Count your acquaintances, I..." Uchiha said when he noticed Uchiha''s feet lifted up.


    In his heart, he has already made plans, and must tell his father what happened today, and let his father help him out.


    But before he could finish his words, Uchiha Yin stepped on it again, leaving Uchiha Shoutou''s face with a shoe print.

 55 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 55

    "Bai Chi, even if I let go, will you stop telling your father? The result is the same."


    After Uchiha Yin did not hesitate to give Uchiha another two feet, he kicked Uchiha away.


    The two escorts around Uchiha Soo took advantage of the situation and caught Uchiha Soo.


    "You help me beat Uchiha secretly."


    Uchiha pointed at Uchihain angrily, and said to the two attendants around him.


    "Master, he belongs to the Third Elder..."


    The two attendants frowned, with a look of embarrassment in their tone.


    Although Uchiha is the son of the elder, Uchiha is also the nephew of the third elder, and Mikoto Uchiha is also the daughter of the third elder. As far as the status of the Uchiha clan is concerned, the two are not bad at all.


    So the two attendants didn''t want to get mixed up, because no matter who offended them, they would not have a good time.


    "Rice bucket, you are all buckets of rice."


    Uchiha pointed at the two attendants angrily and said.


    The two attendants lowered their heads, but a look of dissatisfaction flashed across their faces.


    You are a student in the lower grades of Ninja School who can''t beat others, so you are embarrassed to cast your anger on them?


    "Uchihain, remember it to me, I can''t spare you."


    Uchiha shouted angrily at Uchiha.


    "Yep?"


    Uchihain heard Uchiha''s words, and made a move to attack again.


    Uchiha was so frightened that he fled in embarrassment.


    Uchiha Mikoto saw Uchiha walk away arrogantly, and laughed out loud.


    "What''s so funny, Mikoto."


    "Nothing, just suddenly happy."


    Looking at Uchiha Mikoto who was smiling happily in his arms, there was a warm flow in his heart.


    "Well, no matter the white chi, we will be home."


    Uchiha concealed Mikoto Uchiha in his arms, causing Uchiha Mikoto''s anger.


    "After yesterday''s strength test, I already know your strength."


    "Then today, we will proceed to the first step of our practice, the control of Chakra."


    "Take Jiu Xinnai as an example. As a member of the Maelstrom clan, the chakra volume and the purity of the chakra are far beyond ordinary people. However, yesterday you used Xiaojingang to blockade your body. Chakra consumed almost half of it, right?"


    Tsunade was teaching seriously, and asked Kusina.


    "Yes, Sister Tsunade, isn''t it because this sealing technique consumes too much chakra?"


    Jiu Xinnai asked with wide curious eyes.


    "It''s true that Xiaojingang blockade consumes a lot of chakras, but it should not be enough for you to consume chakras so quickly, and more chakras, because you have not fully mastered the chakras, causing you When the seal technique was used, a large amount of chakra was wasted, which greatly reduced the effectiveness of the seal technique, and the chakra consumption was rapid."


    Tsunade explained earnestly, fascinated by her own charm.


    Uchiha was deeply attracted by Tsunade who looked at Tsunade carefully.


    Seeing the people who were listening carefully, Tsunade nodded in satisfaction.


    "Yin, you also have insufficient chakra control skills. In yesterday''s battle, you had at least one third of the chakras, which was wasted."


    "And there is only Mikoto, which is very qualified. In yesterday''s battle, Chakra didn''t waste much."


    Tsunade analyzed 203 and said.


    "Sister Tsunade, what are we going to do?"


    Jiuxina asked curiously


    "It''s easy, climb a tree."


    "Climbing a tree?"


    "Yes, just climb a tree."


    Tsunade smiled confidently.


    "This is not an ordinary tree climbing. When I say tree climbing, I don''t climb with my hands, but directly step on the tree with my feet."


    Tsunade said while showing climbing trees.


    Tsunade walked to the front of a big tree, and the air flow spread to the side under his feet, blowing down the grass on the ground.


    She stepped on the trunk with one foot and walked up slowly.


    She came across, stepping on the tree as if walking on the ground, step by step to the top, hanging upside down on a tree branch, looking at Kusina, Yin, and Mikoto.


    "Mikoto, Kushina, Yin, is like this, gather the chakras on the soles of the feet, and let the feet stick to the trunk, as long as you can use the chakras to achieve this state."


    "The purpose of this practice is to gather the right amount of chakras in the right place. Even a well-trained ninja is quite difficult. The amount of chakras required to climb a tree is very subtle, and the soles of the feet are the most difficult. Where to gather chakras."


    Chapter 67 You Did It On Purpose


    "In other words, as long as you are trained to climb trees, you can control your chakras more flexibly. As long as you control the chakras flexibly, the success rate of using ninjutsu will increase, and it will not cause chakras. A lot of waste."


    Tsunade hanging upside down on the tree trunk, the double horsetails naturally hung down, but the huge double feng still stands naturally, seemingly unaffected by any gravity.


    And it seems that because of the angle, it looks bigger and bigger.


    And this kind of huge, on Tsunade''s body, does not feel any bloated, on the contrary, it seems more and more flavorful.


    Kushina and Mikoto, who listened carefully to Tsunade''s teachings, didn''t notice. Uchiha''s eyes straightened when he looked at Tsunade''s murderous eyes.


    Tsunade stood on the branch and had a clear view of the situation below.


    Besides, Uchiha''s hidden vision didn''t hide the slightest, staring straight at his hugeness.


    That kind of gaze seems to be able to penetrate the clothes and turn into substance.


    It''s like an invisible hand, touching his hugeness.

 56 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 56

    This little guy is much bolder than yesterday, dare to look at me so directly?


    Tsunade quietly warned Uchiha, but Uchiha immediately responded with an expression of how you are.


    Curious!


    Tsunade hugged fierce hands unnaturally and jumped from the tree.


    "Mikoto, I don''t know if you have learned from your leading teacher, but your Chakra control ability is better, and you should be successful soon.


    After Tsunade jumped down, he walked to Uchihain''s side.


    "Yin, you seem to be much bolder."


    Uchiha Yin only felt an itching in his ears and turned his head. As a result, his lips ran across Tsunade''s cheeks and lightly touched Tsunade''s chun petals.


    Tsunade quickly took a few steps backwards, his tone slightly cold.


    "You deliberately?"


    "What about deliberately, what about unintentionally?"


    Last night, Uchiha thought carefully about what happened yesterday, and he suddenly discovered that Tsunade seemed to have a different meaning to himself.


    Otherwise, they will not seduce themselves.


    And he would make that kind of posture because of the jokes between Kushina and Mikoto.


    Therefore, it is also a kind of temptation for Uchiha.


    If Tsunade really likes herself, why not do it?


    Seeing Uchihain''s bold gaze toward him, Tsunade''s heart was pounding, and there was a feeling of being opened up. Is this an illusion?


    Fortunately, Kushina and Mikoto''s eyes were not here at this time, otherwise Tsunade would definitely find something strange.


    Uchihain saw Tsunade''s state at this time, confirmed his guess, and smiled.


    "Okay, Tsunade sister."


    Uchiha Mikoto''s words broke the atmosphere.


    She took a deep breath, controlled Chakra, and stepped on the tree trunk with one foot.


    When she felt her feet were firmly attached to the trunk, she took out her other foot and stepped on the trunk.


    I saw Uchiha Mikoto standing firmly on the tree trunk, without a trace of chan.


    As Tsunade said, Uchiha Mikoto''s Chakra control ability is very good. Although he has not done any tree climbing exercises before, he still managed to reach the branch of the big tree and stand on it.


    Although Uchiha Mikoto successfully graduated from the ninja school, her teacher did not teach Mikoto to climb trees.


    Therefore, Uchiha Mikoto was able to climb the tree successfully for the first time, which is enough to prove Uchiha Mikoto''s talent in Chakra control.


    "Jiu Xin Na, you come up too, ting is simple."


    Uchiha Mikoto beckoned to Uzumaki Kushina excitedly and said.


    "Okay, Sister Mikoto, I''m coming up."


    Seeing Uchiha Mikoto walked up the tree trunk easily, Uzumaki Kushina was also full of motivation, and subconsciously thought it should be simple.


    She gathered Chakra on her feet, with great strength, and brought a gust of wind.


    She stepped on the tree trunk, stepped directly on the tree trunk, and then ran towards the top.


    Because Chakra''s input was too much, the tree trunk creaked.


    Halfway through the vortex Jiuxinai ran, he found that he couldn''t step on it and couldn''t stand it, and fell directly from the trunk.


    "Ah, help!"


    Whirlpool Jiuxina shouted instinctively.


    Uchihain himself stood under the tree, moving faster than Tsunade who just wanted to help, a princess hugged her and caught her firmly.


    Uzumaki Kushina saw Uchihain catching herself in a princess hug, and little Lian became red.


    "This time it was my mistake, come again!"


    Kushina said unconvincingly, she left Uchiha''s embrace, and came to the tree trunk again, controlled her strength, and walked up again.


    Chakra''s control ability is not so good, her strength is too great, and she fell from the tree again.


    Uchiha Yin hugged Uzumaki Kushina again.


    "Come again!"


    Whirlpool Jiuxina flushed, not convinced, and stood in front of the tree trunk again.


    After half an hour passed, Uchihain discovered that this training was furi, and the vortex Kushina fell from the tree infinitely, and then was caught by Uchihain infinitely.


    Uzumaki Kushina was not convinced at the beginning, but she became a habit in the end when she fell off, lying in Uchiha''s arms, inexplicably shy, and felt a strong sense of security.


    The strength of stepping on the trunk changed from strong to weak, and in the end it was almost caught by Uchiha as soon as he stepped on it.


    Uzumaki Kushina finds herself infatuated with Uchiha''s embrace, which is warm, safe, and comfortable.


    After Uchiha Yin caught Uzumaki Kushina once again, Uchiha Mikoto who had been watching from above was jealous, and even Tsunade around him smelled of jealousy.


    "Are you going to play enough? How long and how many times do you hold, Jiu Xinna, did you mean it?"


    Chapter 68: My solemn announcement


    When Uzumaki Kuzina heard Uchiha Mikoto''s words, her face turned redder, and she quickly jumped off Uchiha''s body, her eyes drifting.


    Although both of them are Uchihain''s girlfriends, it is indeed a bit bad to do it myself.


    "I, I, am I not Chakra''s control ability is weaker?"


    Uzumaki Kushina scratched his head and said.


    "Hidden, catch me."


    Uchiha Mikoto jumped down from the tree, and was quietly caught by Uchiha.


    She could also jump to the ground by herself, but just wanted Uchiha to catch it.


    Uchiha concealed Mikoto Uchiha and smiled.

 57 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 57

    "Jealous?"


    "No¡­¡­"


    Uchiha Hidden Wen stayed with Uchiha Mikoto''s pouting mouth~.


    Uchiha Mikoto was caught off guard by Wen, and then he held Uchihain''s neck and enjoyed Uchi-Hain''s Wen.


    For a long time, with lips divided, Uchiha Mikoto''s white jade face was drunk with a red cloud, and the whole figure hid in Uchiha''s arms like an ostrich.


    "Still jealous?"


    Uchiha asked faintly.


    "Stop jealous."


    Uchiha Mikoto shook his head.


    "I want to kiss too."


    Jiuxinai pouted and said.


    "You just let me hold it for so long, so I''m still not satisfied." Uchiha raised his brow and said.


    "Yin, you have to treat everyone equally. It''s not right for a bowl of water to be uneven." Jiu Xin Nai said with a guilty tone.


    "So now it''s the turn to hug me for half an hour," Mikoto said with a sly smile.


    "Okay, now it''s training time. If you want to kiss, you want to hug, wait until after the training." Tsunade said without angrily.


    "Hahaha, Tsunade sister is jealous." Kusina and Mikoto both laughed.


    "Kushina, I''ll take you to climb the tree once, you can find that feeling."


    Tsunade didn''t refute it either, and he took it all as tacit approval.


    Anyway, isn¡¯t my mission to be Uchihain¡¯s girlfriend? Now that¡¯s the default, which is pretty good.


    Tsunade''s face was slightly moist.


    Jiuxina smiled at Mikoto.


    When Uchiha saw Tsunade''s expression, his face also showed a clear smile.


    Tsunade walked to Kushina''s side and hugged Kushina''s yao limbs directly.


    "Concentrate, feel how many chakras are gathering on your feet now, control it."


    Tsunade stepped on the trunk with the whirlpool Kushina.


    "Oh oh, got it, yeah."


    Hearing Tsunade''s words, Uzumaki Kunsina became serious.


    She concentrated on feeling all her chakras now, and was basically able to grasp that feeling.


    Her Chakra control ability itself is not weak, and she has also undergone the increase of all attributes of the system reward, but it is so bad without any systematic training.


    It may be that Uzumaki Mito feels that her grade is too young and hasn''t taught her yet.


    Just like Naruto in the original book, they also graduated from the ninja school and learned to climb trees and tread water from Kakashi.


    After Tsunade left Kushina, he climbed the tree by himself again when he arrived at Kushina.


    Uzumaki Kushina took a deep breath and relaxed.


    She could clearly perceive the Chakra on her body, focusing part of it on the soles of her feet.


    Step out with one foot, step on steadily, and step out with the second foot, another steady step.


    One step two steps, one step two steps, it''s the devil... ahem.


    Whirlpool Jiuxina successfully climbed to the top of this tree.


    pa~pa~pa~


    Mikoto, Uchiha, Tsunade also applauded.


    "You are left, hidden."


    Kushina happily jumped down from the tree and said to Uchiha in excitement.


    "It''s okay, look at me." Uchihain also smiled confidently.


    Although Uchiha has never learned to climb trees or practiced, but Uchiha is also confident and can succeed at the first time.


    After all, this is not a very difficult thing. Moreover, after adding so many full attribute increases, Chakra''s control ability should be good.


    Uchihain stepped on the tree trunk, felt the approximate adsorption power, and stepped on step by step.


    The first few steps were fine, but after halfway through, Uchihain suddenly felt that the Chakra on his feet was unstable, and then his steps were loosened, and the whole person fell.


    Uchihain originally wanted to roll back and fall to the ground, but suddenly thought that there are Kushina and Mikoto under the tree. It is also good for them to hug themselves.


    Therefore, Uchihain did not make any movement, and fell directly toward the ground.


    But what Uchihaken didn''t expect was that Kushina and Mikoto seemed to have thought of Uchihain''s thoughts. Neither of them made any moves. Instead, they laughed and watched Uchihain''s fall.


    At the very moment, Uchiha hidden found that self-sufficiency was firmly caught by Tsunade.


    "Thank you."


    Looking at Tsunade in his arms, Uchihain suddenly felt a little embarrassed.


    It''s too embarrassing to be a big man by a woman, even though the embrace is very comfortable, filled with Tsunade''s ti fragrance.


    "Ding, Uchihain is in your arms at this time. Don''t confess at this time, when will you wait? Announcing to Uchihain that you are my boyfriend. The mission is successful. There is a 10% probability of getting a fairy body. "


    The voice of the system rang in Tsunade''s ear.


    After hearing the words of the system, Tsunade, who had already made up his mind after the previous conversation with Kushina, is now gradually letting go.


    Just when Uchihain wanted to get out of Tsunade''s arms, Tsunade suddenly lowered his head directly, and wen went to Uchihain''s ~.


    Very jerky, without a trace of skill.


    Uchiha''s eyes widened, he didn''t expect Tsunade''s Wen to be so sudden.


    I was forced to wen!!!

 58 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 58

    Uchiha hadn''t thought that what he did to Tsunade before, Tsunade will use his own analogy today.


    "Yin, Tsunade solemnly announced that you will be my lover from now on."


    Tsunade said domineeringly.


    Chapter 69 System Upgrade


    "What''s this, it''s too sudden, I..."


    Uchiha Ken was also a little dizzy by Tsunade''s domineering attitude.


    "You are not allowed to refuse. If you refuse, I will be very embarrassed, and then I will do something insulting people and gods."


    Tsunade poked Uchiha Hidden in the face with his finger, his eyes sharp.


    Tsunade, who had thought clearly, returned to his former domineering style.


    What kind of character Uchiha Yin is, she now understands more clearly.


    If he wants to become Uchihain''s girlfriend, he will definitely agree to it 100%. The entangled look now is just because he was too hasty for a while.


    Perhaps, there is still a bit of a big man''s mind at work?


    I have to say that Tsunade still knows Uchihain quite well.


    Uchiha Ken was indeed confused by Tsunade''s sudden announcement that he was her lover.


    Hey, I''m not a good man, how can I be Tsunade''s lover?


    It should be your Tsunade who became my lover, right.


    I''m a pure man, I must be stronger!


    As soon as Uchiha Hidden Thought came to this, he saw Tsunade''s sharp and domineering look.


    Forget it, forget it, Tsunade has such a queen-like personality that fits the character in Hokage. If she is like a good girl, wouldn''t the whole character collapse?


    Uchiha comforted himself. It was definitely not because he remembered Tsunade''s punch that broke the ground that day and felt a little scared, definitely not.


    She suffered a little loss and reluctantly promised Tsunade to be her lover~ Bah!~Being her boyfriend is alright.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Yin did not refuse.


    If the system could speak at this time, it would definitely curse Uchiha as shameless.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully completing the task of confessing Uchiha, but unfortunately, you didn''t get the fairy body."


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully completing the main mission one. Before Uchiha''s graduating from the ninja school, he became Uchiha''s girlfriend. Successful mission rewards all attributes +2, strange force proficiency +5, and successfully obtained After the first-level Mu Dun, PS, because there is no fairy body, the power of Mu Dun will be greatly reduced."


    The system''s voice sounded from Tsunade''s mind, and Tsunade smiled as he looked at Uchiha in his arms.


    She knew that even though Uchihain did not speak, she had accepted herself, otherwise the system would not be prompted to complete the task.


    "Ding, start the second mission of the main line and become Uchihain''s wife. The mission is successful and the immortal body is obtained. The mission fails without punishment."


    "Ding, it has been detected that Uchiha''s confidantes have reached three. When the system is upgraded, they will fall asleep. After the upgrade, the tasks and rewards will be updated, so stay tuned."


    The system''s prompt sounds followed one after another, and the system had fallen asleep before Tsunade recovered.


    Task update, reward update?It''s really exciting.


    at the same time.


    "Ding, the master gains all attributes +2, strange power fist proficiency +5, and successfully obtained the first-level Mu Dun, PS. Because there is no fairy body, the power of Mu Dun will be greatly reduced."


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for reaching three confidantes. When the system is upgraded, it will fall into a sleep state."


    The voice of the system rang in Uchiha''s mind.


    Mu Dun?!


    Hearing that the system rewarded himself Mu Dun, Uchiha''s eyes lit up.


    Mu Dun is the master ninjutsu of Senjujuma, the god of ninja world. With Mudan, Senjujuma and Uchiha Madara suppressed an era, which proves how powerful Mu Dun is.


    After getting Mu Dun, wouldn''t his strength increase rapidly?


    Only after seeing the PS, Uchiha Yin also calmed down.


    Mu Dun is very strong, but not everyone will be strong when using Mu Dun, such as Yamato in the original work. That Mu Dun is simply unbearable to look at!


    Now Uchiha''s Mu Dun concealed, won''t it be the weak ji like Yamato?


    Uchiha felt itching and wanted to try it, but he also knew that now is not the time and place to try.


    After all, something like Mu Dun, once discovered by others, is definitely the subject of key surveillance, and even Tsunade may not be able to keep himself.


    Hello, system, what will change after you upgrade?Also, how long will you sleep?


    Uchiha Yin was also slightly excited, and asked the system, but the system did not respond at all.


    ...Well, Uchiha is used to the system without any response.


    Not only Uchiha Hidden but Tsunade, Uchiha Mikoto and Uzumaki Kunsina''s systems also gave hints to upgrade at the same time.


    Their hearts are also faintly looking forward to the upgraded system.


    Because if it weren''t for the help of the system, they wouldn''t be with Uchiha hidden. In this case, they might really regret it for a lifetime.


    After realizing that the system hadn''t responded, Uchiha concealed that he was still lying in Tsunade''s arms.


    "Master Tsunade, can you let me down?"


    Uchiha said with a little shyness.


    It''s really shameful to be held by Princess Tsunade.


    "Oh, Yin, are you shy? How do I feel you are in my arms and enjoy it."


    Tsunade put a teasing smile on his face, and put Uchiha down.


    "Well, now 0.4 is training time, you should practice your tree climbing first."


    Hearing Tsunade''s words, Uchiha Yin was also slightly speechless.


    The point now is that you have become my girlfriend, okay? Where can I still think about climbing trees?


    Tsunade seemed to be aware of Uchiha''s careful thoughts, and smiled on his face.

 59 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 59

    "Now Kusina and Mikoto have both learned to climb trees. If you don''t know how to do it, don''t you feel ashamed?"


    Uchiha cast a faint glance at his hand, stepped on the tree trunk step by step, and walked firmly to the branch.


    "Yin, you just fell deliberately, it''s really unpredictable, Master Tsunade, I was fooled just now."


    Chapter 70 Four Years


    "Yin, today is the graduation exam, are you ready?"


    "Of course I''m ready, but we don''t need to prepare much for this kind of graduation assessment, just pass it all."


    Uchiha Yin and Kunsina walked on the path to the ninja school, relaxed.


    Today is their last day as students in the Ninja School. As long as they have completed today''s simple graduation assessment, tomorrow, they will be honored.


    Well, two Xianren who are not inferior to Shangren.


    Four years have passed, and it has been four years since the system was upgraded.


    Four years have passed without any surprises.


    Jiuxina has grown from a delicious little loli (young girl) to a beautiful loli (girl).


    The vermilion hair reaches the waist, and a hairpin is pinned to the left bun.


    On the delicate little lian, there is also a little baby fat, which is quite childlike.


    It has already begun to develop before it begins to grow slightly, and it has begun to take shape, and it should have the size of B.


    Don''t ask how Uchihain knew it. In 4 years, Uchihain was not over 28 years old. There is no place Uchihain knows about Kushina''s body.


    In the same way, Uchihain has grown from a child to an outstanding boy.


    I saw that the man was extremely handsome, with a carved face with distinct features, and an unusually handsome face with horns.


    The appearance seems to be dang-free, but the inadvertent light in the eyes makes people dare not look down upon it.


    A pair of black lush hair, but a pair of slender peach eyes under a pair of sword eyebrows, full of passion, people will fall into it if they are not careful.


    With a tall nose and a moderately thick red chun, there was a dizzying smile.


    What made Uchihain himself most satisfied was that his height finally reached 1.65 meters, which was taller than Tsunade.


    Before, I was shorter than Tsunade, and I was always suppressed by Tsunade, really unhappy.


    But now Tsunade took Uchiha Mikoto on a mission, and it has been a long time since he met.


    The five major powers that were hit hard in the First Ninja World War concluded a truce, ushering in a temporary peace.


    However, about 20 years after the war, the economic gap between countries has widened. On the grounds of increasing the privilege of fairness, the armed forces of various countries have risen and promoted the use of force to expand their territories.


    The Second World War of Ninja World, like the original, started with the invasion of the Land of Earth and the Land of Wind.


    The ninja''s tasks suddenly increased a lot, and Tsunade and Mikoto also took on a lot of tasks in four years.


    And the most recent time, Tsunade and Mikoto have been out for half a year, and it is estimated that they will be back soon.


    Today, it is the graduation assessment of the Ninja School.


    During the war, the ninja''s combat power became more and more in short supply, and the content of the graduation assessment became easier and simpler. You only need to learn the three-shun technique to successfully graduate.


    Most of the ninjas will become cannon fodder in the war, except for a small number of outstanding ninjas, which will be carefully cultivated in Konoha.


    Of course, there is no shortage of Xia Ren who can survive the war and then advance in strength.


    The Three Body Technique, this is a piece of cake for Uchiha and Kushina, so there is not the slightest tension on their faces, but it is very relaxed and comfortable.


    "The next member to be assessed, Uchiha, the content of the assessment, three-shenzhen technique."


    Uchiha hidden in front of the examiner, Jieyin fast in his hand, at this speed, even the examiner''s eyes showed a look of surprise.


    So fast, this speed is faster than yourself, right?The examiner was a group of Nakanin, watching Uchihain finish the seal in less than a second, with a look of shame on his face.


    Bang~


    I saw 10 clones appeared in the original Uchiha position, and then 10 clones became 10 examiners with different appearances.


    In the end, all the examiners that Uchihain turned into disappeared and turned into a wooden stake, while Uchihain himself walked out from behind the examiner.


    In the end, Uchiha''s press made the hearts of all the examiners present.


    Because when Uchiha was using the substitute technique, Yuyin and the others didn''t notice it. Only when Uchiha came out from behind them did they find that Uchiha was behind them.


    How terrifying this Uchiha''s substitute technique is!


    If Uchihain was their enemy, I''m afraid they were killed by Uchihain just now.


    Although Uchiha Ken doesn¡¯t care much about the avatar technique and the transformation technique, he values ??the avatar technique very much. After all, it is a life-saving ninjutsu. The current Uchiha Ken can almost do it in 0.1 second. With the use of avatar, the range of avatar can reach 200 meters, which can be said to be the ultimate ninjutsu.


    As expected to be Tsunade''s disciple, it''s really amazing.


    Tsunade received Uchiha, Uzumaki Kunsina, and Uchiha Mikoto''s affairs, which had spread throughout Konoha a long time ago, and it was not big news anymore.


    Although there was some bad sound at the beginning, it has calmed down now.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you announce the results?" Uchiha frowned.


    Graduation assessments are completed on-site, scored directly, and results are announced.


    Is there something wrong?


    "Oh oh oh, the results will be announced immediately."


    The crowd who announced the results coughed twice.


    "Uchiha Hidden, avatar, full score: Transfiguration, full score: avatar, full score, congratulations on becoming Xiannin."


    Thinking of Uchiha''s magical substitute technique, Zhongren who scored also wrote a few words on the substitute technique: The magic technique of substitute technique, can''t see Kieyin, and the range of substitute is extremely far.


    After receiving the ninja guard, Uchiha walked out to the door.


    "Yin, why are you so slow? To celebrate our successful graduation today, I want to cook myself."


    Kushina ran over and threw himself into Uchiha''s arms, his jade-like arms hugged Yin''s neck.


    "Okay, okay, let''s get home." Uchiha faintly caught Kushina and hung up Kushina''s Qiong nose, and said.


    Chapter 71: Yun Ren''s Attack

 60 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 60

    In the cherry blossom forest, cherry blossoms are in full bloom, and the entire road is full of cherry blossoms.


    Three sneaky people hid behind different cherry trees.


    Their expressions were serious and cold.


    "Tongjiao, your information is correct? Are you sure that the person from the whirlpool clan will go home here?"


    A sturdy ninja said to the ninja in front of him.


    "Ryosuke-sama, I have been undercover in Konoha for so many years, and I am sure that as long as the person from Uzumaki Kushina goes home from the ninja school, he will definitely pass this road."


    Tong Jiao knelt in front of Ye Yue Ryosuke, lowered his head and said.


    "By the way, the Uzumaki Kushina is usually accompanied by a person named Uchiha Ken. Both of them are Tsunade''s disciples, and they are said to have the strength of Zhongnin."


    Tong Jiao reminded Yeyue Ryosuke.


    "Huh, Konoha''s people, what they like most is to brag about their ninjas. Two people who have not graduated from ninja school, have the strength of Zhongnin?"


    "With this strength, they have graduated early and are still here?"


    Yusuke said tauntingly.


    In his eyes, the strengths of Uchiha and Uzumaki Kushina must have been exaggerated by Konoha.


    "Yousuke makes sense, but we can''t take it lightly. After all, this is Konoha''s site. Once we live with the little girl from the whirlpool clan, we will leave immediately and don''t be taken by Konoha."


    Ye Yue Liang Jie thought for a while and said.


    "Besides, we have left behind. This mission should go smoothly. At that time, we will be able to find a way to control the tail beast from the people of the Maelstrom clan."


    "Yes, Master Ryosuke." Yusuke and Tong Jiao said quickly.


    "Someone is coming, hide." Yeyue Ryosuke''s eyes flashed, and the three figures disappeared instantly.


    "Yin, what do you think will be the situation in tomorrow''s division? Will we be divided together?"


    Kushina pulled Uchiha''s hand, and the bulging small bag was attached to Uchiha''s arm.


    "If we didn''t guess wrong, the three generations of old men should have divided us together. If Mikoto and Tsunade come back soon, we should form a class of four."


    Uchihain guessed boldly.


    "That''s right. Sister Mikoto and Sister Tsunade have been out for half a year, so they should be back soon."


    Jiuxina nodded seriously.


    At this moment, Uchihain''s heart suddenly raised in a strong crisis, and suddenly stopped.


    "What''s wrong, hidden." Jiu Xinnai asked curiously.


    Whoosh, at the moment Kushina asked, a sharp kunai, a speed that was too fast to cover his ears, pierced towards Uchihain''s heart, and directly penetrated Uchihain''s heart.


    Bang~


    The penetrated Uchiha did not shed any blood, but turned into a wooden stake.


    And Kushina was also vigilant in an instant, opening the eyes of Kagura.


    Bang~


    Yusuke flew upside down from behind the cherry blossoms. He rolled twice in the air, then landed on his feet, bowed in front of his body, and glided for a certain distance.


    There was a fist mark on his face, and Uchiha''s fist matched exactly.


    "Who sent you? Danzo, or Uchiha?" Uchihain walked out from behind the tree, frowned and asked.


    Just now Yusuke directly attacked him, causing Uchiha to misunderstand him, thinking that someone was bothering him.


    Therefore, Uchihain immediately thought of the people he had offended, as well as the Danzo who was hailed as the back pot.


    "Damn kid! Go to death for me." Yusuke was angry, and dashed towards Uchiha hidden behind Kodachi.


    "Be careful, Yin, there are three people on the other side who are very malicious towards us." Kusina said loudly to Uchiha Yin.


    After Uchiha heard this, his expression condensed, and Kagura''s eyes were opened.


    The range of a hundred meters in a radius was shrouded in the perception of Kagura''s heart. As long as it was a person or creature with a chakra, it appeared as a thumbnail in Uchiha''s heart.


    The most important thing is that Kagura can perceive the good and evil of the opponent''s Chakra.


    And the person who had just been hit by him, and the people hiding behind the other two trees, held a strong malice towards him and Kushina and turned it into a real malice.


    This is probably not Danzo or Uchiha''s people. Danzo and Uchiha, no matter how arrogant they are, they will not send their subordinates to kill themselves in Konoha.


    In this case, this is probably someone from the outer village!


    Chidori Chibon, Uchiha concealed the three-gou jade writing wheel, and then with a wave of his right hand, Chidori turned into countless sharp Chibons.


    With Thunder Light and Birdsong, Qianben stabs straight towards Yusuke''s vital point. As long as he stabs, he will surely be able to kill with one hit.


    Earth escape, earth flow wall.


    Seeing that his teammate was about to be hit by countless Chidori Chibon, the copper horn hidden behind the cherry tree also shot.


    A thick earthen wall rose from the ground, firmly blocking Uchiha''s hidden Chidori Chimoto.


    Chidori Chibonka entered the dirt wall, but couldn''t penetrate the thick dirt wall.


    pa~pa~pa~


    "Unexpectedly, you really have the strength not inferior to Zhong Ren."


    Seeing that he had been discovered by Uchiha Ken and Kunsina, Yazuki Ryosuke walked out from behind the cherry tree with his palm.


    His eyes turned to Uchiha, his body exuded infinite murderous aura.


    Uchiha''s ability to have just graduated from the ninja school has the strength that is not inferior to that of Zhongnin, and he is definitely an incredible genius.


    More importantly, he actually opened the three gouyu writing round eyes!


    What is this concept?Everyone of the Uchiha clan who can open the three-gou jade writing wheel can at least reach the strength of Shangnin!


    If this genius is allowed to grow up successfully, I am afraid that it will be the enemy of Yunnin Village in the future. In an instant, Ryosuke Yazuki made up his mind to kill Uchiha hidden.


    It''s like the murderous intent of Osnamaru in the original work on Sasuke and Naruto. The rich murderous intent made the entire air thick. It was the first time that Uchiha and Kushina were exposed to this murderous intent. It became stiff in an instant.


    Chapter 72¡ªExtinguish the Fire

 61 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 61

    Seeing the momentary stiffness of Uchiha and Kusina, Yazuki Ryosuke certainly would not miss this opportunity.


    A layer of thunder and lightning emerged from his body, like a blue chakra coat, which was placed on his body.


    Lei Dun Chakra Mode!Commonly known as Lei Dun armor!It is the unique thunder-dance ninjutsu of the Yeyue clan in Yunnin Village.


    Afterwards, his speed increased sharply, and he came to Uchihain for a moment, with his palm like a knife, and slashed directly at Uchihain.


    Seeing Uchiha hidden in front of him, Yazuki Ryosuke''s mouth showed a scornful smile.


    Even if you are a genius who opened the three-gouyu writing wheel?A genius who has not grown up is nothing more than a handful of loess in the end.


    He has this confidence, as long as his palm touches Uchiha, he can definitely cut Uchiha in half with one palm.


    "Lei Dun Chakra mode, are you from Yunren Village?"


    Uchihain''s hand thundered up, and a powerful force gathered on Uchihain''s right hand, emitting a sound like a thousand birds singing.


    Facing Yazuki Ryosuke''s attack, Uchiha Hidden did not evade in the slightest, but chose to directly head-on.


    The palms of the two touched together, violent thunder and lightning intertwined, dense electric flood ring 597 circling around, set off a strong hurricane.


    Yeyue Ryosuke felt a burst of unimaginable power in his palm, and after a stalemate, he directly knocked Yeyue Ryosuke out.


    "how is this possible!"


    Yusuke and Tong Jiao also yelled in horror.


    Yeyue Ryosuke, but the real Shangnin, and the Shangnin of the Yeyue clan who is famous for ninjutsu.


    But what did they see, Uchiha Yin actually went head-to-head with Yezuki Ryosuke, and knocked Yezuki Ryosuke away!!


    how can that be?How old is Uchiha Hidden, he has the strength of Shinobu!!


    They didn''t know that when using Rae Che, Uchiha Yin also used the strange power punch, and the explosive power was even stronger in an instant.


    It is also that Yazuki Ryosuke himself is a strong man who is proficient in thunder-dance ninjutsu, otherwise the fragile body of ordinary ninjas would not be able to stand under Uchiha''s punch.


    Yusuke and Tong Jiao also became serious in an instant, and they were about to join Yezuki Ryosuke''s battlefield.


    King Kong blocked!


    Just when Yusuke and Copper Kaku focused their attention on Uchiha Ken''s body, Kushina also completed her seal and used her best seal technique.


    But what surprised Jiu Xinnai was that her own sealing technique could not be used!


    How is this going?


    After Uchiha hidden Yazuki Ryosuke flying out, he directly pursued the victory.


    Lei Dun, Qiandiao sharp spear.


    The chidori in his hand changed to the shape of a long qiang, and went straight towards the still-in-the-air Yezuki Ryosuke.


    not good!


    A cold sweat broke out in Ye Yue Ryosuke''s heart. In the air, Ye Yue Ryosuke did not have any focus, and there was no way to change direction.


    However, the direction of Ryosuke''s Thunder Dungetsu training is not in terms of defensive power. Very fast.), so Yezuki Ryosuke''s own defense is very weak.


    If you eat Uchiha''s move directly, it is very likely to die directly.


    Earth escape, earth flow wall.


    At the moment of the moment, a wall of soil rose from the ground and blocked the direction of the Chidori Sharp Spear, but the Qiandori Sharp Spear was very sharp, and it passed directly through the earth to escape, still stabbing Yezuki Ryosuke. Body.


    However, this thorn did not directly pierce Yeyue Ryosuke''s heart, but instead pierced Yeyue Ryosuke''s left arm.


    His entire left arm instantly lost strength, and Da pulled it down.


    "Did the direction of the Chidori Sharp Spear deviate because of Tuliubi?"


    Uchiha frowned, dissatisfied that he had not been killed with a single blow.


    "Yousuke, Tong Jiao, let''s talk about the people who live in the whirlpool clan first. This kid is not easy, it''s hard to handle."


    Yazuki Ryosuke winked at Yusuke and Tongjiao, and then dashed towards Uchiha.


    He had already planned to sacrifice himself, drag Uchihain, and let the two hands go down to catch Kushina.


    Seeing these Yunnin''s movements, Uchiha was a little bit funny.


    In the past few years, Jiu Xinnai, although he has not grown as fast as himself, but in terms of actual combat ability, although he is not as strong as himself, he can still keep up with Shinobi.


    Especially because Jiu Xinnai itself has the blood of the Maelstrom family, and the amount of Chakra is surprisingly large. If the Diamond Blockade is used, even the Shinobi will be dangerous.


    So Uchiha is not worried.


    So he only needs to subdue the Yun Ren in front of him.


    "Yin, I can''t use the seal technique."


    Just when Uchiha thought so, Kusina screamed.


    "What, what''s going on."


    Uchihain was entangled with Yazuki Ryosuke jiu, and couldn''t help Kushina for a while.


    Yazuki Ryosuke looked at the anxious Uchiha Hidden in front of him, with a mocking tone in his tone: "You don''t think we came here without preparing for any work?"


    "We have set a forbidden enchantment here. Within this enchantment, all the sealing techniques are not available."


    "As long as Jiu Xinnai is taken away, we have a small team of people outside to meet you, so that your little girlfriend will be gone."


    Yazuki Ryosuke laughed louder and louder, while Uchiha''s face became colder and colder.


    "Do you want to use words to make me angry, and then reveal the flaws? It''s really boring, as long as I kill you, nothing will happen?"


    Uchiha knew that there was danger in Kusina''s side, and he didn''t care about anything. I''ll talk about future troubles.


    If Kushina was caught, Uchiha Himself would not forgive herself.


    His hands quickly formed a seal, and then printed.


    Fire escape, extinguish the fire!


    In Yeyue Ryosuke''s horrified gaze, the sky full of flames rushed straight towards him.


    Chapter 73 System Awakens, Dragon Armo

 62 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 62

    The overwhelming flames dyed the entire sky red.


    The flame burned, like the end of the day, and the entire cherry blossom forest turned into a sea of ??fire.


    The temperature of the entire air has become hot because of this flame.


    Yeyue Ryosuke had no way to resist, and was directly burned into coke by the overwhelming flames.


    A Shinnin in Yunnin Village was so easily resolved by Uchiha.


    Is it because I am too strong?Or is it because the opponent''s strength is too weak?


    To be honest, Uchiha hasn''t used all his strength to fight against others, so he doesn''t know his own strength, but now it seems that he can at least be able to fight against others.


    But what the upper limit is, Uchiha Himself doesn''t know yet.


    In the first murder, Uchiha''s heart had no obstacles.


    Because he wants to take Jiu Xin Na, he must die!Uchiha has no spare time to vomit because of the first murder.


    Originally, Uchiha Ken could defeat or even kill Yazuki Ryosuke without using the fire extinguishing, but if he did not use the fire extinguishing, there would be no way to defeat Yazuki Ryosuke so quickly.


    In order to save time, Uchiha Yincai used the fire to extinguish.


    Feeling that there is still half of the chakra in his body, Uchiha can''t help but sigh the chakra horror required for these big moves.


    Fortunately, I am a member of the Uchiha clan. Although the Uchiha clan¡¯s chakras are not as good as the Uzumaki clan and the Senju clan, they are more than the average clan.


    If Chakra Shao from the Uchiha clan, how to maintain Susao''s normal operations?


    Kushina had just fled, and Kushina, who was unable to use the seal technique, had lost more than half of her strength, and in order not to cause trouble to Uchiha, Kushina ran away early in the morning.


    Following Kusina''s escape direction, Uchiha concealed him.


    "Don''t run away, just behave and catch it."


    Seeing that Jiu Xin Na was about to escape from the cherry blossom forest, the copper horn who had been chasing Jiu Xin Na also suddenly shot.


    If Kushina escaped from the cherry blossom forest, I''m afraid Konoha''s people will soon find that their actions have completely failed.


    Earth escape enchantment, no dungeon hall


    A huge earth wall rose on the ground in front of Kushinai, blocking Kushinai''s footsteps, and Chakra gathered in Kushinai''s fists and struck firmly towards the wall.


    Weird punch!


    Tsunade was the master of Kusina and the others, and of course he also taught Kusina the ninjutsu.


    Therefore, Jiu Xin Na is also able to use strange power fists, but the strange power fists used by Jiu Xin Na are not very strong.


    After all, as a member of the Uzumaki clan, Kushina majored in sealing art, but who would have known that Iwabuki had deliberately set up a forbidden barrier here?


    I am afraid that the country of the vortex was destroyed, and the people in Yunren Village also had a''credit''.


    Thinking of this, Jiu Xinnai''s heart was also aggrieved.


    The earth wall was smashed by Kushina''s strange power punch, but before Kushina was happy, the earth wall instantly returned to its original shape.


    Even the earth wall quickly encircled a dungeon, like a large covered bowl, covering Kushina, Yusuke and copper horns inside.


    "Give up struggling, here, you can''t use the seal technique, and there is still no way to break this earth escape barrier."


    "This earth wall, once it is broken, it will return to its original shape and absorb the chakras on your body. You can''t escape."


    Tong Jiao and Yusuke quickly rushed towards Kushina, who couldn''t escape at this time, and could only fight head-on with the opposite side.


    However, how could Kusina without the seal technique be the opponent of this group of sands?


    Seeing that Kushina was about to live with Tongjiao and Yusuke Zhua, a long-lost voice rang from Kushina''s mind.


    "Ding, the system upgrade is complete, various functions are turned on, daily tasks are changed, main tasks are changed, side tasks are changed, and task rewards are changed. Please check by yourself."


    "Ding, due to the system upgrade, the host is inconvenient, and the system rewards the host, chakra form: dragon armor!"


    Chakra transformation, dragon armor?what is this?


    Forget it, don''t care, just use it first.


    Jiu Xinnai was impatient and hurriedly operated according to the method in his mind.


    "Chakra transforms, dragon armor."


    With a violent shout from Jiuxinai, a pair of azure chakra armor surrounded his body.


    The gigantic Chakra from the Maelstrom family almost lifted Jiuxinai''s body several layers, surrounded by blue, like a real Tyrannosaurus.


    "Chakra freezes! How is it possible!"


    Originally, Yusuke and Tong Jiao, who had been thinking of directly living with Nine Xinna Zhua, glanced at them in an instant.


    Chakra is a kind of omnipotent energy, which can carry multiple properties, and can also be shaped into various changes of 0.1. This is also called the form of chakra.


    However, they only knew that only the human pillar force could do the attack by directly condensing the chakra into this shape!


    But they are very sure that Jiu Xinnai definitely hasn''t become Human Zhuli now, and Human Zhuli''s tail beastization can''t be this kind of dragon!It will not be blue either!


    (PS, not many people know about Susao at this time. There is also the movie version, and not many people know about it.)


    But ordinary people can''t do it!


    Chapter 74-Killing Yun Ren


    A powerful ninja with this ability has long formed his own unique fighting style, how can he use other methods?


    Feeling the incomparably powerful power in his body, Jiu Xin Nai''s heart was full of excitement.


    "I want to see, how do you catch me now?"


    With a cry of jiao, Jiuxina rushed towards Yusuke and Tongjiao like a tyrannosaurus.


    In other words, Jiu Xin Na is now a real Tyrannosaurus.


    The dragon''s horns are sharp, and the dragon''s claws are wide open, leaking five hideous and cold claws.


    Tong Jiao and Yusuke''s face changed slightly, and they reacted quickly.


    "You''re just a student who just graduated from the Ninja School, you are not even Shinobi, don''t be too rampant."


    "Lei Dun, pseudo dark."

 63 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 63

    The strong thunder attribute chakra gathered in Yusuke''s mouth, and then a strong lightning formed, spraying towards Kushina.


    "Yusuke, are you trying to kill her 28? You actually used this kind of ninjutsu?" Tong Jiao said in surprise, obviously not thinking that Kushina could survive the pseudo-dark attack.


    "Shut up, he is a member of the Uzumaki clan, and it is not so easy to die. If you don''t live with her quickly, Konoha''s people will come soon. This is the best way."


    Yusuke glanced at Tong Jiao and said.


    "No matter how much time is lost, it will be difficult for us to leave."


    "You guys don''t put me in your eyes!"


    Jiuxina heard the words of the two Yun Ren, and a raging anger flashed in his eyes.


    Her eyes condensed, and she strode repeatedly, like a tiger like a dragon.


    With a proud drink, Jiu Xinnai seemed to be accompanied by the sound of dragons and tigers with every step he took.


    "go with."


    The dragon tail formed by the condensed azure chakra stood in front of Jiuxinai, and directly blocked the jet of thunder and darkness.


    The dragon''s tail resisted Lei Dun''s pseudo-darkness, Kushina''s footsteps did not stop, and continued to rush towards Yusuke and Tongjiao.


    "How is it possible? Lei Dun''s pseudo-darkness was blocked."


    Seeing that his master ninjutsu was directly blocked, Yusuke screamed in disbelief.


    But he reacted quickly, his face showing dignity.


    "I don''t need to hide this kind of tricks, don''t underestimate me."


    Jiu Xinnai raised his head and roared, and most of the depression that had been chased just now disappeared.


    Lei Dun''s pseudo-darkness dissipated, and Jiuxinai accelerated even more.


    "Hahaha, I want to see if you can stop me."


    Jiu Xinnai laughed loudly, and quickly rushed to the two of them.


    Her charge was even more violent, the blue dragon body seemed solid, and the minions were sharper.


    The copper horn was facing Jiu Xinnai, although his face was solemn, but he was not in a hurry.


    The seal was over when he rushed over at Jiuxinai.


    "Tu Escape, Earth and Land Return!"


    A huge rock stronger than the earth flow wall protruded from the ground and stood in front of Kushina.


    boom!


    Jiuxinai ran into it without hesitation, and suddenly a sound of collision resounded everywhere.


    The earth seemed to be shaken by this collision, and a powerful impact came out.


    The rock was directly broken by Jiu Xinnai, but Jiu Xinnai''s impact also stopped.


    After all, Kushina had just obtained the dragon armor, and he was not yet proficient. Under the impact of the thunder-dark pseudo-darkness before this, he was already in danger, and now coupled with the resistance of this return from the land, he was directly crushed. .


    The reaction force even directly caused Jiuxinai to fall to the ground.


    She shook her head and stood up, her face suddenly changed.


    As soon as Long Kai disappeared, Yusuke who was next to him instantly stopped at the opportunity, and then he took out the Shinobi sword and slashed towards Kushina''s shoulder.


    If it hits, he can definitely chop off Jiuxinai''s arm.


    But thanks to Chakra''s transformation, the dragon armor itself is Muji Ninjutsu and can be cast instantly.


    The dragon armor was once again draped on Jiuxina''s body again, resisting Yusuke''s knife.


    There were scary knife marks on the transformed armor, and it was almost cut to Kushina''s arm.


    But Kushina still felt that his shoulder was hit with an extremely strong force, and his entire right arm lost strength in an instant.


    The right hand lost strength, but it was Kushina and the left hand!


    No, Yusuke realized that his attack did not work, and wanted to retreat, but it was too late.


    "Die!"


    The azure dragon claws directly zhua on Yusuke''s arm, the sharp dragon tail pierced Yusuke''s fierce cavity, and then Yusuke was thrown away.


    "Yujie!" Tong Jiao exclaimed.


    All of this happened between the electric light and flint. Before the copper horn could help, Yusuke was already dead.


    "Damn you!"


    "The earth escape, the art of earth dragon bullets."


    I saw a huge lifelike dragon head made of mud appeared on the ground.


    The faucet opened his mouth, and sprayed a rush of mud bombs from his mouth.


    It was the first time that Kushina killed Yusuke, and felt a little sick and unaccustomed to 173, but she still resisted the nausea.


    Because she doesn''t have time to get sick at all. Once she doesn''t pay attention, she may face her own death.


    However, at this moment, with the sound of chirping birds, the earth escape enchantment and the dungeon hall were directly broken.


    Uchiha appeared behind the copper horn, and a hand with thunder and lightning passed directly through the fierce chamber of the copper horn.


    Tong Jiao''s pupils gradually collapsed, gray and obviously dead.


    And the earth dragon bullet also lost its effect because of the disappearance of the caster.


    Seeing Uchihain''s arrival, Kushina was also relieved and sat on the ground with exhaustion.


    The first killing, coupled with the rapid consumption of Chakra, made Jiu Xin Nai physically and mentally exhausted.


    Because she fell to the ground before, her fiery red hair was dyed with a layer of floating dust, and her clean and tidy clothes were also dusty, making her look ashamed.


    "Are you okay, Jiu Xin Na." Walking to Jiu Xin Na''s side, he helped her wipe the dust off her face.


    "Yin, hug." Seeing Yin, the disgust of Kushinai''s first murder didn''t know why it gradually disappeared. She smiled, opened her arms, and made a gesture of begging for a hug.


    Chapter 75 Hidden Doubt (2 more, for subscription)

 64 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 64

    "Old man, it''s been a long time."


    "Three generations of adults, long time no see."


    In the Naruto office, Tsunade and Kushina greeted Kushina with their luggage.


    "Tsunade, Mikoto, has been gone for half a year, how is the mission accomplished this time?"


    Sarutobi Hizen looked at Tsunade Mikoto with a smile, and asked.


    "Old man, of course it was successfully completed."


    Tsunade confidently handed the report in his hand to Sarutobi Hizen.


    Sarutobi Hizen saw the report in his hand, smoked and nodded, showing a satisfied expression.


    "Not bad."


    "Tsunade, you just came back. Today, Kushina and Yin should have completed the ninja school graduation examination. They will be separated tomorrow."


    "I was still at a loss as to where to divide them, but now it seems that I don''t have to think about it."


    Sarutobi Hizen said with a smile.


    "Time flies so fast, Jiu Xinnai and Yin graduated today. I miss them a little bit."


    Mikoto said with a sweet smile.


    "Yeah, I haven''t seen each other for half a year. I don''t know if they miss us." Tsunade also agreed.


    Just when Sarutobi Rizen wanted to say something, the cherry blossom forest suddenly burst into flames, burning the sky full of colorful clouds.


    "What is this? Hurry up and send someone over there to have a look."


    Sarutobi Rizen''s expression changed, and he quickly ordered Anbu hidden in the dark to take a look.


    "Has anyone invaded Konoha? Unexpectedly release this kind of fire escape ninjutsu in that place!"


    This ninjutsu!It seems to be extinguished!Who released it!


    A trace of doubt flashed in Mikoto''s heart, and then suddenly thought of something.


    "Sister Tsunade, the cherry blossom forest is where Yin and Yusina get out of school and after school. I''m afraid Yin and Yusina had an accident."


    "Then let''s rush over." Tsunade heard Mikoto''s words, his face was serious, and he hurried toward the cherry blossom forest while pulling Mikoto.


    Jiuxinai is their good sister, and Yin is their husband, can something happen?


    Seeing that it was possible that Kushina and Uchiha had an accident, Sarutobi Hizen could not sit still, and followed.


    Kushina is the pillar of the future Kyuubi, and Uchiha Ken is Konoha''s future pillar, can something happen?


    After killing Yazuki Ryosuke, Uchiha dashed straight in the direction of Kushina''s escape.


    Suddenly, a long-lost but familiar voice rang in Uchiha''s mind.


    "Ding, the system upgrade is complete, restart."


    "Ding, due to the system upgrade, the host is inconvenient, the system rewards the host, chakra form: dragon armor!"


    Has the system been successfully upgraded?This is a good thing, and what is this chakra transformation, dragon armor?


    Uchiha hidden while running and checking.


    Chakra transformation, dragon armor, with its strong chakra control ability, the armor that turns chakra into a dragon shape can be attached to the body, and the nature of chakra can be changed to increase the power of ninjutsu. floor.


    This seems pretty good!


    However, Uchiha Yin did not try to use it immediately.


    But the top priority now is to help Kushina, so Uchiha Ken didn''t care too much.


    If the system has any new features, you can check it out later, but if Uchiha doesn''t look for it quickly, I''m really afraid that Kushina will be captured.


    "By the way, do you have anything in the system that will allow me to reach Jiuxinai quickly?"


    Uchihain thought of this, and asked while running.


    "No, host." The system''s voice changed to a cute baby voice.


    "Really, forget it..."


    "No, the system will actually answer my words!" Uchiha was slightly surprised.


    "Yes, I can answer the master''s words now." The baby voice sounded again.


    "Forget it, I''ll wait and see how your system changes."


    Uchiha Yin also found the''Xiaoshan Hill'' that looked like an inverted giant bowl in front.


    Use Lei Che to smash the small shan mound in one hand.


    The earth escape enchantment, although the dungeon Tang Wu was shattered by that Yunren, it would absorb the opponent''s Chakra, and then restored to its original state.


    But that''s just what he said, facing Uchiha''s Rachel, he was completely vulnerable to a blow, and Uchihain just appeared behind the copper horn, and the copper horn was directly penetrated.


    Afterwards, he saw the current Jiu Xinnai, the look of the dragon-shaped armor sheathed on his body, very mighty!


    how is this possible?!Isn''t this a chakra form, dragon armor?Why is Jiu Xin Na too!


    Uchiha was shocked, no less shocked than when he knew he was crossing.


    This ninjutsu shouldn''t exist in Naruto World?Isn¡¯t it true that in the original book Kushina also knows this kind of ninjutsu, but didn¡¯t use it?!


    But I shouldn''t. I just got the chakra form, dragon armor, and Jiu Xinnai will now. Is this a coincidence?


    And if Kushina didn''t hide it deeply, the previous Kushina wouldn''t be able to do this ninjutsu.


    Uchihain discovered this Naruto world for the first time, and seemed to have exceeded his expectations.


    In fact, before, Uchihain felt incredible that Mikoto and Kunsina were so powerful when they were so young, but now it seems that something happened that Uchihain did not know.


    Could it be that Jiuxina got the system like himself?


    Uchiha thought jokingly, maybe not?If Kushina had the system, what would he be?


    Uchiha Yin also left this idea behind.


    But subconsciously, Uchiha Yin also began to silently pay attention.

 65 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 65

    "Hidden, hug."


    Seeing Kushina''s acting like a baby, Uchihain also hugged her.


    "You, you, you are so old, you still need someone to hug."


    Uchiha faintly touched Kun Shinna''s nose with his nose, and said.


    Forget it, don''t think about it so much, no matter what the situation is, as long as Kushina is truly loving herself, it is enough.


    Chapter 76: Long Time No See


    Uchiha faintly hugged Kusina, sat on the stool next to the cherry blossom tree, and waited for Konoha''s arrival.


    I just extinguished the arrogant fire with such a great momentum, I would definitely be noticed by others, I just need to wait here.


    Otherwise, even if you leave, I''m afraid that the three generations of old men will be called by the time, so it is better to wait here.


    "Yin, how did you feel the first time you killed someone? I just felt sick for a while."


    "It doesn''t feel much, I just thought about saving you, so I didn''t feel anything, maybe I just thought they deserved to die?"


    "Hidden, thank you." Jiuxinai''s eyes were bent into crescents.


    Perhaps it was the first time to kill, perhaps because of the fright this time, Kushina was lying in Uchiha''s arms, talking non-stop.


    Tsunade, Mikoto and Sarutobi arrived very quickly, and soon they came to the cherry blossom forest.


    The flame is the head that can swallow everything, and the land swept by the head is a ruin.


    The raging flame unscrupulously expanded its minions, trying to cover all the places it used under its rule.


    The raging black smoke rises and is accompanied by the crackling sound of Pili Pa La.


    The 937 fire extinguished but killed Yeyue Ryosuke, and at the same time caused a fire. The raging flames engulfed the cherry blossom forest.


    "This level of fire escape is probably at least Aji ninjutsu."


    "Nu Xin Nai and Yin may be dangerous!"


    Sarutobi Hizen inferred.


    "Old Sarutobi, you and Anbe will leave the fire extinguishing work to you and Anbe. I will chase them."


    Tsunade and the others, of course, also saw the destroyed earth escape barrier, the dungeon hall, and they rushed over there quickly.


    "Water escape, rain showers."


    Sarutobi nodded, and handed Kusina and Yin to Tsunade with confidence.


    She trusted Tsunade''s strength very much.


    "Water escape, rain showers."


    A vigorous chakra water cannon with a very powerful water attribute rushed directly to the sky.


    Subsequently, the water cannon exploded, and the dense raindrops fell from the air like a torrential rain, gradually extinguishing the fire.


    The ability to temporarily change the ninjutsu used for attacks to rain in the air is enough to prove the horror of Sarutobi Hizen''s understanding of ninjutsu.


    I just don''t know what Senjukan would think if he knew that Sarutobi Hizen had given him the A-level ninjutsu for such a place.


    The fire was extinguished, the rain stopped, and a rainbow appeared in the sky, but only a few dead trees that had been roasted into coke were left in this half of the cherry blossom forest.


    "What a terrifying fire escape ninjutsu? Who is it? This kind of fire escape!"


    Sarutobi Hizen''s expression was very solemn, and he ran in the direction where Tsunade and the others were running.


    At this time, Tsunade and the others finally rushed to the place where Uchiha Ken and the others were, but what made them speechless was that Uchiha Ken and Kusina were on the bench by the side.


    "hidden!"


    Hearing Mikoto''s voice, Uchiha Yin and Kunsina turned their heads.


    "Master Tsunade (sister), sister Mikoto (sister)." Uchiha hidden and Kushina called in surprise.


    Kushina got out of Uchiha''s arms, ran to Mikoto, gave Mikoto a big embrace, and then gave Tsunade a big embrace.


    Uchiha Yin also walked over.


    "Sister Mikoto, long time no see, I miss you." Uchiha stared at Mikoto secretly and said.


    "Yin, I miss you too." Mikoto''s eyes were red with a bright smile on her face, and she hugged Uchiha firmly.


    After a long time, the two separated.


    "Master Tsunade, won''t you give me a hug?" Uchiha said with a smile looking at Tsunade in front of him.


    "Long time no see, Yin, you are taller than me." Tsunade also generously gave Uchiha Yin a hug.


    "I miss you." The two said at the same time.


    "What''s going on?" Tsunade''s face showed a puzzled look, and asked Uchihain and Kunusina.


    Kusina talked about the previous events one by one, and Kusina left the part where he didn''t know Uchiha Ken, Uchiha Ken also said it.


    "If you say that, are you from Yunren Village, wanting to take Jiu Xinnai?"


    Tsunade raised his eyebrows and said.


    "It should be, Lei Dun Chakra mode, the signature ninjutsu of the Yeyue Clan in Yunnin Village."


    Uchiha said faintly.


    "Sooner or later, we will find Yunrencun to settle accounts, and we actually hit Konoha with our idea."


    "Yes, I must find someone from Yunren Village to settle the account at that time!"


    This matter, after Uchiha''s explanations and Kushina''s explanations, Sarutobi Hizen also knew what was going on.


    Sarutobi Hizen was taken aback by Uchiha''s ability to use this powerful fire escape.


    Although he knew that the strength of Uchihain and Kushina might not be inferior to that of the experienced Zhongnin, he never thought that Uchihain and Kushina could successfully kill Shangnin at this age.


    Even one of them was Shangren of the Yeyue clan.


    After the shock, Sarutobi Rizen was overjoyed.


    After such a long period of time, Sarutobi Hizaki also recognized Uchiha, and believed in Uchiha.

 66 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 66

    Now that Uchihain is such a strong genius, he is of course very happy.


    The opposite of Sarutobi Hizen was Shimura Danzo.


    Shimura Danzo soon learned that Uchiha and Kushina had encountered Yunren''s sneak attack, and successfully killed Yunren.


    Uchiha Yin and Kunsina have such a strong strength, and it is very bad news for Danzo.


    "In Konoha, I have nothing to do with Uchiha, and outside Konoha, you can''t stop me, Hisaka."


    Danzo grumbled and issued orders to his men.


    Each family also received the news one after another, and they all began to pay attention to Uchihain and Kusina.


    Being able to kill Shinobu at the age of 12 is unheard of, unseen.


    Chapter 77 The Upgraded System


    The big families began to pay attention to Uchihain, Danzo had already had a bad idea for Uchihain, Uchihain didn''t even know.


    He was lying on the chuang now, and began to inquire about the system in his mind.


    "System, what has changed since you upgraded."


    Uchiha asked curiously.


    "After I level up, I will be able to talk to the host with you. I am not surprised or happy."


    ... Uchiha was slightly speechless.


    "Apart from this, is there no change?" Uchiha asked patiently.


    "You haven''t changed much here." After a long time of silence, Baby Voice said.


    "What do you mean? I haven''t changed anything here, meaning ~ there are some other places."


    Uchiha Yin instantly noticed the strange place in the system''s tone, and asked.


    "Master, I can''t say this, but the master is so smart, he should be able to guess it." The doll said weakly.


    Uchihain thought of a lot in an instant, Kushina''s chakra transformation, dragon armor, Kushina''s diamond blockade, and even Mikoto''s strength 4 years ago.


    "System, do you think there is only one system?" Uchiha asked tentatively.


    "That''s right, there is only me in the system." The sound of the doll said cutely, except that there are many subsystems, all of which are their own clones, and it did not say it.


    "Really? You didn''t lie to me?" Uchiha said suspiciously.


    "Master, I will never lie to you." Baby Sound swears.


    "What the hell is going on? Do you know why Kushina would chakra, the dragon armor?" Uchiha asked intently.


    "I know, but it''s a system secret, I can''t say it!" said the baby voice.


    "Then what do I want you to do?" Uchiha asked hiddenly.


    "I can chat with you, talk about it, it''s not a problem." Wawa Yin Miao replied.


    Like Uchiha, Kushina at this time also opened his own system panel.


    It was a virtual screen that appeared in front of Kushina.


    The task at this time has changed a lot.


    Main mission: As Uchihain''s girlfriend, how can there be such a thing as a tail beast in his body?Think about it carefully, when you and Uchiha were in XX, there was a big fox staring at you!Absolutely not allowed!So find ways to get rid of Renzhuli''s identity.Mission success: according to the completion of the situation, get mission rewards.


    Side mission: successfully follow Uchihain to complete a B-level mission.Mission success: according to the completion of the situation, get mission rewards.


    This... the system tasks seem to be much normal!And why is there no task penalty?And the task rewards are no longer visible.


    However, I still miss the original task of hiding with Uchiha.


    Thinking of this, Jiu Xin Na also showed a look of nostalgia, and then turned to the weekly task.


    The daily task has been deleted and turned into a monthly task, and it is not in the same interface as the side task and the main task.


    Monthly task: Task 1: As Uchiha''s girlfriend, you actually did not fulfill the duty of a girlfriend. Help Uchihain to solve the identity of Chu male, let him know what is a man and what is a woman .Task rewards: depending on the situation, special reminders, there will be special rewards for all monthly rewards.


    Task 2: If you want zhua to live in a man''s heart, you must live in a man''s stomach. Please make a loving breakfast for Uchihain, and feed Uchihain to Zui.Task rewards: depending on the situation, special reminders, there will be special rewards for all monthly rewards.


    Task 3: A woman who can act like a baby is the cutest. Act like a baby and let Uchiha hide your clothes for you.Task rewards: depending on the situation, special reminders, there will be special rewards for all monthly rewards.


    The last reminder is that the monthly tasks are refreshed every month. Don¡¯t miss them if they expire.


    This monthly task?This monthly task!This monthly task?!


    Sure enough, the style of the system is too shameful!What makes him understand what is a man and what is a woman, isn''t this XX?How old is she!How old is he!


    But at 12 years old, it seems that he is not young anymore.


    What am I thinking about?


    And mouth-to-mouth feeding, let Yin help herself to change clothes, really, really shy!


    Sure enough, the system is still the system, and you have not changed.


    Jiuxina couldn''t help but think of the scene when he was actually doing these tasks, and his cheeks became hot.


    Although Kushina is already Yin''s girlfriend, Uchiha has no way to eat Kushina because of his age, but he still has a hand addiction.


    It''s just that Jiu Xinnai will be more shy, all through the clothes.


    At the thought of what kind of secret actions he would do with Uchiha, Kushina hugged the quilt all over his body, revealing only a small head.


    After smirking for a while, Jiu Xin Na also recovered and continued to check the system.


    Temporary selection task: empty.


    "Hey, what is this." Kushina blinked, full of curiosity.


    "This is a task that will be refreshed at a specific time. At that time, you will receive different rewards according to your choice."


    "After choosing, you must also do what you choose, otherwise you will be punished."


    "Of course, you can choose nothing. In this case, there will be no rewards and no punishments."


    "Well, it sounds pretty good." Kushina nodded.


    "By the way, what will happen if the main and side missions are completed?"

 67 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 67

    Jiu Xinnai asked cutely.


    "There will be new main tasks, if they are not completed, they will always exist."


    "That''s it"


    At the same time, Tsunade and Mikoto had long-lost voices in their minds.


    "Ding, the system upgrade is complete, various functions are turned on, daily tasks are changed, main tasks are changed, side tasks are changed, and task rewards are changed. Please check by yourself."


    "Ding, due to the system upgrade, the host is inconvenient, and the system rewards the host with feedback..."


    Chapter 78: Respective Tasks


    "The system feeds back to the host and rewards the host with a +1 for writing round eyes."


    "According to the host''s previous task rewards, the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes that should have been upgraded to are directly upgraded to the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes."


    Mikoto, who was already about to fall asleep, suddenly felt an unimaginable ability in Yong''s eyes, and then she involuntarily opened the eyes of the writing wheel.


    The three gouyu swiftly rotated, merged and changed, and finally formed a snowflake-like pattern.


    "This is amazing!"


    Uchiha Mikoto could feel that her chakra volume had progressed by leaps and bounds, and her mental strength had been greatly enhanced.


    And the ability of her own eyes surprised her even more.


    "It turns out that Sangouyu''s writing wheel can still be upgraded. It''s really amazing."


    Feeling the new abilities in his eyes, Uchiha Mikoto''s heart was full of joy.


    No one would dislike himself as being too strong, especially in a world where strength is respected by Hokage.


    "The system has been upgraded, let me see what has changed in the system."


    Mikoto also opened the system panel.


    A virtual panel, only Mikoto could see the panel appeared in front of Mikoto.


    Main mission: You, as Uchihain''s girlfriend, are coveted by Uchiha Yu and Uchiha Tomitake. These two people will definitely hinder your marriage with Yin. Find a way to make them give up on you.The task reward depends on the completion situation.


    Side mission: You have completed many missions, but you have not completed the mission with Yin. It is really hard to imagine. Please complete a B-level mission with Uchiha Yin. The reward depends on the completion.


    "What? Do Uchiha Yu and Uchiha Tomitake have ideas about themselves? Why don''t I know, and I want them to give up? How can it be done? Uchiha Mikoto also has a little anxiety on his face. "


    "After the system was upgraded, it was a lot more serious."


    Subsequently, Uchiha Mikoto also pointed to monthly tasks (the previous weekly tasks were also changed to monthly tasks.).


    Monthly task: Task 1: As the sister of Uchiha Hidden, you are not qualified to teach your younger brother, ~ teach your younger brother, let him ~ your toes.Task rewards: depending on the situation, special reminders, there will be special rewards for all monthly rewards.


    Task 2: As Uchiha¡¯s sister, you have never given Uchiha¡¯s gift. Put yourself in a gift box and give it to your younger brother!Task rewards: depending on the situation, special reminders, there will be special rewards for all monthly rewards.


    Task 3: The younger brother¡¯s time is his own, and his own time is also his brother¡¯s.Task rewards: depending on the situation, special reminders, there will be special rewards for all monthly rewards.


    This monthly task!


    Uchiha''s face flushed.


    Imagining Uchiha''s toes, she felt her body feel soft.


    This monthly task is really too good!!


    How can this be done!


    But if it''s finished, it seems, it''s interesting.


    Mikoto stayed in the bedding and smiled blankly.(Choose the task temporarily and not repeat it. You can tell me any good monthly tasks you have.)


    "Reward the host''s primary fairy body."


    Tsunade only felt that an unimaginable ability emerged from his body, that was the ability of life.


    In an instant, Tsunade seemed to feel that every cell of her was exuding joyful cheers.


    His vitality has reached a new level!


    "Is this the immortal human body? It is said that Grandpa Ye once possessed the power, but I did not expect that I would have these powers today."


    Having obtained this power through the system, Tsunade''s expression is a bit complicated.


    After getting the immortal human body, Tsunade roughly understood what level his grandfather Ye had reached in the first place.


    Just the elementary fairy human body, Tsunade felt that the extremely powerful vitality in his body, if it was a more advanced fairy human body?


    After regaining his senses, Tsunade was also very interested in the system after the upgrade, and also clicked.


    Main mission: The dark Danzo seems to be attacking Uchiha, everyone who wants to attack your favorite Uchiha must die and kill Danzo.Task reward: it depends on the situation.


    Side mission: As Uchiha¡¯s master, you have never led Uchiha¡¯s mission to once, and Uchiha¡¯s mission to perform a B-level mission.Task reward: it depends on the situation.


    Danzo?Want to fight Yin?Tsunade frowned.


    Tsunade himself hates Danzo very much, but he has nothing to do with Danzo.


    As a teammate of Sarutobi Rischi, Tuanhide was tolerated by Sarutobi Rischi.


    If Danzo is killed directly, I am afraid Tsunade will turn against Sarutobi Hitoshi.


    This is what Tsunade didn''t want.


    What a headache.


    Then, Tsunade also pointed to the monthly task


    Monthly task: Task 1: As Uchiha''s girlfriend, you are too conservative, please have a bath with Uchihain.Task rewards: depending on the situation, special reminders, there will be special rewards for all monthly rewards.


    Task 2: You have a hot body, and your body is the best weapon. Let Uchiha bow down under your body, ~ the attack can no longer stop you, please~ push it!Task rewards: depending on the situation, special reminders, there will be special rewards for all monthly rewards.


    Task 3: The apprentice''s ~ times are of course the master''s, please take Uchiha''s hidden ~ times.Task rewards: depending on the situation, special reminders, there will be special rewards for all monthly rewards.


    This monthly task!It''s really familiar.Tsunade cheered the corner of his mouth, recalling the scene when he did the task.


    I still remember how unforgettable the feeling was when I pushed it.(I still remember being rectified three times, three times!)


    It''s really a good memory.


    It''s just Uchiha''s age, can he really do it?

 68 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 68

    Tsunade expressed doubt.


    Chapter 79 The Terror Ascension


    "Ding, congratulations to the master for writing round eyes with level +1, open the kaleidoscope to write round eyes."


    "Ding, congratulations to the master''s level of writing wheel +1 again, which opened the eternal kaleidoscope of writing wheel."


    "Ding, congratulations to the master for getting the fairy body."


    Uchiha, who was going to sleep, suddenly heard the system''s baby voice.


    Boom!


    In an instant, a shocking vitality and unparalleled spiritual energy emerged, forming a powerful pressure, independent of the unparalleled Chakra, but united together, incomparable terror.


    Uchiha closed his eyes at this time, his expression full of enjoyment.


    He could feel that every cell in his body seemed to be breathing pleasantly.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes, and the three-goed jade in his eyes quickly rotated, united, and finally formed a shape that is difficult to describe in words.


    Those eternal kaleidoscopes seemed to contain the entire starry sky, dark, deep, and mysterious.


    The powerful spiritual energy and the physical energy are very harmoniously fused together, forming a huge chakra, which forms a substance like a substance, forming a terrifying cyclone.


    The pressure is like a prison, and the cyclone is like a blade. Uchiha''s 290 rooms can be instantly destroyed.


    "This feeling is so cool."


    After a while, Uchiha hidden his aura. If he didn''t see the chaotic room and felt his strength like riding a rocket, Uchiha hidden even thought he was just dreaming.


    Because it was too unreal, just now, I suddenly obtained the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes and fairy human body.


    If Uchihain previously estimated that he could only defeat Shinobu, even to the level of elite Shinobu, now Uchihakan can feel that even if he is against the upper shadow level, he will not necessarily lose!


    He even feels that he can defeat Sarutobi Rischi!


    Of course, this is Uchiha''s ability to judge the current strength of Sarutobi Rizen based on the strength of Sarutobi Rizen decades later in the original work. In fact, it is not known whether it can be beaten.


    It is also possible that Uchiha''s strength was overestimated because Uchiha has gained such a powerful force for a while.


    However, no matter whether he can beat Sarutobi Rischi or not, he will definitely stand on top of the Ninja World in the future.


    Uchiha Madara can use the eternal kaleidoscope and the cells with the power of the immortal human body to breed reincarnation eyes, and he can certainly do it.


    Coupled with the various rewards given by the system in the future, Uchiha is confident that he can stand on the top of the Ninja World, and even slam Datongki Kaguya.


    Uchiha didn''t know that he would really''sling'' Otsuki Teruya in the future.


    "Yin, what happened, why are you so messy here."


    While Uchiha was fantasizing, Mikoto Uchiha was noisy by the movement in Uchiha''s room just now, and quickly closed the system interface and went to Uchiha''s room.


    At this moment she saw that Uchiha''s room seemed to have been destroyed by a strong wind.


    Quilts, mattresses, clothes and even the entire chuang, the tables were all messed up.


    "Is your room destroyed by ninjutsu? How could it be like this?" Mikoto''s Xiaolian was full of consternation.


    Uchiha concealed his senses, saw his messy room, and scratched his head.


    I just got the rewards of the system, so I can''t help it. It''s really hard to say.


    Unlike Tsunade and Mikoto, Tsunade and Mikoto received the eternal kaleidoscope and celestial body respectively, so they won¡¯t make a lot of noise. Uchiha¡¯s secret is because they acquired these two abilities at the same time. These abilities are mixed together, promoted, and coexist with each other, which can cause such great damage.


    "Well, my strength just broke through suddenly, and there may be a big movement." Uchiha thought for a while and explained.


    "Which one''s strength breakthrough can cause this kind of movement?" Uchiha Mikoto smiled. In her thoughts, Uchiha Ken should be experimenting with ninjutsu to cause this situation.


    "You, I''ll see how you sleep tonight." Uchiha Mikoto said without angrily.


    "Can I sleep with you tonight? Mikoto sister." Uchiha said indifferently.


    "How can this work, Yin, you are so old, how can you still sleep with your sister?" Hearing Uchiha''s words, Uchiha Mikoto said blushing.


    Uchiha Mikoto hasn''t seen Uchiha Hidden for half a year. Although the two miss them very much, they are actually quite strange in some aspects.


    In the past, Uchiha Mikoto slept with Uchihain, but now that she has grown a lot taller, her face has become more handsome, Uchihain with masculine charm, Mikoto can feel her heart beating, too Some panicked.


    "Sister Miqin, apart from being my sister, you are still my girlfriend. I sleep with my girlfriend, isn''t it right?"


    Uchiha said with a smirk on his face.


    A loose Qitun pajamas was worn on Mikoto''s body, but they couldn''t conceal the beautiful figure she had grown up.


    I saw that every part of Uchiha Mikoto''s body was white and clean like fat, xiong''s front bulging, the originally loose pajamas were more loosely supported, and a pair of straight and slender yu legs felt a little uneasy shaking.


    Uchiha Mikoto was squinting now because of her slight shyness, and she saw her black hair drifting along her white and smooth skin on her shoulders.


    Qiao¡¯s natural face is beautiful and beautiful, and the slightly qiao¡¯s pink jade lips are as if they are smeared with honey, which makes people feel distracted at first glance.


    Sister Miqin, she really looks more and more beautiful.


    Uchiha faintly moved, hugged Uchiha Mikoto, and ran to Uchiha Mikoto''s room.


    "Hin, what are you going to do?" Uchiha Mikoto was suddenly picked up by Uchiha, panicked, as if the sense of Min had predicted something.


    Chapter 80 Mikoto''s''Tolerance''


    How to do?In this case, does it mean something?


    But, I am not ready for anything!


    The hands around Uchiha''s neck tightened, and Mikoto became more tense.


    Just saw the monthly tasks, Mikoto felt very shy, and now feels that she might really become a real woman, even shy, her cheeks are hot, her body is soft, and the corners of her eyes are rising~ Blurred water mist


    In fact, Uchiha was just trying to scare Mikoto, but when he lowered his head, he found that Mikoto''s eyes were actually filled with mist.


    Isn''t it scared to cry?


    Forgive me for being a male Uchiha in his previous life or in this life. He didn''t know that this was a sign of Mikoto''s affection, but instead thought it was Mikoto who resisted.


    Gently put Mikoto on the chuang, Uchihain also gently hugged Mikoto''s yao limb.


    Mikoto trembled like a bird that had been frightened.


    "Okay, okay, Sister Miqin, I don''t want to do anything yet, it''s just like holding you to sleep like before."

 69 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 69

    Uchiha touched Mikoto''s hair lightly, rubbed Mikoto''s face, and said.


    "Oh, oh, that''s it."


    Mikoto raised her head, looked at Uchiha, slightly confused, and said.


    I don''t know why, when I heard the hidden words, something suddenly disappeared in my heart, slightly disappointed.


    Seeing Mikoto''s tone in a daze, Uchiha Ken also felt a little funny.


    "Otherwise, do you still want to do something? I don''t mind."


    Uchiha concealed Mikoto''s hands tightly, making Mikoto closer to her body.


    "I hate it." Mikoto also recovered, taking a small pink fist to hit Uchihain''s fierce mouth, blushing to the neck.


    Uchihain could feel Mo Mikoto''s breathing slightly jiggling, blowing on her neck, itchy and numb.


    He could feel the two pieces of Mikoto''s flesh clinging to his fierce chamber, and he kept squeezing with Mikoto''s undulating breathing.


    He can smell the ti scent of Mikoto''s body, which seems to be the strongest medicine in the world, which evokes the deepest flames in people''s hearts.


    Mikoto could also feel what she wanted, something pressing against her abdomen.


    In an instant, Mikoto didn''t dare to move, her face flushed even more.


    She could feel that the bad thing jumped with chi heat.


    This thing, how can it be so big, if ~~, wouldn''t it be pierced?


    At this time, Uchihain was also a little regretful, with a hesitant look on his face.


    He really wanted it, but he was afraid that Mikoto would refuse.


    The mist from the corner of Mikoto''s eyes made Uchiha hide and a Mikoto resisted.


    So Uchiha Yin just held Mikoto and didn''t take the next step.


    Gradually, Mikoto also recovered. Seeing Uchiha''s indecision at this time, she seemed to be more entangled than herself, and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    It seems that it''s not just me who is nervous, Yin is also very nervous, now Yin is so cute.


    "What are you laughing at? What''s so funny." Uchihain was also a little bit irritated and squeezed Mikoto''s cheek.


    "Giggle, I didn''t expect Yin you to be so nervous. You look so cute now." Mikoto giggled.


    Seeing Mikoto''s smile, Uchiha could not help laughing.


    "Sister Mikoto, I think..." Uchiha smiled faintly, and stopped smiling, with a little nervousness on his face, and a little worry about gains and losses.


    Feeling the strong masculine aura on Uchiha''s body, Mikoto Uchiha put her face on Uchiha''s fierce chamber.


    "Do you really miss it?" Mikoto said, drawing circles on Uchiha''s murderous mouth.


    "Really, can''t you feel it?" As he said, Uchiha concealed Mikoto''s body tightly.


    "Then be lighter, I''m afraid of pain."


    This is what Uchihaken wants to hear most at this moment. Looking at the beauty in his arms, Uchihaken begins to move.


    ¡ª¡ªLong live harmony¡ª¡ª


    Mikoto is born with a kind of gentleness like water, that is tolerance.


    This tolerance is not only reflected in her character, but also in her body.


    Obviously she is just a tender girl, but she has a feeling of warmth and water, and with that soft voice, it makes people linger and cannot extricate herself.


    In the depths of love, Uchiha almost did not hold it, hurting Mikoto''s body.


    You know, this''injury'' is not an ordinary injury.


    Mikoto is not Tsunade, not Kushina, and without the blood of the two, the physical quality must be inferior to the two, but even if it is just now, there is still an illusion that it can do whatever it takes.


    But she just endured it silently. Although her voice was louder and louder again and again, she did not stop Uchiha, and was full of her unique tolerance.


    The next morning, Uchiha Ken woke up from his dream, looked at Uchiha Mikoto in his arms, and could not help but smile at the thought of the two people''s actions last night.


    Uchiha hidden Mikoto Uchiha gently, walked out of the room, and went to cook for Mikoto Uchiha.


    Uchiha Mikoto opened his eyes after Uchiha''s hidden departure.


    Her face is full of shyness.


    Oh my god, how could I make such a bold move last night and agreed to Uchiha''s request!


    Moreover, he made so many moves in cooperation with Uchiha!


    Also, who can tell her why Uchihain, who is still ~ second, knows so many things!


    Mikoto doesn''t know that although Uchiha''s previous life is ~ male, he has also studied many little emperor uncles and little emperor movies.


    Recalling what happened last night, Uchiha Mikoto''s cheeks flushed, and she buried her head deeply in the quilt.


    This is the boldest thing she has ever done, Uchiha Mikoto thought.


    But she didn''t regret it at all.


    Uchiha Mikoto''s face was full of memories and shyness.


    In addition to some discomfort at the beginning of this matter, the back is full of comfort and comfort, as if it was flying.


    Chapter 81: Visiting Mikoto''s Wounded


    "Ah, be good, drink porridge."


    Uchiha hidden Mikoto to the meal and sat down, feeding Mikoto porridge spoon by spoon.


    Last night, she suffered a lot of injuries. Even though Mikoto, as a ninja, has much better physical fitness than the average person, she still cannot avoid this fate.


    Mikoto was walking now, there was a faint tearing pain, so Uchiha didn''t hold on to the action.


    Holding face and brushing teeth, holding changing clothes, holding toilet~


    Thinking back to this, Uchiha Mikoto''s face was full of sweetness.


    I am a hidden woman now, and I''m so gentle with me.


    "Today, your injury is serious. Let''s take a day off. Anyway, we also know that we will definitely be assigned to Tsunade Ten''s class today, and you don''t need to follow it."

 70 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 70

    Uchiha Hidden said to Mikoto naturally.


    "That''s not good."


    "What''s wrong with this, can I just say that you are injured? It''s okay, both Tsunade Master and Kunsina can understand."


    Under Uchiha''s tough attitude, Mikoto had no choice but to accept Uchiha''s proposal and stay at home.


    And Uchiha Yin, went to school, and participated in ceremonial divisions.


    Although I have known my division of classes for a long time, things like division are still going to be done.


    Uchiha Mikoto lay on the chuang, looking at the task panel in front of him.


    Monthly task: Task 1: As the sister of Uchiha Hidden, you are not qualified to teach your younger brother, ~ teach your younger brother, let him ~ your toes.(Completed, completed very well, task reward: all attributes +0.1, not received, PS, if all monthly tasks are completed, the reward will be doubled.)


    Task 2: As Uchiha¡¯s sister, you have never given Uchiha¡¯s gift. Put yourself in a gift box and give it to your younger brother!(undone.)


    Task 3: The younger brother¡¯s time is his own, and his own time is also his brother¡¯s.(Completed, completed very well, task reward: the power that can integrate the nature change of the fire attribute chakra in the non-attribute ninjutsu type, unclaimed, PS, if all monthly tasks are completed, reward spiral pills.)


    Seeing the completion of the two tasks, Uchiha Mikoto was also a little shy.


    Originally, Uchiha Mikoto''s idea was to only complete task three, but when the play started last night, Mikoto also took the initiative to be a queen, and Uchiha Kimura also cooperated with her toes.


    Mikoto just persisted for less than a minute, and then immediately defeated.


    "System, do you receive this task reward as long as you click to claim it?"


    "Yes, but once you receive it, there will be no special rewards for completing the three tasks. Only when the three monthly tasks are completed, you can receive the special rewards for the monthly tasks."


    "Oh, I get it. With that said, I only need to do task two."


    Looking at the only remaining task two, a smile flashed across Mikoto''s face.


    Even the most difficult task one and task three have been completed. What''s more difficult about this simple task two?


    In the classroom, Kushina and Uchiha Kazura were indeed divided into a class, and the teacher in charge was also Tsunade.


    The students in the class who didn''t know all showed envy, and only the students of the family ninja were not surprised.


    Leaving the class and coming to the training ground, Kushina looked full of doubts.


    "Sister Tsunade, why didn''t Sister Mikoto come?"


    "Ahem, Mikoto was injured last night and was a little uncomfortable, so she didn''t come."


    Uchiha coughed twice and said.


    "Yes, we have officially established the Tsunade Class now. We are so familiar with it, so we don''t need to introduce ourselves, and then test the strength or something. Let''s visit the injured Mikoto today." Tsunade Taiichi Wave, said carelessly.


    When Tsunade suddenly proposed to visit Mikoto, two drops of cold sweat dripped on Uchiha''s forehead.


    "Yin, what''s wrong with you, why do you feel that your face is so bad." Seeing Yin''s slightly wrong face, Jiu Xinna asked worriedly.


    "Nothing, the weather is too hot, I just sweat." Uchiha wiped the sweat from his forehead and said.


    "Really? Why don''t I feel very hot." Kushina thought for a while and said.


    Since it was after seeing the "wounded" Mikoto, Kushina and Tsunade both bought some small gifts and prepared to send them to Mikoto.


    "Hello, Yin, are all of you Uchiha clan so serious and expressionless?"


    Kushina asked Uchiha curiously.


    After entering the Uchiha clan''s clan land, Kushina felt very uncomfortable when seeing the Uchiha clan''s people in the clan land, almost straight-faced and serious.


    "It''s probably because of me. The Senju clan has always been at odds with the Uchiha clan, and I entered the Uchiha clan''s clan land, which will naturally cause the Uchiha clan''s dissatisfaction."


    "This is the historical grudge between the Senju Clan and the Uchiha Clan, and it will not be resolved for a while." Tsunade sighed and said.


    Tsunade is also a bit annoyed, if he wants to marry Uchiha Ken at that time, he will inevitably be blocked by the Senju clan.


    Although Tsunade is not afraid, it is also a very troublesome thing.


    Ding Dong, as the bell rang, Uchiha Mikoto also walked over to open the door.


    One morning passed, and Mikoto''s injuries had almost recovered.


    Mikoto opened the door and saw Kusina and Tsunade at 3.9 outside the door, the panic on her face flashed.


    Yesterday I concealed something with Uchiha, which made Mikoto feel like running with everyone and then sneaking away.


    A little bit of joy, a little bit of fear.


    "Sister Mikoto, I heard that you were injured, and we came to visit you." After saying that, Kushina also took out his little gift and handed it to Mikoto.


    Kushina patronized and talked to Mikoto, and did not see Mikoto''s face, but Tsunade saw Mikoto''s flash of panic.


    Mikoto seems to be hiding something from us!


    Tsunade''s face showed interest and looked at Mikoto.


    Chapter 82 Beware of Pregnancy


    When Mikoto heard what Kushina said, she also reacted. Maybe Kushina and Tsunade sister didn''t know that she and Yin had a relationship?


    Mikoto also breathed a sigh of relief and led Kusina and Tsunade in, and when Uchihain finally came in, Mikoto pinched Uchihain''s arm.


    You told you not to let me go today. What if Tsunade sister and Kunsina found out?Ashamed.


    Mikoto gave Uchiha a hidden look.


    Uchiha felt very innocent, but it was understandable that she had a little temper when she thought of Mikoto''s body for the first time yesterday.


    All you need to do tonight is a good education in the club.


    Uchiha thought evilly.


    "Mikoto, what hurt you have, let me have a look."


    Tsunade joked to Mikoto with a smile.


    "I think Mikoto, your face is very good, the red run is shiny, it doesn''t look like an injury."


    Seeing Mikoto''s better complexion, a thought flashed in Tsunade''s mind.


    No way?!Mikoto didn''t do that with Yin yesterday, right?


    Tsunade quickly adjusted the virtual plane of the system that only he could see, and then looked at the monthly mission and the daily mission three.

 71 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 71

    There is some tension in her heart.


    Her daily mission three is to win Uchiha Yin ~ time. If the mission fails directly, it proves that Mikoto and Yin were absolutely what they were yesterday.


    In the same way, if there is no change in her daily task three, then it means that she is just thinking too much.


    Task 3: The apprentice''s first time is of course the master''s, please take Uchiha''s hidden ~ time.(The mission failed, Uchiha''s ~ Times has been taken by others.)


    Seeing my own task three, sure enough, it has failed.


    This proved that Mikoto and Yin had something to do last night, no wonder Mikoto did not come today, no wonder Yin said she was injured, no wonder Mikoto panicked just now and everything made sense.


    Just knowing what Uchiha and Mikoto are doing, Tsunade Gan felt that something was not a taste, that feeling was just jealous.


    I didn''t expect that I was still wondering whether Yin could do it yesterday. Yin proved that he could do it yesterday!


    "Is my face good? It should be good, it''s almost the same as usual."


    Mikoto heard Tsunade''s words and saw Tsunade''s smiles, her heart tightened.


    Sister Tsunade might have discovered it already.


    "Yeah, sister Mikoto, your face is very good today, even better than yesterday, but didn''t Yin say you were injured?" A suspicious look appeared on Kushina''s face.


    "Of course your sister Mikoto''s complexion is good, she should have received a lot of moisture last night."


    Tsunade said jokingly.


    "Sister Tsunade." Mikoto''s face instantly turned red, and said coquettishly.


    Uchiha''s face also showed a sneer.


    He didn''t expect Tsunade to discover Mikoto''s situation so quickly, he was indeed a medical ninja.


    In fact, even though Tsunade is a medical ninja, he is good at healing the wounded and cracking poisons. He is really not good at this.


    Therefore, Tsunade will use his system tasks to confirm what is going on.


    "Have you taken any defensive measures? If not, you will soon be pregnant with Yun." Tsunade said with a playful expression.


    "This, don''t worry, I have taken defensive measures." Uchiha said with Mikoto in a conceited embrace.


    Now that they have been pierced, Uchiha Yin is not afraid, anyway, they are all his girlfriends, and they will definitely be treated the same.


    Hearing Tsunade''s words, Kushina immediately recovered his senses, and then checked his mission like Tsunade.


    Sure enough, one of his monthly tasks had been hacked (failed).


    "Sister Mikoto, you stole it." Kushina said with a tasteful look on his face.


    "Well, Kushina, if you want, you can stay tonight."


    After knowing that her situation had been exposed, Mikoto also let go a lot, and said with a smile.


    "I won''t stay." Jiu Xin Nai shook his head proudly and said.But if you look closely, you will find that Jiuxinai''s ears have begun to turn red.


    "In fact, Tsunade sister, if you want to, you can also, Yin will definitely satisfy you."


    Mikoto who let go is also a little bit fluttering. As the only person who is no longer a girl but a woman, Mikoto is really much better than Tsunade and Kusina when speaking of these words.


    Although Tsunade was older than them, she was still a girl, and under Mikoto''s words, she was gradually defeated.


    And Jiuxinai, not to mention, the whole body seems to be red to pink, and he is really talented.


    After knowing that Mikoto had nothing to do, after having lunch and dinner, Kushina went back with Feeling.


    At 733 in the evening, Uchihain once again enjoyed the tolerance of Mikoto.


    What''s more exciting is that Mikoto didn''t know where she learned something, so she wrapped herself in a gift box, and then sent a shadow clone to give herself a gift.


    This made Uchiha almost crazy.


    Subsequently, Uchiha Yin and Uchiha Mikoto both received systematic rewards.


    When Takuchi himself learned Helix Maru and attached Chakra''s character changes to other non-attribute ninjutsu, Uchiha Yin felt a moment of kindness.


    After all, there are quite a lot of appearances in the original work. I didn''t expect that I would''developed'' this ninjutsu first.


    After a week of rest, the Tsunade squad finally began to perform their first mission, the mission from the village.


    Since he knew the strengths of Uchiha and Kushina, Tsunade didn''t accept some D-class boring tasks for Uchiha and the others.


    After all, the D-level task is to temper temperament, and to make the ninja more proficient in the control of Chakra, and learn to climb trees and tread water.


    But Uchihain and the others had learned it a long time ago, and there is no need at all.


    Chapter 83 The First Mission


    In Tsunade¡¯s estimation, Uchiha¡¯s strength is Shangnin, Kushina is also Shangnin, and Mikoto is also Shangnin, so the three Shangnin, of course, have to perform...B-level tasks.


    Cough.Tsunade definitely didn''t make this choice just to accomplish that side task.


    Although Uchiha and Kushina are strong enough, they don''t have any experience in other missions. If they perform Aji missions directly, Sarutobi Hisaki is still a little worried.


    According to Sarutobi Rischi''s idea, it was for Kushina and Mikoto to do some C-level tasks first.


    But this proposal was directly rejected by Tsunade.


    Therefore, Sarutobi Hizen finally gave Tsunade and the others a B-level mission, an escort mission.


    Under normal circumstances, the escort missions are all C-level missions. However, in the period before the Ninja Wars began, various wars have become more frequent and escorts have become more difficult. Therefore, almost all escort missions will encounter ninjas and they will be Transferred to a B-level task.


    At 8 o''clock the next day, Uchihain and the others quickly arrived at Konoha''s door.


    Their task is to escort the caravan to the short book street successfully.


    A long time has passed since the First World War of the Ninja World, and now there are signs of the beginning of World War II in the Ninth World, small-scale disputes have begun to appear in various places, and various bandits have appeared.


    Without the protection of ninjas, businesses today are basically afraid to ship goods over long distances.


    And this batch of goods was shipped near Duocai Street.


    Short book street is close to the coast of the water country, and the water country has been in a closed state, has not joined the current small-scale war, and even has not joined the Ninja World War II in the original book, so the short book The street is relatively safe.


    The merchant who shipped the goods was respectful to Tsunade, and did not neglect Uchihain and the others.


    After all, as a businessman, he is not willing to make enemies for no reason, and the enemy is still the ninja who escorts him.


    What''s more, the escort merchant also knew that the escort was Princess Konoha Tsunade, and the three young girls were Tsunade''s disciples. The future was limitless, and it was too late to make a good relationship. How could they be despised because of their age.

 72 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 72

    Uchiha, who had just left Konoha, was curious. After all, he had stayed in Konoha for so many years and had never gone out.


    Konoha is not allowed to walk around at will. Every time he leaves the village and enters the village, he must register, just like going abroad in a previous life.


    When performing the mission for the first time, both Uchihain and Kusina''s mentality were very relaxed, a bit like an outing mentality.


    In this way, one morning passed, and the caravan found a place to rest and stopped.


    Everyone began to pick up the dry food they brought with them and ate them.


    "These dry foods are really unpalatable." Uchiha couldn''t help saying after taking a sip of the bingliang pills he brought.


    Bingliang pills are like super compressed biscuits from previous lives. They are tasteless and dry. They can only be roughly used to fill the stomach.


    "There is no way. Ninjas go out and walk. Unless they get to the small town, they will all eat bingliang pills. Shinobi will pass." Tsunade said.


    "Can I go hunting for game? There should be too much game for this sen forest." After taking a bite of the bingliang pill again, Uchiha couldn''t help it, and said.


    "Okay, no problem, I also don''t think Bingliang Pills are delicious. Go and eat game, and bring us some by the way." Tsunade said when he saw Uchiha.


    "As long as you come back at the stipulated time, it will do."


    "Even if the caravan leaves, you can follow the route we have said."


    "As long as you don''t delay the caravan''s walk, you can come back as soon as possible."


    Compared to the speed of the ninja, the caravan''s journey is too slow.


    Uchiha is confident that he can catch up with the caravan''s speed.


    Seeing Uchihain standing up, Kushina also stood up: "Hin, let me go with you, the bingliang pill is too ugly, let''s grab some game."


    Mikoto also stood up, dropped the liangliang pill in her hand, and followed.


    Tsunade was a bit speechless, watching the three of them just walk away.


    Her original intention was to let Uchihain go alone, but she didn''t expect Mikoto and Kusina to follow along.


    "They really regard this mission as an outing." Tsunade shook his head and said silently.


    In fact, if she didn''t know that she was still on the mission, she would want to follow it.


    There are a lot of small animals in the huge seng forest.


    In a short while, Uchiha Yin and the others caught two pheasants.


    "I had a big lunch for today." Uchiha said with a smile.


    The three of them took the two tied up small animals and walked in the direction of the caravan.


    When it came to the caravan''s resting place, it was time for Mikoto to show off.


    Mikoto killed the pheasant cleanly, removed the internal organs, and set aside the pheasant''s belly. The stick simply let Tsunade help to rinse with water, and then used the stick to form a hang gliding wing. The last piece of wood is slightly longer. The sticks strung together.


    With two pheasants on a stick, Mikoto re-arranged the bracket for the roasted pheasant. It was a very simple bracket with two wooden sticks on both sides crossed at once.


    Immediately after that, she put the wood on the grilling fish rack, slightly used the fire escape, and blew the zuba lightly, and the fire suddenly rose.


    She turned the roasted pheasant up and down in her hands. It was strange to say that the area where the roasted pheasant was cooked was exactly the same. It was obviously started at a different time, right?how can that be?


    The reason is simple, because Mikoto turned two pheasants into a big windmill, all strung together, one on top and one on the bottom, and can be turned over at any time.


    Mikoto even took out the seasoning from the ninja bag and began to pour it down from the top of the pyramid.


    "Zzizizi..."


    After the roasted pheasant encounters the seasoning, it begins to make a sizzling noise, and then penetrates into each layer of chicken, but it is a rich and extreme bursting fragrance.


    Tsunade, Kushina, and Uchiha couldn''t help sniffing, but felt that the pores were relaxed and very comfortable.


    Chapter 84: Too Bullying


    Uchiha Mikoto turned over the roasted pheasant with one hand, and continued to pour the seasoning with the other hand. After the emerald green seasoning was incorporated into the body of the roasted pheasant, it didn''t even get colored. Instead, it was driven by the oil in the inner layer of the pheasant. Came out.


    Mikoto''s constant reversal, the roasted pheasant basically took shape, in her constant reversal, the two pheasant turned into a golden huang color unexpectedly, very dazzling under the sun.


    The rich aroma of the golden roasted pheasant continues to spread, and it is fragrant for ten miles.


    "Sister Miqin, you are too skilled at roasting pheasants!" Jiu Xin Na was also stunned, exclaimed.


    "Yeah, every time I go out to do missions with Sister Tsunade, when I come back, I will go to eat some game. Over time, I now bring a seasoning bag when I go out."


    When Mikoto saw Uchihain, everyone was attracted by the food she made, and a proud smile appeared on her face.


    Tsunade is not a ninja who obeys the rules. After each mission, he will reward himself for two days before returning to Konoha. Over time, Mikoto''s barbecue technique has reached this level.


    Of course, when doing the task, Tsunade and Mikoto both take it very seriously, but this B-level task, 503 is relatively simple, so Tsunade indulges Uchihain and the others to make game.


    The people in the surrounding caravan also smelled the scent of golden roasted pheasant, and looked at this side blankly.


    Their eyes watched warmly, and they swallowed their saliva constantly, tears were about to flow down, but if so, they didn''t dare to move forward, they could only stand outside and watch from a distance.


    As merchants, they must have eaten the delicacies of mountains and seas, but during this period of caravan transportation, they can only eat some dry food every day to satisfy their hunger.


    In the past, the ninja they escorted was the same as them, just eating some dry food to satisfy their hunger. How can they eat roasted pheasants like Uchiha Yin and others now?


    Seeing how Uchiha Yin and the others were eating, then they looked at the dry food in their hands, and felt that the dry food in their hands was hard to swallow.


    This was especially true for the next few days. Uchiha Yin would catch some small animals outside every time, and then let Uchiha Mikoto grill them to eat.


    The caravan can only watch Uchihain painfully and desperately and they enjoy these food, and then cried and ate their dry food.


    Oh my!


    Why!


    Why do these ninjas eat game every day, we can only eat dry food!


    Can''t live anymore!


    These ninjas are too bully!


    I don¡¯t want this group of people to escort us anymore!


    "Zizzi, these fishes are also very good today."


    "Is it enough? The portion of fish is a little bit small, so I don''t want to catch two more?"


    "Not enough, I still want to eat."

 73 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 73

    "Hmm, I can''t get enough to eat at all."


    Just after Mikoto grilled a few more fish, a bandit jumped out again.


    "Stop, hand over your belongings, and I can forgive you not to die."


    A group of poorly dressed bandits ran out, holding machetes in their hands, and pointed to the leader of the caravan.


    Afterwards, they swallowed two saliva and pointed at them.


    "Also, these grilled fish are ours!"


    Uchiha Ken, Kun Shina, Mikoto and Tsunade met each other and laughed.


    "Sister Miqin, this is the first wave, and your food also seduce bandits who don''t know the first wave." Jiu Xinnai smiled.


    "Even if they don''t have my food, they are still coming. How can they blame me." Mikoto said with a smile.


    "Then who''s turn to take the shot this time." Tsunade smiled and shook his head.


    Suddenly, Tsunade, Kunsina and Mikoto all looked at Uchihain who was still eating grilled fish.


    "It''s my turn again so soon." Uchiha wiped his mouth and said.


    In the past few days, they have encountered a lot of bandits, and they have also been a little numb from the excitement at the beginning.Because these bandits are too weak, they simply can''t make them feel interested.


    The bandits didn''t know Tsunade and the others, their lungs exploded when they saw Tsunade''s four ignoring them.


    You know, these years are so chaotic that all bandits have become elite, and they are afraid of encountering a caravan protected by a ninja. Once they encounter it, their life will not be saved, and they will rob ass.


    So they followed this caravan for a long time, and then realized that there was not even a ninja.


    Therefore, in the eyes of the bandits, this group of businessmen is sweet and pastry.


    Tsunade and Uchihain didn''t like to wear ninja head guards, but they were thought to be ordinary people by the bandits.


    The leader of the caravan saw the bandit, and did not move, lowered his head, silently gnawing his own dry food.


    This is not the first time they have encountered such a bandit, and there is no initial tension, anyway, Tsunade and the others will not be the opponent.


    Leave me alone, wait until I finish the dry food.


    "Damn it, dare to ignore us, brothers, come on."


    Seeing Uchiha''s self-walking out, his banditish nostrils opened slightly, and he exhaled a thick white breath, like an angry bull.


    The bandits rushed over and rushed directly towards the caravan.


    Seeing Uchiha hidden "stay" in place, the bandit showed a cruel smile, and the machete in his hand fell from top to bottom.


    "Die."


    "I really don''t know, fearless."


    Uchiha Yin simply raised his hand and punched.


    With two simple actions, Uchiha made a hidden move and came first, directly punching the bandit in front of him.


    The bandit turned into a rain of blood, scattered among the bandits behind, which also made the bandits feel a little bit inside.


    Uchiha killed someone in secret, and didn''t feel any discomfort. After all, it was not the first time he had killed someone, and he was already prepared in his heart.


    It was not the first time Uchiha Mikoto and Uzumaki Kunsina saw blood, and they didn''t panic at all.


    Uchiha rushed to the bandits, like a tiger into the flock, destroying the bandits one by one.


    The bandit at the back was scared by Uchiha and they wanted to escape.


    "Fire escape, dragon fire art."


    A slender flame spouted from Uchiha''s mouth, killing all the bandits who had escaped.


    "Okay, done."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Recommend a friend''s book "The Air of Naruto Does Not Pay for Life", friends who like it can go and read it, I won''t tell you, the author is a woman.


    Chapter Eighty Five


    In the evening again, Uchiha consciously began to walk into the sen forest to catch game.


    It seems that the short book street is approaching the destination, and the nearby woods have gradually reduced the game. You have to go to the depths of the woods to find some edible game.


    Whoosh, Uchiha appeared in front of a little wild boar with a blind instant technique, knocking it out with a punch.


    "It looks like you can eat wild boar today."


    Uchiha narrowed his eyes and said to himself.


    Wild boar has the advantages of high lean meat rate and strong game taste. Its rou fragrant is rich, nutrient-rich, low fat content, and the fat in the hind legs is only 50% of domestic pigs.


    This results in wild boar being very tasty.


    Just when Uchiha was picking up the wild boar, a figure quietly appeared behind Uchiha.


    A short white blade slashed directly at Uchiha''s back, and instantly cut Uchiha''s back.


    Bang~


    A piece of dead wood remained on the ground, and Uchihain instantly appeared behind the figure, and a hand of kunai directly resisted behind the person.


    "Who are you and why you want to kill me."


    Whoo~ whoo~ whoo~


    The three kunai went directly to Uchihain.


    Boom~


    A violent explosion sounded, and Uchiha''s location was instantly covered by smoke.


    "Are you done?" Three ninjas with different masks stood on the trunk beside them.


    Their attire is like Konoha''s Anbe, wearing special clothing for Anbe, with an animal mask on their faces and a long sword behind them.


    "It shouldn''t be. Don''t be careless. It is said that he once killed the Shangren of the Night Moon Clan."


    "But under our sneak attack, no matter how he was, he should have been injured."

 74 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 74

    Before the ninja wearing the fox face mask could finish speaking, Uchihain rushed out of the smoke.


    A burst of lightning and thunder gathered on Uchiha''s body, and the huge electric current turned dusk into day, even brighter than day!


    The shadows of the three masked ninjas flashed one after another with dazzling flashes.


    "Say, who sent you here, otherwise, die."


    Uchihain looked at the three people in front of him with a cold expression, and in the scarlet writing wheel eyes, the three Gouyus were slowly turning.


    Under the attack of their detonating talisman just now, the wild boar was directly blown into a pulp.


    The dinner that Uchihain finally caught was gone, so how could it not make Uchihain very angry.


    Of course, Uchihain is even more curious about who is going to kill himself like this.


    Danzo?Uchiha?Or other people from Shinobu?


    "What a strong current, a powerful Thunder Ninja."


    "Sangouyu writing round eyes, this age has opened Sangouyu writing round eyes, sure enough, the adult''s worry is right."


    The three masked ninjas didn''t seem to want to explain to Uchihain. After exclaiming, they all prepared to attack.


    "So your choice, is it to die?" Uchiha murmured, his speed suddenly exploded.


    Zizi~


    The violent electric current kept on, and Uchiha''s figure instantly disappeared from the eyes of the masked trio.


    Lei instantaneously.


    "Don''t underestimate us."


    The ninja in the fox face mask gave a sneer, his tight body turned abruptly, his hands crossed in front of him like iron chains.


    The ninja with the rabbit face mask on the left directly stabs his ninja with his ninja and stabs him in front of the ninja with the fox face mask.


    The ninja with the dog face mask on the right is also Kaiyin with both hands, ready to launch an attack the moment the fox face mask ninja blocks Uchiha''s attack.


    Unfortunately, they underestimated Uchiha''s attack.


    Uchihain instantly appeared in front of the ninja with the fox face mask, his feet flickered, and he lifted up suddenly, and then fell down like a star.


    "Lei Dun, Tian Shoujiao!"


    Lei Duntian guards the feet, but on the basis of the Tianshou feet, the chakra nature change of thunder attribute is added.


    The secret of the strange force physical technique is that the ninja who uses the precise chakra control technique concentrates the chakra on any bu position of the body, and bursts out after burning quickly.


    And when this burst of chakra added the chakra property change of the thunder attribute, it was added with an unparalleled ability to penetrate!


    Boom~!


    When he stepped down, he was stepped on the ground directly with the entire tree, and the mountain burst and cracked under the tremendous force.


    Centering on the place where Uchiha Hidden settled, the whole land was directly sunken, forming a deep pit.


    The center of the big hole seems to be directly pierced by a long qiang, and the ground is still filled with electric current, making a sizzling noise.


    The fox face masked the ninja, and a big hole was directly pierced through its fierce mouth. Around the big hole, there was also a circle of rotten meat.


    It is instantly destroyed like dead branches and leaves.


    Both the rabbit face mask ninja and the puppy face mask ninja are blocked by the mask, making it difficult to see their expressions.


    But their faces under their masks changed drastically in vain, as if they were facing an enemy.


    The Fox Face Mask Ninja is the only physical ninja among the three of them. His physical skills are superb, so he wants to use his body to directly block Uchiha''s physical attacks.


    But I didn''t expect that he would be killed by a single blow.


    "Wind escape, vacuum jade."


    A series of sharp blades made of air cut towards Uchiha invisibly. Uchiha flashed invisibly and appeared again next to the remaining two.


    "Are you sure you don''t tell who is behind the scenes? Say it, and I will let you go."


    "Secret technique, the technique of poisonous dust."


    I saw a ninja with a rabbit face mask (the rabbit face mask only covers the upper part, not under the nose.) The cheeks stretched slowly, and then they blew into their gripped hands.


    On his hand, there were countless nano-level poisonous insects, and with one mouthful, countless poisonous insects blew towards Uchiha.


    The air was dyed a thick purple, and he rushed towards Uchiha.


    Chapter 86 The root person?


    Seeing a purple-like poisonous gas blowing towards him, Uchiha hurriedly jumped away and avoided the past.


    Few ninjas attacked by poison in Naruto World, most of them were the puppet masters of Ninja, but they should pay special attention.


    Because other attacks Uchiha Ken has his own body to resist, no matter how bad it is, there are Chakra transformations, long armor and Susuo who Uchiha Ken has not used now can resist.


    But poison this kind of thing, who knows what will happen, hide it if you can.


    Although Uchiha''s ability to use medical ninjutsu now is still a little bit different, it is still far from Tsunade.


    Sure enough, the purple mist did not touch Uchiha, and blew to the ground.


    The entire ground was directly contaminated, stained with a faint purple, giving off a decadent smell.


    "Retreat." The rabbit face mask ninja and the puppy face mask ninja did not have any nostalgia, and they withdrew directly to the rear.


    They made such a big noise, Tsunade must be over soon, they have no chance to kill Uchiha Hidden.


    Adhering to this judgment, they retreated without hesitation.


    But how could Uchihain make them so simple?


    "Want to escape? Don''t even think about it?"


    Uchihain has given up on letting them tell who is behind the scenes.


    From their various circumstances, it seemed that they didn''t intend to tell who was behind the scenes. In this case, it would be better to kill the two directly.


    A small azure ball appeared in Uchiha''s hands, and there were azure lines rotating irregularly inside.


    Spiral pill!

 75 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 75

    After Helix Maru came out, Uchihain did not stop his movements, and began to inject the chakra nature change of the thunder attribute into it.


    Although Uchiha''s current Chakra has all five types of chakras, he has the highest understanding of the changes in the chakra properties of the thunder attribute, and the spiral pill used is also the most powerful.


    I saw the original blue ball, emitting a dazzling white light.


    Helix Maru suddenly doubled, like a huge electric ball, surrounded by countless lightning chan.


    It is like a star, surrounded by countless planets.


    The spiral pill is the body of the star, and the lightning is the surrounding planet.


    After success, Uchihain directly threw the spiral pill with chakra added thunder at the two ninjas who were fleeing.


    Helixmaru, full of thunder-attribute chakras, hit the back of the ninja with the rabbit face at a speed that was too fast to cover his ears.


    Straight through, then burst open.


    Boom!


    The whole ground seemed to trembled three times, and the rocks on the ground rolled up waves, layer by layer centered on the spiral pill, spreading towards the surroundings.


    Densely dense electric eels instantly covered the entire area.


    Countless thunder lights gleamed, and the entire area of ??the sky was stained with the color of thunder and lightning.


    The thunder and lightning lasted for nearly a minute before it gradually dissipated. At this time, the ground was already scorched.


    Everything was destroyed within the reach of the chakra''s spiral pill that had just been injected with lightning attributes.


    A big pian cavity appeared in the center of the entire seng forest.


    "Yin, what happened?"


    Kushina, Mikoto, and Tsunade also rushed over at this time.


    "Hey, you are all here, what should I do with the caravan?"


    "Don''t worry, there is my Shui Dun clone over there. Although it is only one-tenth of my strength, it can''t be defeated by ordinary people."


    Tsunade said confidently.


    "It''s you, what happened? This trace? You typed it out?"


    Seeing the dead area in front of him, Tsunade''s face also showed a look of surprise.


    The current area still exudes a strong thunder and lightning, and even on the ground, there is still a current that you go.


    This ninjutsu is so powerful!Yin''s strength is probably not inferior to himself 4 years ago.


    Tsunade thought to himself.


    Of course, this was only predicted by Tsunade''s current performance.


    "Well, someone just used poison. In order to prevent him from escaping, I had to use remote ninjutsu to attack him."


    "After all, I don''t want to be poisoned."


    Uchiha said of course.


    "In that case, is someone deliberately targeting you?" Tsunade frowned, thinking of his main mission.


    Could this be Danzo?


    "Yin, can you tell me what those people look like." Tsunade originally wanted to take a look at the ninja bodies, but now the entire area is completely destroyed, and you can''t see it anymore. .


    "Oh, they wear different animal masks, and their costumes are a bit like Konoha''s dark part decorations." Uchiha replied implicitly.


    Originally suspected that it was Danzo who was doing the ghost, now it is even more certain that Danzo is doing the ghost.


    Wearing Konoha''s Anbe costume and an animal mask, apart from the Anbe of Sarutobi Hizumi, there are only Danzo''s roots.


    As for his master Sarutobi Rischi, Tsunade still believed very much.


    Indeed, Sarutobi Hisaki is always very forgiving to those who love the village, and there is no reason to target Uchiha.


    Even Sarutobi Hizaki still wants to pass Uchiha''s secret to make good dealings with the Uchiha clan.


    After all, the Uchiha clan is also Konoha''s clan.


    Danzo, on the contrary, has an endless aversion to the Uchiha clan.


    In the past, Uchiha was staying at Konoha 3.5, with various restraints. Danzo did not dare to reach out to Uchiha, but now Uchiha has left Konoha. How could he miss such a good opportunity!


    Thinking of this, Tsunade hates Danzo more and more.


    She wanted to go back to Konoha and ask Master Tuan Zangxing, but unfortunately, nothing was left at the scene and there was no evidence.


    These were all speculations made by Tsunade, but her sixth sense told herself that her prediction was correct.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Watching the LOL game and then the update is late, let us cheer for the wonderful performance of MSF.


    Chapter 87 Two Methods


    "Who the hell did this? Could it be from Yunren Village." Jiu Xinnai, who had been attacked by Yunren Village once, the first thought was that the people from Yunren Village had acted.


    Just like when he was in Konoha, Yunnin Village made another move.


    "No, it should not be. If you guessed it correctly, one of the three people is from the oily girl clan, who used poisonous insects." Uchiha recalled the previous move of the poisonous person, and suddenly remembered. .


    Isn¡¯t that the pot of poison in the original oily girl taking roots?


    It''s just that the person who uses it is not the oil girl taking root, after all, in this era, the oil girl taking root has not been born.


    That person will not be the father of the oil girl taking root?With that said, it is very likely that Danzo made the shot.


    Unexpectedly, Danzo still shot.


    Four years ago, Uchiha was a little worried about Shimura Danzo''s move.


    At that time, Uchiha''s strength was so weak that it was impossible to compete with Danzo, so he tried to avoid being caught by Danzo.


    After confirming that he was Tsunade''s apprentice, with Tsunade and Sarutobi Hizaki as his backers, Uchiha Ken gradually relaxed and even forgot Danzo.


    I didn''t expect that Danzo would still make a shot, and I am afraid that this shot was to kill him with one blow, but he completely miscalculated his own strength.


    Now Uchiha''s strength is not so simple, Danzo must pay a price if he wants to shoot himself.

 76 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 76

    A gleam of cold flashed in Uchiha''s eyes.


    Perhaps before obtaining the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes and the fairy body, Uchihain still needs to tolerate Danzo, but now Uchihain, who is already capable, wants to get rid of this cancer.


    Danzo is like a mouse shit, no matter where it is, it will make people feel annoying and disgusting.


    In order to prevent Danzo from disgusting himself again, Uchihain had already wondered how to destroy Danzo''s humanitarianism after returning.


    How to destroy it?


    There are already two plans in Uchiha''s mind.


    The first is very simple, is to find the root base directly, and then secretly kill Danzo.


    This method is simple, rude and quick, but the shortcomings are also very simple. If you are discovered, you will have no place for you.


    After living in Konoha for so many years, Uchiha Yin also has feelings for Konoha, so if he wants to do this, he must ensure that his identity is not revealed.


    The second method is to find a way to shove out the various incidents of Danzo and put it on the surface. In this case, even if it is Sarutobi Hizen who wants to preserve Danzo, it can''t be saved.


    This method is relatively troublesome, and it is very difficult to find evidence that Danzo has done various bad things.


    Danzo would never tell the bad things he had done before himself. I am afraid that it needs Uchiha''s illusion to support.


    But compared to the first method, this method has no worries and can safely eradicate Danzo.


    Wandering between the two, Uchiha''s heart wanted to use the first plan. After all, this was the easiest way to eradicate Danzo.


    However, no matter which method is used, it will be after returning to Konoha, so let''s finish this task first.


    It seemed that because Uchiha was attacked, the atmosphere of the scene was a little bit depressed.


    "Master Tsunade, do you know where Gen''s headquarters is?" Uchiha hidden to Tsunade asked.


    "I know, Gen''s headquarters is..." Tsunade who was thinking instinctively answered Uchiha''s question, only to find that it was wrong after the answer.


    "Yin, how did you know the root?!" Tsunade asked suspiciously.


    "Master Tsunade, you underestimated me. Of course I know these things." Uchiha said vaguely.


    Although Danzo and Gen are well-known in the original work, Konoha is only known by the senior members of the various families, and other ordinary family ninjas are also unclear.


    That''s why Tsunade had this question, and Kusina and Mikoto next to him were also slightly confused.


    "Did the old man tell you? Yes, the old man is very optimistic about you."


    Tsunade murmured to himself, and for a while, one of them was Sarutobi Shogigen and told Uchiha Ken.


    "However, even though you know where the roots are, don''t be impulsive. The strong roots are like clouds. They are not so hard-working."


    "At least when you are trying hard, tell me that I will go with you." Tsunade said seriously to Uchiha hidden.


    Hearing Tsunade''s words, Uchiha''s heart was warm.


    Tsunade is absolutely clear about the consequences of forcing his roots, and this will even cause Tsunade to break with Sarutobi.


    But in this case, in order to protect Uchiha, Tsunade will still choose to fight with Uchiha. This proves that 323 himself has an increased position in Tsunade''s heart.


    "Sister Tsunade, hidden, what are you talking about?"


    "Although I don''t understand, if I want to forcefully break into that root, I have to follow along." Kusina said vigorously.


    "Me too." Mikoto gently took Uchihain''s hand and gave Uchihain a sweet smile.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do such a reckless thing." Uchiha scratched his head and said with a smile.


    "That would be the best." Tsunade breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Uchiha''s promise.


    I''m sorry, but I lied, but then I will have to hide my identity.


    There is also the topic of Danzo, which also attracted the attention of Kusina and Mikoto.


    Tsunade also patiently told Kusina and Mikoto about the dark side of Konoha.


    Mikoto and Kushina have gradually become strong, and some things will know sooner or later.


    "In other words, it is very likely that this person named Danzo wants to deal with Yin?" Mikoto, who used to be extremely gentle, also revealed a murderous look in her eyes.


    Chapter 88 Hot Springs


    In Konoha, in a dark place, Tuan Zang was sitting in the middle of the lobby with a blank expression on his face, making it difficult to catch his expression.


    The ninjas underneath were all dressed in Anbu costumes, with various masks on their faces.


    They knelt in front of Danzo, bowed their heads, waiting for Danzo''s orders.


    "Silver Fox, is there no news yet?"


    Dan Zang said coldly.


    "Return to Master Tuan Zang, Silver Fox and the others have not returned yet." A kneeling man replied.


    "Well, I''m afraid their action has failed. Could it be that Tsunade discovered it?"


    Danzo''s eyes narrowed slightly, his expression cold.


    "The Uchiha clan is a sinful clan, and the Uchiha clan is sinful."


    "There is still Sun Slash. I actually want to hand over the power of the Nine-Tailed Human Column to the Uchiha Clan. I will never allow this!"


    "The strength of the human column must be in my hands."


    Danzo said with a grim expression.


    "Wait, Uchiha, you can''t stay under Tsunade''s protection forever."


    "There are thousands of hands, let me go down too."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Perhaps it was because it was the first time to know that Konoha was so dark, Kushina and Mikoto, who were in a very good mood, were also stained with a layer of shadow in their hearts.


    In the next few days, there was some depression.


    But these depressions came and went quickly, and after a few days, they returned to their smiling faces again.


    Of course, the things about Gen and Danzo have always been in their hearts, and they will be more vigilant.


    After walking for more than half a month, Tsunade and the others successfully escorted the caravan to the short book street.

 77 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 77

    When signing the task, the leader of the caravan was in tears.


    Thank God, he has finally arrived at Short Book Street. If he keeps walking, he might go crazy.


    Unless they arrive in some small towns, where everyone¡¯s diet is almost the same, on the way, these ninjas are simply bullying people. Every day there are big fishes, mountains and seas, and they can only watch and eat themselves silently. Unpalatable dry food in your hands.


    So every time it was time to eat, it was suffering for them.


    Fortunately, this is all over.


    After signing, the money to be paid was also delivered to Tsunade''s hands.


    "This is the task, I haven''t played enough yet." Jiu Xinnai said with some intent.


    "play?"


    "Playing with your sister?" The caravan members who heard this almost cried.


    There are no ninjas like you who treat missions as outings!Can you be more serious!


    "With your strength, doing this kind of task is considered an outing, just because it''s your first task, so you can accumulate a little experience."


    Tsunade said easily, too.


    "Then shall we return to Konoha immediately? Or should we rest here for two days now?" Mikoto asked curiously.


    "Of course I will play for two days. When I return to Konoha, I don''t have so much time to rest." Tsunade waved his hand and said boldly.


    With that, Tsunade took them into a bed and breakfast.


    Although this B&B is not as big as the previous big hotels, it is very stylish.


    "Tsunade-sama, you are here, welcome."


    After Tsunade and others entered the guesthouse, the boss and the proprietress came out to greet the others and greeted Tsunade with a smile.


    "Rina, Mutsuki, meet again." Tsunade also waved to the two happily.


    "Let''s take the old hot spring room," Tsunade said.


    "Okay, Tsunade-sama, this is the key to the room." The boss and the proprietress handed the key to the room with a smile.


    Tsunade took the key, and then voluntarily walked towards the room inside.


    "Master Tsunade, do you come here often? Why are the two of them very familiar with you." Uchiha asked suspiciously.


    "That''s right, Short Book Street is a paradise for all gamblers. After I finished my mission before, I would come and play if I was near here."


    "The boss and the proprietress here were also hijacked by ninjas, and then I was able to save them."


    Tsunade explained as he walked.


    Click, as the door turned open, the scenery inside was unobstructed.


    The whole room is like a commercial building from a previous life.


    There is a living room, and then there are 4 separate rooms.


    Next to the living room, is a huge glass window, you can see a huge indoor hot spring bath outside.


    "This is the hot spring room. When you open the door next to it, you can go to the hot spring outside the window to soak in the hot spring. There is only the hot spring room, which has one treatment. There are no other rooms, and you can''t see it."


    Tsunade raised his eyebrows and said.


    "This hot spring seems to be a natural hot spring, and then the family bought it. At first, someone wanted this place and sent a ninja to hijack it, but I blocked it." Tsunade explained.


    "It''s really great!" Kushina said happily.


    "Sister Mikoto, Sister Tsunade, Yin, let''s go down to experience this hot spring together." Kushina said excitedly.


    "Okay, okay, I also want to experience what a natural hot spring looks like. I don''t know how it is different from an artificial one," Mikoto said with a smile.


    "So don''t you mind hanging out with Yin?" Tsunade said with a smirk to Kusina and Mikoto.


    "Sister Tsunade, what are you talking about? We are not soaking naked." Kushina said to Tsunade with a blush on his face.


    "Really? But it''s most comfortable if you are naked." Tsunade continued with a smirk.


    "Really? I don''t mind anyway, Sister Tsunade, do you mind?" Mikoto didn''t mind at all on his face.


    She had a relationship with Uchiha, how could she mind.


    "I don''t mind, isn''t it just soaking together?" Tsunade said with a grin, but the blush on his face flashed away.


    "Don''t you ask me what I think?" Uchiha protested.


    Chapter 89 Temporary Selection Task


    Kushina, Mikoto, and Tsunade all turned white and Uchiha gave a concealed look.


    "Don''t be a good seller if you get a bargain. Be careful we don''t let you go down."


    Jiuxinai said threateningly.


    "Really, the problem is that even if you are all here in the hot springs, I can see it at a glance."


    Uchiha faintly pointed to the transparent glass and said with a smile.


    "For this design, I can only say that it is beautiful."


    After frolicking for a while, the four of them soaked comfortably in the comfortable hot spring.


    Although the weather has been slightly cool, the four people bathing in the hot spring only felt warmth.


    "It''s so comfortable, sure enough, the natural hot spring is the most comfortable." Kusina said comfortably.


    "That is to say, after taking a bath for a while, all the worries about before have been wiped out." Mikoto also agreed.


    Chapter 90 It''s really not me this time


    After playing around for about half an hour, everyone''s eyes were slightly blurred.


    "Yin, stop making trouble, go and bring us some water, we are thirsty."


    Tsunade took away Uchiha''s hand, patted Uchiha''s shoulder, and said.


    "Why don''t I feel thirsty, I feel okay." Uchiha said with a little bit of dismay.


    "If you ask you to go, you go." Tsunade gave Uchiha a vicious look and said.

 78 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 78

    It''s just that the ferocious eyes seem to carry ~ water.


    "Okay, okay, let me go." Uchiha hidden slightly reluctantly, stood up and walked into the house.


    In fact, Uchihain originally didn''t want to go.


    Uchiha''s current Uchiha is in a state of salute. If he stands up, he will definitely be seen by the women.


    But after another thought, they are all their own women, so what if they see it?


    Let them know in advance that his size is also good, how to say his size is larger than the black uncle in the previous life, he should be proud of it.


    But after Uchiha hidden ashore, only Kunusina and Tsunade were left with shocked faces, and Mikoto with his head down.


    Kushina was really frightened. When Uchiha stood up just now, she subconsciously looked towards Uchiha.


    Then she saw Xiao Yinzheng saluting her with unusual spirit.


    And that size really scared Jiu Xinnai.


    Can this size really enter your body?I''m afraid it will break.


    Tsunade was slightly shy while shocked.


    Tsunade at this age now has such physical needs.


    If you hid something with Uchiha, it should be very comfortable, right?


    The blush on Tsunade''s face was even worse.


    And Mikoto dipped half of her face in the hot spring shyly.


    That bad thing, but often~~ Inside Mikoto''s body, Mikoto felt her whole body hot as soon as she saw it.


    "Sister Mikoto, can this thing really go in? Will you not poke your body through?" Kushina asked Mikoto with a little curiosity.


    "No, it''s just a little bit painful at first, but afterwards it will be very gentle, then it will not hurt, there will be a feeling of flying into the sky."


    Mikoto was very shy, but still patiently explained.


    "Really, I really envy Mikoto. Poor my current sister Tsunade, I still~~, it seems that Yin still likes you the most." Tsunade looked at Mikoto with a shy face and said with amusement.


    "Sister Tsunade, it''s not you. Just now, I''ve been staring at you, Sister Tsunade, and when I just started making trouble, I stayed on you the most." Mikoto heard Tsunade''s words. Hurriedly counterattacked.


    "That''s right, Tsunade sister, how did you grow up so big, is there any secret?" Kusina asked curiously.


    "I don''t have any secrets, it should be a talent." Tsunade said with a smile.


    "Really, I still want to grow up a little bit." Jiuxina said disappointedly.


    "Hehehe, Kushina, you are still young and you have a lot of time to grow up." Tsunade said with a smile.


    "And I know that you will grow bigger if you accept men''s moisture," Tsunade said jokingly.


    "Look at Mikoto, she was not much older than you before, right now, she''s almost catching up with me now."


    With that, Tsunade caught Mikoto in a prank way~~.


    "Sister Tsunade." Mikoto felt that she was attacked and became shy.


    Soon, Uchihain walked in with a few bottles of juice and paper cups.


    As soon as Uchiha Kimura walked in, he saw Tsunade grinning smirkly while holding Mikoto~~, while Kushina was watching from the side, as if cheering on the two of them.


    This scene is really exciting.


    Uchiha faintly sat down next to Kusina.


    And as soon as he sat down, Kushina pinched Uchihain''s waist.


    The pain is not painful, Kusina didn''t exert any effort at all, but it made Uchiha hidden very strange, what did he do badly?


    "Bad guy." Jiu Xin Na pointed at Xiao Yin who was saluting, and said.


    "If I don''t respond when I see you like this, you should worry about your future happiness."


    Uchiha smiled and said indifferently.


    Suddenly, Uchiha smiled and put Kusina''s hand on Xiaoin.


    "Ah." Kushina exclaimed slightly, she felt her hand being held by Uchiha, and then touched a hot ~.


    When Kushina''s hand touched his~~, Uchiha felt a stimulus, and a current flowed through his body.


    "What are you doing, Yin." Kushina said softly, feeling his cheeks burning.


    At the same time, a feeling of hemp spread all over the body.


    She wanted to take her hand back, but found that her hand was firmly held by Uchiha''s zhua.


    "Kushina, he is very energetic now, I want him to calm down, can you help me?"


    Uchiha faintly reached Kushina''s ear, touched Kushina''s ear chui, and said.


    "How can this work? Sister Mikoto and Sister Tsunade are still here." Kushina said, as if frightened.


    "I know, so you can use your hands. The hot spring water is milky white, and no one can see it." Uchiha said, bewitching Kushina.


    With that said, Uchihain directly pressed Kusina''s hand 4.3 onto his ~~, and then moved gently.


    Kushina''s little Lian was red, and moved with Uchiha''s rhythm. After Uchiha''s hand was removed, Kushina continued to move.


    Kushina''s hands were very small and delicate, which gave Uchiha a different feeling.


    At this time, Mikoto and Tsunade also stopped fighting, and they saw Kunusina and Uchiha hidden silently, with strange faces.


    "Hidden, what did you do? Why is Kushina''s cheeks so red and still silent?" Tsunade asked suspiciously.


    Uchiha raised his hands innocently: "It''s really not my hands that are causing trouble!"


    Chapter 91 Is it comfortable?


    Kusina looked at Uchiha''s innocent look, and his teeth tickled.


    You didn''t do anything wrong?You didn''t blame my hand will take the initiative to do this


    Or do we still blame me for the way we are now?


    Kushina''s hand suddenly increased a little bit, and he wanted to give Uchiha a small punishment.

 79 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 79

    Perhaps it was because Uchiha''s strength was too strong to cause Uchiha''s injury. Kushina''s hand didn''t use much strength, but Uchiha''s hand became more comfortable.


    Uchiha Yin only felt more tight and comfortable, and hummed slightly.


    Kushina''s moment almost made Uchiha hidden successfully break the power.


    This generally requires Mikoto''s efforts to disappear more than one time.


    Sure enough, the irritation received today is too great, should I eat Kusina or Tsunade?


    Uchiha thought happily.


    Hearing Uchiha''s voice, Mikoto, who can be regarded as the old driver in Three Women 10, immediately thought of something.


    In Tsunade''s puzzled gaze, Mikoto pointed at Kushina and said, "Kushina, are you helping her~~?"


    "Where am I?" As if Mikoto''s mind was suddenly pierced by Mikoto, Jiu Xinna quickly took his hand back.


    As if to increase the persuasiveness of his words, Kushina also took his hand out of the water.


    "Really? I smell it." Mikoto''s face showed a black-bellied smile, and she took Kusina''s hand.


    "Xinnai, you are deceiving, it''s all Xiaoyin''s taste." Mikoto smiled darkly.


    Jiuxinai''s face flushed, and he was silent, obviously tacitly acquiescing.


    Helping Uchiha Himself~~ I was pierced by Mikoto, making Kushina feel unusually shy.


    Tsunade naturally knew what had just happened, and sat next to Yin.


    "Did Kusina feel comfortable just now? Do you want me to help you continue?" Tsunade said with confusion in your tone.


    "I don''t mind if Tsunade-Master thinks." Uchiha said humbly.


    "You..." Just when Tsunade wanted to say that you want to be beautiful, the system''s voice rang.


    Ding, as one of Uchiha''s three girlfriends, only you have not touched Uchiha''s ~, don''t you feel ashamed of Xiu?


    Congratulations to the host for triggering the temporary selection task, please choose, host.


    One, to Uchiha hidden things that Kushina hasn''t done yet.


    Second, the figure is your biggest weapon, use the biggest and softest part of your body, Xiaoyin calm down.


    Third, a smart head is also your advantage~~~


    Fourth, yin and yang are the kingly way, and the others are side-by-side, please join Uchiha to hide yin and yang.


    According to different options, reward different things.


    Kang Dang~ If the system is now an entity, Tsunade promises to kick it out with one kick.


    What does it mean to be one of Yin''s three girlfriends, I have never touched Yin''s~, don''t you feel ashamed of Xiu?


    Do I need to feel ashamed of xiu!


    And what are these four options?


    If there is no one next to him, then forget it, but now there are Kushina and Mikoto next to him, how can Tsunade be able to do it?


    But when Tsunade wanted to refuse, she suddenly thought of it.


    The Kushina just now seemed to help Uchihain to do this, if he was still so reserved, would he make Uchihain think that he was too much.


    And compared to Kusina and Mikoto, it seems that he and Uchihaken seldom do anything more closely.


    It may be that his age is a lot older than Uchiha, but it is difficult to let go of his restraint.


    Perhaps, I should be less reserved.


    Thinking of this, Tsunade was also white and Uchiha hidden, and the dexterous little hand Shen entered Uchiha hidden.


    A surprised look appeared on Uchiha''s face. Based on Uchiha''s understanding of Tsunade, Tsunade was even more right to give himself a roll of eyes instead of the current behavior.


    And seeing the expression on Uchiha''s face, Tsunade still wanted Uchiha''s imaginary to give Uchiha''s eyes a roll.


    "How is it, is it comfortable?"


    Tsunade''s hands both use strange power punches and medical ninjutsu, so they are not as rough as ordinary ninjas, but because they are often protected by chakras, Tsunade''s small hands are very delicate and soft.


    This gave Uchiha an unusual feeling, similar to but different from Kusina''s.


    But it''s all the same comfort.


    Both Kushina and Mikoto seemed to have noticed that Tsunade and Uchiha were doing what Kushina did just now, both of them soaking half of their face in the hot spring.


    Tsunade sister is really too bold, really worthy of Tsunade sister.


    Under the gaze of Kusina and Mikoto, Tsunade Gan felt that his body seemed to be weakening.


    Although she pretended to be nonchalant, the shyness in her heart was definitely greater than that of Kushina and Mikoto.


    I want 613 to know what she is being watched and hidden by Kushina and Mikoto.


    Therefore, Tsunade was defeated very quickly and let go.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for choosing one, the progress of the fairy body is +0.1."


    "Ding, congratulations to the master for getting the kaleidoscope cosmetic contact lenses, the progress of the fairy body is +0.1."


    Two different system prompts came into their minds respectively.


    Tsunade was very satisfied with the increase in strength, but Uchiha was somewhat dissatisfied.


    After Kushina and Tsunade took turns, Uchiha was already in this state, but now the three girls obviously did not want to continue.


    Even the three girls seemed to have discovered Uchiha''s state, and rushed ashore, as if they had encountered a scourge.


    "Master Tsunade, you are very unkind, how can you get half done and leave."


    Uchiha said in dissatisfaction.


    "Giggle, hidden, next time, master, I didn''t want to hand over myself in such a rush, you can find Kushina tonight." Tsunade said with a chuckle.


    After speaking, Tsunade put on a bath towel and walked into his room.


    Chapter 92 The Poison of the Thousand Generations


    Uchiha Ken looked expectantly at Kusina.

 80 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 80

    Jiuxina was surprised like a small animal caught by a big bad wolf.


    "You''d better find Sister Miqin." She also ran into the room like an escape.


    "Mikoto, you are the best to me." Uchiha said, looking at the only Mikoto who did not run away.


    Mikoto''s face was flushed at this time.


    It''s not that Mikoto doesn''t want to run, but Uchiha''s zhua stays with Mikoto''s hands firmly, and Mikoto can''t run even if she wants to run!


    Uchiha is about to explode now, what should I do tonight if Mikoto runs away.


    It''s impossible for Uchihain to solve it with Gogami by himself, right?


    Xiao Yin, who is used to eating the delicacies of mountains and seas, can hardly want to go back to the life of rough tea and light rice.


    This night, Uchiha Yin worked extraordinarily, extraordinarily crazy.


    And Uchiha Mikoto accepted everything with tolerance.


    This caused Uchiha Mikoto to walk in a strange posture the next day.


    Fortunately, they will have to rest for two days in the short book street, otherwise they might have Uchiha hidden on the way with Mikoto.


    During the two days of rest in Short Street, Tsunade also took the opportunity to go to the casino to gamble.


    Tsunade, who has gotten +1 in gambling luck, is no longer so evil. He loses every set, and occasionally wins one or two sets. Generally speaking, he loses more and wins less.


    But for Tsunade, being able to win two sets at the same time without encountering anything special is already very satisfying.


    You must know that Tsunade has never won before, and every time after winning, bad things will happen.


    Now that he got rid of this situation, Tsunade couldn''t help himself.


    After all, this is Tsunade''s hobby.


    Tsunade doesn''t use ninjutsu to cheat, and if that''s the case, there is nothing fun.


    And Uchiha Yin also followed Kusina to go shopping and bought some clothes.


    As for Mikoto, she took a rest in the hotel.


    After two or three days of relaxation, Uchiha Yin and the others also returned to Konoha.


    It''s different from when you came. When you come, you have to take into account the speed of the caravan. Now when you return, you can return at full speed without any scruples.


    In just three days, they returned to Konoha.


    "I didn''t expect that the first time I left the village, I would have been out for so long!"


    Uchiha faintly walked into Konoha''s door, with a little emotion.


    After all, it took more than 20 days to go out, which is a bit long for Uchihain who left Konoha for the first time.


    "Ninja is like this. Every time you do a task, unless it is a D-level task or some special task, I am afraid that you will be out of the village for a long time. Slowly, you will get used to it." Tsunade said with a smile. .


    When I returned to Konoha, I naturally had to report to Sarutobi Hizen.


    "Hey, have you heard? The battle situation at Sunnin Village seems to be bad."


    "Yes, it is said that the puppet army was sent to attack in the village of Ninja, and Chiyo has also created a brand new poison, which is very powerful."


    "Yes, yes, I heard that the sneak attack troops of the Thousands of Hands seem to be all poisoned, and the Thousands of Hands have suffered heavy losses."


    "What, what''s the matter?" Tsunade heard the people around him and walked in front of them.


    "Tsuna-sama!"


    The few people shuddered when they saw Tsunade.


    They were still discussing the heavy losses of the Senju clan, but they did not expect that this would be heard by Princess Konoha Tsunade.


    Tsunade wrinkled when he saw the trembling people.


    "Don''t worry, I just want to know what you just said?" Tsunade also noticed that he seemed a little anxious, and then he involuntarily exuded murderous aura, which made the few people a little trembling.


    Don''t look at Tsunade''s usual carelessness, but it is also a ninja who has been on the battlefield. There must be a lot of lives in his hands.


    At that moment, Tsunade involuntarily exuded a murderous aura, which naturally scared those people.


    Having reduced his murderous aura, Tsunade''s expression was still a bit serious, but it was not as terrible as before.


    "That''s it, Tsunade-sama..."


    The man said everything he heard.


    The more Tsunade listened, his brow frowned.


    That person''s general meaning was that Shinobu suddenly attacked Konoha and sent puppet troops, and Chiyo also created a new type of venom, which caused Konoha''s people to suffer heavy casualties.


    Konoha¡¯s medical ninja at the battlefield of Sand Ninja Village has not yet been able to crack this poison, create a detoxification potion, and an anti-poison potion.


    However, several units of the Senshou clan wanted to sneak into the village of Ninja and find a detoxification method for this medicine, but they were premeditated in ambush by the people of Ninja village.


    This resulted in heavy losses for those small teams of the Thousand Hands Clan.


    The Senju clan has always been committed to Konoha''s peace, and during the war, they stood at the forefront of the war.


    So Tsunade was not very surprised when he heard this news.


    It''s just that the Senju clan lost a lot of manpower, which also made Tsunade uncomfortable.


    Moreover, Tsunade is Konoha''s best medical ninja, and now he is not in the sand ninja battlefield, and it is a bit dereliction of duty.


    "Let''s go, let''s find three generations of old men." Tsunade''s face was slightly gloomy, and he led everyone toward the Hokage Building.


    In the Naruto Building, in the conference room, Sarutobi Rizen frowned slightly while looking at the report in his hand.


    Chiyo''s hand poisoning technique caused many deaths and injuries to Konoha''s people.


    If it doesn''t contain it, even if it defeats Sand Shinobu, Konoha can only win miserably.


    Why was Konoha in the past strong? Except for various powerful ninjas, Konoha''s ninja has the lowest injury death rate.


    After the ninja is injured, Konoha''s sufficient medical ninja reserve makes it only take a few days for the injured ninja to recover from the lighter ones and only a few months for the severe ones.


    For the rest of the Ninja Village, because of the lack of medical ninjas, it takes several weeks for the slightly injured, but it is difficult to survive the severely injured.


    Over time, Konoha''s combat power will have an absolute advantage.

 81 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 81

    Chapter 93 is about to go to battle


    Even worse, the ninja who survived the injury may even get a breakthrough, making Konoha''s vitality stronger.


    But now Chiyo''s poison has broken Konoha''s way of fighting.


    The ninja who was hit by the poison deployed by Chiyo would not last long even if he didn''t die immediately in the battlefield.


    If the antidote is not deployed quickly, Konoha''s combat power will definitely suffer heavy losses.


    However, the Konoha Medical Ninja in the battlefield of Sand Ninja did not know the composition of the venom and had no way to prepare the antidote for the venom.


    For this reason, Danzo suggested that the Qianshou clan send people to steal the venom of the thousand generations, and even the antidote to the thousand generations.


    Of course, the rest of the ninjas will also begin to pin down the battle power of Shinobu, leaving Shinobu unprepared, allowing the Senju clan team to take advantage of it.


    Sarutobi Hizen also agreed at the time.


    What I didn''t expect in the end was that Sunnin Village felt as if he had known Konoha''s thoughts a long time ago, and that group of people from the Senju clan was wiped out.


    In order to complete that task, the Thousand-Handed Clan had used gravity, and even dispatched a few quasi-shadow-level powerhouses, unexpectedly the entire army would be wiped out.


    Although the Thousand-Handed Clan is 987, the family has a great cause, but its vitality can not withstand such consumption. This time, the Thousand-Handed Clan also suffered heavy losses.


    This made Sarutobi Hizumi feel something wrong.


    It stands to reason that this squad of the Thousand Hands Clan has several quasi-shadow-level or even shadow-level combat power, even if the mission fails, it is impossible for one person to escape.


    But the fact is that all the members of the Thousand Hands Clan are dead.


    It was like being attacked by Sand Shinobu who knew about it a long time ago.


    In the world of Naruto, even a shadow-level person could be attacked to death by a group of Zhongren or Shangren.


    Even if it is the soil in the future, during the vacuum of Shenwei, it will still be injured and killed by the detonation talisman.


    Therefore, such a powerful team would be wiped out so easily by Shinobu without even sending the news back, making Sarutobi Hizumi very confused.


    The news that Konoha squad was wiped out by Sand Shinobu, even from the side of Sand Shinobu, greatly boosted the morale of Sand Shinobu, and at the same time, the morale of Konoha''s side was somewhat low.


    Could it be that there was a spy in Sunnin Village who got into the Konoha executives?


    Perhaps, that team of the Thousand Hands Clan was accidentally destroyed by the regiment?


    Sarutobi hit his forehead with a headache.


    "Old man, I''m going to the Sand Ninja battlefield!"


    At this moment, Tsunade directly pushed open the door of the Hokage office, broke in and said.


    She was also followed by Uchihain.


    Seeing Tsunade''s solemn expression, the three of them also gave some comfort, but after seeing no effect, they were also silent.


    "Tsunade, it''s just right that you''re here, so prepare for it. In two days, a group of troops will go to the battlefield on the other side of Saranin, and I will rely on you over there."


    Sarutobi Hizen was not hypocritical, and said directly.


    Tsunade, Konoha''s most powerful medical ninja, was the last person to develop an antidote.


    Therefore, Sarutobi Hizen also pinned Tsunade''s last hope.


    If even Tsunade had no choice, then he could only send heavy troops to directly attack the frontier of Saranin.


    Sarutobi Hizen, who had inherited the kind thoughts of Senjujuma, didn''t want to do that until the last moment.


    After agreeing to Tsunade''s words, Sarutobi Hitizan also glanced at Uchiha Ken and the others.


    "Hin, Kushina, Mikoto, are you going to this battlefield too? In the battlefield, if there is any accident, you may lose your life, and you are still young. You only need a few more years. You Your strength will reach the peak of Dian. At this time, I don¡¯t want you to go to the battlefield, but if you want to go, I won¡¯t hinder it.¡±


    Sarutobi Hizen solemnly said to the three Uchiha Yin.


    Hearing Sarutobi Hisaki''s words, Uchiha Ken was also lost in thought.


    On the battlefield, Uchiha has always felt that this word is far away from him.


    However, Uchiha Yin discovered now that the war was in front of him.


    After thinking about it for a while, Uchiha implicitly discovered that both Kusina and Mikoto''s eyes were looking at themselves, obviously depending on their own opinions.


    "Master Tsunade, let me accompany you to the battlefield. On the battlefield, I can also contribute."


    Uchihain finally made up his mind and walked to Tsunade''s side, one hand held Tsunade''s hand, the other patted Tsunade''s back, and said.


    This behavior of Uchiha Hidden made Sarutobi stunned for a moment, and his face was shocked.


    What did he see?Uchiha Ken unexpectedly took Tsunade''s hand and patted Tsunade''s back.


    This kind of behavior is like talking to your own couple!


    Oh my god, talent!Is Uchiha so daring?Aren''t you afraid that Tsunade would hit the strange power punch with just one shot?


    And after seeing Tsunade''s expression, Zuiba wanted to grow up involuntarily.


    Tsunade is like a shy little girl with a blush on her face!


    Could it be that I saw a fake Tsunade!


    Uchiha, isn''t he going to get Tsunade directly!


    As a member of the Uchiha clan, he directly got the princess of the Senju clan!


    Strong!Invincible!Tough guy!Worthy of being his disciple!


    This Uchiha Ken is really daring. As far as he knows, Uchiha Ken has already acquired the vortex Kushina and Uchiha Ken Mikoto. Unexpectedly, even Tsunade has not escaped Uchiha now. Hidden claws!Even showing such a woman''s posture in front of Uchiha!


    You know, in Sarutobi''s heart, Tsunade is also a female tyrannosaurus!


    Thinking of this, the expression he looked at Uchiha''s eyes was also a little appreciative.


    As for whether the last two can get together, Sarutobi Hisaki is also out of control.


    "Ahem, since you agreed to go to the battlefield, you must make sufficient preparations. Let Tsunade tell you about these preparations."


    "You still have 5 days to make adequate preparations."


    Chapter 94: Solitary Roots (4 more, for subscription)


    "Yin, did you do it on purpose just now?" After leaving the Hokage Building, Tsunade and Yin pulled a little away, blushing, and said to Uchiha.

 82 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 82

    "What is it on purpose?" Uchiha pretended to be incomprehensible.


    "It was when I was in the Hokage office." Tsunade gave Uchiha a faint look and said.


    When Uchiha heard Tsunade''s words, he also laughed twice.


    "Yin, in front of other people, let''s not be so secret." Tsunade said suddenly nonchalantly.


    "why?"


    "Yin, you know, I don''t want people to gossip."


    Tsunade said it calmly.


    Hearing Tsunade''s words, Uchi~Hain also understood something.


    Tsunade wants to protect himself. The relationship between the Senju clan and the Uchiha clan allows the two clans to tolerate Tsunade accepting himself as an apprentice, because there was also a precedent in the Senju clan.


    But I want to be with Tsunade, this is definitely not enough.


    And even if you are with Tsunade, you will definitely be pointed out by others.


    And Tsunade was considering these things for Uchiha.


    Uchiha''s heart is also warm.


    Unexpectedly, Tsunade, who usually looks carefree, would have such a delicate side in his heart.


    "Master Tsunade, after this war, I will marry you." Uchiha walked to the front, turned around, and said to Tsunade, Kusina and Mikoto.


    "Ah? What did you say?" Kushina, Tsunade, and Mikoto were all caught off guard by Uchiha''s words, with a red cloud on his face, and said with a little panic.


    Tsunade even turned his head around to see if anyone around was hearing anything.


    "I said, after this war, my name will definitely resound in the Ninja World, then, I will marry you." Uchiha said earnestly.


    This is Uchiha''s promise.


    The current Uchiha Ken is no longer the Uchiha Ken who has no power to bind chickens four years ago. He has a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye and a fairy human body, as well as many seals and ninjutsu. Boyin also has confidence in his own strength.


    In this Ninja War, his name will resound throughout the Ninja World, and then everyone will be unable to stop his marriage.


    "Ignore you." Tsunade left Mikoto with her left hand, and Kushina with her right hand and fled.


    The pace of the three people''s escape was embarrassing, but they could hear a lot of joy in their voices.


    Uchiha''s eyes also had a smile.


    But if you want everyone to identify with yourself, you must get rid of Danzo.


    Five days should be enough.


    Uchiha''s eyes flashed sharply.


    At night, Uchiha secretly separated a wooden avatar and lay on his chuang. Then, he put on a mask and kaleidoscope contact lenses, changed into clothes like a red cloud robe with black background, and left quietly. Got his own room.


    This mask was bought by Uchiha Hideki in the short book street. It looks like the mask that he will wear with soil in the future, and the clothes are in the original work made by Uchiha hides his identity at the time and let the clothes shop on the short book street make Akatsuki''s costume.


    Now that he chose to kill Danzo within 5 days, he must hide his identity.


    And this mask and clothes are what Uchihain needs to hide his identity.


    And think about what I thought and how I felt when I was going to assassinate Danzo wearing the clothes of the future Akatsuki organization.


    Uchiha quietly came to where the roots are.


    That place, in a very remote place in Konoha, looked very desolate.


    But Uchiha, who had obtained the Seal +N technique, knew that this was just a simple illusion barrier, which could create an illusion in people''s sight and block the true entrance of the root.


    If an average person breaks into the root''s territory, he will definitely trigger the enchantment alarm and be discovered.


    It''s just that for Uchihain, there is no difficulty.


    After Uchiha opened the kaleidoscope to write round eyes, he discovered that he actually had supernatural powers.


    Shenwei, the kaleidoscope with soil in the original work, is a unique technique for writing round eyes, which belongs to time and space ninjutsu.It can transport itself and any object into and out of its unique time and space, and it takes a long time to absorb itself, but by absorbing and releasing oneself, the purpose of fast movement can be achieved (absorb itself at point A and release at point B to quickly move Move from A to B).


    When others use space-time ninjutsu, you can also use the resonance of space-time ninjutsu to enter the space of others.In addition, the eyes have different abilities.


    The right eye can become incorporeal by itself, that is, at the moment of being attacked, the attacked part is transferred to the supernatural space, which can be used to avoid attacks and pass through barriers. The disadvantage is that there is a certain time limit, single-eye state, no interval attack It can be cracked in 5 minutes.


    The left eye can transmit the enemy''s attack or the enemy itself (or a certain bu position of the body) from a long distance, which can be used for attack and defense.The disadvantage is that it takes a certain amount of time to accumulate chakras.


    When the eyes are gathered together, the kaleidoscope will exert its greatest power, and the power of the eyes is invincible.


    And Uchiha''s eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes seem to be blessed, and Uchiha''s two powers of divine power with soil in the original work can be used autonomously.


    This also allowed Uchiha to sneak into the roots to assassinate Danzo.


    As long as you want to run, unless the other party sets a seal to strengthen the space, you can block Uchiha''s entrance and exit.


    Following a vortex, Uchiha''s body was sucked into his eyes, and then disappeared into this remote area.


    "Danzo-sama, Tsunade has come back, do you want to implement the plan?" The members of the two roots lowered their heads, reporting the latest news to Danzo sitting next to him.


    "Is Tsunade back? The plan remains unchanged. When Tsunade finds out, I''m afraid the Senju clan has already been removed from Konoha!"


    "If it wasn''t for the voice of the Thousand Hands Clan that jeopardized Hokage''s position, I really don''t want to kill this group of people who are dedicated to Konoha."


    With a sullen smile on Danzo''s face: "Everything that endangers me as Hokage should be destroyed! Who told you to choose Sun Slash in the first place!"


    Chapter 95 Amaterasu


    At the beginning, because of Danzo''s cowardice, Danzo did not get the recognition of the second generation of Naruto Senshouma, but instead let Sarutobi Rizen become Hokage.


    The Thousand Hands Clan also recognized Sarutobi Rischi''s status and helped Sarutobi Rischi to stabilize Hokage''s status.


    This made Danzo jealously mad.


    This also caused Danzo to regard the Thousand Hands Clan as a thorn in the eye and a thorn in the flesh.


    Danzo, who went crazy because of Hokage''s position, didn''t think it was his own cause at all, but instead hated all those who helped Sarutobi Hitoshi.


    All things that were, now, and in the future may prevent themselves from becoming Hokage, should be destroyed.


    Danzo''s heart is dark, in order to become Hokage, he has no choice but to distinguish between right and wrong.


    Danzo''s plan is also very beautiful. Just by "inadvertently" revealing some strategic intelligence to the spies in Konoha''s Ninja Village that the roots already know, they can ruthlessly entrap the people of the Senju Clan.

 83 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 83

    Afterwards, as long as the spy is killed or caught, there is no problem.


    Those spies didn''t even know that they had become the knives in Danzo''s hands.


    As for the fear of leaking information and causing Konoha''s war to fail?


    Danzo is not afraid at all. Konoha is too strong now, and there are countless masters of each ninja, and it is impossible to lose in the ninja war. This is why Danzo is so unscrupulous.


    All that is required is that I can oust Sun Slash and take over as Hokage, these losses will soon be able to make up for.


    Danzo thinks so.


    Just as Danzo imagined that he would be the fourth generation of Hokage, his energetic hand, the space in front of him suddenly distorted, and then a man with a black background and red cloud robe wearing a spiral mask suddenly appeared from the distorted space.


    "The first time I used Shenwei, I was really a bit unskilled, where did I move now?" Uchiha murmured after he appeared.


    "Who? How dare to break into the root?"


    "Enemy attack?!"


    "Protect Danzo!"


    Worthy of being a member of the well-trained roots.The members of the roots reacted in an instant, and came from all directions.


    It seemed that he came to Danzo in an instant. It was really careless. Forget it, if you can''t assassinate, then just kill it honestly.


    Uchiha looked at Danzo in front of him, and the members of Root who quickly surrounded him. He didn''t panic. Instead, he waited for Danzo''s reaction with interest.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here?" Dan Zang''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his entire face was sharp.


    Seeing the scarlet writing wheel eyes in the eyes of the visitor, Danzo''s expression was frozen again.


    "Are you from the Uchiha clan? You Uchiha clan, do you want to rebel? I have known that the Uchiha clan is a dark clan and should have been eliminated long ago."


    Tuan Zang said with a gloomy expression.


    "My name is Uchiha Madara." Uchiha hidden under the mask, making people unable to see his expression, but what he can see is the exposed eyes of the writing wheel.


    The pair of writing wheel eyes quickly turned, and then, under the action of the cosmetic contact lenses, they became a shape surrounded by three sickles (refer to Kakashi''s kaleidoscope.).


    In order to prevent future people from discovering the look of their kaleidoscope, this cosmetic contact lens can change the kaleidoscope pattern of Uchiha''s eyes with the microphone turned on.


    "Uchiha Madara? Don''t laugh at the old man. Uchiha Madara is dead long ago. The Uchiha clan who pretends to be crazy, come on."


    Danzo sneered when he heard Uchiha''s words.


    He didn''t want to play tricks with this pretender, and waved his hand gently.


    Everyone from the Uchiha clan, damn it!Danzo didn''t know why Uchiha''s eyes changed to this look, but he still saw Uchiha''s eyes when they were in Sangodama.


    Gen''s members instantly surrounded Uchiha, and a strong murderous aura radiated from all over his body.


    Lei Dun, walk.


    Art fire escape ho fireball.


    Wind escape, a thousand faces wind.


    Countless ninjutsu jets towards Uchiha, and Uchiha does not dodge or hide, as if he was frightened in a moment.


    Don''t fight back?Does the other party want to resist this ninjutsu?


    Danzo''s face did not change, looking at Uchihain who did not make any resistance in front of him, there was doubt in his heart.


    I want to come to Danzo, this mysterious Uchiha clan must be the Uchiha clan to test the ninja, strength is certainly good, it is impossible to be killed so simply.


    So how does the opponent dodge these ninjutsu?


    Ninjutsu reached Uchihain''s side, as if he hadn''t touched anything, and passed directly through the past.


    At this moment, Uchiha''s body seemed to be nothingness, and all the ninjutsu passed through Uchiha''s body, and then continued to fly towards the distance.


    The complexion of the root person instantly changed.


    "What kind of ninjutsu is this, why our ninjutsu has no effect on him?" Such a question flashed through the people''s mind.


    Ninjutsu passed through Uchiha''s body and moved on, but instead smashed past the member of the opposite root.


    Gen''s members hurriedly began to resist.


    Danzo''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he began to analyze Uchiha''s hidden moves.


    This mysterious man appeared suddenly when he first started. Could it be space ninjutsu?!4.4


    "You''re done attacking, it''s time for me." Uchiha said coldly, and then looked at Danzo.


    not good!


    Danzo saw Uchiha''s gaze, and his heart was in crisis.


    Before he could think, he instinctively blocked a rooted ninja next to him.


    "Ah!" I saw the ninja''s body suddenly burst out of black flames, like the ghost of hell.


    The ninja finally let out a terrible cry.


    The black flames spread to the whole body of the ninja like bones.


    Danzo threw the ninja to the ground, his face growing gloomy.


    It almost capsized in the gutter.


    Chapter 96 is underestimated


    Amaterasu


    In the original book, the pupil technique in Itachi''s right eye and the pupil technique in the left eye of Uchiha Sasuke.


    The highest level of ninjutsu of the Fire Dunn system that can be manipulated by very few eye-openers of the kaleidoscope writing wheel was once known as the strongest physical attack.


    By adjusting the focus of the eyeball, a destructive black flame can be burned at the focal point, which has the characteristic of not extinguishing the burning object without burning it out.


    And after Uchiha turned on the kaleidoscope writing wheel, he also got this ninjutsu.


    Uchiha''s kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes are special, with more than two kinds of abilities.


    "It''s a pity." Just now Uchiha concealed Amaterasu, and wanted to hide a handful of Yin Dan Zou. He didn''t expect Dan Zou to react so quickly, he could actually borrow the people nearby in time to resist his own attack.


    Otherwise, at least Tuan Zang will have to lose arms and legs.

 84 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 84

    You must know that unless it is a seal or a natural disappearance, the black flames of the sky will only be extinguished if the object is burned out.


    Water escape, water turbulence.


    The remaining Ninja 10 also wanted to put out the fire, and used water to escape.


    But what I didn''t expect was that those flames were not extinguished by the water escape, but instead burned the water, and along the traces of the water, it burned onto the ninja who used the water escape.


    "Ahhhh, these flames, how could this happen!" Gen''s members quickly distanced themselves from the burning ninjas, with amazement on their faces.


    In such a short time, he was burned to death by Amaterasu to become 5 elite ninjas.


    Dan Zang''s face was gloomy.


    At this time, Danzo seriously looked at Uchiha''s eyes, and looked into Uchiha''s eyes.


    As we all know, there are three states of Shalunyan, one gou jade, two gou jade and three gou jade.


    But what kind of state are the eyes of this mysterious person now!


    It''s not any state of writing wheel eyes as we know it now.


    Tuan Zang''s figure was shocked, and a bold thought flashed through his mind.


    Could it be that the writing wheel eyes of the Uchiha clan have evolved above the three-gou jade!


    By the way, it must be so, otherwise it would be impossible to explain why the opponent can cast such a powerful fire escape from his eyes!


    Danzo narrowed his eyes, thought about it instantly, and became more concerned about Uchiha''s clan.


    Just a person who evolves the three-gou jade into the round eyes can have such strength, if it is a group!


    The Uchiha clan is really too dangerous, threatening Konoha''s safety and needs to be eliminated.


    Danzo has already begun to plan to eliminate the Uchiha clan and take away the Uchiha clan''s writing wheel.


    Such a powerful writing wheel makes Danzo very greedy.


    At the same time, Danzo also reached the top of Uchiha''s kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes.


    "Give me your writing wheel, and I will spare your life." Danzo said suddenly nonchalantly.


    "What?" Uchiha doubted that he was hearing a hallucination, and said questioningly.


    "I said you will give me your writing wheel, I will spare your life." Danzo repeated.


    I said you give me your writing wheel, I will spare your life...


    Hearing Danzo''s words, Uchiha''s secret laughed irritably. Don''t you think that Danzo is a winner, right?


    Indeed, in the eyes of Danzo, Uchiha is the lamb to be slaughtered.


    In Gen''s base camp, there are several powerful elite Shangren, even quasi-shadow-level powerhouses, and Danzo himself is also a shadow-class powerhouse.


    Under this kind of combat power, Uchiha has no way to escape.


    "It seems that I was too benevolent." Uchiha''s eyes were cold as he watched the ninjutsu constantly attacking him.


    There were more ninjas in the root headquarters than Uchiha Yin had imagined, and they were stronger.


    If you don¡¯t use some means, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to finish the fight until tomorrow.


    So, let''s use some powerful ninjutsu.


    The huge pupil power was concentrated on Uchiha''s body, and Uchiha''s aura reached its peak.


    The dense chakra formed a sharp edge in the air, and the four spaces seemed to be faintly distorted.


    The sky above Gen''s headquarters is shrouded in darkness!


    Even the stars and the bright moon tremble under Uchiha''s hidden reality!


    Only the violent thunder, rumbled and raged in this black cloud, suddenly exuding the anxiety of the sky.


    "Hurry up and stop his movements." Dan Zang once again flashed a sense of danger in his heart, and quickly yelled at his men.


    Wind escape, crush


    Fire escape, head hard


    Dozens of root members used joint ninjutsu!


    The storm¡¯s super-heavy artillery with fierce scratches left behind it, hitting a tornado compressed to a high density in pieces.


    The flame tsunami turned everything in front of him to ashes, and the small fireball falling on the ground instantly expanded the burning range and swallowed everything around.


    The two instantly merged into one 303, forming a flame jug, which sprayed straight towards Uchiha.


    Susanoh!


    A blue Chakra skeleton rose from the side of Uchiha, and quickly formed the arm and ribs.


    The arm was just lightly blocking Uchiha''s presence, and he directly blocked the ninjutsu used by the people of Gen.


    But this is not the end.


    I saw the skeleton, which grew rapidly, and then turned into a skeleton with an upper body surrounded by chakras.


    The skull was quickly covered with meridians and flesh and blood, and was wrapped in a coat-like chakra!


    The huge size completely destroys Gen''s headquarters in an instant!And the entire blue giant appeared directly in the sight of Konoha!


    Danzo!Die!


    There was a silent cry in his heart, Uchiha''s hands quickly knotted.


    Fire escape, the fire is lost!


    The giant enveloping Uchihain did the same action with Uchihain, and then a terrifying flame spouted from the giant''s mouth.


    The flame of hell that destroys everything, quickly covers the entire root completely!


    Chapter 97 The Headquarters of Destroyed Roots


    Seeing the flames that dyed the entire sky red in front of him, Dan Zang''s face instantly turned pale.


    I just wanted to ask the other party to beg for mercy, but didn''t expect that the other party would instantly slap in the face, using such a terrifying ninjutsu.


    Although Danzo was surprised by the time and space ninjutsu used by Uchiha hidden, he didn''t worry much.

 85 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 85

    Although space ninjutsu is rare, precious, and strong, Danzo believes that no matter how strong space ninjutsu is, as long as there is no attack power, there is no need to be afraid.


    Moreover, space ninjutsu, a precious type of ninjutsu, must consume chakra very much. At that time, as long as you find the loopholes in this mysterious space ninjutsu, or wait until his chakra is exhausted, the other party is the lamb to be slaughtered.


    There are so many ninjas in the roots, and Danzo is confident that he can use up the mysterious man''s chakra.


    But what made Tuan Zang horrified was that the mysterious man didn''t follow his plan at all, and made a big move!


    "Quickly use water escape to put out the fire, quick!"


    Root is Danzo''s base camp, Danzo doesn''t want his base camp to be destroyed simply.


    He said anxiously to his men, but he couldn''t stop it.


    Danzo is a ninja who is eloquent and energetic. After reaching the upper limit of strength, he did not choose to learn more ninjutsu with other attributes. Instead, he devoted all his energy to the study of Feng Dun.


    And with his superb skills, Danzo also succeeded in reaching the strength of the shadow level.


    This is enough to show how far Danzo''s Fengdan strength has reached.


    But Feng Dun was completely restrained by Huo Dun.


    Although Feng Dun was much stronger than Huo Dun, it could in turn extinguish the fire, but that was also when Feng Dun was much stronger than Huo Dun.


    Looking at the fire escape that covered the entire sky, Danzo really didn''t have the confidence to be able to escape this fire and extinguish it with his own wind escape.


    Without waiting for Danzo to speak, all the ninjas of the roots gathered together and used the powerful water escape together.


    Water escape, bursting water rushing~


    The ninja of the roots, joined forces to use water escape ninjutsu.


    A large amount of water poured out, hitting Uchiha''s arrogance and disappearing.


    Zi Zi Zi~


    A violent sound of evaporation erupted in the air, and the water escape used by the ninjas of the roots could not withstand the chi hot flames lost by the violent fire!


    Seeing the movements of the people at Gen, Uchiha sneered slightly.


    In the original book, 20 ninjas who are proficient in water escape from the entire ninja coalition used water escape to reluctantly block the flames of the violent fire, and now this violent fire is extinguished!


    A flame that is much more powerful than the mighty fire!


    How can these rooted ninjas resist!


    Sure enough, as Uchiha had expected, Mizudun was only able to withstand the violent fire and disappear for a while, and then he couldn''t resist it.


    The overwhelming flames instantly destroyed Root¡¯s headquarters!


    Accompanied by a scream of screams, I saw that in the flames, one by one ninjas ran away, but there was no way to escape such a wide range of flames.


    The flames gradually dissipated, and the entire root headquarters had disappeared, leaving only a barren land.


    In the center of the venue, apart from Uchiha''s huge skeleton, there were only scorched corpses all over the floor, and a screaming dream tapir that was roasted.


    That''s right, Danzo bit his finger at the very moment of his life, and used the psychic technique to psychically produce the dream tapir to withstand the violent fire.


    The huge body of Mengmo has become a''natural'' barrier, hiding Tuan firmly behind him.


    Is this the dream tapir?It''s really ugly.


    After the flames dissipated, and seeing the whole picture of Momenmo, this thought flashed in Uchiha''s mind.


    The strange nose that stood up, the huge jaw that spit out, and the extremely uncoordinated body made Uchiha who could see this psychic beast based on an elephant as a prototype could not bear to complain.


    Did the elephant offend Kishimoto in his previous life? He actually designed the dream tapir so ugly!


    In order to prevent this ugly one-to-one Yume from from affecting the city, Uchiha vaguely controlled Susao and fisted at the Yume.


    The huge fist, full of chakras, struck towards the Mengmo with the momentum of thunder.


    The Mengmo seemed to feel the danger, a lot of steam spewed from his nose, and his limbs and hooves opened a huge pace, like a mad bullfighting.


    With the help of the forward impact, Yumemo slammed into Uchiha''s hidden Susao.


    Boom~


    A huge fist slammed into the head of Mengmo, and the chakra on the fist suddenly broke out!


    On the basis of Susao, Uchihain tried to incorporate the skills of the strange force punch into Susao!


    When the two collided, Suzuo''s fist seemed to explode, and the entire fist bone broke!


    It¡¯s not that Yume¡¯s head has this kind of power that can smash Susa, but because Uchihain added the skills of the strange power fist to Susa¡¯s fist for the first time. Some are unfamiliar with Chakra¡¯s explosion. Even Suzuo burst open!


    Even Suzuo is like this, let alone the dream tapir.


    Under the violent eruption of Chakra, the Mengmo made a terrible cry, like a tang shell, shooting back in the direction of the rushing at a faster speed than the rushing.


    Boom~


    The Mengmo fell to the ground and sank to the ground.


    The earth trembled for a while, and the whole body of Mengmo became bloody, then disappeared with a bang, and automatically returned to the psychic world.


    Damn it!


    Danzo''s face became very ugly!


    The root of his hard work for many years was actually destroyed by this mysterious man, and the psychic beast that had accompanied him for many years was blown up by this mysterious man!


    How powerful is this mysterious man!


    However, Danzo still has confidence in his own strength. He believes that he must be able to defeat the opponent.


    Wind escape, great vacuum!


    The violent wind pressure formed a series of terrifying cannonballs, jetting towards Uchiha.


    Chapter 98: Abuse Group Zang


    "What is this! Is it a giant?"


    "What is that, why do I feel so hot suddenly!"


    "My God, is this ninjutsu? Whose ninjutsu?"


    "Did other Shinobu attack Konoha? Run away!"

 86 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 86

    From the moment Susa appeared in Konoha''s eyes, Konoha began to fall into chaos.


    Suzuo''s size was huge, and he was extinguished with a fierce fire, just as dazzling as a lighthouse in the dark.


    Konoha''s various ninjas quickly assembled and rushed towards that place.


    "That place is the root! Not good!" Sarutobi Hizen, who had just returned home to rest, saw the scene there, and hurried over after getting dressed.


    "Gen! Huo Dun! Isn''t this hidden?" Tsunade and Kunsina who were resting at home also changed their faces and rushed over.


    "That''s Susano?! Isn''t this a ninjutsu that can only be used by Kaleidoscope Writing Wheels? Is there someone who also opened Kaleidoscope Writing Wheels?" Mikoto was also pulling Uchiha''s wooden clone and hurried away past.


    "This is Susano!!!" Uchiha Ling, the head of the Uchiha clan, jumped up in shock!


    Others don''t know 037, he doesn''t know yet!


    As the patriarch, he knows what this ninjutsu is!This is the ultimate ninjutsu described on the scrolls of the family, the kaleidoscope writing wheel above the three-gou jade writing wheel eye!


    It is a pity that the opening method of the Kaleidoscope Writing Wheel has been lost, and this has caused no one of the Uchiha clan to open the Kaleidoscope Writing Wheel for a long time.


    In other words, after Madara left, no one of the Uchiha clan could open the kaleidoscope to write the wheel.


    Now that someone can use Susano, how can Uchiha Ling be excited!


    If this person can teach the Uchiha clan how to open the kaleidoscope to write round eyes, then the Uchiha clan''s strength will be greatly increased, and the Uchiha clan will inevitably become Konoha''s largest clan and reproduce the glory of the Uchiha clan. !


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Ling was also happy that he couldn''t find Kita, and hurriedly led people in Susao''s direction.


    At the same time, although the Thousand Hands Clan had suffered heavy losses, they still hadn''t moved their foundation at this time. They only needed to recuperate, and they could still recover slowly.


    Seeing the existence of Susao, some old people of the Senju clan also remembered the old Uchiha Madara, and hurriedly urged the clan to rush over.


    Gradually, in almost every family, the high-level Konoha rushed over there.


    Danzo at this time injected his chakras into his own wind escape.


    The violent wind pressure formed a series of terrifying cannonballs, jetting towards Uchiha.


    Where the wind pressure passed, terrifying gauches appeared on the ground, continuously spreading in the direction of Uchiha.


    Wherever he went, everything was swept in, and the powerful wind pressure shells directly hit Uchiha''s huge-looking Susuke.


    The wind pressure hit Suzuo''s body, making a sharp noise.


    The huge Suzuo seemed to be a bit overwhelmed, torn apart by the powerful wind!


    Uchiha raised his eyebrows.


    He didn''t expect that Danzo, who seemed so weak in the original work, could actually use wind to destroy his third form of Suzu!


    It''s no fault that Uchiha thought so.


    The Danzo in the original book is already more than seventy years old, and his strength has already been greatly reduced. It is also relying on the writing wheel eyes and the inter-pillar cells to barely maintain the strength of the shadow level.


    But the current Danzang is different, the current Danzang is only in his forties, and his strength is in the peak period of Dian.


    And because there is no writing wheel eye and inter-column cells, Danzo''s strength is all on Feng Dun, and Feng Dun can be said to be a master of fire.


    Danzo even dared to say that no one in the entire Ninja World was stronger than his own wind escape.


    Just as the five generations of Shui Ying Zhao Meiming can melt and penetrate Suzuo with the technique of boiling fog, the current Danzo''s Fengdan also has this ability.


    But how could Uchiha Ken let Danzo destroy his Susao so easily!


    Uchiha hiddenly increased Chakra''s output, and Suzuo, who was torn apart by the wind, returned to his original state again.


    Seeing that Suzuo could be torn apart, Danzo''s eyes lit up, feeling that he had found a way to defeat the opponent.


    This terrifying chakra giant also has its own weaknesses.


    However, it hasn''t been long for Danzo to be happy. Suzuo, who had opened the rift, has regained his original state, as if he hadn''t been destroyed before.


    "Your strength is stronger than I thought, but it''s over."


    Uchiha concealed Susao and punched Danzo.


    Danzo''s pupils shrank instantly.


    Danzo saw this punch of Suzuo just now, but instantly beat his own dream tapir to bloody flesh.


    If such a punch hits one''s body, there will be absolutely no bones left.


    Danzo quickly avoided, trying to avoid Suzuo''s fist.


    But how can Uchiha Ken let Danzo Ruyi?


    Under Uchiha''s control, Susao is huge, but he is extremely agile and fast, not at all the speed that his body should have!


    Boom~


    A fist hit, the ground shook the mountain, and a huge fist mark was sunken on the ground.


    The ground that has been exposed to a lot of bright, once again listed the extremely huge gap.


    The spider-web-like cracks quickly spread around.


    But Danzo, at the very moment of his death, escaped this crisis with a substitute technique.


    "Wind escape, great vacuum." "Wind escape, continuous waves of vacuum."


    Danzo, who avoided Uchiha''s attack, hurriedly countered Susao, ignoring his cold sweat.


    It is a pity that Uchihaken has strengthened Susa, and Danzo''s wind escape has not caused any damage to Uchihaken''s Susa.


    Seeing that his attack had no effect, Dan Zang''s face became ugly, then he turned around and started to run away.


    Chapter 99: My Name, Uchiha Madara


    Seeing Danzo running away, Uchiha Ken was taken aback for a moment, and then he ran after him.


    Uchiha hadn''t really thought that Danzo would actually run away.


    But when I think about it, this seems normal. In the original work, Danzo seems to have escaped when he can''t beat Sasuke.


    However, in the case of being unable to escape, it seems that the seal of the four elephants is used~?


    I don¡¯t know if the current Danzo has learned this sealing technique.


    But for the sake of your own safety, you still need to pay attention to it in the end, not to capsize in the gutter.

 87 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 87

    The sealing technique of the Naruto world is really not a joke, even the moon in the Naruto world is just a result of the sealing technique.


    Although the Lisixiang seal is not so bian, but it can also seal things with a radius of tens of meters into the corpse of Tuanzang, which has to be guarded.


    Uchihain moved a certain distance away from Danzo and controlled Susao''s continuous attacks towards Danzo.


    Susao''s hands were very long, and he could completely kill Danzo within this safe distance.


    Danzo''s body is also very flexible, using all kinds of clone techniques and substitution techniques, and for a while, he was not directly hit by Suzuo.


    "Uchiha, Uchiha Madara, maybe we have a misunderstanding, we can still sit down and talk."


    "I am one of Konoha''s elders, and there is no actual contradiction between us."


    Danzo, who was almost directly beaten by Suzuo several times, was slightly softened at this time.


    Although he still didn''t believe that Uchiha was Uchiha Madara, he still gave Uchiha a hidden face and directly called him Uchiha Madara.


    But at this time, what Danzang thought in his heart, I don''t know.


    I guess I want to stabilize Uchihain first, and then discuss it for a long time.


    Uchiha''s strength allowed him to recognize the reality clearly, and his strength still lags far behind powerful people.


    But Danzo wanted to make peace, but how could Uchiha Ken agree?


    Uchiha Hidden came here for only one purpose, and that was to destroy Danzo.


    Uchiha Yin also didn''t speak, taking advantage of Danzo''s talking gap, he controlled Susao''s operation towards Danzo.


    Danzo''s face turned green.


    He didn''t expect that now that he was softened, he would still be attacked by the opponent.


    And Danzo could feel that he was struggling to dodge more and more, I am afraid that Susao''s attack will fall on his head after a while.


    He didn''t think he could resist Susao''s punch.


    Realizing that he didn''t seem to be able to escape, Danzo was also ruthless, and he turned around and passed Suzuo''s fist.


    Although his fist did not attack Danzo, the fierce fist wind also tore his shoulders, exposing his bones.


    But Danzo still resisted the pain, and turned around and flew towards Uchiha.


    "I''m fighting with you, everyone who threatens Konoha must die!"


    "The four elephants are sealed!"


    "Danzo, don''t!"


    Just as Danzo rushed towards Uchiha, Sarutobi Hizaki and the others finally arrived on the battlefield.


    Seeing Danzo rushing towards Uchiha swearing to death, his pupils shrank and shouted.


    Seeing Danzo who was leaping over, Uchiha was vigilant and moved away, but continued to control Susao''s fist and hit Danzo.


    He knew that Danzo, an old and cunning thing, was probably a bluff trying to escape.


    Danzo actually saw the arrival of Sarutobi Hisaki, and he really had that idea, but when he saw the giant fist close at hand, Danzo knew that his attack did not scare the opponent back, and he lost his escape. opportunity.


    If that''s the case, let''s die together, Danzo''s face showed a bitter look, not only to Uchiha, but also to Sarutobi.


    If it weren''t for Sarutobi Hitoshi''s arrival like this, how could I be in such a situation!


    With full of anger and unwillingness, Danzo opened his clothes to reveal the seal technique on his stomach.


    "The four elephants are sealed!"


    With a roar from Shimura Danzo, his jacket burst open, revealing the hideous seal that portrays the fierce.


    I saw the seal portrayed by Danzo''s fierce chamber, with countless black lines emerging, rapidly expanding the scope, and would encircle Tsunade.


    "Flee, the seal of the four elephants is used to block powerful enemies or demons. It is a seal that uses the cycle of the four elephants to block evil."


    "It can seal everything within a radius of a hundred miles into the body."


    Sarutobi Hizen also said to the Konoha ninja who rushed over.


    This time, I am afraid that Danzo and the root will be lost. Konoha has already suffered a heavy loss. If the ninja who came with him died in the seal of the four elephants in Danzo, it would be too unjustified, and Konoha''s loss would be too heavy.


    Like everyone in Konoha, seeing Danzo using this ninjutsu, Uchiha''s control of Susao also burst out for a while.


    The black line quickly formed a large black ball with a radius of a hundred miles, spiraling clockwise, pulling everything in the ball into Danzo''s corpse.


    A hundred meters in radius formed a smooth semicircular pit.


    The place covered by the black sphere, even the land of trees, disappeared, and they were all sealed on the body of Danzo.


    Danzo fell in the middle of the big pit, silently, obviously dead.


    Uchiha used the instant technique to come to Danzo''s corpse, and once again confirmed Danzo''s life and death.


    Danzo had no breathing, no heartbeat, and he was sure that he was 100% dead.


    At this time, Uchiha was already surrounded by Konoha''s people!


    "Who are you? Which Shinobu village is from? Why did you kill Danzo."


    Sarutobi Hizen showed solemnity on his face and asked Uchiha in a vague way.


    Only by standing in front of Suzuo Nenhu can you realize what kind of momentum this giant condensed from chakras exudes and what kind of pressure it brings to them.


    And those who can use this kind of ninjutsu are standing on the opposite side of Konoha!


    Seeing the people around him, Uchiha''s mouth chuckled.


    "My name, Uchiha Madara!"


    Chapter One Hundred


    As Uchiha''s disguised voice sounded, everyone in Konoha village commotion.


    "How is it possible, Uchiha Madara has died long ago." Konoha''s people screamed in disbelief.


    It was Sarutobi Hizen''s face that became heavier.


    The chakra giant, like a god and a devil, stands between heaven and earth, like a god who can destroy the world at any time.


    The pressure on his body was as deep as hell, and just standing in front of the entire Chakra giant, he felt the constant pressure.

 88 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 88

    More importantly, the person in front of him easily killed Danzo without any injuries.


    Sarutobi Rizen, who knew the strength of Danzo, was deeply shocked.


    You know, Danzo''s strength is only a little bit weaker than Sarutobi''s Slash, but Danzo even used death to release the Seal of the Four Elephants, without causing any harm to the people in front of him.


    One can imagine how strong the person in front of him is!


    He has no certainty that he can defeat the opponent at all!


    I''m afraid Uchiha Madara is the only person with such a strong ability!


    Thinking of this, Sarutobi Rischi''s eyes became more solemn.


    Uchiha Madara, why didn''t he die!Why do you want to go back to Konoha?Is it to destroy Konoha?If so, then even if I die, I won''t be able to let you succeed!


    Saying that he is Uchiha Madara, watching the panicked Konoha people, Uchiha didn''t know why it felt dark and refreshing.


    This feeling of doing bad things with the help of others'' reputations feels extraordinary.


    More importantly, let Madara help himself to carry this scapegoat.


    And after this kind of action of his own, I am afraid that Heijue and Madara will also be alarmed, right?I don''t know how Madara will feel when it arrives?


    Although he had gained incomparable strength, Uchiha was still very afraid of Kazuki.


    And reminding everyone that Uchiha Madara is still alive and causing a little trouble to Kuro Zee and Madara, Uchiha Yin is also very happy.


    Although this is not a trouble.


    "Everything that is impossible in the world is just because you are too weak to reach it. The truth is that I am not dead at all."


    Uchiha said coldly, turning around and taking a step forward.


    And Konoha''s group formed an encirclement, and they all took a step back.


    Facing the person who might be Uchiha Madara, Konoha''s people were also in fear, but without the order of Sarutobi Hitoshi, everyone would not retreat.


    "Are all the impossible things in the world just because we are too weak?" Uchiha Ryo, who was standing in the crowd at this time, was shocked.


    When Uchihain said that he was Uchiha Madara, Uchiha Ryo didn''t believe it.


    Because when he was very young, Uchiha Ling saw the body of Uchiha Madara with his own eyes.


    So he didn''t believe that this mysterious man was Uchiha Madara.


    But after hearing Uchiha Madara''s words, he suddenly believed it again.


    "Could it be the one of Izan!"


    Izanagi, one of the ultimate pupil techniques for writing round eyes.Only the power of the Uchiha clan can activate this technique. It is born from the application of the ninjutsu "creation of all things" of the Six Ways of Immortals. The art of creation of all things is exactly the ninjutsu used when the Six Ways of Immortals create all the nine-tailed beasts.


    The role of Izanaki is to record the state of the caster himself at the moment when the ninjutsu is activated, and then, within the effective time of the technique, to record any damage suffered by the caster, even including the caster. The death of the surgeon can physically restore it to the state of writing the round eye record.


    Yes, if the Izan branch is used, Uchiha Madara is likely to sacrifice a writing wheel and revive himself!


    As the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, Ryo Uchiha also knew this kind of ninjutsu, but this type of ninjutsu was a secret of the Uchiha clan, and not many people knew it.


    Moreover, the use of this ninjutsu requires the sacrifice of a three-gou jade writing wheel yan, and the general Uchiha clan people are not so extravagant to sacrifice three-gou jade writing wheel yan...


    You know, every member of the Uchiha clan who opened the three-gou jade writing wheel has the potential to become a Shinobu.


    But for Uchiha Madara, it''s probably not difficult to get Sangodama to write the wheel.


    The current Uchiha Ling wanted to know how to open the kaleidoscope to write the wheel, but he couldn''t ask Uchiha in secret.


    Because there are too many outsiders here, and Suzuo''s strength is too strong, if you ask directly like this, I am afraid that all the other families will be targeted.


    Moreover, Uchiha Ling remembered clearly that Uchiha Madara once invited the Uchiha clan to leave Konoha, but the clan chief at the time refused directly.


    I''m afraid Uchiha Madara still has resentment towards the Uchiha clan.


    For various reasons, Uchiha Ling could not speak at all.


    "Wait a minute, I want to know why you are destroying the roots and why you are killing Danzo." Sarutobi Hizumi wanted to keep the man who called himself Uchiha Madara behind, but he simply couldn''t make such an order. .


    This is the time of World War II in the Ninja World, and Shinobu has launched a general attack, and at this time, if you smash with Uchiha Madara, Konoha will definitely suffer.


    Even if Uchiha Madara was taken down, his side would definitely suffer heavy casualties, and his combat effectiveness would not be one.


    Not to mention that if it is really Uchiha Madara, 3.6 they will never be able to win.


    But even so, Sarutobi Rizen still had a grudge about Danzo''s death.


    Uchiha faintly stopped and cast his eyes to the side of Sarutobi Hizen. The scarlet writing wheel eyes put unparalleled pressure on Sarutobi Hizen.


    The people around were even more surrounded by Sarutobi Rizen, seeming to be protecting Sarutobi Rizen.


    "Because he is an eyesore."


    After saying this, a powerful vortex appeared in the eyes of the scarlet writing wheel, which sucked in Susao and Uchiha Ken, and then disappeared completely, leaving everyone staring at each other.


    Chapter 101 Mikoto, Tsunade¡¯s Shock


    Hearing Uchiha''s words and seeing Uchiha''s disappearing in the air, Sarutobi Hizen''s face turned blue and white.


    This reason, in the eyes of Sarutobi Hizen, was perfunctory, Uchiha Madara definitely had an ulterior motive.


    "Everyone, go back, Goshawk, and bring other people to get all the root information."


    Sarutobi Rizen took a deep breath, calmed down, and gave orders.


    The other people also gradually dispersed.


    In the crowd, Mikoto, who watched the disappearance of "Mako", could not calm down for a long time.


    What was that just now?!


    Kaleidoscope write round eyes!Shenwei!Susanoh!


    I actually saw the kaleidoscope writing round eyes, the power and the Susanou.


    Mikoto''s heart set off a stormy sea.


    When Uchiha Mikoto got the kaleidoscope to write the wheel, Amaterasu also added earth life.


    But she also once asked the system what capabilities the Kaleidoscope Writer had.


    Naturally, she also knew the power of God.

 89 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 89

    At this time, seeing the power of the kaleidoscope writing round eyes for the first time, Uchiha Mikoto''s heart was full of surprises.


    Although Uchiha got a kaleidoscope writing wheel, Uchiha Mikoto knew that he had become a lot stronger, but Uchiha Mikoto had no reference to how strong 11 was.


    But seeing Uchiha Madara''s situation today, Uchiha Mikoto also roughly understands that his hidden strength is probably able to reach that point.


    Although it may not be as strong as Uchiha Madara, it is not too weak.


    The only drawback may be to maintain the huge chakras that Susao needs, while Uchiha Mikoto''s current chakras are still relatively small, which is difficult for long.


    "Sister Tsunade, Kusina, you guys are here too." Mikoto saw Kusina and Tsunade, hurriedly said hello, and wanted to walk over with Mu''s hand.


    But Mu Chibi smiled mildly, and did not let Mikoto reach her hand.


    He put his hand behind him and walked over.


    Although Mikoto was a little strange at this time, she didn''t care.


    Her thoughts are more on the kaleidoscope writing wheel that she just saw.


    In fact, it''s not just Mikoto, it should be said that most people''s eyes are on Uchiha Madara, and his pair of kaleidoscopes that resemble the abyss and hell are written on the ring.


    Tsunade and Kunsina''s hearts were also shaken.


    Seeing the god-like''Uchiha Madara'', it is inevitable to feel shocked.


    "Mikoto, Yin, you are here too. Huh?!"


    Looking at Uchihain in front of him, Tsunade''s face was puzzled.


    On Uchiha''s body (the wood clone), for some reason, Tsunade Gan felt a strong Mu Dun breath.


    How does this Uchiha Hidden feel so like a wooden clone!


    After awakening Mu Dun, and Tsunade of the immortal human body, he became more and more aware of vitality, so in an instant, Tsunade realized that something was wrong.


    No way!It''s impossible for Uchiha to use Mu Dun!how can that be!


    Tsunade felt that he must have felt wrong, otherwise how could he have such a feeling!


    You know, Mu Dun is the unique bloodstain of her grandfather Ye. Even the people of the Thousand Hands Clan, except that they obtained Mu Dun through cheating through the system, none of the other Thousand Hands Clan members can inherit Mu Dun. Ah!


    And how can Uchiha Yin be able to get Mu Dun?Did you develop it yourself?Hahaha, it''s impossible, I must feel wrong!


    Tsunade''s palm was pressed against Uchiha''s wooden clone, and he felt a while!


    This one!!!!This is definitely a wooden clone!


    It''s impossible to feel wrong like this!


    Uchiha has definitely learned Mu Dun!


    Tsunade felt that his three views were ruined.


    Uchiha Yin could really develop Mu Dun''s bloodstains by himself at such a young age, so he has awakened Mu Dun with the help of the system for so many years. What a!


    "Sister Tsunade, what''s the matter, what''s wrong with Yin?" Kusina and Mikoto asked in a daze while watching Tsunade put their hands on Uchiha''s shoulder in a daze.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just a bit of emotion. I didn''t expect Uchiha Madara to not die." Tsunade took a deep breath and said.


    She didn''t say that Uchiha''s current Uchiha was just a avatar.


    Uchiha Ken now uses the wooden clone to prove that the body has something to deal with, and the rest can only be handed over to the wooden clone.


    After all, compared to other clones, wooden clones have many advantages.


    Wait a minute, what does Uchihain need to do at this time?


    The whole person is not at home, but instead sends a wooden clone?


    Where did he go?


    Is it?No way!


    That Uchiha Madara just now!Isn''t it Uchiha hidden?


    Recalling Uchiha''s desire to destroy Danzo, recalling that I had told Uchiha''s location, and recalling the mask of''Uchiha Madara'' I seemed to have seen.


    No way?impossible!how can that be!


    Tsunade''s face suddenly became very weird, and then he recalled the words of "Uchiha Madara" just now.


    All the incomprehensible things in the world 863 are just because you are too weak to reach them.


    So, is this Uchihain himself laughing at everyone being played around by him?


    The more Tsunade thought about it, the more he felt that Uchiha was the "Uchiha Madara" just now.


    And if this is the case, all these things can be connected together!


    Because I know the gloom of Danzo, because I know Danzo assassinated him, do you come here to solve Danzo yourself?


    There is only one question, why is Uchiha hidden so strong!


    When the time comes, I will ask him in person.Tsunade''s face showed a look of interest.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Someone mentioned why Sarutobi Rizaki prefers to write it because it is easier to write.


    If all the conspiracies were participated in by Sarutobi Rizen, then how would the protagonist face Sarutobi Rizen!


    Killed?It feels so bad to face Tsunade!


    Don''t kill, the person who counts the protagonist will not die and feel unhappy!


    This feeling will be a dilemma, so I will describe Sarutobi Hizaki better. Please forgive me, or put forward better suggestions in the book review area.


    Chapter 102 Maybe he is the best pawn


    Two days after Danzo died, the matter had spread throughout the Ninja World.


    All the members who stayed at Konohagen''s headquarters were killed, and the leader of Gen, the secret group of the Ninja world was also killed!


    The culprit responsible for all this is suspected Uchiha Madara!


    This news quickly spread throughout the Ninja World!


    He Laozang, who received the news, looked solemn, scratched his bandaged head, thinking.

 90 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 90

    "Brother, do you think this news is true?"


    Chiyo looked at the thoughtful Ebazou and asked.


    "Sister Chiyo, this news is not blocked by Konoha at all, so it is hard to know whether it is the false news from Konoha himself or the real news."


    "However, no matter what kind of news it is, it doesn''t matter much to us."


    "If it is true, the roots have disappeared and Konoha''s strength has been greatly damaged. For us, it is definitely very good news."


    "If it''s fake, it doesn''t matter. We also want to attack Konoha."


    "As long as my sister''s poison is not cracked for a day, we will always have the advantage until we win!"


    Eilao Zang said loudly.


    Chiyo also showed a slight smile.


    "In this case, let the whole army attack!"


    Although I don''t know whether the news is true or not, Sand Shinobu continued to attack.


    Because everyone is willing to believe that this news is true, Shinobu''s offense is even more fierce.


    On the contrary, Konoha''s defense is slightly defeated.


    Fortunately, this time Sakumo Hagi stood up.


    He killed dozens of puppet masters in a row with one knife, and suffered no harm.


    This temporarily eased Konoha''s defensive pressure and boosted Konoha''s morale.


    And Sakumo Hagiki also won the title of Konoha White Fang.


    However, among the puppet masters killed by Haaki Sakumo, there were two sons and daughter-in-law of Chiyo.


    This led to Chiyo''s madness, and Shinobu''s offense became more and more fierce.


    The opposite of Sunnin Village is Iwanin Village.


    Seeing the destruction of the roots, Ohnoki was gloating, but seeing the news of Uchiha Madara, he couldn''t laugh.


    "Uchiha Madara is not dead yet? How could it be possible!"


    Onogi shook the information in his hand, and his body trembled slightly.


    He also recalled the scene when he followed his master to Konoha to request an alliance, but was rejected by the other party.


    At that time, Ohnoki was not so strong, facing Uchiha Madara''s aura, he couldn''t even move a finger.


    It was just a look. At that time, Onoki was sweating like rain, unable to lift the slightest thought of resistance.


    That kind of impression was too deep, and it was firmly engraved in Onoki''s mind. In his heart, thinking about it now, it was still a moment of creepy.


    So after hearing the news of Uchiha Madara, Ohnoki quickly ordered Iwano to stop attacking Konoha, and instead concentrated on facing Yunnin and Yuren.


    This time, World War II in the Ninja World was not a simple fight against Konoha by the Ninja Village, but a multi-faceted war.


    In general, it is the following battlefields.


    Country of Rain VS Country of Fire


    Land of Rain VS Land of Land


    The country of rain vs the country of wind


    Land of Wind vs. Land of Fire


    Land of Earth vs. Land of Thunder


    Originally, Ohnoki wanted to attack Konoha, but he thought that Uchiha Madara might still be lurking in Konoha, and instantly gave up this idea.


    "Check, check it out for me to find out what was going on at the time." Oh Yemu ordered to his subordinates.


    Yunren Village also received this news, but the third generation of Raikage did not care.


    After failing to capture the members of the Maelstrom family, the third generation of Raikage originally wanted to take it personally, but he did not expect Ren Zhuli to have a solution by himself.


    Yunren Village, who had no demand, didn''t care about Konoha''s situation.


    Moreover, the third generation of Raikage Ye Yue Ai sneered at Konoha''s information.


    "The people of Konoha, the most favorite thing is to produce all kinds of false information? I am afraid that most of this news is fake, right?"


    Three generations of Raikage said without paying attention.


    "If Uchiha Madara is not dead yet, I have a chance to let him taste my regular hand."


    Hidden in the Ninja World does not know where, deep underground.


    "Heijue, how is my reincarnation eye?"


    An old man closed his eyes and asked.


    If you are an average person, you may not understand the words of the elderly, but Heijue is Madara''s''spiritual product'' (which Madara thinks), of course he can understand.


    "Master Madara, that member of the Maelstrom clan who was transplanted into your reincarnation eye is now very good."


    Heijue lowered his head and replied respectfully.


    "Oh, is there anything interesting in Shinobi?"


    Madara still closed his eyes and said casually.


    "Master Madara, Konoha''s roots were recently destroyed by someone who claimed to be Uchiha Madara, but I haven''t found out who it was." Kurozu said respectfully.


    "Oh? Interesting, tell me." Madara said with a look of interest.


    "That day¡­¡­"


    Before Heizie finished speaking, Madara suddenly opened his eyes.


    In his eyes, Sangouyu''s writing wheel was rapidly turning.


    Hearing what Kurozu said, Uchiha Madara''s eyes showed excitement.


    Madara had already taken the reincarnation eye and transplanted it to Nagato, so Madara found a pair of reincarnation eyes and used it.


    "Opened the kaleidoscope writing wheel? Can you use Susano? Can you use space ninjutsu?"

 91 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 91

    Excitement flashed in Uchiha Madara''s eyes.


    "Interesting, interesting, so interesting. I didn''t expect such a genius to be born among the Uchiha clan!"


    "And he pretends to be me?! It''s so funny."


    "Master Madara, his actions can be said to have caused a lot of trouble to our plan. Do we need to find him to get rid of him?" Hei Jue lowered his head, his eyes flashing dark.


    All accidents beyond their control need to be eliminated.


    "No, after you find him, don''t kill him. He may be the best pawn of our next plan."


    Madara groaned for a while and said.


    Chapter One Hundred and Three


    "Master Hokage, the rest of Gen''s information is already here, please have a look."


    A member of Anbe handed the information to Sarutobi Hizen''s desktop, and then waited for Sarutobi''s order.


    Although Danzo died and Gen was destroyed, Gen''s data was in the base 3rd floor of Gen''s headquarters. Fortunately, it was not destroyed by Uchiha''s Susao and the fierce fire.


    "Get down."


    Picking up the information in his hand, Sarutobi Rizen ordered.


    "Yes." Anbu''s figure flashed, and he had retreated.


    The death of Danzo''s roots greatly damaged Konoha''s strength. Fortunately, the rest of Shinobu didn''t take advantage of Konoha''s emptiness to attack.


    This time, Sarutobi Rizen did not give a password, otherwise it would not have spread so quickly.


    However, it was precisely because Sarutobi Hizen did not issue a password, the surrounding Shinobu village did not take the opportunity to attack Konoha because Konoha might be scamming and had some tactics.


    This can be considered a crooked fight. When the other Shinobu villages determined that the information was true, Konoha had already figured out a way to make up for the 867 lack of combat power, and because of the heat of their respective battlefields, it was no longer practical to attack Konoha jointly.


    "Danzo of Danzo, I didn''t expect you to follow the mirror so early." Sarutobihiri said with a sigh, and then opened the information.


    Sarutobi Hizen, who was still feeling sorry for Danzo''s death, frowned, his face increasingly ugly.


    This document records Root¡¯s various tasks and plans. It is usually placed in Root¡¯s lowest reference room and will not be revealed.


    And here, there are actually a lot of human experiment data recorded, various plans to entrap the ninja, and what is more, the plan to assassinate the third generation of Hokage.


    Human testing is actually available in every Ninja village, and it is usually carried out with prisoners in the prison and the captives of the hostile Ninja village.


    For these things, Sarutobi Hizaki also closed one eye.


    But this data, the data recorded above are all the data of some children, and it is completely compatible with the few batches of young people who had disappeared before Konoha.


    This is prying the foundation of Konoha!Sarutobi Hizen saw these materials and couldn''t help feeling angry.


    Although Sarutobi Hisaki didn''t know the plan to entrap the Ninja clan, it could be seen that Danzo started, but Sarutobi Hisaki also adopted a default attitude.


    Sarutobi Hizen can''t do this kind of thing by himself, but he can''t accept Danzo to do this kind of thing, because it''s good to say it, these are things that are beneficial to Hokage''s position.


    Therefore, Sarutobi Hisaki will always tolerate what Danzo does.


    But Sarutobi Rizen did not expect that Danzo actually wanted to assassinate him!


    How dare Danzo!!!!


    At this time, Sarutobi Rischi was not the old fried dough stick Sarutobi Rischi at this time, nor was it the smiling peacemaker, nor the old man who had lost his spirit and was called Doctor Ninja.


    The current Sarutobi Hisaki is Shino!With his own wrist, Shino who abruptly sat on the seat of Naruto!


    Sarutobi''s face was a little distorted, his nostrils were wide open, and his eyes were full of disbelief.


    "This may be your best ending, Danzo."


    The fire escaped and the ashes burned.


    After taking a deep breath, Sarutobi''s Zuiba exhaled a cloud of hot soot, burning all the data on the desktop.


    Sarutobi Hizen did not know whether he was fortunate or lost for Danzo''s death.


    If Danzo had obtained these materials when Danzo was still alive, Sarutoiri would not know how to face Danzo.


    Maybe, the last trace of Danzo''s value will be squeezed out, and then Danzo will be deprived of the right?


    At that time, Danzo will definitely not do nothing, and the two will eventually become strangers or become enemies?


    With that said, I would also like to thank the person who claims to be Uchiha Madara?


    Sarutobi Hizen sighed.


    If you let Uchiha know what Sarutobi Hisaki thought, you definitely think too much.


    When did you learn about Danzo in the original book?Even if he knew it, he had to let it pass!If he didn''t do it himself, Danzo wouldn''t know when he would die.


    Regarding whether the mysterious person that day was Uchiha Madara''s situation, Sarutobi Hizumi remained skeptical.


    After all, what happened that day was too unreasonable. Uchiha Madara directly destroyed Danzo and root because he felt that Danzo was an eyesore?This is really not a funny joke.


    That mysterious person, whether Uchiha Madara or not, is always very powerful and terrifying, and he may also have an unimaginable purpose. In the future, he must be guarded.


    Sarutobi Hisaki thought.


    But what Sarutobi Hisaki didn''t know was that Uchiha Ken really felt that Danzo still had roots that were an eyesore, so he uprooted Danzo and roots.


    On the other side, as time passed, it was finally time to go to the battlefield.


    Although Danzo still has roots to be destroyed, Tsunade and the others still need to go to the battlefield of sand ninja, because only Tsunade can hope to solve Chiyo''s poison.


    When Tsunade, Kushina, Mikoto, and Uchiha Kim came to Konoha''s gate, there were already quite a few people standing here.


    Most of them were wearing snow-white standard medical suits, chatting with each other in twos and threes.


    These people are the medical units Konoha sent to the frontier of Sarawak. Obviously, Chiyo''s poison has been highly valued by Konoha.


    The sooner the poison problem can be solved, the faster the battlefield of Shinobu can stabilize.


    "Master Tsunade, I didn''t expect you to be the temporary captain of our medical unit. I feel honored."


    A young man with blue and white hair, with a smile on his face, shouted at Tsunade.


    "Oh, are you?" Tsunade looked at the man with suspicion.


    "It''s rude, let me introduce myself first. My name is Kato Den. This time I am the deputy captain of the medical unit."

 92 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 92

    Kato Den''s smile grew brighter.


    Chapter 104 Declaration of Sovereignty


    Kato Tan has been very happy since a few days ago.


    He got the information that on the day he went to the battlefield, he would become the deputy captain of that medical team.


    The leader of the team is Tsunade that he has always admired very much.


    Kato Den is a medical ninja, and the Kato clan is also a family dominated by medical ninjutsu.


    Tsunade is one of the best medical ninjas.


    In addition, Tsunade is top-notch in appearance, figure, and status, which makes Kato Shuruxian Sanchi.


    Therefore, Kato Den is very excited and wants to pursue Tsunade.


    Although he had rejected the pursuit of many people before knowing about Tsunade, Kato strongly believed that he would be able to impress Tsunade.


    Seeing Tsunade''s arrival, his face showed the most sincere smile and introduced himself.


    "Oh? Kato Dan?" Uchiha frowned, looking at Kato-Kato who was smiling brightly in front of his face.


    "Yes, my Kato Den? Do you know me?" Kato Den also greeted Uchiha in a friendly way.


    He knew that the few people behind Tsunade were all Tsunade''s apprentices, and of course they needed to befriend them.


    "No, your name reminds me of someone I knew a long time ago, called Kato Taka." Uchiha''s brow eased and said.


    Kato Den, in the original work is Kaminin from Konoha Hidemura, Tsunade''s young lover, and one of the most important people to Tsunade.


    It''s just that Tsunade is already his lover now, and he has no relationship with Kato.


    Tsunade, Kushina, and Mikoto, each of whom is the proud girl of heaven, is naturally surrounded by countless admirers.


    Uchihain only needs to know that the three of them love him and don''t like other people.


    "Taka Kato? This may be a member of my clan, but I don''t seem to know it." Kato cross-section said with confusion.


    Of course you don¡¯t know it. It¡¯s a well-known figure in my previous life. A pair of Kato Taka¡¯s hands has beaten the world¡¯s invincible hand. It is said that he also specially developed a tool to instruct all students to practice this sophisticated move. Goldfinger''s character of Godfather.


    It''s just that Uchiha''s secret is of course impossible to say to Katodan.


    "Okay, let''s stop chatting. Our time is very urgent. Let''s leave as soon as possible."


    Tsunade said to Katoden coldly.


    "We are acting on the rear wing of the team, and Kato Suan, you lead in the front of the team, there is no problem, right?"


    Kato Tan originally wanted to get closer to Tsunade and let Tsunade lead the team, but seeing Tsunade''s seemingly impatient look, he swallowed it and nodded.


    "Tsunade-sama, there is no problem."


    "In that case, the personnel are here, let''s go."


    Tsunade waved his hand and said.


    The team quickly gathered, took action, and quickly formed a huge team.


    This unit has about 10 teams, and each team has several medical ninjas, combat ninjas, to ensure that each team has a certain fighting ability.


    In addition to the Tsunade team led by Tsunade, there are 5 upper ninjas, dozens of middle and lower ninjas.


    In other words, this is a large-scale force with a total of nearly 80 people.


    Such a huge collective is divided into several parts.


    In the middle is the medical ninja, and all around are ninjas of various fighting types.


    And Tsunade, Kusina, Mikoto, and Uchiha Ken are the last.


    "Hin, were you jealous just now?" Tsunade said to Uchiha with a smirk.


    Just now Tsunade saw Uchiha''s brows flashing away.


    "How can I be jealous so easily? Master Tsunade, sister Mikoto, and Kushina are all the proud girls of heaven. There are more people who like you. If none of me are jealous, then I will die of soreness. "


    Uchiha looked at Tsunade in front of him with no anger, and said.


    "Really, you are not jealous, it makes me sad, because I am so indifferent to Katodan."


    Tsunade said in a bitter voice, but there was a big smile on his face.


    No woman does not like to hear compliments from men, let alone compliments from people she likes.


    Tsunade was quite happy when he heard Uchiha faintly boasting that he was the proud girl of heaven.


    The same is true for Kushina and Mikoto.


    "That guy may be a little special. You shouldn''t have too much contact with him, Master Tsunade." Uchiha Hidden said with a solemn expression on his face.


    After all, the guy who is Tsunade¡¯s lover in the original book knows that Tsunade will not like Kato Suan, but because of the original work, Uchiha Ken is still instinctively unhappy with Kato Suan.


    "I know the little guy, I''m still very jealous!" Tsunade joked, remembering Uchiha''s words in his heart.


    "Of course, you are mine." Uchiha took the opportunity to grab Tsunade''s yao limbs and kissed Tsunade''s lips.


    The medical ninjas in front of them also saw this scene, dumbfounded.


    Tsunade''s face was flushed, and he shouted at the medical ninjas: "What are you looking at?"


    The medical ninjas then quickly turned their heads back, watching their noses and mouths.


    "The weather is so good now, it is suitable for us to go to the frontier of Sarawak."


    "Yeah, did you just hear something? Why did I hear nothing, see nothing?"


    "Yeah, there is nothing!"


    The medical ninjas seemed to be mad when seeing Tsunade, and said quickly.


    But in my heart, those medical ninjas are already gossiping, and it is estimated that these news will spread throughout the army.


    "Yin, did you deliberately?" Tsunade gave Uchiha a hidden glance and said.


    Seeing Tsunade Feng''s affectionate eyes, Uchiha faintly showed a big smile, and kissed Tsunade again.


    "This is a declaration of sovereignty! Are you ready?"

 93 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 93

    If you guessed correctly, if Uchiha Madara was really you that day, maybe I can really be with you blatantly?


    Tsunade''s face showed a confused look.


    Uchiha knew nothing at all, Tsunade seemed to have guessed that he was Uchiha Madara that night.


    Chapter One Hundred and Five


    Tsunade is the princess of the Senju clan, and the princess of Konoha, and his title is also the princess of Konoha.


    If such a character becomes a partner with ordinary people, he will inevitably be targeted in many ways.


    The original Tsunade was also worried about this.


    But when he learned that Uchiha had learned Mu Dun, and that it might be the "Uchiha Madara" who destroyed the root, Tsunade didn''t worry anymore.


    The world of Hokage, after all, is a world where the weak eats the strong, and whoever is strong is the truth.


    If Uchihaken showed enough strength in this war, no matter who it was, he would have estimated Uchihaken''s strength when he prevented Tsunade and Uchihaken.


    Even, because Uchihain has shown super strength and talent, the people of the Thousand Hands Clan will not even stop, but will instead win.


    Within a few days, the news that Uchiha Ken and Tsunade seemed to be together spread throughout the army.


    Kato squeezed his hand tightly, then let go, with a wry smile on his face.


    Are you a step too late?


    This huge group, because most of them are medical ninjas, is not moving fast, but it is also much faster than the average caravan.


    After all, not all medical ninjas are as powerful as Tsunade. Most medical ninjas are not very strong in physical skills, and their physical fitness is not as good as the average Zhongnin, but they are definitely much better than ordinary people.


    It took almost a week before Uchihain and the others arrived at the border of the Fire Country.


    The country of fire and the country of wind are not directly bordered by two countries, a country of rain and a country of Sichuan.


    And Uchihain and the others came to the place bordering the country of River.


    The country of the river became the battlefield of Konoha and Sand Shinobu.


    I have to say that each big country and each Ninja Village are also very chicken thieves. The battle is definitely not going on in their own country, and only those small countries can be wronged.


    And the country of rain, because of resistance, will simultaneously oppose the country of fire, the country of wind, and the country of earth.


    In the evening, the sky gradually darkened.


    This place is already in the territory of the Kuni, and it is already the front line of the battle against Sunnin Village.


    Here, it is not as safe as the territory of the Fire Land, and it is possible to encounter enemy attacks at any time.


    In particular, Uchihain''s such a large army is more prone to enemy attacks at night.


    Therefore, under Tsunade''s order, the entire medical unit rested directly on the spot, and would be able to rush to Konoha''s camp tomorrow.


    Several ninjas from the Hyuga clan were sent to guard all sides of the team, and everyone finally began to rest.


    "I''m exhausted." Kushina sat down on the ground and said without image: "This way of driving is really exhausting."


    Unlike the previous mission, they drove on the road and didn''t have time to eat game at all. They ate unpalatable food pills every day.


    This made Kushina, who was so comfortable on the first mission, a little bit unbearable.


    "There is no way. Normal tasks are actually in this situation. The first task was just because it was too simple, so it was so easy." Mikoto spread out and said.


    "Be forbearance, it''s coming." Uchiha looked around and said, "We haven''t encountered an attack on the road. Our luck is already very good. If we encounter an attack, our body will be sweaty or even bloody. It tastes more uncomfortable."


    "Yes, now I just hope to be able to get to the battlefield soon." Jiuxina said."I haven''t even encountered a bandit this week, it''s really boring."


    Art fire escape ho fireball.


    After the ninjas of the Hyuga clan confirmed that there was no enemy around, everyone also lit a bonfire with fire escape.


    Kato Dan sat on the ground somewhat quietly, holding a bingliang pill in his hand, gnawing blankly, as if thinking about something.


    It didn''t take long to be interrupted by an oncoming teammate.


    "Deputy Captain Kato Dian."


    "Oh, it''s Hibiki." Kato looked back at the people and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s not a big deal..." Feizhu shook his head and asked Kato, "It''s just a little bit of doubt."


    "Tsunade''s apprentices are all too young. It seems a bit too dangerous to send them to the battlefield."


    "If the young eagle does not experience wind and rain, it is difficult to spread its wings and soar. Although the battlefield is dangerous, it is also full of opportunities."


    Katodan reluctantly smiled and said.


    "Yes, it is said that Tsunade''s disciples all have the strength of Shinnin. It seems that they are Shinnin who has killed Yunnin Village."


    The original incident was cut off by Sarutobi, but there were still rumors, but not many people believed it.


    "Those are just rumors, they should be exaggerated, do you believe them?" Kato said with a smile.


    "I don''t know this, I just know that Tsunade''s disciple is called Uchiha Ken, and he seems to be very close to Tsunade!" Hitake said mysteriously.


    Kato felt an arrow in his heart and did not speak.


    "Did you know? The ninjas in the back row seemed to have seen it with their own eyes, and the two were kissing each other!" Feizhu didn''t notice Kato Den''s face, and he became more excited about it.


    Kato Dan just felt another arrow in his heart.


    "Do you think Tsunade-sama has been with Uchiha for a long time, and then because of fear of opposition from the two clans, he kept it secret until now..." The more Toshitake said, the more excited it became.


    Kato Dan only felt that he was pierced by arrows.


    Kato opened his mouth. When he wanted to say something, there was a scream not far away, and the whole army fryed in an instant.


    "what happened?"


    "Listening to this voice, it seems to be coming from the west."


    "Is it an enemy attack?"


    "Don''t be nervous," Tsunade shouted calmly.


    "All the guards should be on guard. Hidden, Kushina, Mikoto, come with me to see what''s going on."


    The one hundred and sixth chapter on Shinobu?how is this possible!

 94 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 94

    "Master Tsunade, don''t go, the enemy is already here." Kushina.


    After hearing the scream, Uchiha Yin and Kunsina opened Kagura''s eyes for the first time.


    People, animals, and plants in a radius of one kilometer all turned into thumbnails of clothes and appeared in the hearts of the two.


    And the Hyuga clan guarding in the west has been resolved by the group of people with sand forehead protection.


    It seemed that it had confirmed what Jiu Xinnai said, one after another appeared in the grass to the west, with a icy blade in hand.


    They are like a pack of wolves inhabiting their prey, and they attacked Konoha''s people.


    Ding Ding Ding ~ boom!


    The sound of hand-to-hand combat reverberated in the entire army instantly, followed by the roar of ninjutsu colliding with each other.


    This is obviously a premeditated ambush by Shinobu, and the number of Shinobu is roughly twice the number of Konoha''s troops!


    In addition, Shinobu was a sudden attack, and the situation 11 instantly developed in a one-sided direction.


    Even among this group of medical ninjas who are accompanying them, they have the combat power that can come in handy, and the situation is still precarious.


    "Tsunade, I didn''t expect to meet in this situation. I really caught a big fish!"


    Eilao said with a tut on his mouth.


    Tonight, Eilao originally wanted to go around and lie behind Konoha. When Akisa Shino attacked, he would sneak attack Konoha''s troops from behind, but he did not expect to encounter the support troops led by Tsunade.


    At this moment, Eilao changed his plan and prepared to wipe out the troops led by Tsunade.


    Although Eilao was not confident that he could keep Tsunade here, if Konoha''s support troops could be eliminated, it would definitely be a big blow to the Konoha battlefield.


    "Eilaozou!" Tsunade''s face showed a solemn expression.


    Eilao Zang is also a veteran film-level powerhouse, and he is holding him back here. There is definitely no way to support him, and he can only look at them.


    Thinking back to the strength of his apprentice, Tsunade regained his confidence.


    "Why, how could this happen, how suddenly..." Kushina was a little frightened by the sudden chaos in front of him, and Mikoto did the same.


    Kushina was only the second time he left Ninja Village. Indeed, it was only his second mission.


    It is also forgivable that it is difficult to adapt to it for a while.


    And although Mikoto experienced a lot of fights when doing missions, the previous fights were still too pediatric in the face of this kind of war-level combat.


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid." Uchihain was obviously the calmest of the three.


    His eyes guarded the surroundings, while comforting Kushina and Mikoto.


    Neither Kushina nor Mikoto had recovered yet, Uchiha did not dare to enter the battle rashly.


    "Don''t worry, no matter what happens, I will protect you." Uchiha said earnestly.


    As if infected by his words, the emotions of the two women finally stabilized.


    At this moment, the enemy appeared.


    And there was more than one. Six ninjas wearing sand foreheads quickly surrounded Uchihain.


    "Hehehe, I didn''t expect Konoha to let such a small child go to the battlefield. Is Konoha no one?"


    "It is said that Konoha''s roots were destroyed and there was a serious shortage of manpower. I did not expect to send such a kid to the battlefield."


    "This guy still feels big talk and will protect some girls for their lives. It''s so funny..."


    Bang~


    Before Sand Ninja finished speaking, the tyrannosaurus-like armor appeared on Kushina''s body. The dragon claws shining with the blue chakra light were clenched into fists, and a punch hit the mocking Sand Ninja.


    Before that Sand Shinobu reacted, his body was directly smashed by Kushina''s angry punch.


    "What''s so funny, you scumbags." Hearing Shinobu''s ridicule, Kushina was surprisingly angry, and this anger suddenly overwhelmed his original fear and unsuitability.


    "Fire escape, the art of dragon fire!"


    Roar!


    With a majestic howl, a huge chi-hot flame dragon rushed out behind Mikoto, half-length hovering in the air, imposing manners.


    With a roar again, the fire dragon rushed towards the group of sands.


    There was no way for the group of sand ninjas to escape, and they were crushed by the fire dragon.


    "I hate it when someone laughs and hides." Mikoto said with an uncomfortable expression on her face.


    Seeing the two men showing off, Uchiha Yin was also relieved.


    As long as Kushina and Mikoto play normally, they are at least the strength of Shinnin.


    "Let''s get rid of these sand ninjas quickly." After Uchiha said, he also rushed to the group of sand ninjas.


    I just saw Kushina and Mikoto kill the enemy with one blow, and Uchiha''s hands were also itchy.


    This is a great time to show off your skills, you can''t let the limelight let Kushina and Mikoto out, right?


    "How could this be?"


    "Qi Fei, how could they be killed!" 807


    "Damn, these kids are not easy!"


    The rest of Sand Ninja reacted quickly, no longer being frivolous before, and his face was full of solemnity and seriousness.


    However, this is of no use.


    Uchiha''s body was covered with a coat of thunder and lightning, like a god of thunder.


    In order not to expose his hole cards too soon, Uchihain prepared to use Thunder Dun to start his own fame.


    Lei Dun, Chidori Chimoto!


    Lightning flickered, countless lightning turned into a thousand thin roots, and with a wave of Uchiha''s arm, they shot straight towards the sand in front of you!


    With the sound of piercing the body, each sand fell unwillingly, with a panic and unwilling look on his face!


    "How is it possible, Shinobu? These three kids are actually Shinobu!" A Shinobu of Sanda dodges Uchiha''s ninjutsu, and cried out in disbelief!


    The face of Konoha Ninja first showed a look of surprise, and then he was happy!

 95 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 95

    "So amazing! As expected of Tsunade''s disciple, so amazing!"


    "I knew that all those who can be accepted as disciples by Tsunade are geniuses!"


    Konoha''s ninja cheers!


    Chapter 107: He''s My Husband


    Ninja World War II, Xia Ren, was called cannon fodder.


    Zhongnin is called the main combat power, and most of the ninjas participating in the war are actually Zhongren.


    Shangnin, this level, belongs to the high-end combat power during the Second World War of the Shinobi world.


    Why is it called high-end combat power?


    That''s because Shangren is able to turn things around in the battle!


    Uchiha, Kushina and even Mikoto''s identities are just ninja, but they obviously have the fighting power of the upper ninja.


    This is when they are not using their full strength!


    Under the outbreak of the three people, the attack of Sand Ninja Village was instantly blocked, and a large number of Sand Ninja continued to die.


    The situation where Sand Ninja Village had the advantage, instantly became confusing.


    Kushina turned into a violent tyrannosaurus, with every punch and every leg, decisively and neatly, Sand Shinobu''s body kept falling at Kushina''s feet.


    Mikoto turned into a god manipulating the flames, and every time she fled, she took away a piece of enemy.


    On the other hand, Uchiha''s hidden figure is constantly shining on the battlefield, and the thunder light is constantly shining on the battlefield, wherever it goes, a piece of murder falls down.


    Even, facing the ninjutsu released by Sand Ninja, the three even tacitly resisted, and then Hou attacked.


    Three not particularly tall figures, like a high mountain, were guarded by the people of Konoha.


    "Who are those three people!"


    Ezozo, who was fighting Tsunade, was watching the surroundings while fighting.


    And such violent attacks by Uchiha, Kushina and Mikoto obviously attracted the attention of Eilao.


    "Change the task temporarily, no matter what the price is paid, the three little ghosts must be beheaded!"


    Ezang who was fighting Tsunade roared loudly.


    Sand Shinobu''s Shinnin also noticed the Uchiha Hidden them who were showing their power.


    Those three children, obviously under 20 years old, are still in a period of rapid rise in strength.


    In this period, they all have such terrible strength. If they let it go, I am afraid that Konoha will have a few more powerful shadow-level strengths in less than 10 years.


    At that time, it will definitely be the nightmare of Sunnin Village!


    A strong shadow-level strength, but the highest-end combat power of a Shinobu Village can determine the direction of this large battlefield.


    Why is Konoha known as the strongest Shinobu Village? Apart from Konoha''s best location and richest resources, it is because Konoha has the most powerful shadow-level powerhouses.


    Every shadow-level powerhouse is the core force of a Ninja Village!


    If given a certain amount of time to Uchihain''s three people, Shinobu didn''t doubt Uchihain''s ability to reach the shadow level.


    You know, they are less than 20 years old now, and they have the strength of Shinobu!


    Such evildoers must be strangled in the cradle.


    "In any case, these three little ghosts must die!"


    "No matter what method is used, these three little ghosts must be killed!"


    Sand Shinobu nodded all together, and instantly ran towards Uchihain''s direction.


    "Tsunade, your biggest mistake is to bring your own disciples to the battlefield. You know, without a genius who has grown up, it will be nothing more than a pile of bones after death."


    Eilao Zang let out a smirk, and said to Tsunade.


    Although Tsunade didn''t use Idemu Escape, the power of Kaili Fist was a little scarier than before.


    The puppet on Eilaozang''s body was continuously broken by Tsunade, which also made Eilaozang distressed for a while.


    So Eilaozou wanted to use these trash talks to influence Tsunade''s mind and let Tsunade reveal his flaws.


    The weapons of Eilao Zang''s puppets are covered with poison produced by Chiyo.


    But Tsunade''s fist was firmly protected by Chakra, and there was no way for Tsunade to come into contact with the venom.


    As long as Tsunade reveals a flaw and is wounded by a puppet weapon, Eilao is confident that the poison made by his sister can kill Tsunade.


    What Ling Eilaozang didn''t expect was that after hearing Eilaozang''s trash talk, Tsunade didn''t have any panic on his face, but with a smile that made Eilaozang elusive.


    In Tsunade''s thoughts, Uchiha Ken was the''Uchiha Madara'' of the day. With the ability to kill the roots by one person, how could he be defeated by the mere fact of Sunnobu''s Shangnin!


    Just when Tsunade wanted to taunt, the voice of the system appeared.


    Ding, congratulations to the host for triggering the temporary selection task, please choose, host.


    One, the glory of your husband cannot be slandered, and proudly tell the other party loudly, Uchiha is my husband, how could it be defeated by your rubbish sands?


    The host can choose to do or not, and get rewards based on the completion of the task.


    I... this task seems acceptable!


    But if I say it so openly, will it be a bit bad for me to say the task!


    Seeing Tsunade''s smile but not smiling, Eilaozou was very puzzled, and increased his intensity to stimulate Tsunade.


    "It seems that Tsunade, you don''t care about the safety of your apprentice. Sure enough, are Konoha''s people so hard-hearted?"


    Ezang said the main road, while controlling the puppet in his hand, suddenly attacked from behind Tsunade.


    Eilaozang''s words were so loud that they could be heard in most of the battlefield.


    If Tsunade hesitated or answered incorrectly, the morale of Konoha''s ninja would be lowered, and Sunnobu''s attack would be smoother.


    "Shut up." Tsunade sensed the intention of Eilaozang and showed an uncomfortable expression. He turned around and punched the puppet behind him to pieces.


    "Uchiha is my husband, how could it be defeated by your rubbish sands?"


    Tsunade Ki Yuxuan said this sentence.

 96 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 96

    Tsunade''s voice seemed to be penetrating, and everyone on the battlefield seemed to have heard this sentence.


    Numerous ninjas stiffened, and ninjutsu made a mistake in their knots, and they did not release the necessary ninjutsu.


    Me Cao?What did we hear!Uchiha is Tsunade''s husband!


    Chapter 108 The Red Suzuo


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for gaining the fairy body proficiency +0.5."


    The system prompt sounded immediately in Tsunade''s mind.


    Is the fairy body proficiency +0.5?Okay!


    However, Tsunade could not help his cheeks burning with such a fair and open show of love on the battlefield.


    And Tsunade instantly transformed this feeling of shyness into a blow to Ezra.


    rub!


    Tsunade rubbed his right foot against the ground, and a small hole was opened in vain. With the help of this kind of reaction force, Tsunade instantly came to Eilaozang''s side, and punched it towards Eilaozang.


    Me Cao?What did i hearOne of the three ninjas is Tsunade''s husband.


    Eilaozou was obviously shocked by Tsunade''s words, and his reaction was a little slow. When he reacted, Tsunade had already arrived by his side.


    Boom!


    Yunhan slapped Tsunade into anger with a punch, and hit Eilaozang''s head.


    Wow!


    "Cut, is it a puppet substitute?" Tsunade lowered his head, looked at the scattered wood imitations, and curled his lips.


    Eilao Zang himself appeared in the place where his puppet was before.


    There was also a cold sweat on his back. At that 380 moment, he could feel how sharp Tsunade''s fist was, and he was afraid that he could not bear a punch.


    If it hadn''t been for Eilao Zang instinctively used the puppet substitute, I''m afraid he would have died.


    "Damn Tsunade, it is too insidious to use words to influence my mind, and I will suddenly be distracted by the enemy''s words, which is really unacceptable." Eilaozang''s face showed dissatisfaction. , Once again fought with Tsunade.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for gaining the fairy body proficiency +0.5"


    On the other side, Uchiha Ken, who was still in battle, suddenly heard Tsunade''s declaration, staggering in his footsteps, and almost hacked to death the opposite Sana.


    "Ah, sister Tsunade is too insidious, she actually swore her sovereignty in battle!" Kushina said with dissatisfaction, but his face clearly showed envy.


    "Yes, Tsunade''s sister is too bold." Mikoto''s Xiaolian is also reddish, I don''t know if it is because of the fight or because of Tsunade''s words.


    However, none of these can withstand the slaughter of Sand Shinobu by the Uchiha Yin trio.


    "Damn, the attack of this group of kids is too strong to resist!"


    "Monsters, three monsters! Why is this kind of genius in Konoha!"


    "What? What are we going to do?"


    Shinobu recovered from Tsunade''s words and continued to attack the Konoha medical unit.


    But Shinobu''s offensive has been completely suppressed by the three of Uchiha''s moves one by one.The strength of the three of them has surpassed everyone''s expectations.


    Puff through.


    Another group of Sand Shinobu fell under the attack of the Uchiha Yin trio.


    The bright moonlight is set off against the dark red blood, giving people a sad and sad visual experience.


    In the face of Uchihain''s three people, Shinobu has also learned well, and will not attack them again.


    Instead, they spread out, avoiding the attacks of Uchihain''s trio with all their strength, and bullying the medical units of Konoha who are inferior to them.


    "Let''s disperse too, and wipe out all Sand Ninja."


    Seeing this situation, Uchihain said, too.


    After Kushina and Mikoto nodded, the three of them dispersed, chasing after these sands and trying to protect Konoha''s medical unit.


    Fire escape, impatiens claw red


    Several flaming shurikens pierced into Sand Shinobu''s heart, and Mikoto solved the sand Shinobu in front of him, and wanted to pursue it.


    "Sure enough, a very powerful kid."


    A sound exploded, and then several swift figures rushed towards Mikoto at a speed that ordinary people could not match.


    Ding Ding Ding~


    The fire is everywhere~


    Mikoto picked up Kunai and resisted the attack of the few people in front of him.


    Shinobu?!I''m afraid it''s the elite!


    Mikoto, who had participated in many missions, instantly had her own decision.


    Although Mikoto is not an authentic physique ninja, her strength of physique is not weak, but in the fight just now, Mikoto''s physique was completely suppressed.


    "Hey, it''s really blocked."


    "This kid is not weak."


    "Stop talking nonsense, kill her quickly, if the other two sides get ahead, we will be laughed at."


    The three Shangren glanced at each other, as if they had made some kind of decision.


    Their hands are fast, the speed of the knot is completely synchronized, very skilled.


    Wind escape, tornado hurricane


    The powerful tornado whizzed up and rushed towards Mikoto with a force of thunder.


    Mikoto raised her brow.


    Obviously, I am a fire escape ninja. The other side knows this situation clearly but uses the fire escape restrained wind to attack him, do you look down on yourself?


    Fire escape, the art of dragon fire


    The huge fire dragon roared and rushed towards the tornado hurricane.

 97 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 97

    And the three Sand Shinobu, seeing Mikoto''s actions, showed an elusive smile on their faces.


    "It''s still too young, don''t you think we don''t know that you are a fire escape ninja?"


    The huge tornado, after encountering the fire dragon, did not make the fire dragon continue to grow stronger and stronger, but directly extinguished the flame!


    Tornado hurricane can create a vacuum effect, so that fire escape, sound, bombs and other ninjutsu are all ineffective. It is a rare powerful wind escape that restrains fire escape!


    Mikoto did not expect that Hurricane Tornado would have such power, and was caught off guard for a while.


    Mikoto, who had just used the Dragon Fire Art, had no way to quickly Jieyin to avoid the attack in front of him!


    In a desperate situation, Mikoto''s heart fell into uncharacteristic peace, and countless thoughts flashed through her mind.


    "Sure enough, the thought of separating from Yin is unacceptable!"


    At the very moment, Uchiha Mikoto had no scruples and used his hole cards.


    Boom!


    A red skeleton rose from the ground, rapidly changing to reveal the arms and ribs.


    The arm was in front of the rib, and the rib wrapped Mikoto inside.


    The tornado hurricane blew, leaving thousands of scratches on the ribs of Susano''s arm, but it did not cause any damage to Mikoto.


    Chapter 109 Three Women and One... (3 more, for subscription)


    "This thing?! This thing?! Isn''t it the ninjutsu used by Uchiha Madara?"


    "Yeah, I don''t have dizziness? Could it be that Uchiha Mikoto is the same day Uchiha Madara!"


    "No, I can see the giant that day clearly, it''s blue, and now this one is red!"


    "This is not the ability to write round eyes? Otherwise, how could it be possible!"


    "Then if it is the ability to write round eyes, how come only Uchiha Madara-and Uchiha Mikoto can meet?"


    Seeing the sudden appearance of the green skeleton skeleton, Konoha''s people were startled.


    The ninjutsu of "Uchiha Madara" half a month ago was so eye-catching that everyone in Konoha was deeply impressed.


    Now that Uchiha Mikoto used this ability, I was even more surprised.


    And when Sun Shinobu saw this scene, he looked dazed.


    This kind of chakra giant gave them the feeling that it was a tail beast.


    "She won''t be the strength of the shadow rank? How could it be possible?!"


    "Shadow-level strength under the age of 20! Is this a joke?"


    "It must be so. This giant just looks awesome, but it''s actually rubbish."


    The three Sand Shinobu standing in front of Mikoto can feel Susao''s pressure most at this moment.


    This feeling is not inferior to facing the tail beast.


    But they still comforted themselves.


    Just seeing the snowflake-shaped writing wheel eyes in Mikoto''s eyes, a feeling of fear suddenly rose in her heart after the rapid rotation.


    What kind of eyes are that!


    The original Mikoto still had deep scruples about opening the writing wheel.


    Because this is your own hole card, once your hole card is known to others, you can''t call it a hole card.


    Moreover, because of Uchiha Madara¡¯s affairs, the Uchiha clan members did not know why they became arrogant again, which also made the Uchiha clan squeezed out again.


    Originally, the reputation of the Uchiha clan in Konoha was not good, but now it is even worse because of Uchiha Madara¡¯s affairs.


    Even Sarutobi Hizaki couldn''t stand it anymore.


    Although Sarutobi Hizaki didn''t say anything, but Sarutobi Hizaki could be vaguely felt.


    After all, it is impossible to be sure that that person is really Uchiha Madara, but what is certain is that that person is definitely from the Uchiha clan.


    So after opening the kaleidoscope to write the wheel, and using Suzuo to block the opponent''s attack, Mikoto was also a little nervous.


    But life and death are too much to deal with.


    At this moment, Mikoto felt a tingling pain in her body, as if she was about to split.


    Although she has an eternal kaleidoscope of writing round eyes, Mikoto herself does not have an immortal human body, and the consumption of the pupil power of Suzoenhu turns into a tingling sensation, stimulating Mikoto''s whole body.


    "It turns out that it is this kind of feeling to turn on Susano."


    Although her body was stinging, Mikoto could still feel that her current powerful strength seemed to be able to kill thousands of troops before turning over her hands.


    Looking at the three sand ninjas in front of her, Mikoto controlled Susao, and directly attacked the group of sand ninjas.


    In front of Susao, the ordinary Shinnin could not be seen at all. In an instant, the three originally arrogant Shinnins were crushed by Susa.


    And after killing Sun Shinobu, Mikoto untangled Susao.


    After all, there is no need to turn on Suzuo to deal with other sands.


    Of course, Mikoto didn''t close the kaleidoscope, but used Amaterasu to chase Sand Shinobu.


    Anyway, the hole cards are exposed, so it''s better to eliminate Sand Shinobu before closing.


    Chi''s hot black flames spread to the entire side of the battlefield in an instant, and all the eye-like sand ninjas were glued to the black flames.


    Amaterasu in the left eye, and life in the right eye, are the power of Mikoto''s eyes.


    There were screams from Sand Shinobu.


    They found this kind of flame, attached to their bodies, they could not be extinguished, it was really terrifying.


    "I''m Hidden''s girlfriend, don''t underestimate me." Uchiha Mikoto said softly, but he didn''t know why, but it spread to the hearts of everyone nearby, even covering up the screams of Sand Shinobu.


    I, Cao, this seems to be the love of three jiaos!The nearby Konoha ninja screamed inwardly.


    "I''m also Yin''s girlfriend, don''t underestimate me." On the other side, Kushina also encountered the same ambush from Shangnin.


    Kushina, who opened Kagura''s eyes, felt that Mikoto''s side seemed to have eliminated the enemy, and his heart was also surging.


    "Seal technique, King Kong blockade!"

 98 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 98

    I saw a huge chakra sprouted from Uzumaki Jiuxina''s body, and countless huge chains appeared on the ground.


    These chains are like Whirlpool Kushina''s left and right arms, flexibly attacking towards the sands in front of him.


    The King Kong Blockade is known as the seal technique that most suppresses the tail beast, and its power against the tail beast is very great.


    And for ordinary people, the power of King Kong''s blockade is also so powerful.


    The huge chain that can tie the tail beast may pierce the tail beast''s body, but it can suppress the chakra of the tail beast and cause severe pain to the tail beast.


    But this kind of chain, piercing directly into a person''s fierce chamber, would break the stomach and kill with one blow.


    The chain''s attack is like the autumn wind sweeping the fallen leaves, destroying the sand in front of him.


    Unlike Mikoto, who has performed many missions, Kushina does not have any idea of ??hiding the cards.


    Her thoughts are very simple and simple, that is, sister Mikoto has defeated the enemy, and she must quickly eliminate the opponent.


    Therefore, without encountering any crisis, Kushina still used the diamond blockade to quickly eliminate Sand Shinobu.


    "So awesome! Tsunade''s disciples are too strong!"


    "As expected to be Tsunade''s disciple, this kind of ninjutsu, this kind of power, I am afraid it is not inferior to Tsunade-sama himself!"


    "The most terrifying thing is, did you hear it? They all said they were hidden lovers!"


    "I''m going, doesn''t that mean that there are three women and one..." Konoha''s ninja looked at the agitated Kushina in an uproar.


    Chapter 110 Thor Mode


    Hearing the words of the medical ninja, Konoha''s other people also reacted, instantly full of envy and admiration for Uchiha.


    Wow, how sacred is this Uchiha In the end, how did he do it!


    Although Naruto World pays attention to strength, Konoha''s people are not particularly fond of beautiful women.


    But for this kind of good-looking and powerful female ninja, everyone likes it very much, not to mention Tsunade.


    And more importantly, Uchihain seems to be able to make the three women live together peacefully, and the three women seem to know each other''s existence!


    This is too awesome!


    Although there is no clear monogamy in Naruto World, most of the ninjas are monogamous.


    It''s like in the original work Hafeng Mizuno only has Kusina''s wife, Uchiha Tomitake only has Uchiha Mikoto''s wife.


    The more powerful a woman is, the more proud she is, and it is difficult to accept that her lover has a second woman.


    But Uchiha Yin directly managed three, so why not let everyone admire them.


    But Kato Tan was depressed and about to vomit blood.


    Even if his goddess Tsunade is Uchiha¡¯s lover, Uchiha¡¯s lover seems to have more than one lover, and Tsunade seems to know.


    This made Kato Tan even more depressed, and had to silently dispel the idea of ??pursuing Tsunade.


    After all, Tsunade was able to accept Uchiha''s three wives and four concubines, and he must be single-minded to Uchiha''s.


    Seeing Mikoto''s and Kusina''s power, Uchiha''s heart was also slightly surprised, and he became more certain of his previous judgment.


    Mikoto actually awakened the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye!how can that be?!


    You know, the awakening condition of Kaleidoscope writing round eyes, the saying in the original book, is to kill the most secret person.


    Of course, it is said that in the original work, Uchiha Itachi witnessed Uchiha Shisui committing suicide, Uchiha Sasuke witnessed the death of his favorite brother in front of him, and they both opened the kaleidoscope to write the eye.


    But no matter what, it takes a very strong spiritual stimulation, and the sad emotion reaches its limit, to be able to open the kaleidoscope.


    And did Mikoto get any spiritual stimulation?


    No, it shows that under normal circumstances, Mikoto can''t open the kaleidoscope.


    This shows that Mikoto definitely received some help to open her eyes.


    However, the system said before that there is only one system in this world!(The rest are subsystems.)


    Is it?Can people around me also get the abilities that I have acquired?


    Recalling that Kushina had obtained the Chakra form before, after the dragon armor, when he found Kushina, Kushina would already use this kind of ninjutsu.


    Could it be that after gaining certain abilities, women close to them can also gain certain abilities?


    Uchiha could not help but think so, if not, how did Mikoto''s kaleidoscope come from?


    While thinking about it, Uchiha Yin killed two Sand Shinobu with ease.


    "But evil, who are you looking down on!"


    Seeing Uchiha''s absent-minded appearance, the ninja who was fighting with Uchiha''s heart is also very hot.


    Wind escape, vacuum blade!


    Wind escape, wind blade rolling!


    Wind escape, a thousand faces wind!


    Wind escape, split empty palm!


    Sand Shinobu who surrounded Uchiha Hidden is the most, and the strength is also the strongest.


    All the sand ninja ninjutsu, they used their best Fengyun ninjutsu tacitly, in order to injure or even kill Uchiha.


    It would be even better to turn this place into Uchiha''s grave.


    Before the ninjutsu arrived, the violent wind that overflowed had already rolled up countless sand and dust.


    The vegetation was rolling, and the storm seemed to be crushed by thousands of sharp wind blades towards Uchiha.


    Faced with the power that seemed to be able to smash him into minced meat, Uchiha''s expression didn''t panic.


    Since both Kushina and Mikoto have shown their abilities, if they don''t show a little strength, wouldn''t they be considered eating soft food?


    Zizi~


    There was a violent thunder, and on the bun flowing with the wind, it seemed as if the hair was tied up, forming three shapely silver hoops. The whole body was white with silver light.


    Thor!Ninjutsu transformed from the chakra-shaped dragon armor.


    The dragon armor came from the shape of Chakra, and it can naturally change shape, while Uchiha Yin changed him into the shape of Thor.

 99 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 99

    In the chakra form change, he injects the chakra property ratio change, the ultimate thunder attribute chakra property change.


    "Dead! 960"


    With a roar like furious thunder, Uchiha''s hands are hidden like a sword, and thunder lights gather like a sword in his palm.


    Like the god of gold and iron from the sky, it resounded leisurely through the sky and the earth, and a bright light burst into the dusk.


    Like the aurora bursting, like a wind of nothingness.


    The group of Sand Shinobu squinted their eyes unconsciously, and the hand stopped, only to feel the thunder light, and then felt a tingling throat.


    Wow, I saw that the row of sand ninjas, like dominoes, fell one by one.


    Dumbfounded!


    Everyone''s eyes widened at this moment, showing a dumbfounded expression.


    "This, what is this? A good impression of terrifying strength!"


    "Shangren is actually vulnerable in front of him!"


    "Quick, run away, these monsters are not something we can resist!"


    Sand Shinobu, who was near Uchiha, quickly turned around and fled.


    But, will Uchiha hide them to escape?


    In the Thor mode, Uchiha''s speed is extremely fast, and he chases and kills Shinobu with ease.


    Chapter One Hundred and Eleven


    "So strong! Is this Uchihain''s strength?"


    "You really deserve to be Tsunade-sama''s disciple!"


    "No wonder he can control the three women, I just say he is a genius."


    "Fart, you just said that three flowers were inserted in jealousy..."


    "What are you talking about, you are actually slandering Uchiha Hide-sama, do you want to live..."


    Seeing the thunderous explosion on Uchiha''s body, the ninja who cuts melons and vegetables like Thor is alive, and solves the ninja of Sand Ninja, and Konoha''s medical ninja is also whispering.


    The original Konoha people actually still had doubts about why Tsunade brought these young disciples to the battlefield, but now there is no more.


    Originally, they only thought that Tsunade''s disciples were just geniuses who hadn''t grown up yet, and coming to the battlefield was just doing logistics and gaining knowledge.


    But it doesn''t seem like this at all now.


    How can this be a genius who hasn''t grown up yet, this is clearly a strong one that has grown up, or a particularly strong one!


    Didn''t you see Sand Shinobu''s Shangnin, aren''t they the enemy of one?


    With this thought, Konoha''s ninja is even more excited.


    Even Sunnin is not the enemy of Uchihain and the others. Doesn''t it mean that Uchihain and the others have reached a level stronger than Shangnin?


    Although most of the Konoha ninjas present are medical ninjas, and their strength is not very strong, but the division of ninja''s strength is relatively clear.


    It is better than Ninja, at least it is at the level of elite Ninja quasi-shadow, especially this kind of level that can kill Upper Ninja in seconds, and it may even reach the shadow level.


    For a while, everyone was surprised by their own speculation.


    Those who are less than 20 years old are at least the powerhouses at the Ninja level. This is too scary, right?!


    And not one, but three!


    Konoha''s great fortune!


    Even Kato, who was still a bit dissatisfied with Uchiha, had to accept it at this time, and even developed a feeling of admiration for Uchiha.


    Not only was Konoha aware of the strength of the Uchiha Hidden trio, Sun Shinobu was also aware of it.


    Feeling that the ninjas on his side are constantly being wiped out, Eilaozang''s forehead is also exposed for the veins.


    He had no idea that he had twice the strength of Konoha''s side, but he was pressed and beaten by Konoha''s side.


    What surprised him even more was that the three disciples of Tsunade were not geniuses who hadn''t grown up at all, but powerhouses who had grown up.


    Too big!You were deceived by Konoha''s appearance!


    This is definitely Konoha''s conspiracy. With the help of the young appearances of the three of us, let us relax, thereby destroying us Sanda, really too careless.


    In fact, Sun Shinobu himself had the upper hand in number and combat power, so it was a bit slack for a while.


    Otherwise, in accordance with the formation of Shinobu on the battlefield, it would be impossible for the Uchiha Yin trio to find opportunities to eliminate one by one.


    But because of carelessness, Sand Shinobu''s battle this time was like ordinary sand, each fighting his own, but was eliminated by Uchihain and the others one by one.


    Seeing a lot of Sand Shinobu death, Eilaozang had a distressed chou twitch.


    Shangren is the high-end combat power of a Shinobu village. It takes a lot of manpower and material resources to cultivate a Shinnin. I didn''t expect that this time, he would lose so many Shangren.


    And the sand ninja is no better than Konoha. The sand ninja village is notoriously barren. The whole ninja village is in a desert-like area. It is even more difficult to cultivate a sand ninja.


    "withdraw."


    Seeing the form of defeat, Eilaozang looked gloomy and roared.


    At this time, Sand Shinobu, who was still resisting Konoha''s return attack, heard the most beautiful words and withdrew directly to the surroundings.


    And Eilao Zang also used five puppets at once to resist Konoha''s pursuit.


    "Stop, don''t chase!" Tsunade also ordered to see Eilaozang retreating.


    "Why, sister Tsunade, I haven''t played enough yet." Kushina was also addicted to the game, and the violent factor in his heart was completely aroused.


    "Kushina, if we catch up, what will the large group do? Who will protect these medical ninjas!" Mikoto patted Kushina on the shoulder and said.


    Hearing Mikoto''s words, Konoha''s medical ninja was also slightly ashamed, and now he has become a burden to the army.


    "Moreover, even if there is someone defending here, the risk of overtaking is very high. Who knows if Sunin Village has any support? Did they set up traps in front?" Uchihain also added.


    In the battlefield, there may be ambushes everywhere, you need to be cautious, especially Eilao Zang, a ninja known for his strategy, may set traps in the direction of retreat at any time.


    Even if Uchiha is not afraid of such traps, it does not mean that others are not afraid.


    I don''t know how many people were trapped to death during the pursuit.

 100 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 100

    If I remember correctly, my brother-in-law Rope Tree in the original book was killed when he entered the detonation talisman trap while chasing the ninja.


    Moreover, Uchiha''s task now is to reconcile with the large forces, not to destroy the group of sands.


    "Mikoto and Yin are all right. Let''s count the number of casualties first, and then hurry up with the border camp. Now it''s not safe here." Tsunade said with a solemn expression on his face.


    At this time, Tsunade''s position had been exposed. The best way to guard against Sand Shinobu''s attack was to rush to Konoha''s border camp overnight.


    Konoha''s ninja also got active and counted the number of casualties.


    "Tsunade-sama, this time our army killed 15 ninjas and injured 57, 11 of them were seriously injured, and the rest were lightly injured."


    "On the other side of Sand Shinobu, there are 57 corpses alone."


    Kato told the truth.


    "Okay, pass the news on, and let''s hurry." Tsunade''s surprised expression flashed on his face, then said.


    Chapter 112-Konoha Camp


    Konoha''s number of ninjas is half as much as Sand Ninja, and Tsunade is also very surprised to be able to achieve this record.


    But after thinking about it, it was relieved.


    Most Konoha ninjas are medical ninjas who know how to avoid fatal injuries. Therefore, although most medical ninjas can''t beat Sand Ninja, there is no problem in keeping their lives.


    With the addition of Uchiha, Kushina, and Mikoto''s various bursts, powerful blows killed Shinobu while protecting Konoha''s people.


    That''s why we can achieve this kind of record.


    On the other side of Sand Shinobu, there were heavy casualties. There were 57 corpses that could be found. What about those who were not found?


    You know that the flames of Amaterasu can burn all the corpses.


    At least 80 of the ninjas dispatched by Sand Ninja Village have died.


    This is a very terrifying number, accounting for half of the group of ninjas led by Eilao Zang.


    Mikoto was also completely surprised by Tsunade, and actually opened the kaleidoscope to write the wheel.


    Kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes are unknown to others, but Tsunade also knows a little bit.


    757 saw Mikoto open the kaleidoscope to write round eyes, Tsunade was very surprised.


    Could it be that Yin and Mikoto opened the kaleidoscope writing wheel at the same time?Tsunade was so skeptical.


    You know, is the Uchiha clan for decades? No one has opened the kaleidoscope to write the wheel. Since Uchiha Madara left, no one of the Uchiha clan has opened the kaleidoscope to write the wheel again.


    Now two are turned on at once, why not let people be surprised?


    Tsunade was even more admired by Uchiha''s abilities.


    Tsunade had to admire the ability of Thunder Escape that resembled the Thunder God.


    And this is not Uchiha''s full power.


    Tsunade is now basically confirming that Uchiha is the "Uchiha Madara" at the time!


    Kaleidoscope writing round eyes, wooden escape, and ultimate thunder escape, no matter which one they are, they are all very powerful abilities.


    And Uchiha Ken now has three of them all by himself.


    Tsunade couldn''t help being very proud while shocked.


    It really deserves to be my lover.


    Although I don''t know how Uchihaken got these abilities, Tsunade didn''t want to ask Uchihain''s thoughts.


    After all, everyone has their own little secret, right?Doesn''t Tsunade also have a systematic secret?


    After the news of Konoha''s own party passed on, Konoha''s people were also slightly excited and a little sad.


    Although the battle went well, many ninjas died.


    After picking up the luggage, Konoha''s troops set off overnight and rushed to Konoha''s border camp.


    But some time after Tsunade and the others left, Ezura came here with more Sand Shinobu.


    Seeing the bonfire that had been extinguished for a long time, Eilaozang''s face showed an ugly look.


    "Damn it, I''m a step late." Hai Laozang punched the grass and said angrily.


    Uchiha, Kushina, and Mikoto left a deep impression on Eilaozou. They have such strengths at this age, and I am afraid that they will become the enemy of Shinobu in the future.


    Adhering to the idea of ??suffocating the opponent in the cradle, Eilao Zang came here with strength and strength.


    It''s a pity that Tsunade didn''t give Eilao Zang a chance and took the people away early.


    But if Tsunade and the others do not leave, it is not certain who will kill who will be.


    "They are about to arrive at Konoha Camp. We don''t have to chase them anymore. Let''s go back." Eilaozang ordered.


    Finally, Uchihain and the others rushed to Konoha Camp overnight.


    Konoha Daying has hundreds of small mountains, densely piled up, and roughly estimated that there are several thousand people.


    Knowing Tsunade''s arrival, the commanders here, Sakumo Hagiki and Kaji Nara also came out to greet them.


    Konoha currently has only two battlefields. One is on the side of Sand Ninja Village, commanded by Nara Shikuhisa and Haki Sakumo, and the other is in Rain Country, commanded by Osamaru and Jiraya.


    "Tsunade-sama, you are here." Seeing Tsunade''s arrival, Nara Shikahisa, who had been gloomy, finally smiled.


    Because of Chiyo''s venom, Konoha lost hundreds of elite ninjas in the battlefield, which can be said to be a heavy loss.


    In the past, when fighting against Sand Ninja Village, as long as it was a ninja who didn''t die immediately, in the end, he could always regain his combat power with the help of Konoha''s medical ninja.


    After Chiyo invented this unknown poison, the ninjas of Sand Ninja Village were coated with this poison.


    So now, as long as Konoha''s ninja is injured, it will basically be invaded by this poisonous body and then die.


    The best medical ninja on the battlefield can only extend the life of a poisoned person by one month, and prevent the ninja from dying immediately.


    But this is very serious. If the antidote is not developed in time, I am afraid that a large number of ninjas will die.


    And Tsunade is the person most likely to be able to make an antidote this time.


    So seeing Tsunade''s arrival, Nara Shikahisa finally smiled.


    "Arrange for my apprentice? Take me to the people who are poisoned." Tsunade was also resolute and resolute before coming to Konoha''s camp, and without wasting extra time, he immediately went to study the antidote.

 101 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 101

    And Uchihain and the others were assigned to the same camp.


    Although they are Tsunade¡¯s apprentices, it¡¯s a pity that they haven¡¯t learned much about medical ninjutsu, and the only one who knows a little about medical ninjutsu, Uchihaken, is only a little bit furry because of task rewards. .


    So they can''t help much now.


    "The camp tent is tense now. Why don''t you live in a tent." A ninja respectfully led the three Uchiha Yin to a relatively marginal position and said.


    Because the number of tents is fixed, their group of support troops can only live in relatively remote places.


    But Uchiha, they didn''t care.


    Chapter 113 Let''s Hurry and Wash


    "Is this where we live?" Jiuxina looked at the contents in the tent curiously.


    There are no items in the tent, just a simple very large floor. If they didn''t guess wrong, they would sleep here.


    "So, are we going to sleep together?" Uchiha said with a smirk when he saw that there was only a very large floor on the ground.


    Hearing Uchiha''s words and seeing the smile on Uchiha''s face, Kushina and Mikoto made a big red face.


    It stands to reason that Mikoto and Kusina often sleep with Uchihain, and they have done more intensive things (Kusina hasn''t that much yet, but touch ~~), and they don''t blush casually.


    But Uchiha''s hidden smile was too devilish, looking at them as if looking at a lamb to be slaughtered, which made them shy for a while.


    "Forget it now, I want to take a bath first, and then sleep." Feeling his body sticky, Kushina said.


    Mikoto didn''t feel it just now, but now Kushina said that Mikoto also felt her body smelly and was very uncomfortable.


    Uchiha Yin and the others rushed to the border camp. They didn''t have time to take a shower on the road. They had just fought, and they were sweaty and slimy, ~somewhat uncomfortable.


    For girls, bathing is a very necessary thing, even ninjas are no exception.Especially now that they haven''t been washed for a few days, and they''ve been fighting just now. They''re all sweaty and slimy. Not taking a bath can make them uncomfortable and uncomfortable.


    "There is no way to take a bath for the time being. It''s late at night. Should we wake up others and let others bring a bucket over? We will wait until tomorrow when we have a bucket."


    Uchiha said faintly.


    "Moreover," Uchiha''s brow furrowed, he touched his chin, and then suddenly moved to the necks of Kusina and Mikoto to sniff.


    Kushina and Mikoto didn''t react at all, they looked ashamed, and said angrily: "What are you doing?"


    Uchiha had no expression on his face, and said seriously: "You said that you are slimy and smelly. I''m just smelling whether you smell sweat or not, but it still smells good."


    "Mikoto, Kushina, you are not honest, you are lying." Uchiha said with a smirk.


    Although Mikoto and Kusina knew that Uchiha was playing concealedly, they were still ashamed, and then retorted, "But we can''t stop taking a bath, it''s too unclean."


    "I understand, I understand" Uchiha said with a faint nod, and then moved his head over, lying on Kushina''s face and smelling it. "But now it smells so fragrant without a bath. If you take a bath, why Not..."


    "You die for me!"


    Before Uchiha''s hidden words were finished, Kusina, who was ashamed to the limit, punched Uchiha''s house with a punch.


    Jiuxina shot angrily, his fist drove the air, full of momentum for a while.


    Uchiha concealed his hand, and easily grabbed Kusina''s small fist in his hand.


    "Okay, okay, no kidding, let''s take a bath, so I don''t have a bath, I feel my body is rotten." Uchiha said naturally.


    Konoha''s camp was actually in the sen forest, and after Uchiha opened Kagura''s eyes, he could feel a pool of clear spring around him.


    Uchiha''s Kagura''s eyes seem to be different from Kusina''s. Not only can he feel the chakra, but he can also feel the various objects around him.


    Passing by thorns and weeds, it didn''t take long. It was about ten minutes (according to the speed of the ninja). Uchiha hidden Kushina and Mikoto to a dense weed on the hillside.


    "I seem to have heard the sound of running water." Jiuxinai shouted in surprise.


    Uchiha nodded faintly, opened the weed sapling, and then greeted Kusina and Mikoto to get in.


    Suddenly, Kushina and Mikoto''s eyes lit up.


    There is actually a natural swimming pool inside.


    "So beautiful!" Mikoto couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Although it is at night, under the gentle light of the bright moon in the sky, it is also very comfortable here.


    Uchiha Hidden stepped forward and tested the water temperature with his hands.


    Fortunately, the spring water is not too cold. After a day of exposure, although it is not hot, it is not bad, probably around room temperature.


    In this kind of weather, it is just right to take a bath.


    Kushina and Mikoto also stepped forward to touch the water in the pool, and they wanted to take off their clothes and jump in.


    "Wow, how did you find here, Yin." Mikoto looked at Uchiha in surprise and asked.


    You must know that Shao Lun Yan can''t see everything. Unlike Bai Yan, there is no way to find a clear spring so far.


    And ordinary Kagura''s eyes can''t perceive the environment, only Chakra.


    "Just feel it casually."


    Uchiha concealed a lot of things, and talked nonsense seriously.


    In fact, where did Uchiha conceal this? I just perceive it with Kagura''s eyes.


    But it must be impossible to say that, and even if he said that Kusina and Mikoto would not believe it, after all, Kagura also has Kusina, and Kusina also knows the function of Kagura.


    "What are you waiting for, let''s take a shower." Uchiha Yin slowly took off his clothes and said.


    Chapter One Hundred and Fourteen Are You Rested?


    The place where this small pool is located is very secretive.


    Backing on both sides of the strait, there are only two places that can come in.


    One is the verticality of the small steep slope similar to the cliff, and the other is the place where Uchihain and the others come in. There is a mess of weeds, saplings, etc., about two green obstacles high.


    So in this place, it''s impossible for anyone to watch it too.


    In addition, Uchiha''s eyes opened up to make sure that no one could watch.


    Seeing Uchiha hidden undressing, Mikoto and Kunsina turned their heads to Uchiha hidden at the same time.


    "Why? Take off your clothes and take a bath!" Uchiha said of course.


    "Then, then why are you still standing here?" Mikoto asked shyly.

 102 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 102

    "Oh, I was also sweating, of course I need to take a bath, am I not going to take a bath now?" Uchiha replied hidden.


    Kushina rolled her eyes slightly, and said without annoyance: "Sister Mikoto means, can you wait for us to wash it again, Yin."


    Uchiha faintly touched his chin, looked thoughtful, and asked casually: "Didn''t we all wash like this before, do you mind?"


    "Mind!" Mikoto said


    "How can this be the same! We used to bathe in the hot springs together, wearing underwear, but now we are taking a bath, how..." said Jiuxinai.


    ... (1500 words are harmonious. 2000 has become a few hundred words, hahahahahaha, invincible, forget those who have read it, and make up for those who have not read it. This chapter is free.)


    At this time, Uchiha was relying on the tree, with a satisfied smile on his face, recalling the scene just now.


    The moonlight gleamed on his face, and the handsome faces that were carved out like magic axe were particularly dusty.


    Kushina and Mikoto looked at Uchiha at this time, and they stared blankly.


    When they reacted, they realized that their small faces were burning badly, and then quickly turned their heads away, their hearts were very guilty, and their hearts were beating fiercely.


    This is our husband who will be together forever.


    "Have you rested?" Do you need me to hold you back?Uchiha said with a smirk.


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifteen


    Originally wanted to show off a wave of operations, the result was that Chapter 114 was banned.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the second task of the month, and sharing a bath with Uchiha. Task reward, physical fitness +0.5 (you will no longer feel pain when using Suzuo), whether to receive it. Special reminder, monthly reward There will be special rewards for doing all."


    The voice of the system rang in Uchiha Mikoto''s mind.


    "Receive monthly task two."


    Uchiha Mikoto nodded, and directly received the reward of Monthly Task Two, without waiting for the monthly tasks to be completed.


    The moment Uchiha Mikoto received the task reward, she could feel that a certain force suddenly appeared in her body.


    This is a very mysterious feeling, every time I get a task reward, I will have a different feeling, and Mikoto is also used to it.


    However, Mikoto is also very happy when she knows that she no longer feels pain when she uses Susa.


    Because 11 is the use of Suzuo, although it is very strong, but it needs to withstand the pain of bone erosion, no one likes that kind of pain.


    As for why Mikoto did not continue to receive rewards after completing all monthly tasks, it was because Mikoto felt that she had no chance to complete task one now.


    This time, the first task of the month is to wear the costumes given by the system to follow him~~~~.


    On the battlefield, the two of them couldn''t do this at all, so Mikoto had given up on this mission a long time ago. It was impossible to complete all the monthly missions this month.


    Moreover, looking at the kind of clothing the system concealed, Mikoto felt that she had no face to wear in front of Uchiha.


    It was a kind of clothes that Naruto World didn''t have, that is, Uchiha''s maid outfit from his previous life.


    But it''s not a normal maid outfit. This kind of maid outfit is very''simplistic'', with a lot of big holes broken, it''s nothing.


    It has been more than a month since the last monthly task was completed, and the system tasks have been refreshed again.


    And bathing with Uchiha Yin is the content of this mission.


    So besides being shy, Mikoto is still happy to be able to bathe with Uchiha.


    It''s just that Mikoto was still shy when thinking about what had just happened.


    If I''m alone, I''ll still be like that now when Kushina is next to him~~.


    The thought of her performance just now being watched by Jiu Xinnai made Mikoto feel very ashamed.


    But they are all good sisters, they will definitely be together in the future, so there is no need to be so shy.


    Mikoto was convincing herself.


    At the same time, Jiu Xinnai also heard the voice for the completion of the mission.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully completing the third task of the month. Let Uchiha hide himself to help you dress up. The task reward is agility +0.5. Do you want to receive it? Special reminder, there will be special rewards for all monthly rewards."


    "Receive the monthly task three reward."


    Nine Xinnai did not wait for the monthly tasks to be completed before receiving the reward.


    In an instant, Jiuxina felt that his reaction ability had improved a lot.


    When the monthly tasks were refreshed this time, she knew that she could not complete all the tasks.


    Because her monthly mission two is to continue the mission of the previous month, give her ~~~ to Uchihain.


    But in the battlefield, Jiu Xinnai had no chance to do it.


    And Jiu Xinnai didn''t want his best memories to be hastily on the battlefield.


    So Jiu Xinnai also chose to give up and complete all the monthly tasks. In this case, there is no need to keep the task rewards.


    "Ding, congratulations to the master for gaining agility +0.5"


    "Ding, congratulations to the master for gaining physical fitness +0.5"


    At the same time, Uchihain was also prompted by the reward, and he truly felt that he had become stronger.


    But Uchiha was used to it and automatically blocked the sound of the system.


    "How about, are your strength restored? Do you want me to hold you back?"


    Uchiha asked with a smile.


    "Okay, we are all tired, take us back."


    It was already like that just now, and Jiu Xin Na also put out her own hands and said coquettishly.


    "The problem is that we are two people, how do you hold it?" Mikoto raised her eyebrows and said with a dark belly.


    "Of course it''s like this." Uchihain embraced a princess, and Kushina was in her hand and said.


    Kushina had just recovered his strength, and after contacting Uchiha, he didn''t know why he felt weak again.


    But she also hugged Uchihain''s neck and pressed her face to Uchihain''s mouth, listening to the heartbeat of Uchihain.


    Feeling the warmth of the chamber, Uchihain felt that Xiaoin, who had calmed down, had a tendency to stand up again.

 103 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 103

    "What about me?" Mikoto said coquettishly.


    "The arms are gone, you can be on my back." Uchiha said with a faint smile, bending slightly."It''s my plesure."


    "Huh." Mikoto recovered faster than Kushina, after all, she was no longer a girl.


    She suddenly jumped onto Uchiha''s back and pressed her body firmly to Uchiha''s back, even deliberately mopping up and down.


    Uchihain could feel the two groups~~moly rubbing on his back.


    This little girl, dare to provoke herself!


    "Mikoto, do you want Kushina to watch me martial arts with you?" Uchiha said hidden.


    "Hey, if you don''t care about my voice being heard by others, you can try it." Mikoto said with a smile, but the body is still a lot more regular.


    Mikoto knew Uchiha''s "male chauvinism", even at home~~, she would set up a silent barrier so that the outside world could not hear the sound.


    However, if you''angered'' Xiao Yin, it would be a bad idea to set up a soundproof barrier in the tent.


    ¡ª¡ª


    I was watching RNG playing SKT, 2 to 2, very anxious, the code word was a bit late, forgive me.


    By the way, I recommend a friend¡¯s new book, "Urban God-level Heavenly Master", you can read it if you like.


    Chapter One Hundred and Sixteen


    On the way back, the three seldom spoke, enjoying the quiet night.


    "We looked for this place. Except for Master Tsunade, don''t tell anyone else. If you know a lot of people, and then they all come to take a bath, how will we wash in the future." Uchihain said.


    Kushina and Mikoto listened quietly, and their hearts were warm.


    Qingquan washed away the fatigue, and everyone was very happy.


    Soon after, the three also quietly returned to the tent.


    "We are sleeping together tonight, but don''t mess around." Jiuxinai lowered her head shyly, playing with her fingers.


    "It''s okay, isn''t there still Mikoto?" Uchiha said with a smile.


    "Neither can I!" Mikoto stepped down from the back of Yin, gave Uchiha a glance and said.


    "Are you worried that the tent is not soundproof? It doesn''t matter, I will have various soundproof barriers." Uchiha said with a smile, and also said that his sealing technique is very powerful.


    Indeed, Uchiha''s sealing technique is really good now. After Kushina learned the sealing technique from Uzumaki Mito, he sometimes taught Uchiha''s seal.


    Therefore, in everyone''s impression, Uchiha''s sealing technique is also good.


    "I''m worried about you big-headed ghost!" Mikoto pushed Uchihain slightly, and then quickly got into the tent.


    Jiu Xin Na also followed in, and the two quickly got into the quilt, even covering their heads.


    The heartbeats of both of them were accelerating, thumping violently.


    The thought of Uchiha''s chance of performing the "All Martial Arts" in the tent makes them very nervous.


    Even if it is ordinary and normal to sleep together, it is very special and special.


    The first threesome~Bah~ is only the first time three people sleep together.


    However, the two waited for a long time, and they didn''t feel Uchiha sneaking in, and they were a little confused.


    So he went out to look out shyly.


    At this moment, Uchiha smiled faintly, squeezed in between the two, and then left and right.


    "Madam, the night is getting late, let''s go to sleep."


    Uchiha whispered in their ears and said.


    The faces of the two of them flushed.


    He, he, he will not really stage a full martial arts!


    How can this be done, it''s too bad, bad Yin, pregnant with Xiaoyin, full of serious words.


    The two blushed and retracted into their own quilt.


    They just waited for a long time, and they didn''t feel the extra movement.


    They opened the quilt again and exposed their heads.


    At this time, Uchiha''s eyes closed slightly, his expression relaxed, and he was obviously asleep.


    Mikoto and Kusina both bulged slightly for cheeks, not knowing whether they felt lucky, or they felt regretful because Uchiha hadn''t done anything.


    However, seeing Uchiha''s sleeping face, the two also smiled at each other, then each held Uchiha''s arm, smiled and closed their eyes.


    After rushing overnight for a week, Kushina and Mikoto are actually very tired. Although the ninja''s energy is much better than ordinary people, they also need to rest.


    After a while, both of them fell asleep.


    And Uchiha Ken opened his eyes, and the beauty was in his arms. Of course, Uchiha Ken was a little excited, but considering the state of the two and the current scene, he resisted no action.


    That''s why I pretended to be asleep. Now that I was hugged firmly by the two, Uchiha Ken couldn''t sleep even more.


    When Uchiha Yin slowly calmed down, there was no glamour in his heart, only warmth remained.


    After secretly kissing the two on the cheeks twice, Uchihain also gradually fell asleep.


    Time passed quickly, like a white horse passing by.


    Soon, one month passed.


    After knowing Tsunade''s arrival, Shinobu increased his attack on Konoha.


    They were very afraid of Sunnin''s medical ninjutsu.


    Now they are able to suppress Konoha because of Chiyo''s poisonous hydraulic pressure system, and they can achieve such brilliant results.


    Once Tsunade produced the detoxification agent, then Sand Shinobu''s advantage could be said to disappear instantly.


    Without the restraint of venom, Konoha''s combat power is very terrifying.


    So Shinobu has been speeding up his attack on Konoha, and even destroyed Konoha''s few camps that are not particularly large.


    But they did not make the choice to attack Konoha''s largest camp.

 104 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 104

    Because they are not ready to fight to the death.


    The war in the world of ninja is never unilateral. If the village of Ninja is really attacking Konoha Camp with all its strength, then another country may take advantage of it and attack the village of Ninja.


    This is something Sunnin Village doesn''t want to see, so small-scale wars have been erupting in the area, trying to cut off Konoha''s supplies, or sneak attacking Konoha''s delivery ninja.


    So although the great war did not break out, the small wars have continued.


    Swipe~


    Several fake men walked among the dense forests wearing taupe with sand foreheads.


    Their speed is very fast, like black light and shadow.


    "Captain." A Shinobu looked at the front and said: "The front is our camp..."


    Before the sand ninja finished speaking, a shining thunder light suddenly appeared, and then a figure suddenly appeared in front of the sand ninja.


    Sand Shinobu''s pupils shrank, before he could scream in surprise, a smooth jade hand cut directly through Sha Shino''s throat!


    Enemy attack!


    Such thoughts popped up in the minds of all Sand Shinobu.


    The leader of them reacted the fastest. Just about to shout, Jiao was just like the sand-nin, a thunder light flashed, and a piercing wound appeared in the throat of the leader of the sand-nin.


    The sands shattered like frightened birds and beasts, but they couldn''t escape the attack of the thunder and lightning.


    "Thunder God!" The last Sand Ninja was only able to say this word, and was penetrated by the ultimate thunderbolt.


    "Team 15, get it done." Uchihain killed Shinobu with a smile on his face.


    Chapter 117 Antidote Preparation


    This is the 15th wave of Sand Shinobu squad that Uchihain has killed.


    For a month, although Uchihaken did not participate in the relatively large wars in the other camps, he has been committed to destroying Shinobu''s small troops.


    As for the reason, of course, it is because Konoha''s ninja is not worried about his own strength, afraid that he will be harmed in a medium-sized war.


    After all, the larger the war, the more chaotic. In the chaotic war, even if it is Shinobu, it is likely to be a fatal threat.


    Although the people of Konoha now probably guess that Uchiha''s strength may be stronger than the average Shinnin, but because of Uchiha''s inexperience, he is afraid that a genius like Uchiha''s will die on the battlefield.


    Therefore, under normal circumstances, Uchiha will be dispatched to do some relatively safe things.


    Of course, the same is true for Kusina and Mikoto.


    Under such circumstances, Uchiha, Mikoto, and Kushina played a small game.


    It is to count who has eliminated more teams in this war, and whoever has the least, must agree to the request of the most.


    This kind of little game that can add to the fun of life, Uchiha, of course, has to do his best to complete it. Now Uchiha has eliminated 15 Ninja squads, which is terrifying.


    You know, 15 Ninja squads, 987, even if they are the smallest three-person squad with one leader, a squad has 4 people, 15 of them, at least 60 people.


    This made Sand Shinobu jump her feet with anger, and gave Uchihain the title of Thor.


    And Kushina and Mikoto also wiped out 7 and 8 Sand Ninja squads, respectively, and they were also the teeth itching hated by Sand. One was known as the female Tyrannosaurus and the other was known as the female Vulcan.


    It''s just that these titles seem to be too frustrating in Uchiha''s eyes (forgive the author, I can''t think of any good titles, if anyone thinks of it, you can say in the book review, you can change it.), Uchiha can''t bear to complain.


    You have to know how handsome other people are. In the original book, Lengjun Dashewan, Crazy Devil Comes, Golden Glitter Wave Fengshuimen, how nice it sounds, and in the end he was called Thor.


    Well, it feels a lot worse.


    And the title of Kushina is to make Kushina want to directly blow the head of Sand Shinobu, and actually call her Tyrannosaurus.


    Although she uses the chakra form, dragon armor, and the chakra dressed in the shape of a dragon, don''t give her such a bad name, right?


    Jiuxinai issued a serious protest, but unfortunately, the spread of the outside world will not be changed because of Jiuxinai''s protest.


    After all, these names were picked up by someone for them, not by themselves.


    Art fire escape ho fireball.


    A fire broke out and destroyed the scene, Uchihain rushed back in the direction of Konoha camp.


    In Konoha Daying, in the rudimentary laboratory, Tsunade held a tube of reagents with a solemn expression on his face.


    "This medicine has just been produced not long ago. I don''t know if it can successfully suppress the toxins in your body. It may even aggravate your current situation. Are you sure you want to test the medicine?" Tsunade asked.


    A man with a pale face like a big snake pill was lying weakly on the sick chuang.


    His body was slightly darkened and trembling unnaturally, combined with what Tsunade said, it was obvious that this ninja was poisoned by the thousand generations, and he might be dead soon.


    There was a free and easy smile on the ninja''s face.


    "Tsunade-sama, I believe you, and if you don''t use your antidote, I''m afraid I won''t live long."


    "let''s start."


    The ninja closed his eyes and said.


    Tsunade nodded and poured the medicine in his hand directly into the ninja''s body.


    Then observe the condition of this ninja.


    10 seconds passed, 20 seconds passed...


    The ninja''s face was still pale, and his body was still shaking unnaturally.


    The faces of the medical ninjas around were solemn and expectant.


    1 minute passed, 2 minutes passed...


    The ninja''s condition did not seem to get better, and the faces of the surrounding medical ninja showed disappointment.


    "Did it fail again? Damn it." The medical ninja''s face showed a self-blaming look.


    3 minutes passed, 5 minutes passed...


    The black on that ninja''s body disappeared at a speed visible to his eyes, and his pale face gradually returned to hongrun!


    The face of the medical ninja showed a light of surprise.


    Twenty minutes later, the ninja''s body improved significantly, the toxins in the body had disappeared, and the ninja returned to normal.


    "Finally succeeded!" Tsunade wiped the sweat from his forehead and said with a smile.

 105 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 105

    "Hurray, success, success!" The surrounding medical ninja laughed frantically.


    Chiyo''s poison, ya has been in their hearts for two months (it was there before Tsunade came), and now they have finally succeeded in creating an antidote!


    "The toxins in your body have been completely removed, but your body is still very weak and needs some rest." Tsunade said to the ninja with a smile on his face.


    The ninja shed tears and cried and said to Tsunade, "Tsnado-sama, thank you so much."


    "No thanks, this is what I should do. You just have to continue to work for Konoha in the future." Tsunade said calmly, but there was still a little fatigue on his face.


    You know, Tsunade has stepped up time to make the antidote this month, and has very little time to rest.


    "Tsunade-sama"


    "Tsunade-sama"


    "Tsunade-sama"


    Seeing Tsunade''s exhausted expression, the surrounding medical ninjas also shouted.


    They have not forgotten that it was Tsunade-sama who led them, and it took more than a month to produce the understanding poison.


    "Tsunade-sama, you go to rest first, and we will leave the rest to us." said a medical ninja.


    The rest of the medical ninjas also agreed.


    "Tsunade-sama, you go to rest first, and we will leave the rest to us. We have just recorded your pharmaceutical steps, and there should be no problem."


    "Yes, Tsunade-sama, you have suffered. Let''s rest first."


    "Okay, I''ll leave it to you." Tsunade also waved his hand, then ran into the tent to sleep.


    Chapter 118 Active Attack


    "Master Tsunade, you''re back." Uchiha was hidden in the tent, seeing the arrival of Tsunade with a surprised look in his eyes.


    Although Tsunade and them live in the same tent, according to the previous situation, Tsunade slept almost once a week, and only slept for about 6 hours at a time.


    Fortunately, Tsunade himself is a powerful ninja, and he has awakened the immortal human body and is full of energy. Otherwise, this kind of work and rest will last for a week, and ordinary ninjas really can''t persist.


    Just like the three generations of Raikage in the original work, under the siege of tens of thousands of Iwanin, he fought fiercely for three days and three nights and died of exhaustion.


    "Yeah, I''m back, Yin, where are they?" Tsunade asked, slightly tired.


    "They, they should have all gone to sneak attack on Sand Shinobu." Uchiha said naturally.


    Kushina and Mikoto have also experienced substantial growth in this month.


    It is not that their strength has become stronger, but that their actual combat experience has become richer, rather than that they don''t understand anything at the beginning.


    The current Mikoto and Kushina can be said to be able to control their own power perfectly, much more powerful than when they met Eilao Zang before.


    Although they had this kind of strength before, it was difficult to display them. If they met a ninja with comparable strength, they might still suffer.


    But now that they have gained a lot of actual combat experience, the two of them are united, and their strength is definitely not inferior to Eilao Zang, a veteran shadow-level powerhouse.


    Of course, Uchiha''s strength is even stronger. I am afraid that Kushina and Mikoto are not Uchiha''s opponents.


    Therefore, Mikoto and Kunsina are performing this kind of mission to assassinate Nina alone, and Uchiha is not particularly worried.


    As long as they don''t go to death and break into Sand Shinobu''s camp, Sand Shinobu must have nothing to do.


    "Master Tsunade, are you tired? Go to sleep when you are tired."


    Looking at Tsunate''s slightly tired face, a trace of distress flashed in Uchiha''s heart, walked behind Tsunate, and gently massaged Tsunate''s temples.


    After all, Uchiha Yin is also a medical ninjutsu that has been rewarded by the system. A little massage is still possible.


    Hearing Uchiha''s concern, Tsunade''s face showed a sweet smile. She sat on the chair, and gradually fell asleep under Uchiha''s massage.


    Looking at Tsunade''s face after falling asleep, Uchiha slightly scratched Tsunade''s nose.


    Afterwards, Uchihain gently hugged Tsunade, put it on chuang, and then helped her cover her with a quilt.


    The originally strong Tsunade still had a little girl-like face while sleeping, peaceful, peaceful, and beautiful.


    Uchiha secretly kissed Tsunade''s mouth, and then secretly squeezed Tsunade''s ~, and then left the tent.


    After Uchiha had left the tent, Tsunade suddenly opened his eyes.


    As a strong shadow rank, Tsunade can be awakened by the most subtle sounds around him, not to mention that Uchiha Ken has just touched Tsunade~.


    "Kiss me again, and ~~" Tsunade touched the place where he had just been touched by Uchiha, his eyes flashed with shame and pride.


    "Is it really so good here?"


    Inside Konoha Camp, the headquarters camp is full of Konoha''s core ninjas.


    Inside are all Konoha''s high-levels, and Shangnin.


    The news that the antidote had been produced quickly spread throughout the Konoha camp.


    Everyone was very excited. You know, they are now very frustrated. Because of the poison invented by Chiyo, they were afraid of being hurt by the venom-soaked ninja when they fought with Sawa.


    Now that the detoxification medicine came out, and finally no longer afraid of the poison of Sand Ninja, everyone was very happy.


    Of course, they can''t forget Tsunade who made the antidote.


    Knowing that the antidote was made, Nara Shikajiu convened a mobilization meeting non-stop to prepare for the return attack on Shinobu.


    In the past, I was afraid of the poison of Sand Ninja, Konoha would tolerate it everywhere. Now that the antidote is out, I am afraid of fart, it must be a return!


    "According to the existing intelligence, the Kingdom of Wind has four large battalions here, with a total of nearly 4,000 troops, plus the existence of various troops, I am afraid that there are about 6,000 troops."


    "And they also occupied four large camps established in four places, and this large camp is the base camp. In this large camp alone, I am afraid that there will be no less than 3,000 troops."


    "On our side, now there is only this big camp left, and the rest of the big camps have been broken by Shinobu."


    Nara Shikuji analyzed the current situation of the two armies.


    "So, we now only have 3,000 troops in this large camp, which is less than Sand Ninja in terms of force."


    Although there are many ninjas in Fire Country, not many have been sent to the battlefield of Sand Ninja Village.


    Because the country of fire is surrounded by all the big countries, it is necessary to guard against attacks from other countries at any time, so there must always be a large group of ninjas at the border to guard against attacks by others.


    Especially now during the war, no one knows when other countries will suddenly hit the territory of the country of fire.


    "However, in terms of high-end combat power, we have an absolute advantage, so if we really fight, we may not lose."

 106 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 106

    Nara Luji paused for a while, let the people present think about it for a while, then continued.


    "Now our other camps have been wiped out one by one by the people of Ninja Village, so I am afraid that Ninja Village will attack our base camp soon."


    "At that time, if the other side gathers all the troops and attacks it in one fell swoop, I am afraid it will be difficult for us to defend."


    Sun Shinobu dared not directly attack Konoha''s base camp here because he was afraid of being attacked by other countries.


    But after so long, Sand Ninja Village also took precautions in the direction of Iwanin Village (the country of wind is the country of earth to the north, the country of fire to the east, and other big countries are far apart.).


    "So, my idea is to take the initiative, and take the initiative to attack the Sand Ninja base camp before the assembly in the Sand Ninja Village." Nara Shikahisa said every word.


    Chapter One Hundred and Nineteen


    "What? Take the initiative?"


    At the high-level meeting, after hearing Nara''s arrangement, everyone whispered and said in surprise.


    "Yes, we will attack the Sand Ninja Camp tomorrow, but of course it is not a frontal attack, but a sneak attack." Nara Shika said calmly, describing his plans one by one.


    "Sneak attack on the sand ninja camp and set the battle location inside the opponent''s camp. Not only can it disrupt the opponent''s plan, but it can also take advantage of the opponent''s unsuspect to quickly destroy the sand ninja''s combat power."


    Under Nara Lujiu''s description, everyone also agreed to the sneak attack plan.


    After all, having been oppressed by Sand Ninja for so long, everyone also accumulated a wave of anger in their hearts and needed to vent.


    The best way to vent is to attack Sand Ninja Camp.


    "Let''s rest for two days first, and return the troops outside in a hurry. In the early morning of the day after tomorrow, we will attack the Sand Ninja Camp."


    "In the early morning, when people are most sleepy, even if Shinobu finds our tracks, it will take a certain amount of time to react."


    "Besides, Shinobu will never think that we will attack in the early morning. This is our opportunity."


    Nara Lu was arranging this battle plan step by step for a long time, while the high-level Konoha next to him listened carefully.


    At dawn, the sky gradually broke, the pale blue sky was inlaid with a few residual stars, and the earth was hazy, like a silver-gray veil.


    At this time, the sky was slightly exposed, and the clouds gathered on the horizon like a crowd, as if soaked in blood, showing a faint red.


    The Sand Ninja camp is heavily guarded, and more than a dozen Sand Ninja guards alternately patrol.


    "I said, Konoha''s group of people are too busy to take care of themselves, so how come they come? We patrol like this, it doesn''t make sense." A Shinobu yawned and said to Shinobu who was taking over.


    "There is no way, the battlefield can''t be sloppy. Who knows if Konoha will jump the wall in a hurry, fight back and attack us, and let the fish die." The newly transferred Sand Shinobu also yawned and said.


    "Should not? Even if it comes, we are not afraid. We have the poison of a thousand generations of adults, and our military strength is much more than Konoha. Konoha does not dare to collide head-on? Actively attack? Send to death, right?" Shinobu said with a smile.


    "Besides, our Master Fengying is going to come in person, and he will definitely catch Konoha by surprise."


    In general, the shadows of Ninja Village will sit in Ninja Village and give pointers to the country. They will not go to the battlefield unless they have to.


    Presumably Konoha hadn''t received the news. The next big attack by Sand Shinobu will be like a fish, and Konoha will be in a hurry. When the time comes, he will directly defeat Konoha.


    Zhongsha thought about it beautifully in his heart.


    They wouldn''t expect that at this moment, the god of death was approaching quietly.


    Under the bright moonlight, a troop with a thousand people, like a black dragon snaking forward, swiftly rushed towards the head of Shanin.


    They are Konoha''s sneak attack troops, and the troops are all elites on the battlefield.


    And most of the medical ninjas also have a ninja and a ninja, a small group of high-level officials who accompanied Konoha and guarded Konoha''s base camp.


    "Master Shumo, now there is only one kilometer away from the sand ninja camp, if we continue to approach, it will be easy to be detected, Master Shumo, what should we do?" A gluttonous corner next to the eyes of a Hyuga ninja , Obviously opened his eyes.


    "One kilometer, this distance, can we go to war directly?"


    "It''s better not to get closer."


    At dawn, Sand Ninja was sleeping soundly, they had no idea that Konoha Ninja, who they thought was still avoiding the battle, had quietly moved around their Sand Ninja camp.


    "Quick battle, get rid of the opponent''s guard first." Sakumo Hagi said coldly.


    "Yes." As the forefront assault troops, several people nodded together, their figures quickly dissipated, and rushed towards the guard post.


    It was not so much a battle as it was a silent assassination.


    The poor group of Sharen who was still despising Konoha just now could hardly make a scream, and his soul returned to heaven.


    "Keep going."


    After the battle was quickly resolved, Sakumo Hagi waved his hand and the team moved forward again...


    This is just an episode. For the entire assault unit, this small sentry is an appetizer.


    "Set up your formation and prepare to attack."


    With the help of Baiyan, the sentry position in Sharen Village was completely invisible.


    In addition to the assassination of such a powerful assassination force, the assault force entered the base camp of Shinobu without any hindrance.


    Although it was wee hours at this time, there were still many guards that were maintaining vigilance.


    Konoha''s ninja was already in formation.


    The assassination-type ninja has sneaked into the dark and sneaked into the camp of the sand ninja village.


    The ninjas who are proficient in different attributes of ninjutsu have gathered together, ready to attack.


    At the back of the army, there is a small group of medical ninjas who are responsible for treating teammates.


    "Go!" All the ninjas moved into action following Sakumo Hagi''s order.


    "Huo Dun troops, Howe Fireball shot three in a row!"


    The captain of Konoha''s fire escape ninjutsu unit gleamed in his eyes, and with a violent shout, the war began.


    Phoo~hoo~hoo~


    Three whistling fireballs broke through the air and passed into the ears of people around.


    Dozens of huge fireballs crossed a beautiful parabola 0.5, from the air, straight down towards the Sand Ninja Camp.


    The crimson flame shot on the sand ninja camp, and in an instant, many sand ninjas were killed!


    After three waves of fireballs were washed, the area was tens of meters in size, and it was completely emptied, leaving only the remaining flames, burned corpses, and branches.


    "Shui Dun troops, water dragon bullets fired three times in a row!"

 107 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 107

    "Feng Dun troops, made a big breakthrough in three consecutive rounds!"


    "Lei Dun troops, come and go three times!"


    "The earth escape troops, the earth dragon bombs three combos!"


    The captains of each ninjutsu unit issued instructions one after another.


    For a time, the volcano erupted, the cold wind howled, the thunder light flickered, and nothing seemed like the sea.


    Chapter One Hundred and Twenty


    "Damn it. In just one month, we lost at least 50 troops. How did Konoha know the route of our troops?"


    Looking at the information in his hand, Chiyo patted the table angrily twice.


    You should know that both Uchiha and Kusina have the eyes of Kagura. After such a long time of development, their Kagura eyes can perceive a wide range.


    Therefore, it is not a problem to find Sand Shinobu to kill her team.


    "This is not the point, elder sister, the point is that among the people who sabotage our troops, Long Ji, Yan Ji, and Thor, their strengths are too far from our expectations. If we didn''t guess wrong, most of our team was caused by them. Wiped out."


    Eilaozang recalled the fiasco of the troops he led that day, and his face grew gloomy.


    That day was indeed the best opportunity for me to get rid of these three people. If I let his subordinates block Tsunade that day, it would be nice to take the opportunity to kill the three.


    But if Eilao Zang really did this, then Eilao Zang himself might be a corpse now.


    "But don''t worry about 11, Fengying is expected to arrive tomorrow, and we also dispatched a war weapon, a Shou crane."


    "When our army is assembled, Konoha is definitely not our opponent."


    Eilao Zang said loudly.


    "At that time, we will absolutely get rid of these Konoha geniuses, as well as Konoha''s white teeth, which must die." Chiyo-fa said fiercely.


    Sakumo Hagi killed Chiyo''s son and daughter-in-law, and Chiyo hated him deeply.


    Tomorrow, Sand Shinobu''s army will assemble and put Konoha in one pot.


    And Eilao Tsang and Chiyo are still awake at this point because of the many important things.


    But before their dreams of defeating Konoha began, the war started.


    The huge fireball directly hit the top of their tent, burning their tent directly in an instant.Both of them are shadow level powerhouses, of course it is impossible to be knocked down by such a simple attack.


    A burst of white smoke came out, and both of them appeared outside the tent.


    Seeing the ninjutsu everywhere, the pupils of both shrank.


    "Enemy attack!"


    Numerous alarms were sounded instantly, and Shinobu entered a state of alert for an instant.


    However, it was too late, many Sand Ninjas were killed by the overwhelming ninjutsu in their sleep.


    "Damn, the people in the sentry are all eating, don''t they have any reaction?" Chiyo said uncomfortably.


    "I''m afraid that all have been solved by Konoha''s people, right?" Eilaozang''s eyes showed a clear look.


    "Who?" At this moment, both Chiyo and Eilaozang roared.


    "The one who killed you."


    Uchiha paced lightly, his hair like black ink, his eyes like morning stars, the bridge of his nose tall, and his majestic arms, like a peerless sword with slightly sharp edges.


    Uchihain took the initiative to join the assassination team, and the Konoha ninja who already knew Uchihain''s strength would certainly not refuse.


    Indifferent eyes, indifferent words, with such indifferent murderous intent!


    Uchiha had already assassinated a lot of ninjas, and now finally met two stronger people, and there was a little excitement in his heart.


    Chiyo smiled contemptuously: "Who am I? It turns out to be Konoha''s little mouse!"


    "Konoha has been too misguided lately. He actually sent a young genius like you out of action. Now that you have appeared here, stay here."


    As soon as Eilao Zang''s words fell, on Uchiha''s head, the three Nina volleyed up in the air, holding silver long swords, and stabbed Uchiha with a spirit of death.


    "Suna''s elite troops?" Uchiha didn''t move at all, not even turning his eyes.


    "Even though your words are stern, but ah, now that you don''t take any action and just let your subordinates rush to die, won''t you show your timidity?"


    Zizi.


    Uchiha faintly raised his head and read to himself. In the scarlet writing wheel eyes, three black gouyu slowly turned, one black hair sprang up automatically, and a large amount of silver electric light flowed from his skin.


    Rumble!


    Raising his hand and pointing, the silver lightning shot out sharply, ejecting an arm-thick thunder and lightning.


    "Thousands of birds."


    The lightning flashes, and it reflects the light of the sun for an instant!


    "what!"


    With the sweep of Uchiha''s fingers, the current pierced and cut like a blade.


    The three Yunren''s bodies were completely submerged by the electric current, blood and light burst into the air, sprinkled a large amount of blood, and let out a scream.


    "It''s boring. Are you afraid of someone else''s ambush? But to disappoint you, I''m the only one here."


    Uchiha''s face was still indifferent, as cold as Xuanbing.


    The words in his mouth are telling the mystery of Eilao Zang and thousands of generations.


    Konoha will definitely send a large number of ninjas to protect Uchihain, such a talented ninja.


    In all fairness, if a genius like U340 Zhihain appeared in the village of Sunin, they would not even let Uchihain appear on the battlefield.


    And now Uchiha hiddenly said that there was no other strong escort around him, and the two looked at each other, thinking in their hearts.


    The faces of the two men became more serious.


    "Interesting, brother, we seem to be underestimated by Konoha''s people." Chiyo''s expression turned hideous, and said grimly.


    His son and daughter-in-law were killed by Konoha''s people, and Chiyo hated everyone in Konoha very much, and now Uchiha''s expression of such contempt made Chiyo even more angry.


    She stretched out her hands from behind, and then shook it, and she flung out a long ninjutsu scroll.

 108 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 108

    When the hands were put together, she opened the scroll directly, revealing a strange text with a diamond-shaped frame.


    "drink."


    Fingers erected, and with a low voice, the strange mosquito suddenly lit up.


    Then, it seemed that the living creatures got out of the ninjutsu scroll one by one, and finally formed ten different individuals.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Without saying anything, a cool song was given to the scalper.


    Chapter One Hundred and One Thousand Generations, Death


    Bai Cheats, ten people near Song!


    "The ancestor of the puppet master, Bunzaemon''s masterpiece-near Song Shizhong, who can manipulate the essence of puppetry freely. The puppets, called the number of ten fingers, can perform''one finger, one puppet''. ''Operation is hailed as one machine is worth a thousand!"


    After using the Bai Cheats, after nearly ten people in Song Dynasty, Chiyo''s face was full of pride and said.


    In her opinion, she had used nearly ten people, and she was already holding the winning ticket, and her tone naturally grew louder.


    "It''s just 10 toys!" Uchiha said with a light smile.


    "Ten toys? Then you can try it." A tic tac toe appeared on Chiyo''s forehead, and he controlled the Kanematsu ten people to attack Uchihain.


    Uchiha took a step forward, his eyes flashed with a firm and powerful light, and a powerful murderous aura burst out of his body, as cold as a blade, and bloody as a beast.


    There was a sneer at the corner of his mouth, a metal-like silver-white color appeared on his arm, and a powerful thunder force covered his body, as if it was about to emerge at any time.


    His figure flashed, and he directly skipped the ten people near Songsong, and rushed towards Qiandai.


    The puppet of the puppet master is very strong, but the puppet 823 is very fragile, and as long as the puppet master dies, the puppet is naturally useless.


    Chiyo''s reaction was quick, and the moment Uchiha rushed towards him, he instinctively backed away.


    But at this moment, Uchiha''s fist fell to the ground.


    Rumbling.


    The sound that shook the sky and the earth.


    I saw that the ground where Chiyo was originally located, as if he was dangerous, there was a creepy and huge willingness.


    A dark crack extended along the bottom of the pothole towards the outside.


    "What a strong kid, this kind of destructive power is just a punch? Are you really a human?" Even at this time, Chiyo couldn''t help but breathe in air.


    Before, she heard her brother Hai Lao Zang say that Konoha had several geniuses who might have reached the shadow level. She still didn''t believe it very much. Now it seems that things are probably true.


    "Exhale your last breath, your ridiculous puppet toy is not worth mentioning to me!"


    Uchiha said with a sneer.


    "The last breath? It''s not worth mentioning? Little devil, you''re looking for death!" At this moment, not only the irritable Chiyo was angry, but Eilaozang, who had a good temper, was also angry at this time.


    They are like trapped bloodthirsty beasts, with savage expressions and fierce faces, roaring at Uchiha.


    "It''s just a shadow-level kid, so how come you have such confidence!"


    "Go together!"


    Almost instantly, the two of them rushed towards Uchiha, controlling the puppet at the same time.


    A dozen puppets cooperated with each other and rushed towards Uchiha, with an overwhelming force.


    Uchiha was not afraid, his body fell and his feet slammed.


    "war."


    With a violent shout, Uchiha''s body flashed with fluorescent light, and electricity burst out from his body constantly, like a silver lightning.


    "It''s still a bit troublesome to face two puppets at the same time, but you only need to kill one and the other will not be troublesome."


    In an instant, the thunder and lightning that was reluctantly suppressed by the puppet suddenly became violent, and the thunder and lightning became denser, stronger and brighter.


    Did the raging thunder and lightning flash with dazzling light, but they were all tied around Uchiha''s body, as if wearing a huge armor, completely covering Uchiha''s skin.


    Chakra transforms, Thor!


    Uchiha at this time seemed to be an aura from ancient times, majestic, swift and powerful.


    The thunder was loud, the mountains shook, the earth shook, and countless thunders immediately scattered around and exploded in the air.


    Chidori!


    Ignored puppets were pierced by violent lightning!


    "what."


    With a loud shout with thunder, Uchiha stepped out, the sky seemed to be slightly shook, his palms were tightly clenched, he shouted, and his fists blasted fiercely.


    Thor''s Fist!


    Ooh!


    Uchiha concealed his fists like the wind, and every time he fisted, a violent silver thunder and lightning struck out.


    In just a few breaths, I saw that the sky was filled with violent thunder and lightning, and then smashed towards Eilaozang and Chiyo.


    Each of these silver thunder and lightning harbouring Uchiha''s fierce fist wind, each has the power to severely injure ordinary shadow-level powerhouses, and it is even more terrifying to gather so many together.


    This fist, extinction class, is easy, provided it hits!


    "Sister!" "Brother!" Eilaozou and Chiyo yelled in horror. Even if they were them, they would never have imagined that Uchiha hidden in such a power!


    This young man who seems to be less than 20 years old can actually strike out an attack that has shaken the world in one breath!


    A trace of fear flashed in the corners of their eyes, and they quickly retreated.


    While retreating, he didn''t forget to use puppets to help block those attacks.


    The ten people of Kinmatsu are indeed the masterpiece of Bunzaemon, the ancestor of the puppet master. After being penetrated by Uchiha''s Thunder Dune, under the control of Chiyo''s Chakra, they were able to regroup to block Uchiha''s attack.


    And Eilaozou didn''t have such good luck, his puppet couldn''t stop Uchihain''s attack at all.


    Seeing that Eilaozang was about to be submerged by Thor''s Fist.


    "Brother!" At the very moment of his death, Chiyo ran to Eilaozou''s side and slammed Eilaozou away, and he took the initiative to take the blow of Uchiha''s secret!

 109 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 109

    The violent thunder and lightning pierced the thousand generations in an instant!


    There are many scenes in the original Chiyo, die!


    "Sister!" Eilaozang roared angrily. He didn''t understand why the script for them to kill Konoha''s genius suddenly became like this.


    boom!boom!boom!


    The earth is crying, and the mountains are shaking.


    An elderly monk rushed over and saw the death of Chiyo.


    He nodded with a low voice, followed by a loud howl!


    Chapter 122 One-tailed Shouhe


    The current Yiwei Renzhuli is called Fenfu.


    He has been imprisoned since he was born as a renjuli. Even his real name has been forgotten, and he is known by others as "Shouhe" as the tail beast in his body.


    He has written "heart" and "receive" on both hands (together it is "love", which is the text on Gaara''s forehead), thinking that people''s hearts are eager to accept each other.


    Shouhe also said that he was very similar to the Six Dao Immortals, and this evaluation made him feel quite relieved and moved to tears.


    But no one knew that in his heart, there was always one person, Qiandai.(It''s purely fabricated, if there are similarities, he copied me.)


    When he was very young and imprisoned, Chiyo had visited him, which left a very deep impression on him and brought warmth to his heart.


    From that moment, he liked Chiyo.


    At this time, he actually saw the death of Chiyo with his own eyes.


    In an instant, he went crazy!


    "Ao!"


    "That''s it?" Uchi~Boin''s eyes narrowed.


    "Ao!" With a scream full of wild beasts, Fenfu''s body was swollen and filled with the crazy chakra''s peng, and then-turned into a wild beast.


    "Ao!" A thick yellow-sand-colored tail flicked frantically, and the pupils with four dots that looked like a cross showed a trace of hideousness in his eyes, and he roared exaggeratedly.


    "One-tailed guard crane!" Uchiha''s eyes inevitably flashed with surprise.


    In the ninja world, there are ten tail beasts (the ten tails are a combination of nine tail beasts), which are the entities of huge chakras.


    The tail beast was originally part of the ten-tailed chakra creation god. Because the six immortal Datongmu Yuyi was inspired by the way of life of Asura, he took out the ten-tailed chakra chou out of his body and made it by using the Yin Yang escape technique.


    Ten tails lost their chakras and turned into an empty shell, forming an outer golem. Yuyi sealed the outer golem in the moon with a starburst. After that, the six immortals chou out nine beasts from the body. weak.


    The one-tailed guard crane is one of them.


    Tailed beasts have always been called weapons of war because of their huge size, large chakras, and extremely destructive power.


    Therefore, under normal circumstances, the tail beast is like a nuclear weapon in the previous life, it is only a deterrent of Shinobu, and it will not be used on the battlefield.


    What''s more, in this era, there is no perfect human pillar power, as long as the tail becomes beast, it will basically run away.


    Therefore, unless it is a special situation, the human pillar will not be sent to the battlefield at all.


    And Shinobu and the others sent their blessings to the battlefield, and their intention was to free a Shou Crane in the sneak attack tomorrow and wreak havoc in Konoha''s camp.


    It is a pity that it is now in the camp of Shinobu, and one Shouzuru has gone violently!


    In the sand ninja camp, the most are not Konoha''s ninja, but sand ninja!


    Shouhe''s eyes were crazy and irrational.


    It roared frantically, roared, and continued to destroy it all around!


    Seeing this kind of situation, Uchiha Yin didn''t want to go head-to-head with Morizuru.


    His own purpose is to sneak attack Nina and kill more Nina.


    And this kind of action by Ichio Morizuru is obviously helping himself!


    So why do you want to fight with Yiwei Morizuru?!


    Uchiha Ken also wanted to find Ezo and kill Ezo, but now it seemed that there was no chance.


    The moment Eilaozang came out on a guard crane, he ran away.


    And Uchiha Kimura missed the best time to kill Ezo.


    But Uchiha Yin didn''t really care.


    Now it seems that his strength is among the shadow ranks, and it may be considered very powerful.


    After all, he didn''t use all his strength just now, he had already killed Qiandai and even beat Eilaozang away.


    Kazuo Morizuru was huge, and as soon as he came out, he was noticed by all the ninjas.


    "Damn it, how come one Shou crane is coming out! Isn''t this adding to the chaos?" Sand Shinobu saw the appearance of one Shou crane, and the corners of her eyes twitched.


    Although both Eilaozou and Chiyo had just been restrained by Uchiha, when it comes to military strength, there are many more people in Shinobu than Konoha.


    Dozens of Shangren restrained Tsunade, dozens of Shangren restrained Sakumo Hagi, and many Zhongren restrained Shangren...


    Facing the siege of a ninja who was not weak, Tsunade and Sakumo Hagi were able to remain undefeated and even gain the upper hand, but it was difficult to get out.


    Although Sakumo Hagiki had a record of killing the 50 highest Shinnin in Sand Ninja Village at one time, he did it only under the circumstances of a sneak attack.


    Now in the battlefield, it is difficult to give Shumao Hagi a chance to attack.


    Originally, both Sand Shinobu''s combat power and Konoha''s combat power were deadlocked, and Tsunade and the others were ready to retreat.


    Because they have already created a large number of casualties for Sand Shinobu''s grassroots combat power, the goal has been achieved.


    But I didn''t expect Ichimu Morizuru to come out now.


    After Ichi-tailed Shouzuru came out, he unexpectedly came directly with two air-training rounds, spraying them towards the places in the Sand Ninja Camp.


    At this time, the power of the tail beast was revealed.


    Although the tail beast may not be able to beat the shadow-level powerhouse, when it comes to the scope of damage, the general shadow-level powerhouse can hardly be the tail beast''s opponent.


    Two rounds of air training bombs directly covered almost half of the sand ninja camp, and many sand ninjas were directly hit by the air training bullets and killed.


    In an instant, the situation turned straight, and Shinobu fell into a disadvantage in an instant.

 110 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 110

    Seeing this, Sand Shinobu almost vomited blood with anger.


    You know, One-tailed Shouzuru is the tail beast of Sunin Village, but now it''s back to help Konoha.


    Although he knew that Ichi-tailed Morizuru was only unconsciously mad, he was still so depressed that Sha could resist vomiting blood.


    ¡ª¡ª


    It feels that there are no beautiful women in World War II Sand Ninja, and I played it again in World War Three. Then there will be Jiarong Luo, Ye Cang, hehehe.


    Chapter 123 Uchiha''s Order


    Seeing the defeat on his side, Eilao Zang could only order a retreat even though he was unwilling to do so.


    His heart was bleeding, his sister Chiyo died, and Sand Ninja was completely defeated!


    The retreat signal was issued, and Ezang turned and fled.


    He had been so scared by Uchiha, for fear that the opponent would catch him and kill him.


    Shadow-level powerhouses who want to escape can only be stopped by shadow-level powerhouses whose strength is far surpassing that of shadow-level powerhouses, or those with super-normal speed.


    Otherwise, they can only watch their back disappear little by little.


    After seeing the flare to retreat, Shinobu turned around and ran away without looking back.


    Konoha''s ninja didn''t stop either.


    "Victory!" Konoha''s ninja cheered, and retreated from the Sand Ninja camp, leaving only the one-tailed Morizuru who was still destroying the Sand Ninja camp.


    "What should I do next?" Uchihain asked, returning to Tsunade and the others.


    "Hin, where did you just go?" Tsunade asked in surprise when he saw Uchiha hidden, and then began to answer Uchiha hidden words.


    "After this victory, Sunnin Village should surrender," Tsunade said firmly.


    Indeed, Sun Shinobu¡¯s camp is the camp with the most combat power. Various facilities and materials are concentrated here.


    Now that she has lost this kind of material, I am afraid that Shinobu can no longer fight Konoha.


    Coupled with the great defeat of Nara, Konoha will definitely take the opportunity to attack the rest of Nara camp.


    If Shinobu was smarter, she would surely surrender soon, but if she didn''t accept it, she would only make her loss even greater.


    But what Ling Tsunade didn''t expect was that Shinobu surrendered so quickly. On the second day, the third generation of Fukage appeared on the battlefield wearing a wind shadow suit.


    "That''s it, let''s Shinobu, surrender."


    Three generations of Fengying said very aggrieved.


    He also didn''t think that he had originally come to support Sunnin''s troops and took down Konoha in one fell swoop, but only when he came here did he find that Sunnin had suffered heavy losses and had no power to fight again.


    More importantly, Kazuo Morizuru ran away!


    The seal of Sand Ninja Village is notoriously bad, I am afraid that when the blessings were lost, Ichiru Mazuru broke the seal directly and ran away.


    As a result, the three generations of Fengying had no intention of continuing to fight at all, and directly surrendered!


    Therefore, not long after they arrived here on the battlefield, the three generations of Fengying came to the battlefield in formal attire, expressing that he was softened and surrendered.


    The next thing is Konoha''s negotiation with Sand Shinobu.


    Konoha couldn''t kill Sun Shinobu, even if he could do it, he couldn''t do it.


    Because if the other Shinobu villages knew that Konoha had rushed to kill Sand Shinobu, they would definitely put aside the things in their hands and attack Konoha first.


    No one would like to see Konoha take in Sand Ninja Village and increase his strength.


    Of course Konoha knew the same, so what was needed was a sand Shinobu village that gave in to himself.


    Unless one day, the strength of a Ninja Village can sweep the Ninja World with a single blow, otherwise, it is basically impossible to kill the five great Ninja Villages.


    Seeing the four generations of Fengying compromise, Nara Lukisa nodded and agreed.


    The next thing is a very long negotiation.


    At this time, there is no need for Uchiha Yin and the others to intervene. They just need to wait for orders. Maybe they are stationed here to defend, or they may return to Konoha, or they may go to other battlefields. Everything depends on the order.


    Uchiha Hidden and Uchiha Mikoto received the order to return to Konoha, while Tsunade and Kunsina did not.


    "I''m afraid Uchiha''s clan pressured you to go back." Tsunade frowned and said.


    "It will take at least 5 days to get here from Konoha, and we have just finished the battlefield of Sand Shinobu. I am afraid that the news has not reached Konoha. Your order has come down. I am afraid that the Uchiha clan has ideas for you. what."


    Indeed, this transfer order was definitely sent by the intelligence ninja before the end of the war, otherwise it would not be delivered at this time...


    "I guess I knew that Mikoto opened the kaleidoscope to write round eyes, can''t you sit still?" Uchiha said with a smile.


    "No? If this is the case, we should be called back a long time ago," Mikoto said uncertainly.


    "It should be the old man who disagrees, and what price the Uchiha clan paid to get you back." Tsunade said.


    "Forget it, I''ll know when the time comes. Soldiers will come to block, water will come to cover, Mikoto, let''s go back." Uchiha thought for a while and said.


    The next day, Uchiha and Mikoto embarked on their way back to Konoha.


    For the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Yin himself didn''t feel much ill feeling.


    After living in the Uchiha clan for 4 years, Uchiha Hideki knew that most of the Uchiha clan were cold-faced people.


    But if it comes to the glory of the Uchiha clan, the Uchiha clan will become crazy''believers''.


    The glory of the family is above all else, this is the thought of most of the Uchiha clan, deep into the spinal cord.


    This time it was called Uchiha Hidden and Mikoto Hui Konoha. I am afraid that the people of Uchiha clan and Sarutobi had been arguing for a long time. Sarutobi had received a lot of benefits before it could be compromised.


    Although Uchiha 5.9 is the son of the first five elders, and Mikoto is the daughter of the third elders, but in fact, the upper level of the Uchiha clan rarely pays attention to Uchiha and Uchiha Mikoto.


    Because Uchiha and Mikoto were both apprentices of Tsunade, in the eyes of the Uchiha clan, it was against the glory of the Uchiha clan.


    Even Uchi Hari, who wanted to make do with Mikoto and Futake at the beginning, gradually dispelled this idea.


    They even wanted to strip off Uchiha''s identity as the three elders after this Ninja War.


    But now, a piece of news completely changed Uchiha¡¯s thoughts.


    Uchiha Mikoto opened a kaleidoscope to write round eyes!


    Chapter 124 What do you think?

 111 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 111

    What is the kaleidoscope writing wheel?Most people in the Uchiha clan don''t know what the kaleidoscope writing wheel is.


    However, this does not prevent them from knowing that the destruction of the root is above this pair of writing wheels!


    Kaleidoscope write round eyes!


    Stronger eyes above Sangouyu Shaluanyan!


    People of the Uchiha clan don¡¯t care if the one who wiped out the roots is Uchiha Madara, but as long as they know that they are a pair of Shalunyan that surpasses the three-goed jade, called Kaleidoscope Sharonyan, that¡¯s enough.


    The fighting power of the Uchiha clan is above the eyes, this sentence is not unreasonable.


    As a member of the Uchiha clan, and the Uchiha clan who recognizes the glory of the Uchiha clan most, they value the writing wheel Yan the most!


    Now that I know that Uchiha Mikoto has opened a kaleidoscope to write round eyes, there is a burst of enthusiasm in my heart!


    You know, after Uchiha Madara left the Uchiha clan, no one in the Uchiha clan opened the kaleidoscope to write the wheel.


    So gradually, the Uchiha clan had forgotten that there were even more powerful eyes above the Sangouyu writing wheel eyes.


    Gradually, the three-gou jade became the strongest writing wheel eye of the Uchiha clan.


    But now someone finally broke this status quo and opened a kaleidoscope of writing round eyes!


    This news is full of explosives for the Uchiha clan!


    After receiving this news two months ago, the members of the Uchiha clan began to act, and strongly demanded that Sarutobi Hichi sent Uchiha Mikoto back.


    As for Uchiha''s news, they were automatically ignored.


    In their minds, it is natural to pay more attention to the situation of kaleidoscope writing round eyes.


    And Uchiha Mikoto has become the biggest sweet pastry of the Uchiha clan.


    Of course Sarutobi Hisaki also knew what was going on, but how could things on the battlefield listen to the random mobilization of the Uchiha clan?


    After a delay of more than 2 months, Sarutobi Hizumi was relieved by the huge benefits given by the Uchiha clan.


    After knowing that Uchiha Mikoto was coming back, countless members of the Uchiha clan were thinking about getting their young people to marry Uchiha Mikoto.


    And Uchiha Ling is no exception.


    "Futake, my father will propose to Mikoto for you. Are you confident that you can win Mikoto''s heart?" Uchiha Ling asked blankly.


    "Father, my son is confident and will do his best!" Uchiha Tomitake was as expressionless as Uchiha Rei, completely inheriting Uchiha Rei''s character.


    "That''s good, now I''ll wait for Mikoto to come back." Uchiha Ling looked out the window, his eyes flickering.


    "Mikoto is the only person in the Uchiha clan who has opened a kaleidoscope to write round eyes. Anyone who can marry Mikoto in the future will at least be able to become an elder." Uchiha said with confidence.


    "If Mikoto agrees to you, that''s okay. If she doesn''t agree, we must at least show in her mouth the way Uchiha Mikoto opens the kaleidoscope to write the wheel." Uchiha''s eyes flashed ruthlessly.


    A person who can become a patriarch must have some means.


    The same scene appeared in the house of the great elder.


    "Xiao, Mikoto is a good girl, do you have any ideas?" Uchiha Lan touched his beard and asked Xiang Xiao.


    Uchiha Arashi is the father of Uchiha Hou and the elder of the Uchiha clan.


    "Father, I want to marry her." Uchiha said.


    "Okay, okay, it will depend on your performance at that time." Uchiha Arashi said with a laugh.


    Konoha, the Uchiha clan.


    this day.


    The Uchiha clan is setting up a banquet to celebrate, because today Uchiha Hidden and Uchiha Mikoto are back.


    They also returned to Konoha yesterday.


    hall.


    A group of people with different thoughts were waiting, and once Mikoto arrived, they immediately opened the table.


    "Stop, Mikoto should be coming soon too, right?" Uchiha Lan asked Uchiha with a smile.


    "Should be coming soon. They only came back last night. They were late to rest, and they might be late today." Uchiha still squinted his eyes as before, with a fox smile.


    How could Uchiha be unable to guess the thoughts of everyone present here.


    It''s just that no matter who it was, it was a waste of thought, and Mikoto''s body and mind was already on that stinky kid.


    Uchiha, who often cooks breakfast, discovered Mikoto a long time ago. From time to time, he came out of Uchiha¡¯s room in the morning, or he came out of Mikoto¡¯s room from time to time. How could Uchiha¡¯s guess that the two of them were early? That''s it.


    And today the two came so late, I am afraid this is also part of the reason.


    So it is almost impossible for Mikoto to marry other people.


    With a general expectation of what will happen next, Uchiha also sighed.


    I just hope that these high-level Uchihas will not be too extreme.


    At this time, Uchiha Lan stroked 310''s beard and said with a smile: "Lao Zhi, I heard that your daughter is 16 years old this year, but she hasn''t been married yet. I wonder what you think?"


    Uchiha Lan''s light words made the whole hall become quiet.


    Everyone pricked their ears and listened carefully to Uchiha''s next conversation.


    And Uchiha Ling, also sitting in the patriarch''s seat blankly, didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Uchiha cursed Uchiha Arashi secretly, but there was no change in the fox smile on his face. He had expected this kind of problem.


    "I don''t know, Mikoto''s affairs are all decided by her. She decides who she likes." Uchiha said with a smile.


    After hearing Uchiha''s words, everyone was also excited.


    If it was really like Uchiha''s words, wouldn''t everyone have a chance?


    "Hahaha, in this case, the old man''s son used to be a student in the same class as your daughter Mikoto. The relationship between the two before is also very good. What do you think about the two of them?" Uchiha Lan said with a smile .


    "I don''t think so much."


    Chapter One Hundred and Twenty-Five


    After hearing Uchiha Lan''s words, Uchiha Ling said coldly.


    "Your son Uchiha has a very good relationship with Mikoto? Don''t laugh to death. You know what the relationship is between the two."

 112 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 112

    "Besides, your son''s talent is extremely poor. At this time, he just opened up a round of writing. Such a person is unworthy."


    Uchiha Ling''s voice changed from being serious to disdain.


    Hearing Uchiha Ryo''s taunt, Uchiha Arashi laughed.


    "Haha, my son is Yi Gou Yu Shao Lun Yan? Who told you? Lan, let your uncle see, your current Sha Lun Yan."


    "Yes, father." Uchiha showed pride and opened the writing wheel.


    Inside the scarlet writing wheel eyes, two black Gouyus were turning leisurely.


    "Shuanggouyu writing round eyes?! Si!"


    Many people from the Uchiha clan were surprised.


    You must know that it is very difficult for the Uchiha clan to open their eyes, and it is also very difficult for the writing round eyes to be upgraded. The general Uchiha clan can only open the double hook jade after reaching adulthood, and only those with outstanding talents Able to open three-gou jade.


    And now Uchiha has turned on Double Gouyu at the age of 16, which is simply a genius.


    This is actually related to Uchiha Yin. The previous step on his face made Uchiha Yu hate in his heart, practice hard, and improve his strength by leaps and bounds. A few days ago, Cai opened Shuanggouyu writing round eyes.


    Uchiha screamed, full of pride.


    "It''s just Shuanggou jade writing round eyes, what can you be proud of." Uchiha Tomitake opened the three gou jade writing round eyes with disdain, and said as he looked at Uchiha.


    For an instant, Uchiha Xiao only felt a wave of pressure, Xiong was so stuffy before he almost fell down.


    The high-level writing wheel eyes can suppress the low-level writing wheel eyes to a considerable extent, and Uchiha Tomitake started the genius of the three-gou jade at the age of 18, and Uchiha was overwhelmed by the pressure. Angry.


    Uchiha Futake''s Xingshi style is quite domineering, and he already regards Mikoto as his own. Seeing Uchiha''s arrogance, of course, he couldn''t help being shocked.


    "Isn''t this Fuyue? Because of his age, he will bully people?" Seeing Uchiha Fuyue suppressing his son, Uchiha Lan''s expression became unsightly.


    "Futake." Uchiha Rinku yelled, and Uchiha Fuyake automatically dispersed his suppression, and his eyes returned to their usual appearance.


    "Father, I''m just testing the opponent''s aura. I didn''t expect the opponent''s aura to be so small. I was negligent." Uchiha Tomitake bowed to Uchiha Ling and said.


    Hearing Uchiha Tomitake''s words, Uchiha''s face flushed, and the look in Uchiha Tomitake''s eyes became bad.


    And Uchiha kept the fox smiling, watching the good show in front of him.


    Uchiha should be proud that his daughter is so popular, but in this situation, Uchiha''s heart is even more worried.


    Suddenly, two different voices came from not far away.


    "Dad, here I am." "Father-in-law, here I am."


    Uchiha Hidden and Uchiha Mikoto are here!


    Seeing the arrival of Uchihain and Uchiha Mikoto, Uchiha showed a real smile.


    "You are here!"


    Uchiha Ling and the others stared closely at Uchihain and Uchiha Tomitake.


    This is the genius who opened the kaleidoscope to write round eyes!


    Uchiha Mikoto didn''t show any strong aura, but gentle as water, like a good wife and a good mother.


    But everyone didn''t mean to underestimate Uchiha Mikoto, because Uchiha Mikoto opened the kaleidoscope to write the wheel.


    It''s just that the image of Uchiha Mikoto does not match the image in everyone''s hearts.


    Because after all, the Uchiha clan is a proud clan, not to mention the people who opened the kaleidoscope to write the wheel.


    In their hearts, Uchiha Mikoto must be a proud and indifferent mistress, with a very cold and arrogant temperament.


    But this gentle girl is really far from the image in their minds.


    But they didn''t feel any sadness or dissatisfaction, but became more satisfied.


    The Uchiha clan is a very machismo. After a woman marries her husband, she must be a husband and a child, not perform any tasks, and return to the identity of a wife.


    This is why the beauty of the Uchiha clan rarely appears in the mission.


    Uchiha Ling was still worried that Futake might not be able to suppress the woman who opened the kaleidoscope to write the wheel in the future. Now, it seems that I am afraid not.


    This kind of gentle character made Uchiha Ling more satisfied, as did the others.


    But father-in-law?


    Seeing Uchiha Mikoto holding Uchiha''s arm sweetly, and Uchiha''s name is Uchiha''s father-in-law!


    Everyone felt like they had been tricked.


    Uchiha Ling and Uchiha Arashi both stared at Uchiha bitterly, and looked at Uchiha''s unchanging fox with a smile, and their teeth tickled with hatred.


    This old fox, no wonder he just said to let Uchiha Mikoto choose by himself, didn''t he choose all of them?


    However, both Uchiha Rin and Uchiha Arashi would certainly not give up so simply.


    If Uchiha Ling and Uchiha Arashi''s teeth tickled with Uchiha''s hatred, Uchiha Tomitake and Uchiha Hou looked cold when they saw Uchiha Hidden.


    Both Uchiha Tomitake and Uchiha Hou regard Mikoto as their fianc¨¦e, and now their fianc¨¦e is being intimated with others, how can it make people angry.


    Uchiha Lan''s eyes flickered, and said: "Well, our two geniuses have returned from the battlefield. I think that besides the banquet, there is an event to invigorate the atmosphere."


    "Oh, Arashi, what do you suggest?" Uchiha Ling''s eyes flashed, as if asked with interest.


    "Presumably everyone in the clan wants to know why Yin can be as famous as Mikoto. Actual combat is the best way to test it. It''s better to let Uchiha Yin and my son to discuss it." Uchiha Lan suggested.


    Chapter 126 Familiar Taste


    Kushina is called Ryuji on the battlefield, Mikoto is called Yanji on the battlefield, and Uchiha is called Thor in the battlefield.


    The reputation is very loud, but Uchiha Arashi doesn''t think Uchihain can defeat his son.


    Because it is very simple, the strength of the Uchiha clan is all in the writing round eyes, while Uchiha''s hidden strength is in Lei Dun.


    As I said just now, high-level writing wheel eyes have a natural suppression to low-level writing wheel eyes.


    This suppression is based on blood. The same Uchiha clan members, no matter how strong they are, with a high-level Shalanyan, they must be able to suppress a low-level Shalanyan!


    This is the cognition of Uchiha Arashi, and the cognition of the Uchiha clan.


    Therefore, Uchiha Arashi has sufficient confidence that his son Uchiha can defeat Uchihain.


    It''s no wonder Uchiha Lan is confident enough.

 113 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 113

    Because Uchihain''s Thunder Dunge was too strong, everyone unanimously ignored the fact that Uchihain''s writing wheel has been opened to the three-goed jade (the kaleidoscope has not been used with integrity)!


    In this case, Uchiha Arashi calculates according to the general situation. At best, Uchiha Yin is only opening a gouyu jade round eye, how can it be Uchiha Yu''s opponent?


    Adhering to this kind of thinking in 870, Uchiha Lan would say so.


    "This method is good, let them learn from each other." Uchiha Ling groaned twice before saying.


    To get Mikoto to leave Uchihain, some means must be done.


    If they can, they really don''t want to force Uchiha Mikoto, after all, Uchiha Mikoto has the method to open the kaleidoscope to write the wheel.


    They don''t know that Uchiha Mikoto''s kaleidoscope writing wheel eye is directly opened by the system, and directly to the extent of the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye.


    And Uchiha Mikoto didn''t know how to open the kaleidoscope to write the wheel.


    Can''t tell the system things, right?


    So Uchiha¡¯s idea is to at least let Uchiha Mikoto realize that Uchiha¡¯s secret is a waste.


    Uchiha Yin and Uchiha Mikoto didn''t know what Uchiha Rin was thinking, but when they heard that Uchiha Ryo and Uchiha were fighting, Uchihain almost laughed outright.


    A Zhongren who only has Shuanggouyu''s writing round eyes, wants to fight against a strong man who can kill the shadow rank, this is simply killing himself.


    Don''t talk about Uchiha, even if Uchiha''s old son Uchiha Arashi, Uchiha will not be stunned in hiding.


    The gap here is like the gap between the ant and the big xiang, and it is not of the same level at all.


    But seeing the atmosphere in the lobby at this time, Uchihain also probably guessed the thoughts of the people inside.


    The original Uchiha hidden thought that the people of the Uchiha clan wanted to force Uchiha Mikoto to hand over the opening method of the kaleidoscope writing wheel, but now it seems that this is not the case!


    I''m afraid Uchiha Mikoto has become a sweet potato and is being scrambled by everyone.


    But knowing everyone''s thoughts, Uchiha Yin was also a little unhappy.


    Even if you crook my Mikoto at home, you still want to grab it?Are you really looking for a fight?


    Uchiha Yin had already thought about teaching the other party a lesson.


    And Uchiha Mikoto looked at Uchiha Ryo and Uchiha Arashi with a silly look.


    One of these two is the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, and the other is the chief elder of the Uchiha clan. I am afraid they are all idiots. Let Uchiha and Uchiha fight in secret?


    They all have hatred with Uchiha, right?Uchiha Xiao is so pitiful.


    "Uchihain, do you agree to discuss it?" Uchihain asked.


    "If the other party agrees, I have no opinion."


    This is, everyone looked at Uchiha Hou.


    "Come on, Uchiha, I''ve wanted revenge for a long time." Uchiha said excitedly.


    Thinking about what happened 4 years ago, Uchiha Soo felt a faint pain in his cheek.


    The hall was large enough for two people to let go of their hands and feet, Uchiha Lan even told the people around to spread out to make more space.


    Uchiha opened his mouth secretly, wanting to say that it was not necessary at all, but still did not say.


    Uchiha assumed a fighting stance and opened the eyes of the writing wheel. In the scarlet eyes of the writing wheel, two gouyus turned quietly.


    "Go ahead," Uchiha said hidden.


    "Are you not opening the writing wheel?" Uchiha frowned.


    "No." Uchiha shook his head.


    This is, Uchiha was a little angry, thinking that Uchiha was concealing himself, but he didn''t know that Uchiha hadn''t put him in his eyes.


    "Okay, very good, I want you to know that I am no longer the me I used to be!"


    After Uchiha finished speaking, his figure moved, his hands quickly knotted, and then...


    boom!


    Uchiha Yin stepped on Uchiha''s face and stomped him on the ground, just like four years ago.


    "It''s too weak, it''s still as unbearable as it was four years ago."


    It''s too weak, it''s still as unbearable as it was four years ago.


    It''s too weak, it''s still so unbearable.


    It''s too weak.


    These words slammed into Uchiha''s heart, making his face pale.


    Feeling that his face was stepped on by Uchiha''s foot like four years ago, he became more and more angry.


    Anger turned into substantive power and poured into his eyes. The double-gou jade in his eyes turned crazy, and then it turned into a three-gou jade.


    He only felt the chakra in his body suddenly grow tremendously, and the power in his pupils became extremely powerful.


    "Sangouyu writing round eyes!" The surrounding Uchiha clan members were still shocked by Uchiha''s strength, and now they suddenly saw Uchiha Yu suddenly opened Sangouyu writing round eyes, and they were even more shocked.


    "Hahahaha, I opened the three-gouyu writing wheel, you are no longer my opponent."


    Uchiha used a substitute technique to leave Uchiha''s feet, and said with a crazy smile.


    After getting the three-gou jade writing wheel, Uchiha Soo Peng swelled again.


    He can feel that his strength has increased dramatically, and he has become countless times stronger than before.


    Presumably under this kind of power, Uchiha will not be his opponent.


    boom!


    With a flash of lightning, Uchihain stepped on Uchiha''s face again.


    "Huh? What are you talking about?"


    Chapter 127 Challenge the Great Elder


    Seeing Uchiha''s understatement stepped on Uchiha''s face again, the corners of the surrounding people''s mouth twitched.


    The people of the Uchiha clan now only knew that when Uchiha Mikoto had just started to write the news, the news of Sand Shinobu''s victory in the battlefield had not been sent back, and they did not know Uchiha''s strength.


    They thought that Kushina and Uchihaken were both Mikoto''s teammates, and Tsunade''s disciples were able to create such a reputation. They did not expect Uchihaken to have this kind of strength.

 114 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 114

    After all, Mikoto''s age is 4,5 years old.


    But now, they all know that Uchiha is not a simple character.


    And Uchiha, who was stepped underfoot by Uchiha, the Uchiha clan had no choice but to sympathize with him.


    I originally thought that Uchiha had opened the three-gou jade writing wheel and could have the power to fight Uchiha, but now it seems that the gap between the two is still too big.


    hateful!How could Uchihain be so strong!


    Uchiha was stepped on by Uchiha, and he was angry.


    I thought I was progressing so fast that I could close the gap with Uchihain, and even surpassed Uchihain, but I never thought that the gap between the two was still so big.


    Even if he opened the three-gou jade writing wheel, he was not yet Uchiha''s enemy.


    From start to finish, I didn''t even have the qualifications to fight Uchiha hidden!


    Uchiha Hou suddenly recognized this fact, and his heart became more and more angry.


    But he had learned well, and he didn''t yell and continue to lose face.


    Seeing Uchiha Hou did not yell, Uchiha raised his eyebrows, and also let go of his feet, and stepped back two steps.


    "Huh, the scheming is so deep, he has clearly reached the strength of Shangren, but he still hides his strength."


    Uchiha Lan helped Uchiha up, looked at Uchihain with scorching eyes, and said coldly.


    Uchiha sneered faintly: "Elder Lan, I didn''t hide it on purpose. Have you asked about my strength?"


    "Moreover, the discussion is also your suggestion. How can I be blamed? Could it be that only your son can beat me, and I can''t beat your son?"


    Uchiha Yin continued: "I think Elder Lan seems to be dissatisfied. Why don''t you let me discuss it with Elder Lan?"


    Uchiha Arashi is clearly stumbling herself, and wants to take Mikoto, so she naturally needs to kill the chickens and monkeys, or even cut the roots.


    Murderous intent arose in Uchiha''s heart.


    Uchiha Hidden opened Kagura''s eyes, and one of the functions of Kagura''s eyes is to feel the good and evil the other party has toward him.


    Among the people present, Uchiha Arashi and Uchiha Hou¡¯s Chakra were full of malice, even full of hatred towards them, how could Uchiha Hidden make each other feel better.


    Uchiha''s words just fell, everyone was shocked!


    "Are you going to learn from me?" Uchiha Lan raised his beard and glared.


    This is, Uchiha hastily dissuaded him: "Hin, how can you talk like this? Arashi is the elder of the family, you are a junior, and the junior and the elders are talking about what it looks like!"


    He blamed Uchiha''s words, but Uchiha''s eyes didn''t show the slightest blame.


    Uchiha knew that Uchiha had a quasi-shadow or even film-level strength. He didn¡¯t know what Uchiha¡¯s current strength was, but he didn¡¯t think that Uchiha¡¯s ability to defeat Uchiha Ran, so he was protecting Uchi. Boyin.


    "No, the elders should give advice to the younger ones. Since Uchiha wants to learn from me, then I will accompany you to learn from each other."


    "But the old man, I am getting old, and the force of my shot may be out of control."


    Uchiha Lan smiled cruelly, and the implication was that in case he hurts Uchiha, don''t blame him.


    He really wants to help his son find face, and he has not given up on matching his son with Uchiha Mikoto.


    You know that the attractiveness of the Kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes to the Uchiha clan is infinite...


    Uchiha Lan had already planned to kill Uchihain, so that he could never be with Uchiha Mikoto again.


    "Elder Lan is willing to point me that this junior is a blessing for the younger generation, but the younger generation is also afraid that he can''t stop him, accidentally wounding and killing Elder Lan, you see..."


    Uchiha said with a secret smile.


    "Yin." Shih yelled, trying to dissuade Uchiha Yin again, but Mikoto pulled his arm and stopped.


    "Father, Yin is very strong, much stronger than me." Mikoto said softly.


    When Uchiha heard her daughter''s words, he nodded with a wry smile.


    He doesn''t know the strength of his daughter, but at this age, even if he opens the kaleidoscope to write the wheel, I am afraid that he will be Shinobu?This strength can''t beat the old guy Uchiha Lan.


    But he also knew that he couldn''t stop this battle, so he accumulated his strength secretly. If Uchihain was in danger, he would definitely take the initiative as soon as possible.


    As for whether Uchiha Hidden would defeat Uchiha Lan, he hadn''t really thought about it.


    It can only be said that he still knows too little about Uchihain and Uchiha Mikoto.


    Whether it is Uchiha Mikoto or Uchiha, now they are better than Uchiha Arashi!


    Even if Mikoto lacks chakras and Susao still has a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye 4.0, the use time is very short, but it is not a problem to defeat Uchihara.


    In the field, Uchiha Yin and Uchiha Arashi are about to fight.


    At this time, every member of the Uchiha clan was extremely excited.


    This is a battle between the younger generation and the elders. Thinking about it, I feel enthusiastic.


    It''s just that no one thinks Uchihain is Uchiha''s opponent.


    "Futake, what do you think?" Uchiha Ling asked in a low voice.


    "Father, Uchiha Yin is too impulsive. It is just that he has some strength. It is unwise to dare to challenge the great elder." Uchiha Tomitake replied.


    Chapter 128¡ªSuppression of the Great Elder


    Hearing Uchiha''s words, Uchiha Lan also laughed angrily.


    Uchiha''s words are obviously saying that he can hurt himself, which is not a contempt for him.


    In fact, he didn''t even know that Uchiha Ken also didn''t take him seriously.


    "The discussion begins."


    Following Uchiha Ling''s words fell.


    Uchiha Arashi opened the eyes of the writing wheel. In the scarlet eyes of the writing wheel, the black three-hook jade slowly turned, staring at Uchihain.


    The seal of his hands was fast, and it was printed quickly.


    Fire escape, fire dragon flame bomb.


    The flames filled with chakras danced like tyrannosaurus.


    In the entire hall, the temperature rises with the appearance of flames.

 115 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 115

    The flames spit out by Uchiha Arashi split into the front, left and right directions to attack Uchihain.


    "Okay, great, this is Huo Dun''s high-level ninjutsu. Only the talents of the clan who have contributed a lot can practice B-level Huo Dun!" 11 people exclaimed.


    Don''t think that the B-level fire escape is very weak, most of the levels of the fire escape ninjutsu are not high, but the power is extremely strong, even if the fire is extinguished, it is only a B-level fire escape.(The arrogant fire extinguishes the B-level, and the arrogant fire extinguishes the A-level. I really do not understand such a strong ninjutsu level so low.)


    "The Uchiha clan is a clan with eyes, and the level of writing round eyes represents a person''s combat effectiveness."


    "Below the eyes of my three-god jade writing wheel, die." Uchiha Lan said in a voice that only he could hear.


    He stared closely at Uchiha''s eyes, quietly releasing illusion.


    In addition to being extremely good at fire escape, the Uchiha clan is also very good at illusion. The Uchiha clan who possesses a writing wheel are born to be masters of illusion.


    Uchiha Arashi stared at Uchiha''s eyes, and the three gouyu in his pupils were turning quickly, and they were applying illusions to Uchiha''s.


    As long as his illusion is successfully applied, no matter whether Uchihain breaks through the illusion or not, his fire dragon ball will attack Uchihain.


    In this way, Uchiha can be removed''accidentally''.


    Even if someone rescues Uchiha by then, he will not suffer too much, and he will be able to hit Uchiha hard.


    Everyone didn''t know that Uchiha Lan used illusion, and looked at Uchihain. While guessing how Uchihain would respond, Uchihain''s writing wheel suddenly opened.


    Huge spiritual energy rose in Uchiha''s eyes, and a pattern that he had never seen before appeared in the eyes of Uchiha''s writing wheel.


    boom!


    This was the sound of glass breaking, Uchiha Ling looked incredulous and crushed the tea cup in his hand!


    Kaleidoscope writing round eyes?!how is this possible!how is this possible!how is this possible!


    Uchiha Ling''s heart roared wildly!


    Even if one Uchiha Mikoto, why would a second person open the kaleidoscope to write the wheel?This is impossible.


    Uchihain didn''t know the other people''s thoughts at this time, but Uchihain''s heart was also slightly angry, and he was almost overcast just now.


    I didn''t pay much attention to Uchiha Arashi just now, who knew that Uchiha Arashi used illusion to insult him.


    Although it was said that if he was hit by Uchiha Lan''s illusion, he wouldn''t have much trouble even if he was hit by the fire dragon fire bullet.


    But who would like to be injured?


    I was really too careless, because I easily defeated Eilaozang and Chiyo before, and the whole person was slightly swollen.


    If it was Uchiha Madara or Kurozue who attacked him, he might be dead.


    So in the face of the enemy, even if it is an ant, you must remain vigilant.


    After all, ants biting people are quite painful.


    Just now, Uchihaken felt a cold spiritual energy, as if it was about to invade from his own eyes. In an instant, Uchihaken opened the writing wheel eye on his own, and Uchihaken opened a kaleidoscope. Degree.


    Uchiha Mikoto is coveted by so many people, Uchiha Ken doesn''t think it will end so early, so Uchiha must make a little deterrent.


    As for the strange race of the Uchiha clan, if you use other ninjutsu to deter them, they won''t care, but if you use a higher level of writing round eyes, this is different!


    Because the highest glory of the Uchiha clan is in his own eyes!


    Only when you suppress the Uchiha clan with a higher level of writing round eyes can you convince the Uchiha clan!


    After opening the kaleidoscope, Uchiha hidden used Amaterasu.


    The black flame instantly burned the red flames of the fire dragon ball.


    And Uchiha Yin, who was opening a kaleidoscope, stared at Uchiha Lan.


    Cold sweat broke out on Uchiha Lan''s forehead, his feet couldn''t help shaking, and he took two steps back.


    Uchiha Arashi''s eyes were directly facing Uchiha''s indifferent eyes, and those pair of eyes had an indifferent look 333 that he had never seen before.


    There was a terrifying gleam in his eyes, like two bright lights, which directly rushed into Uchihara''s heart, and directly set off a huge wave in Uchiha''s heart.


    In an instant, he seemed to be directly submerged by a flash flood and a tsunami.


    Uchiha Lan''s body couldn''t help but tremble twice, and a terrifying chill surrounded his body, as if he had come to a country of ice and snow, cold to the bones.


    His heart seemed to have paused twice at this moment, and then it seemed to make up for that pause, and then he continued to beat wildly.


    Uchiha faintly glanced at the trembling Uchiha Arashi, his eyes cold.


    Uchiha Arashi was stared at by Uchiha, breathing paused slightly, and the hairs all over his body exploded, like a frightened wild cat.


    He felt Uchiha hidden in front of him, not like a human being, more like a god of death.


    How could it be like this!Isn''t he just a Shinobu who has just graduated for less than a year?How could there be such strength!How can you open a kaleidoscope to write round eyes!


    Uchiha Lan''s heart roared!


    Chapter 129 You Want to Learn


    "Elder, do you still have to enlighten me?"


    Looking at Uchiha Arashi who was firmly suppressed by his own kaleidoscope, Uchiha said with a faint smile.


    I did not expect that the suppression of the high-level Zhuanyan would be so terrifying to suppress the low-level Zhuanyan.


    If he relied on his murderous aura in general, he might really not be able to have any influence on Uchiha Lan.


    After all, they are all the great elders of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Arashi''s men definitely have a lot of lives, and they cannot be affected by him.


    However, Kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes are different, and Uchiha Arashi is directly pressed into this way.


    Uchiha¡¯s words did not mean that Uchiha¡¯s intentions did not want to solve Uchiha¡¯s Arashi. It¡¯s just that Uchiha¡¯s intentions were not to break with Uchiha¡¯s clan for the time being, and he didn¡¯t want to take Uchiha under the public. Lan solved the idea.


    Some things cannot be done on the bright side, but they can be done in the dark.


    Uchiha''s hidden Kagura could feel that after he opened the kaleidoscope to write the wheel, most of the Uchiha clan held themselves in awe, even respect.


    Even Uchiha Rin and Uchiha Tomitake didn''t mean to hate themselves, but they were a little excited, which made Uchiha hidden a little bit puzzled.


    But no matter how you let it, it''s right that the other party doesn''t hate him.


    Only Uchiha Arashi and Uchiha Hou, their hatred for themselves reached the peak, even more than before.


    Their chakras show that they have an immense fear and hatred for themselves, and I am afraid that they can''t wait to cut themselves a thousand times.


    And Uchiha, how could he leave them to disgust him.

 116 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 116

    Look at Danzo, isn''t it a good example?


    For this kind of disgusting person, Uchiha''s attitude is to have one and destroy one.


    Uchiha''s eyes flickered.


    Uchiha Lan looked embarrassed, his face flushed with rage, and his whole body was rolling over with blood.


    But he followed Uchiha''s words and continued: "Hin, you have a good talent and strong strength..."


    He simply said a few words and changed the topic.


    As for losing, he didn''t admit it.


    He was even planning how to use the method of opening the kaleidoscope in Uchiha''s hands to write the wheel eyes, and then kill Uchiha''s.


    Uchiha Arashi is not a good character, it can be seen from Uchiha''s behavior.


    Uchiha''s previous arrogant and bad behaviors were the result of subtle changes. It can be said that if there is a father, there must be a son.


    Uchiha Ling also spoke, alleviating the awkward atmosphere.


    "Hurry up, everyone, today is a big day for us to celebrate the return of the two geniuses of our Uchiha clan. The name of genius is well-deserved!" Uchiha said.


    "Yes, yes, everyone, let''s take a seat." Uchiha Lan also found a step and said in agreement.


    Although the topic shifted, everyone''s eyes focused on Uchiha Yin and Uchiha Mikoto.


    Their eyes changed.


    That''s two geniuses who both opened the kaleidoscope to write round eyes!The hope of the Uchiha clan!What a perfect match between the two!


    If they all wanted to compete with Uchiha in the past, then this idea has been extinguished now.


    They are all geniuses who have opened the kaleidoscope to write round eyes. It is the existence they need to look up to. How can they have such an idea about Uchiha Mikoto?


    Even Fu Yue sighed and dispelled his thoughts.


    Uchiha Tomitake had also seen Mikoto before and was deeply attracted by Mikoto, but now he can only give up.


    He didn''t think he could win Uchihain.


    Uchiha Rinpoche and Uchiha Tomitake, who originally had no hatred for Uchihain, the only dissatisfaction may have been Uchihain''s apprenticeship with Tsunade, who slightly violated their will.


    But it doesn¡¯t get in the way. Uchiha Yin and Uchiha Mikoto are both people who opened the kaleidoscope to write the wheel, but the hope of the Uchiha clan for the future, how could Uchiha Rei and Uchiha Tomitake hate Uchiha¡¯s follow Where is Uchiha Mikoto?


    There are contradictions within the Uchiha clan, but they are all high-level contradictions, between the hawks and the doves, but apart from the high-level disputes, the Uchiha clan is very united.


    But this kind of solidarity is also very easy to use.


    In the original book, the rebellion of the Uchiha clan had to do this.


    Under Danzo''s oppression, the hawkish elders instigated ordinary people, causing Uchiha Tomitake to go to war.


    That''s why Uchiha Hidden realized that Uchiha Tomitake and Uchiha Rin had no malicious intent towards them.


    However, Uchiha Ling and Uchiha Tomitake did not forget their purpose of opening the banquet today.


    It is impossible for Uchiha Fudake to marry Uchiha Mikoto, but they also had a second purpose before.


    After three rounds of drinking, Uchiha Tomitake offered a glass of Uchiha Hidden.


    "Uchiha Hidden, I''m very curious, how you and Mikoto opened the kaleidoscope to write round eyes." Uchiha Tomitake finally asked.


    Hearing what Uchiha Fudake said, the whole scene fell silent, and the needle drop could be heard.


    To say that the people of the Uchiha clan are most concerned about, it is definitely that the level of writing round eyes has increased.


    Now I know that the level of Shao Lun Yan can be increased, but how to increase it?I''m afraid that only Uchihain and Mikoto knew about those present.


    Especially those tribesmen who have raised the writing wheel eyes to the level of Shinobu, they even raised their ears, not letting the slightest words of Uchiha hidden.


    And Uchihain stared at Futake, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Seeing Uchiha''s silence for a long time, the rest of the Uchiha clan were also slightly disappointed, but they understood.


    After all, in the Naruto World, even the most basic ninjutsu will not be taught to outsiders at will, let alone this important method to open the kaleidoscope to write round eyes.


    "Do you want to learn?" Uchiha smiled evilly when everyone was a little disappointed.


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Methods


    Hearing what Uchiha Fudake said, Uchiha Hideo was able to guess what Uchiha Ryoung had originally planned.


    Uchiha Ling, I am afraid that if there is no way to match Uchiha Fudake and Uchiha Mikoto together, he will find a way to take Uchiha Mikoto from Mikoto''s mouth and open the kaleidoscope to write the wheel.


    Based on their initial understanding of their own strength, I am afraid they also underestimated Uchiha''s strength.


    In other words, since they wanted to marry Mikoto from the beginning, they probably also liked the opening method of the kaleidoscope writing wheel.


    After there was no way to get the opening method of the kaleidoscope writing wheel alone, I wanted to make the method of opening the kaleidoscope writing wheel open public.


    When the time comes, he will be there, and Uchiha will be there. Mikoto will definitely not want to be embarrassed by herself and Uchiha, and will open the kaleidoscope to write the wheel.


    The only thing they miscalculated was their own strength and Mikoto''s strength, right?


    In fact, Uchiha''s guess was half right. Uchiha Ryo was really just trying to match Uchiha Fudake and Uchiha Mikoto.


    If you can''t match it, then see if you can ask Mikoto how to open the kaleidoscope writing wheel.


    If I didn''t ask, I would not force Mikoto Uchiha.


    Because after all, 287 is a kaleidoscope writing wheel, how can it be opened so easily, even if you know the method, I am afraid that no one can do it.


    But after seeing Uchiha Yin also opened the kaleidoscope to write the wheel, his mind changed.


    If it is a coincidence that one person opened the kaleidoscope to write the wheel, how about two?


    That''s certainly not a coincidence, Uchiha Hide and Uchiha Mikoto may have obtained the method to open the kaleidoscope to write the wheel!


    In this case, this method is very important!


    If we can let all the Uchiha clan open the kaleidoscope to write round eyes!!!


    Uchiha Ling was very excited when he thought of that situation.


    Uchiha Tomitake also did the same. With the help of alcohol, he asked this question.


    Hearing Uchiha''s words, Ling Uchiha was so excited that she said to Uchiha excitedly, "Are you willing to teach?"

 117 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 117

    Uchiha looked at Uchiha Rei with a faint smile, and said, "I want you to apologize to me and Mikoto!"


    Uchiha''s words, like a blockbuster, blown into people''s ears.


    Uchiha Rei is the patriarch of Uchiha''s clan, and he needs a face. Now Uchiha hides himself and asks Uchiha Rei to apologize.


    Since Uchiha Ling dared to calculate Mikoto, Uchiha Kimura would certainly not let them go, but they didn''t seem malicious to themselves, nor did they malicious to Mikoto, just doing so for their own benefit.


    So Uchiha Yin didn''t want to kill them, but proper punishment was still needed.


    As for Uchiha Hou and Uchiha Arashi, they are about to die, and Uchiha Yin has no intention of making them apologize.


    Uchiha Ryo will not be a role that can be the head of the patriarch, and instantly understands that Uchiha is taking revenge on his calculation of Uchiha Mikoto.


    Thinking of this, he also showed a wry smile.


    "Mikoto, Yin, I sincerely apologize to you here." Uchiha Ling took Uchiha Tomitake and bowed deeply to Mikoto.


    Uchiha Mikoto didn''t know why Uchiha Ryo and Uchiha Tomitake did this, and was a little at a loss.


    Uchiha was quietly explaining to Mikoto.


    "Oh, I accept your apology." Mikoto also helped Uchiha Rin and Uchiha Tomitake up.


    Uchiha Mikoto still liked his family very much, and did not have any dislike for Uchiha Fudake and Uchiha Ryo.


    Still too soft-hearted, Uchiha shook his head, but Mikoto has such a personality that makes him more likable.


    However, Uchiha Hideo was still very surprised that Uchiha Rin would apologize in public.


    Uchihain originally thought that the other party would jump up and have a fight with him.


    "Yin, the fifth elder of our Uchiha clan has always been vacant. I think you are very suitable for this identity..."


    "Yin, I hope you can give us the method of how to open the kaleidoscope to write round eyes."


    Uchiha Ling bowed to Uchiha again.


    Uchiha, who had opened Kagura¡¯s eyes, of course could feel that Uchiha Rin had no malice in his heart, and everything he did was willingly.


    It seems that Uchiha Ling is also the kind of person who dedicated himself to his family.


    However, your own kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes are all given by the system, and once you give it is the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, where does your own method to open the writing wheel eyes?


    Perhaps, can you tell me some of the methods and guesses in the previous life?Maybe you can fool yourself in some interesting ways?


    "Okay, listen carefully."


    "The way to get a kaleidoscope to write round eyes is very simple, is to reach the limit of sadness." Uchiha hidden.


    "Sadness reached its limit?" Uchiha Ling muttered to herself.


    In fact, as the owner of the family, he also knows a little bit about opening the kaleidoscope to write round eyes, so he will also judge whether Uchiha is lying.


    The way he knows to open the kaleidoscope to write round eyes is to kill his own most intimate person by himself before he can open the kaleidoscope to write round eyes.


    But he did not do that at all, and he would not murder his closest people for strength.


    When he heard Uchiha''s words, his eyes lit up.


    Yes, is it to murder the person closest to you to bring your sadness to the limit?


    The Uchiha clan people around are also thoughtful.


    "So, in order to reach the limit of our sadness, we can use illusion to create a illusion for ourselves, so that our sadness can reach the extreme, so that we can open the kaleidoscope of writing round eyes."


    Uchiha smiled and continued.


    I am afraid that tonight, many people will conduct experiments according to their own methods. Whenever they think that everyone will make themselves very miserable with illusion, Uchihain wants to laugh.


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirty One


    "Yin, are you a kaleidoscope that you use illusion to open yourself?"


    After the banquet was over, Mikoto Uchiha curiously asked Uchiha when she returned home.


    Her kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes were opened by the system, and she did not know how to open the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes.


    Today, after seeing Uchiha hidden open the kaleidoscope to write round eyes, I was deeply surprised, followed by a strong jiao pride.


    "No, how my eyes opened is a secret."


    Uchiha touched Mikoto''s hair and said.


    "A secret?" Uchiha Mikoto nodded as he thought of his system.


    Uchiha Kimura seems to have his own secret, why not he also has his own secret?


    "Him, didn''t you use the method you said to open your eyes?" Uchiha stopped by the side ~ I heard, and asked curiously.


    "Of course, that method is just a method I guess can open the kaleidoscope to write round eyes." Uchiha said naturally -.


    "Father-in-law, don''t you want to try it?" Then Uchiha smiled and said while looking at Uchiha.


    Uchiha showed a wry smile: "I really want to try it. Originally, I thought that both of you opened the kaleidoscope to write the wheel. Maybe you invented a method that can definitely open the kaleidoscope to write the wheel. , I didn¡¯t expect it to be my fault."


    It was not only Uchiha Ling and the others who thought this way, Uchihaji had originally thought this way, but now from what they said, they seemed to have no idea how the other party started the kaleidoscope.


    Neither of them seemed to want to tell others how to open their eyes, which made Uchiha feel very relieved.


    Just now when Uchiha hidden the way, Uchiha wanted to stop Uchiha hidden, how could he tell others casually with this kind of eye-opening method.


    The consequences will be very serious. If the real Uchiha clan produces a large group of kaleidoscopes, there will be a lot of problems.


    Uchiha thought it was Uchiha''s arrogance for a while, so the approach was improper.


    Now it seems that Uchiha¡¯s secretly well-kept little fox, said a way in the mist that he guessed might open his eyes. If someone succeeds, it is his credit. If no one succeeds, he is not to blame. After all, there are two A successful example.


    And the benefits are also there, the patriarch personally apologized, and made Uchihaken the position of the five elders of the original Uchihahei, and Uchihaken just moved his lips at will.


    Thinking back to the way Uchiha hidden said to open his eyes, he had to fall into the illusion, and then fall into an extremely sad mood.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be stupid to follow Uchiha¡¯s method and then fail to open his eyes?


    Uchiha was slightly thankful when he thought of this.


    "In that case, Yin you deceived everyone, Yin you are too bad." Mikoto smiled and patted Yin on the shoulder and said.


    "It doesn''t count. This can at least increase pupil power, but I don''t know if I can open the kaleidoscope to write round eyes." Uchiha said with a faint smile.

 118 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 118

    In the middle of the night, in the house of the elder, Uchiha Lan closed her eyes, sweating profusely, as if she was having a nightmare.


    "No!" Uchiha Lan was awakened from her dream and opened the writing wheel eyes, the three Gouyu in her eyes were turning leisurely.


    He looked around for a moment, and instantly recalled that he had hypnotized himself with illusion, intending to open the kaleidoscope to write round eyes.


    Feeling the more powerful pupil power in his eyes, a trace of excitement flashed in Uchiha Lan''s eyes.


    "Hahaha, Uchihain, you are so stupid, for an apology and a position of five elders, you actually said such an important method of opening the kaleidoscope and writing round eyes."


    Uchiha Lan''s mouth showed a trace of disdain, and said.


    "When I open the kaleidoscope to write round eyes, it will be your death date." Uchiha Lan said as if thinking of something.


    "You have no chance." At this moment, a cold voice sounded behind Uchiha Lan, the space was twisted in a spiral shape, and Uchiha came out of the twisted space.


    Taking advantage of Uchiha Arashi''s weak state at this time, Uchiha Hidden''s hand raised a burst of thunder and pierced Uchiha Arashi''s fierce chamber straight.


    Uchiha Lan fell directly to the ground, looking behind him, his eyes widened.


    After being directly pierced into the heart by the Chidori sharp spear, Uchiha Arashi did not die immediately.


    "Uchihain, how dare you..." With an unbelievable look on his face, his right hand tremblingly pointed at Uchihain.


    But before he pointed it out, all of his fell.


    "Don''t be nervous, your son will accompany you." Uchiha said quietly.


    Being able to perceive the other party''s deep malice towards him, how could Uchihain still keep them.


    After making Mikoto a sweet sleep, Uchihain quietly came out.


    This time, the wee hours, is the most relaxing time.


    And how could the Uchiha clan think that someone would assassinate the Uchiha clan''s great elder at this point in time?


    It''s just that Uchiha Hiden himself did not expect that at this point in time, Uchiha Arashi had not fallen asleep, but was experimenting with his own statement.


    People in the line of the elder, as long as there is a bit of malice towards him, Uchiha will not let it go.


    Don''t blame Uchiha Yin for his cruelty, for the hawks of the great elder line, Uchiha Yin has never had a favorable impression.


    Coupled with the fact that he wanted to grab Mikoto and kill himself, Uchiha was even more unlikely to keep them.


    The space twisted for a while, and Uchiha disappeared in place.


    In the dark night, thunder light flickered, and the ninjas of the great elders fell.


    And Uchiha Shoutou also appeared in horror, and fell under Uchihain''s feet.


    All the dead were piled up in the home of the elder Uchiha, Uchiha hid a fire and burned the entire house of the elder.


    Chapter 132 The Unsolved Mystery


    Suddenly I found that when I was writing to destroy Danzo, I forgot to give Tsunade a reward for completing the main quest. Now I am adding it here. At that time, the quest reward was Yang Chakra Proficiency +1.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the main mission, rewarding Yin Chakra and Yin Chakra control skills."


    The voice of the system sounded in Mikoto''s mind.


    Mikoto, who was sleeping, opened her eyes, with a puzzled look on her face.


    "I have completed the main task, which means that Fu Yue and Xiao have both given up?"


    "What is Yin Chakra?"


    "Also, where did you hide?" Mikoto also shone doubtful when seeing the disappearance, isn''t it?


    Of course Mikoto knows what character Uchiha is, so she can guess what Uchiha is doing now, and she is worried.


    "Ding, congratulations to the master for gaining the Yin attribute Chakra proficiency +1."


    After Uchihain left the grand elder''s home, the voice of the system suddenly rang from Uchihain''s mind.


    Yin and Yang escape is a secret ninjutsu that belongs to the power of the six ways.The art of creating everything from nothing and giving life.


    "Yin Dun" represents the power of the spirit, and "Yin Dun" can create a shape invisibly: "Yang Dun" represents the power of the rou body, and "Yang Dun" can inject life into the shape.


    The yin and yang of the six ways of immortals have changed. The Uchiha clan inherits Yin Dun, so they have strong spiritual energy; the Thousand Hands clan inherits Yang Dun, so they have strong physical energy.


    But it is not only these two that have these two, but the blood of Shen''s descendants into the Ninja World, and many families also have these two changes in nature.


    Secret Ninjutsu relies on Yin-Yang escape in many cases (the few hydration techniques of the ghost lamp clan are not).


    Usually, most of the things related to the body and chakras belong to the yang attribute, that is, yang escape, such as: the doubling technique of the autumn road clan, the strange force technique of the thousand hands clan, medical ninjutsu, etc.;


    Most of the things related to the spirit belong to the Yin attribute, that is, the Yin Escape. For example, the magic arts belong to the Yin attribute, and the secret arts of the Nara clan also use the Yin attribute to transform the shadow.


    Uchiha''s yin attributes have greatly enhanced Uchiha''s pupil power, and Uchiha''s illusion skills, which he was not good at, have been greatly improved.


    Coupled with the yang escape obtained by destroying Danzo before, Uchiha Yin now has grown to an extremely exaggerated level, whether it is physical energy or spiritual energy.


    Even Uchiha Yin can feel that he will be able to master Yin and Yang escape soon!


    Yin Yang Dun, as its name suggests, is the combination of Yin Dun and Yang Dun.


    It is the art of creating everything from nothing and giving life.


    According to the legend, the ancestor of the ninja, the Liudao immortal, created the tail beast by using yin and yang to escape.Naruto uses Yin and Yang escape to create an eye for Kakashi.It can be said that yin and yang escape is the art of creating all things.


    Uchiha was very satisfied with the ability to get the proficiency of Yin Escape +1 after annihilating the great elder group.


    Silently, Uchiha Hidden returned to his room with divine might.


    "Yin, are you back?" Mikoto asked slightly worried.


    "Mikoto, you actually woke up, it seems to be my fault." Uchiha showed a wicked smile and rushed forward.


    "Ah, badass."


    The fire broke out in the grand elder''s house, which soon alarmed other members of the Uchiha clan. Soon, the fire was rescued, and most of the elder''s family died in the fire.


    This news quickly spread throughout Konoha.


    There was an uproar throughout Konoha.


    After the Qianshou clan lost a lot of combat power, the Qianshou clan has gradually declined, and at this time, the Uchiha clan is likely to become Konoha''s strongest clan.

 119 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 119

    I didn''t expect that at this time, the Uchiha clan''s great elders would be burned to death and wounded by the fire.


    "Yin, you are doing this too much..." Uchiha Ling said with a sip of tea and frowned.


    "Ah? Patriarch, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand?" Uchiha said in a daze.


    Uchiha Ling glanced at Uchiha meaningfully, without speaking.


    There was no evidence at the scene that Uchihain was the murderer, but judging from the wound that was penetrated by the strong thunder, the murderer was Uchihain.


    In Hokage World, if you really want to arrest someone, do you need evidence?


    It''s just that Rin Uchiha and Uchihain have no grudges, and even Uchihain needs to thank Uchihain.


    As the great elder, Uchiha Arashi is a staunch hawkish figure, while Uchiha Ling, as the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, is hawkish on the surface, but in fact, he is still a dovish figure.


    From the teachings of Futake in the future, it can be seen that Uchiha Ryo has no intention of rebelling at all, which is completely different from Uchiha.


    When Uchihain killed Uchiha Arashi last night, he also collected some information about the great hawks, and then killed it.


    It''s no joke that a person with super shadow level might sneak attack.


    Although the Uchiha clan has lost almost the average senior level, for Uchiha Rin, this is probably not a bad thing.


    What''s more, after my own experiments, even though I could not open the kaleidoscope to write the wheel, my pupil power has been substantially improved.


    In all respects, he thanked Uchiha Hidden.


    And this time, it was a temptation.


    Of course Uchiha Kimura knew the same. Even if the Uchiha clan people suspected that he was the one who killed the Uchiha clan''s great elder, as long as he didn''t admit it to death, no one could do anything to himself.


    Although no one can do anything even if he admits it, it is still not good to be ostracized by others.


    Let this be the unsolved mystery of the Uchiha clan.


    Chapter 133 Go to Yuren Battlefield


    Yin, Mikoto, how are you doing recently?"


    In the Naruto office, Sarutobi Hitoshi was smoking a pipe, and asked Uchihain and Uchiha Mikoto with concern.


    Almost everyone in the Uchiha clan had such a big incident a month ago.


    To this day, there are still people in the streets and alleys discussing this matter.


    And Sarutobi Hizaki certainly knew it.


    However, no one could guess who did it, and only the Uchiha clan doubted it.


    Of course, the Uchiha clan will not promote these things everywhere, so all these things are an 11 mystery to outsiders.


    Sarutobi Hizen has collected a lot of information, more detailed than ordinary people.


    This time, most of the people of the Uchiha clan who died were from the Uchiha clan''s great elders, and many of them were from the more extreme Uchiha clan.


    It can be said that this time the Uchiha clan died. Although the Uchiha clan''s strength has dropped greatly, the internal cohesion may be even stronger.


    That kind of extreme Uchiha clan has died, and the rest are more moderate doves, which is probably better for Konoha.


    Sarutobi Hisaki even suspected that the patriarch of the Uchiha clan did it, but if he wanted to use Uchiha''s character, he would not do such a thing.


    Although this mysterious man seems to have helped Konoha now, who knows what he will do next time, so Sarutobi Hizen is also very concerned about this mysterious man who did such a thing.


    But of course, this time Sarutobi slashed Yin and Mikoto came, definitely not because he suspected Yin or Mikoto.


    "Old man (Hokage-sama), we are very good now, thank you for your concern." Uchihain replied to Mikoto.


    "I wonder if the Uchiha clan found the murderer?" Sarutobi Hitizan asked.


    "Old man, I didn''t find it." Uchiha said quietly, while Mikoto lowered her head and laughed.


    Mikoto guessed it was Uchiha Hidden for the first time, and now seeing Uchiha Hidden open her eyes and talk nonsense, she felt very funny.


    "That''s it, it''s a pity." Sarutobi Richan took two puffs of cigarettes without saying anything.


    In fact, he also knew this result, so he didn''t have much expectations.


    "I don''t know what the old man did you call us for?" Uchiha asked with a faint smile.


    "Oh, that''s it." Sarutobi Rizen said, taking a breath.


    "After the demise of the Uzumaki Kingdom, Konoha lost his ally, the Uzumaki Kingdom, and both Sunnin Village and Iwanin Village looked at Konoha."


    "After the surrender of Ninja Village, in this recent period, Ninja Village sent a large number of ninjas to the border of the Rain Country."


    "And the country of rain seems to have acquiesced to this move of Iwanin Village. Now Iwano and Yuren may break through the border of the rain country and launch an attack on Konoha."


    "So I sent Tsunade and the others to the 417 battlefield in Rainy Country before, trying to end the war there."


    "But I didn''t expect that Sanjiao Hanzo, the leader of the Kingdom of Rain, was so terrifying that he would use his own power to forcibly block Konoha''s attack."


    "So, I want to shoot you going to the battlefield of the Land of Rain, do you agree?"


    Sarutobi Richan smoked his pipe and said every word.


    "Okay, old man, we agreed." Uchihain said, looking at each other with Mikoto.


    Rain Country, Yunin Village


    Konoha''s vanguard forces are now engaged in a fierce battle with Hanzo and his most elite guards.


    Chapter 134 The Birth of Mu Dun


    "I can defeat Hanzo, but it takes time." Tsunade stared at Sansho Fish Hanzo and said coldly.


    Tsunade, Osaki Maru, and Jiraiya led the vanguard troops and sneaked into Urenin Village quietly, trying to attack the base camp of Urenin Village and end the war as soon as possible.


    As a result, he did not expect to be discovered in advance by Yurenin Village.


    But it doesn''t matter. With the strength of Tsunade, Jiraiya and Oshamaru, he really isn''t afraid of the people of Uminin Village.


    But he didn''t expect that the strength of Sanjiao Hanzo would be so strong, with one enemy three, not letting the wind fall, and even looked relaxed, without using all his strength.


    The current Oshemaru still has Jira, it''s just a quasi-kage class strength, and it even dragged Tsunade back on the battlefield.


    Tsunade has a wooden escape, an immortal human body, and an immortal mode. It stands to reason that he won''t be able to beat Sansho Fish Hanzo.


    But in the battlefield, no one will give Tsunade time to start the fairy mode.

 120 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 120

    Shunfa entered the fairy mode, but Tsunade has not yet been able to do it.


    If you don''t enter the fairy mode, Tsunade can''t use the more powerful Mu Dun, nor can he fight with Sansho Fish Hanzo.


    Mu Dun is a kind of ninjutsu, which is a hole card, once it is used, it will either save your life or kill with one hit.


    And if you don''t enter the fairy mode, even if you have an immortal human body, you can''t stand the chakra that Mu Dun uses quickly.


    The only way is to enter the fairy mode!


    As long as he enters the fairy mode, Tsunade is not afraid of Sansho Fish Hanzo.


    However, this situation is very difficult!


    Sansho Hanzo stabilized his figure, and looked at Tsunade''s eyes cold.


    "Little Wawa, you angered me."


    After being knocked into the air twice by Tsunade, the sansho fish feels a little bit ugly.


    "Huo Dun, detonate the flames."


    Sanjiao Hanzo''s hand slapped to the ground, and there were countless detonating symbols lit up on the ground, especially around Tsunade. It was especially obvious that the detonating symbols would explode.


    "Be careful!"


    Jiraiya roared, and wanted to run over, using the Ninja method to protect Tsunade, a chain of trees rose up and surrounded Tsunade himself.


    Wooden escape, wooden ingot wall.


    Jiraiya quickly used the needle to protect herself.


    Boom boom~


    The roar of the detonating talisman explosion continued, and the entire terrain was destroyed by the explosion.


    The smoke dispersed, leaving only the bumpy ground.


    Jilai also hardened his long silver hair into the form of thorns (looks like a hedgehog) and stretched it, enveloping the whole body, defending against the initiation of the Sansho Fish Hanzo, but it looks very bad. There are burn marks on his hands.


    Dashemaru is a big snake flow substitute technique, perfect full blood resurrection, but the Chakra in the body is already in a hurry and can''t support the next ninjutsu of Sansho Fish Hanzo.


    And Tsunade''s Mu Dun has not been lowered yet, and it makes people confused about the situation inside.


    But at this moment, all the faces changed!


    Mu Dun!!!


    "Mu Dun, how do you think it is possible?!" Hanzo''s face instantly became difficult to look!


    This was the first time he felt that things were beyond his control.


    Before he could feel that of the three people in front of him, two were strong at the quasi-shadow level, and one was strong at the shadow level.


    But for his shadow-level dian peak, half-footed into the super shadow-level person, it is not enough to see.


    Sansho Fish Hanzo is a demigod of the Ninja World, this title was forcibly defeated by his own strength!In the ninja world, he thought he was only under the former Uchiha Madara and Senjujujuma.


    And the current Sanjiao Hanzo is not the old Hanzo in the future, he now has this kind of qualification!


    Chapter 135 The Name of Three Ninjas


    But what does he see now?


    Mu Dun!The world-famous wooden escape from Senjujutsu!


    When Qianshou Zhuma was still alive, he was still young.


    At that time, the strength of Senju Zhuma and Uchiha Madara directly swept the entire battlefield, and it was still vivid, and Mu Dun left a deep impression on him.


    But now that Mu Dun was born again after so many years, how could he not be surprised or surprised by Sanjiao Yu Han Zang.


    It''s just that compared to the horrible Mu Dun between the Thousand Hands Pillars, the Mu Dun in front of him seemed too small to be worthy of Mu Dun''s name.


    But that''s it, Sanjiao Yu Hanzo''s face showed a clear look.


    Tsunade, as the granddaughter of Senjujuma, was able to awaken Mudan, not surprising.


    And Tsunade''s Mu Dun is too far away from Senjuzu.


    This is not surprising, it''s like two people who both have Bing Dun, their strengths may be far apart.


    The reason why Mu Dun is mythical is that only one person at the time was able to use Mu Dun.


    Mu Dun has achieved the prestige of the Qianshou Zhujian, and the Qianshou Zhujian has also achieved the prestige of Mu Dun.


    853 Sanjiao Yu Hanzo didn''t know that Tsunade was gathering natural energy in the place covered by the wooden ingot wall, preparing to enter the fairy mode.


    But even though he knew that Tsunade''s Mu Dun might not be so powerful, a trace of murderous intent flashed across the face of Sansho Fish Hanzo, and then quietly disappeared.


    But at the moment when the murderous intent was revealed, Jiraiya, Oshamaru and Tsunade''s hearts tightened.


    That kind of strong murderous aura, but Sansho Fish Hanzo killed countless ninjas.


    Almost, soon, Tsunade shouted in his heart.


    Sansho Fish Hanzo saw Tsunade Huimu, and wanted to get rid of Tsunade in an instant, but then dismissed the idea again.


    Although Mu Dun is Mu Dun, Tsunade is very likely to practice Mu Dun to the level between the Senjue Pillars in the future. This is the reason why Sansho Fish Hanzo''s face is murderous.


    But then it was cancelled.


    The reason is simple, Sansho Fish Hanzo cannot kill Tsunade.


    Although Sanshoyu Hanzo trapped Tsunade and the others here, on this battlefield, Sanshoyu Hanzo has already received the news, and the Urenin Village has shown a tendency of defeat.


    After Sunnin Village surrendered Konoha, Konoha mobilized the forces from Sunnin Village and instantly broke the previous balance.


    In addition, after Sand Ninja Village surrendered to Konoha, the combat power of Sand Ninja Village, who originally held Konoha, retreated. This month, it was enough to crush Yurenin Village.


    And the defeat of the Kingdom of Rain is almost a certainty.


    Even though Sansho Fish Hanzo did not fail, it was impossible to change the whole battle with one person.


    Therefore, he has no way to kill Tsunade and the others, otherwise, once Konoha is offended, the Council of Rain will be wiped out by Konoha.


    Hanzo thought for a while, but gave up his plan to take the mask, because he would almost certainly win by doing that, and he didn''t think that Tsunade and the others could resist their poison.


    Looking at the three people in front of him, Hanzo remembered that he hadn''t met a young man with such potential for many years.

 121 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 121

    He thought for a moment, and stared at Tsunade trio with his eyebrows.


    "Although the abilities and perseverance of the three of you are extraordinary, you are indeed good seedlings. But unfortunately, you are still too far behind if you want to defeat me. If you leave your names, I will not kill you for the time being."


    "Asshole." Jilai also heard it, and Gan felt a burst of humiliation in his heart. He was able to survive because of the enemy''s momentary kindness.


    "Don''t be impulsive, he is right, we can''t beat him now." Oshemaru said coldly without much expression on his tired face.


    Being able to survive is the most important thing for Dashewan.


    "Oshe Maru." Da She Maru said calmly.


    "Jilai." Jilai said unwillingly.


    "Tsunade." Tsunade reported his name absently, but still gathered Xianshu Chakra.


    Although it seems that Hanzo is going to bypass him, who knows if Sansho Fish Hanzo is lying?


    It is impossible to believe in the local words. Only one''s own life is the truth in one''s own hands.


    Moreover, when does Tsunade need the mercy of others to survive?


    In the battlefield of Sand Ninja, because he had to study poisons, his disciples seemed to be much more famous on the battlefield than himself, and Tsunade was not very convinced.


    And as a hidden lover, how could he be let go by the enemy so humiliatingly?


    "You are able to fight me like this at a young age. It is already quite remarkable. I remember your names."


    "Jiraiya, Tsunade, Oshemaru, I will call you Konoha Sannin from Hanzo!"


    After a pause, Sanjiao Yu Hanzo said to his men, "Let''s go!"


    After giving the name of Sannin, Sansho Fish Hanzo turned around and was about to leave.


    A humiliating gan feeling appeared in the hearts of Konoha Ninjas, but their hearts were also lucky.


    Although they lost, they lost their lives after all, didn''t they?


    "Old Hanzo, I''m not satisfied with the title you gave me!"


    Just as Hanzo was about to leave, Tsunade''s voice came.


    Jilai was also taken aback with Da She Wan, and didn''t know what to do for a while, and was stunned.


    Feeling the balance of the three energies in the body, Tsunade entered the fairy mode.


    "Tsunade, is there anything else for you? Don''t take my charity for granted? Do you really think I dare not kill you?"


    Hanzo narrowed his eyes and said mocking words on his mouth, but he was very vigilant in his heart. At this moment, Tsunade felt a fatal danger.


    "Mu Dun, the tree world is here!"


    The red oil paint dotted beside Tsunade''s eye sockets, there was no ugly gan feeling at all, but it made Tsunade more and more a queen-like temperament.


    Chapter 136 The Arrival of the Tree Realm


    Countless trees rose up from the ground and surrounded the entire battlefield. The original barren terrain was instantly changed into a sen forest.


    The trees seemed to have spirituality, constantly stretched, stretched, and attacked Hanzo.


    The moves that changed the terrain of the entire battlefield in this way made the pupils of everyone present shrink.


    "Is this Mu Dun? It''s too strong!" Ji Lai also muttered to himself, his face in disbelief.


    He knew that Tsunade had reached the shadow level one step ahead of them, but he still didn''t have a clear understanding of how strong Tsunade had reached.


    Now it seems that Tsunade has already beat them a lot.


    It seemed that because Hanzo had just let them go, Tsunade didn''t control the trees to attack those fragile Yunin, but fixedly stared at Hanzo alone to attack.


    Hanzo''s pupils shrank, one hand moved forward and the next shot.A sansho fish with a rough skin appeared under Hanzo.


    Half of Hanzo''s strength is related to his psychic beast Sanshoyu, and his strongest is to use poison!


    Seeing that the Sansho Fish Hanzo psychic came out of the Sansho Fish, the Yuren were very winking and began to flee the battlefield.


    Sanshoyu Hanzo saw the surrounding trees growing and attacking him, and lightly stepped on the sanshoyu.


    "Poison mist spray."


    The Sanjiao fish raised its head suddenly and opened the mouth that was almost the same as its own head. A thick purple smoke was sprayed out by it, and the poisonous gas immediately filled it.


    The rotten, fishy smell, in fact, is not in the poisonous mist, and it can be clearly felt.


    The trees passed by the poisonous fog suddenly showed a strange purple color, and then they collapsed and corroded in the eyes of everyone in just a few seconds.


    These trees are all made by Tsunade Mudun. They can''t resist this toxin. One can imagine how powerful this poison is!


    "It''s so poisonous, Hanzo didn''t even use his full strength when he hit us just now?" Jilaiya''s face became a little lonely, as if he had been hit.


    "Indeed, if Hanzo used this kind of poison in the first place, we''re probably all dead." Dashemaru''s head stretched out, and Tian said with his mouth.


    "No toxins, how can you stop Mu Dun!"


    "Wooden escape, the tree bound forever."


    Tsunade increased the chakra''s injection, and the trees that withered when they hit the poisonous fog, actually stood up in the poisonous fog, not withering.


    A huge tree rose from the back of Sansho Fish Hanzo, and countless branches flexibly shen out, as if consciously, they quickly caught Hanzo and Sansho Fish.


    Sanshoyu Hanzo saw the branch grabbing towards him and dodged flexibly, while Sanshoyu, a huge individual, couldn''t avoid it.


    After the branch caught the sansho fish, they tied the sansho fish, and then as if to make a tombstone for the sansho fish, they directly pulled the sansho fish into the soil and buried them underground.


    Sanjiao fish wailed, then banged, and returned to the psychic world!


    "Sanjiao Yu!" Sanjiao Hanzo''s pupils shrank, and his face became difficult to look.


    Sanshoyu is the most intimate partner of Sanshoyu Hanzo. Now that he is injured by Tsunade, Sanshoyu Hanzo is also a little angry.


    Sansho Fish Hanzo lifted off his gas mask.


    The Sansho Fish Hanzo who lifted the mask obviously wanted to use his strongest strength.


    Rub~


    Sansho Fish Hanzo once again used the instantaneous spell, dodge the tree''s attack, and rushed towards Tsunade quickly.


    "Hurry up and get away. After Sansho Fish Hanzo unwraps his mask, the air he breathes is poisonous."

 122 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 122

    Jilai also called out loudly.


    Yuren, who was next to him, saw the Sansho Fish Hanzo uncovering his mask, and quickly fled.


    "Run away, Sanjiao Hanzo has uncovered his mask!"


    The one who is most familiar with Sansho Fish Hanzo is Yuren. Once Sansho Fish Hanzo opens its mouth and does not escape, it will definitely be injured by the poison of Sansho Fish Hanzo.


    Chapter 137-Hanzo Resigns


    What should I do in the face of poisonous fog?Use the wind to blow it away?


    Do not!


    Crush it to death in one breath!


    For some reason, such a voice rang in Tsunade''s mind.


    Yes, he owns the immortal human body, and he also owns Yang Dun!Why should we be afraid of toxins!


    The air around him boiled, and chakras emerged from Tsunade''s side, like a waterfall in the opposite direction, blasting into the sky like a raging wave.


    The sky was torn apart by the huge momentum, and the too terrifying Chakra made blue light around him.


    Tsunade showed his eyes with the sky.


    The blue Chakra whirled around Tsunade, and the air showed a twisted state. From a distance, it looked like a blue black hole, drawing everything in.


    Dust sows the soil, fell trees to destroy the forest, flying sand and rocks, covering the sky and the earth.


    The endless chakra revolved around Tsunade, like a violent chakra tornado, and Tsunade was the longan in the center.


    The yin seal on Tsunade''s forehead had long been untied, forming a beautiful butterfly shape.


    All the chakras stored for so many years have come in handy.


    The whole atmosphere was distorted by her!


    If someone can see Ninja from space, they will find that with Tsunade as the center, the atmosphere presents a tornado-like vortex, and the white atmosphere is infected with blue by this chakra.


    This is strong enough to disturb the natural world and disturb the sky.


    "Hanzo, if you can take my punch, I will spare you not to die!" Tsunade said coldly.


    Hanzo''s pupils shrank when he heard this, and a palpitation climbed into his heart, and his body that had been fighting for a long time was trembling faintly at this time!


    He is in fear!Hanzo, known as the demigod of the Ninja world, is actually in fear!


    Because he suddenly sounded again when he had seen Senju Zhuma and Uchiha Madara before, his own weakness.


    It is beyond imagination, no matter how many people can pose a threat to the other party, because the gap in absolute quality cannot be made up by quantity.


    Now Hanzo felt this fear again, and it was in Tsunade''s body.


    "Wait, I can let you go. Yuren Village is also willing to return to Konoha and fight against Iwanin Village with Konoha!"


    He yelled in a hurry, with an anxious look on his face, yelling in a panic, cold sweat dripping from his head.


    "Sorry, you said it was late."


    Tsunade said faintly, now that the arrow is on the string, he has to send it.


    With this faint voice, Tsunade appeared in front of Hanzo with a swish, punching out.


    It was as if a snow-capped mountain exploded, suddenly, the sky was shaking and the ground was shaking!


    Like thousands of cannons raising their heads and roaring together, the world seems to be about to split apart.


    This is Tsunade''s punch that blends Yang Dun, the punch that blends most of Tsunade''s Chakra, and it is a punch that blends natural energy.


    The air is trembling, surging away from the surroundings with the force of overwhelming!


    The weak ninjas were easily squeezed into a ball in the turbulent air, stirring up waves of blood.


    Only the ninja who responded in time and resisted with ninjutsu could survive.


    toxin?Under this kind of air turbulence, is there any toxin that can maintain its form?


    All ruined.


    Gradually, the voice gradually subsided.


    The frightening Chakra gradually dispersed, leaving behind pieces of destroyed trees and broken walls.


    This area of ??Rain Country was completely destroyed and deeply sunken under Tsunade''s fist.


    Only a pool of blood was left on the surrounding land.


    Tsunade¡¯s attack probably surpassed the shadow level and reached the level of the super shadow level. Even half of the super shadow level did not dare to take it hard.


    "Well, Hanzo, are you still alive?" Tsunade said, bending over and panting.


    After using this trick, Tsunade has retreated from the fairy mode, and his strength has been vented. At this time, even a Shinobu can knock Tsunade down.


    Hanzo in front of him dropped his hands and vomited blood. The sickle used to resist Tsunade''s attack had been shattered by a punch.


    At this time, Hanzo, I don¡¯t know how many ribs were broken, and his body was seriously injured. The hands of Tsunade¡¯s fists on the front, the bones are probably shattered...


    But he did not die, which also shows his strength.


    "I lost!" Hanzo lowered his head and said.


    In front of his own life, Sansho Fish Hanzo compromised, and the pride of being a Ninja demigod was completely shattered.


    From today onwards, Sanjiao Yu Hanzo will no longer be the demigod of the Ninja World, because Tsunade directly pulled him off the altar!


    When Jilaiya and Dashemaru saw Sanjiao Yu Hanzo admit defeat, they were relieved first, and then there was a burst of joy and disbelief.


    The fight today is really incredible.


    Tsunade, whom he had always been very familiar with, had such a strength that he defeated Hanzo, who is now known as the demigod of the Ninja World!


    Especially the last punch is more amazing than the Mu Dun used by Tsunade before!


    It is difficult for them to imagine how Tsunade gained such strength.


    Obviously everyone was a quasi-film from the beginning!


    Seeing Tsunade with a smile on his face, Jiraiya felt inferior in her heart.

 123 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 123

    On the other hand, Oshemaru looked at Tsunade with blazing eyes.


    "Is this the bloodline? Civilian ninjas, no matter how hard they try, they can''t catch up with the bloodline advantage."


    Tsunade defeated the Sansho Fish Hanzo incident, and 5.2 spread quickly.


    I believe that soon, it will spread to the entire Ninja World.


    At that time, the Ninja world will inevitably be upset because of Tsunade''s strength.


    But it hasn''t been heard yet, and World War II is still going on.


    Uchiha is now walking in a small town in the country of rain.


    After arriving at the camp where the Rain Country was stationed, Uchiha Yin and Uchiha Mikoto were assigned tasks.


    After Kushina was warm for a while, he began to march toward the vanguard where Tsunade was.


    It''s just that he is confident in Tsunade''s strength, he is not worried about Tsunade''s safety.


    Chapter 138 Xiao Nan


    The country of rain, it has been raining, just like this country, it has been crying.


    In the small town, ignorant refugees are sitting or lying on the street.


    Their clothes were torn and thin, and their eyes were numb.


    During the war, the lives of civilians are the most miserable, especially in countries where this kind of battlefield is located.


    There are only five major countries with the strength to place the battlefield. The Rain Country has no way to prevent the other Ninja Village from placing the battlefield in their own country, and can only accept it miserably.


    This is the sorrow of a weak country. In the world of Hokage, without strength, there is no right to speak.


    If Hanzo had the strength of Uchiha Madara, I am afraid that no one would dare to put the battlefield in Uchiha country, but Hanzo did not.


    Uchiha walked in this street, and couldn''t help but feel a little bit emotional.


    Suddenly, Uchiha''s head lowered slightly and his eyes narrowed slightly.11


    "Boy, don''t hide, come out?" Uchiha said hidden.


    At this time, a man with orange hair, tattered clothes, and something that looked like a gas mask was behind him, but his face was very determined.


    It''s Yahiko!The decent character in the original book, caring for his partners, positive, and the war orphans in Yuyin Village during the Second Ninja World War.


    After getting acquainted with Xiaonan and Nagato, he followed Jiraiya to learn ninjutsu. After growing up, he founded Akatsuki in order to realize the ideal of world peace.


    Later, he was killed by Nagato to protect his companions at the age of 15.The body was made by his best friend Nagato into the "Way of Heaven" in the "Six Ways of Payne".


    "Can you give me some food, please?" Yahiko stretched out his hand and bowed, with a pleading expression on his face, his words stiff and unnatural.


    "Here." Uchihain looked at Yahiko in front of him, picked up the biscuit in his hand, and threw it to Yahiko. By the way, he threw it to two other places.


    From where he threw it, two children around 10 years old came out again.


    The little girl among them has smooth blue hair.


    I didn''t pay attention just now. After noticing, Uchiha Kimura certainly noticed Nagato and Konan hidden around him.


    "As my gratitude for giving you food, can you give me a happy smile?"


    Uchiha said with a smile.


    "Happy...smiling face?"


    Xiao Nan caught the biscuit with a dazed look in his eyes, then brightened his eyes, showing a bright smile, and then showing a dazed look.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for obtaining the strongest apprentice system."


    "Ding, release the system task, system task one, find Uchihain, start the follow-up task."


    "Ding, congratulations on successfully completing system mission one, find Uchihain, start system mission two, and become Uchihain''s disciple. The mission is successful, all attributes are +1, and the mission has failed. In front of Uchihain, I am mad."


    "Ding, open system task three, you who are born with a cool temperament are the easiest to evoke a man''s conquering yuwang, such you have a natural strategy advantage, and such an outstanding you will inevitably be more outstanding The man conquered and became Uchihain''s girlfriend."


    "The mission is successful, rewards all attributes +2, paper escape proficiency +2, the mission failure will force the host to double the body''s min sensitivity when being touched by Uchiha."


    Suddenly receiving the voice in his mind, Xiao Nan was at a loss.


    "System? What is this that can make me no longer hungry? Also, what does zidu mean?"


    Xiao Nan asked the system in his mind.


    "Ding, I found the host''s strong will. After the task is completed, I will be rewarded with an extra reward of the best food."


    "Really? Can you reward what you eat?" Xiao Nan''s eyes lit up and asked the system in his mind.


    "Of course it''s true, this system is not deceived." The system is also a little tired. In Xiao Nan''s heart, various powerful attributes have increased, and it is actually not as good as a delicious meal.


    "Then don''t lie to me! If you lie to me, I will...I will not do these tasks in the future." Xiao Nan said''threatening'' the system.


    "Host, I won''t lie to you about these things."


    "That''s good, that''s good."


    "Also, let me explain to you what Zidu means, Zidu means..."


    When Xiao Nan was talking to the system in his mind, Yahiko''s expression changed drastically, and he stood in front of Nagato and Xiao Nan nervously, his face tense and his body tense.


    "Do you have any intentions against Xiao Nan?!" He shouted nervously, "We don''t need your food anymore, please don''t disturb us."


    Uchiha''s face instantly turned cold.


    I just kindly gave them some food because I saw the characters I like in the original book. I didn''t expect that the other party would doubt my purpose.


    Although there was 570 excuses for their group of little ghosts in the battlefield, Uchiha''s suspicion was still a little bit unhappy.


    It''s just that Uchihain didn''t want to be angry with their group of children like this, and didn''t want to explain to them.


    Since they feel that they have no good intentions, just ignore them.


    Uchiha hummed the ballad, with a relaxed voice, the figure gradually left in front of Yahiko, Nagato, and Xiaonan.


    "Yahiko, did we wrong him?" Even Nagato, who is often shy and silent, couldn''t help but whisper to Yahiko.


    "Ah, zidu!" Xiao Nan just recovered from the spiritual world at this moment, exclaiming.


    "Xiao Nan, did something happen?" Yahiko and Nagato both asked Xiao Nan worriedly at this time.

 124 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 124

    "It''s nothing, nothing, it''s just a sudden thought of something." Xiao Nan said embarrassedly.


    "Well, where did Uchiha Ken go?" Xiaonan asked curiously, looking around, but didn''t find Uchiha Ken.


    "Are you talking about the person who just left?" Yahiko said blankly.


    "How can we leave? Let''s follow up quickly." Xiao Nan said anxiously, she didn''t want to go!


    Chapter 139, please accept me as a disciple (modified)


    "Hey, you guys, what are you doing with me?"


    Uchiha frowned, looked at the three Yahikos behind him, and said curiously.


    "The food is given to you. It doesn''t matter whether you like to eat it or not, and you can throw it away if you don''t."


    Uchiha thought for a while and said.


    Although Uchihain had a great affection for Xiaonan, it was not that he would lean over without dignity.


    Just now Yahiko said this to himself, and neither Xiaonan nor Nagato said anything for them, which made Uchihain''s impression of them a little bit worse.


    After all, this is the real world, not the comics of the original book.


    Hearing Uchiha''s words, the three of them were silent. After a while, Xiaonan still took two steps forward.


    Uchiha looked at Xiao Nan and frowned, a little puzzled.


    Xiao Nan timidly took out a paper flower from behind.


    Very plain paper flowers, but no color, even with a trace of oil, using the paper Uchihain gave her food.


    Although the flowers are simple, they are handcrafted and protected.


    Xiao Nan was very nervous at this time. After learning that the mission failed, the punishment was so severe. Of course, Xiao Nan wanted to complete the mission as soon as possible.


    Only seeing Uchihain''s handsome face at this time, and clothes that did not look like refugees at all, a hint of inferiority flashed in her heart.


    She is now a refugee-like figure, will he really accept me as an apprentice?


    Uchiha could see clearly that when it was raining continuously, the flower was stained only after it was taken out.


    "Thank you, this is a thank you gift." Xiaonan showed a cute smile, slightly timid, and said softly: "Here you are."


    Xiao Nan''s smile was like an angel, with a particularly friendly charm, completely dissipating the slight dissatisfaction in Uchiha''s heart.


    Uchiha couldn''t help but stopped, and gently stroked Xiaonan''s head.


    "I have been paid for what I wanted."


    "But, such a good flower shouldn''t be soaked by rain that looks like weeping."


    Uchihain said softly, then raised his head and looked up at the sky.


    A surging chakra like the sea madly emerged into the sky.


    Na Chakra is like a stormy wave, even if there is endless pressure in it, it seems to destroy everything in that wave.


    That is how powerful a ninja can be destroyed by Chakra alone!


    However, this huge chakra was easily controlled by Uchihain. He was clearly by Uchihain''s side, but no matter it was Konan, Yahiko, or Nagato, they didn''t feel anything.


    Only some malicious ninjas around were shocked.


    Uchiha''s undamaged clothes will of course be noticed by the ninjas in the town.


    "How strong is this kid?"


    Ran around looked at each other, and at the same time asked such a question in his heart.


    Then, tacitly left quietly, and listed Uchiha Hidden as an unprovoked object.


    Although the rest did not find the huge chakra, they all discovered a fact.


    The rain... stopped.


    With Uchihain as the center, the raindrops within a hundred meters of the circle stopped completely, but they could see if they looked slightly away, except for Uchihain who was 100 meters away, the other rain still did not drip.


    Seeing the shocking gazes of the three people, Uchiha smiled faintly, and then explained: "It''s just a matter of emptying the rain clouds with chakras."


    "Oh." Xiao Nan blinked and nodded purely.


    The corners of Yahiko and Nagato''s mouths twitched wildly, staring silently at Uchiha.


    No big deal?


    Rain falls from the rain clouds, but the distance between the rain clouds and the ground is more than kilometers?


    Forcibly extending the chakra to a kilometer away can also affect the cumulonimbus cloud. What a huge chakra!


    Yahiko swallowed, this is an ability beyond his imagination, forcibly and rudely to change the power of nature.


    "This is the strength I seek!" Yahiko suddenly raised his head, eyes full of determination. Although he was a little uneasy, he didn''t want to let go of such an opportunity.


    He encouraged himself and strode to Uchiha''s presence.


    "Teach us about ninjutsu!"


    Uchiha hidden looking at Yahiko in front of him, and said with a weird voice: "Why should I teach you ninjutsu?"


    Yes, why did the other party teach us ninjutsu?


    A bitter smile appeared on Yahiko''s face, and he didn''t know how to answer.


    The other party is just a passing ninja, and he and others are no other people of the other party. How could the other party be willing to teach them the ninjutsu they know?


    There is no gratuitous favor in this world, and Yahiko understands it in his heart.


    In fact, even if it is Jiraiya in the original work, Yahiko, Nagato, and Xiaonan will be accepted as disciples. I am afraid that the speech of the prophetic son of Immortal Toad also accounts for a large part.


    Xiao Nan heard Uchihain''s rejection of Yahiko and the others, and the whole person became anxious.


    I clearly remember that if I can''t become Uchiha''s apprentice, he will be forced by the system to do it in front of Uchiha''s.


    Xiao Nan, who knows what is going on from the system, can''t bear to self-du in front of others.


    Although he still can''t fully understand the meaning of self-du, Xiao Nan also knows that it is definitely a shameful thing.


    It can not be blamed that Xiao Nan, who is now 10 years old, is still so innocent. Xiao Nan, who has been wandering outside all the time, has no conditions to let her know about these things.

 125 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 125

    This is exactly the same as Konohachi who started to think about life at the age of 5 and was a nympho.


    What to doIs there no way?


    Xiao Nan has some anxiety.


    As for the system, Xiaonan also has no doubts. After all, he doesn''t seem to have anything worth coveting for the''system'', right?


    ¡ª¡ª


    Modified Chapter 139


    Chapter One Hundred and Fortieth Chapter Accepting Apprentice Xiaonan


    What should we do?If the other party dies and doesn''t accept himself, wouldn''t he be unable to complete the task?


    Xiao Nan''s face showed a tangled look.


    There was a little dust on his face, but it couldn''t stop Xiao Nan''s delicate face.


    The slightly frowned Liu eyebrows couldn''t help but not reduce Xiao Nan''s charm, but made Xiao Nan look more and more cute, and people couldn''t help but want to smooth her wrinkled sorrow.


    A smile suddenly appeared on Uchiha''s face.


    Uchiha stretched out a hand and gently twisted the paper flower that Xiaonan was holding.


    For this cold and arrogant beauty in the original book, if Uchiha Yin had no meaning at all, it must be fake.


    But of course, Uchiha Ken is not the kind of person who can''t walk when he sees a beautiful woman, just like just now, Uchiha Ken left without saying a word.


    Just seeing Xiao Nan''s smile, Uchiha did not know why, but he wanted to accept Xiao Nan as a disciple.


    "Will you learn ninjutsu from me?"


    "Ugh?"


    Xiao Nan was shocked and almost backed away like a hurried little rabbit.


    480 At this moment, she seemed to have forgotten her mission.


    Uchiha''s hidden eyes were like stars in the night sky, bright and deep, making Xiao Nan''s heart throb.


    The other party actively wanted to accept himself as a disciple, and Xiao Nan himself wanted to worship each other as a teacher. It was not the same concept. Xiao Nan felt flustered and flattered.


    It''s like when you were hungry, the other party gave you some of the food you wanted the most.


    In addition to being very happy and excited, Xiao Nan is also grateful.


    "Will you learn ninjutsu from me?"


    Uchihain just touched Xiaonan''s head, gently stroked her willow eyebrows, and asked softly.


    "Huh?" Xiao Nan was a little at a loss, and subconsciously looked left and right.


    Then he involuntarily set his eyes on the faces of Nagato and Yahiko.


    When it was time to complete the task easily now, Xiao Nan hesitated instead.


    On the contrary, it was the loss of Nagato and Yahiko.


    Didn¡¯t you be looked upon by the other party?


    But compared to their own loss, Yahiko and Nagato are still very happy for Xiaonan.


    Nagato and Yahiko had a hint of joy on their faces, but also a little bit of loss and sadness.


    "That...can''t you teach us three together?" Xiaonan summoned up the courage and said, "They really work hard, and they will work hard."


    Looking at the tangled Xiao Nan, a slight smile appeared on Uchiha''s face.


    It is very rare to be able to live in such a difficult environment, and to be able to not forget the friends around him when encountering opportunities.


    It''s just that Uchiha Kimura didn''t want to stay in the rain country for three years like Jiraiya did to teach Nagato and Yahiko.


    My own plan, but take Xiao Nan away.


    "It has nothing to do with whether they work hard or not." Uchiha shrugged: "I accept disciples and I need to follow my own standards."


    Xiao Nan didn''t expect that Uchiha, who seemed so gentle, was so stubborn in this respect, and lowered his head sadly.


    "Xiao Nan, you can learn it by yourself. If you are successful, maybe you can teach us." Nagato said silently, but at this time he suggested.


    "Unfortunately, if Xiao Nan wants to be my apprentice, I will take Xiao Nan away." Uchiha glanced at Nagato and said.


    The current Nagato is not the case in the original book, there is no such stubbornness and madness.


    At this time, Uchiha Madara probably had reincarnation eyes on Nagato''s eyes. Even if Xiaonan was not accepted as a disciple, Uchiha Ken did not want to have too much contact with Nagato.


    Because Uchiha Madara and Kurozutsu these two LYBs will definitely monitor Nagato''s every move, because it involves their plans.


    And Uchiha Yin did not want to directly collide with the two at this time.


    Uchiha Madara will not say anything. Although he is old, no one knows how terrifying his actual strength is.


    Even if there is no reincarnation eye, even if he is old and dying, I am afraid Uchiha Madara has super shadow level strength.


    And Hei Jue is even more so, LYB, who has been hidden in the Ninja World for thousands of years, who knows how many cards he has.


    You should know that Madara has reached the sixth level of strength in the original work, or he was directly affected by Hei Jue Yin.


    Although Madara relaxed his vigilance, do you really think that Hei is definitely a vegetarian with the ability to break through the six defenses at will?


    So if he could not collide with the two of them, Uchiha Yin still didn''t collide with the two of them.


    Unless it involves the person or thing that Uchihain is most concerned about, Uchihain will never take the initiative to provoke him.


    "In other words, it is impossible for Xiaonan to live with you." Uchihain continued.


    Yahiko was speechless, but he reacted quickly, and then said: "It''s okay, even if we don''t teach us, we can still test other ninjas, Xiaonan, the opportunity is rare, you have to take it!"


    Yahiko and Nagato also showed awkward smiles.


    At this time, Yahiko was not doubting Uchiha''s intentions.


    You know, Uchihain''s hand just now shows that Uchihain is definitely a strong man with outstanding strength. If such a strong man really wants to have any intentions against Xiaonan, he will not talk to you so well. , Just take it away.


    When Xiaonan was tangled, Uchiha Yin took out two scrolls and handed them to Yahiko and Nagato.


    "This is the most basic method of Chakra cultivation. Although I don''t teach you, you can help you."

 126 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 126

    In order to let Xiaonan go with him without any scruples, Uchiha Yin decided to help Yahiko and Nagato.


    Although I don''t know if they can continue to meet Jiraiya in the future, this hand of my own is not very helpful.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Revised chapter 140.


    Chapter 141 is called brother (revised)


    "Thank you, thank you." Yahiko and Nagato showed surprises on their faces.


    That kind of Chakra cultivation method is nothing more than a scroll of the ninja school, but in the eyes of Yahiko and the others, it is invaluable.


    Seeing that both Yahiko and Nagato were qualified for cultivation, Xiao Nan''s face also showed a bright smile.


    For Xiao Nan, this may be the best result.


    A good friend of oneself can obtain the method of cultivation, can complete the system task by oneself, will not accept the punishment of the system, indeed there is no better result than this.


    Seeing Xiao Nan''s bright smile, Uchiha''s secret smile also appeared.


    "In this case, I will take Xiaonan and leave." Uchiha said hidden.


    "Well, thank you, I don''t know your benefactor''s name yet." Yahiko said solemnly.


    "My name is Uchiha, Konoha''s ninja." Uchiha replied with a smile~.


    "My name is Yahiko."


    "I am Nagato."


    "Thank you Yin-sama for your help." Yahiko and Nagato said solemnly.


    And Xiao Nan hurriedly said: "I am Xiao Nan, thank you Master Yin for your help."


    Looking at Xiaonan''s panicked Xiaolian, Uchiha smiled and said, "Xiaonan? What a nice name."


    "You will call me Master Yin from now on, or Brother Yin will do." Uchiha Yin took Xiaonan''s little hand and said.


    Feeling Uchiha''s warm hands, Xiao Nan felt a sense of stability inexplicably.


    It was a sense of security that I had never had before, which made Xiao Nan feel very comfortable and even had a slight attachment.


    "Brother Yin." Xiao Nan''s face was flushed, and he said softly, almost hard to hear.


    Had it not been for Uchiha''s strength to reach the current level, I am afraid that Uchiha''s ability would not be heard.


    "Xiao Nan, take care." Nagato and Yahiko looked at each other, then said some parting words to Xiao Nan, and the two left.


    "Let''s go, Xiaonan." Uchiha said to Xiaonan with ease.


    "Okay, Brother Yin." Xiao Nan walked out of the sadness inside and said.


    Hearing Xiao Nan calling himself Yin''s brother, Uchiha Yin had a refreshing feeling.


    Before, in front of Tsunade, Mikoto, and Kunsina, they wouldn''t call themselves brothers.


    Whether it''s Tsunade Mikoto or Kushina, they call themselves hidden.


    After all, they are all people of the same age or older.


    And now, there is finally someone called his brother. This feeling is really good, although he seems to be only two or three years older than Xiao Nan.


    Of course, if Uchihain wants them to call them older brothers, they will definitely not refuse, but how can I say, I call Mikoto sister''s name, and then feel more charming when exercising, so Uchihain does not have any Get rid of the habit of addressing.


    "Ding, congratulations for focusing on successfully completing system mission two and becoming a disciple of Uchiha Hidden. The mission is successful and all attributes are +1."


    Xiao Nan can feel that his body is much stronger than before.


    Because of living in the country of rain for a long time and eating one meal every day, Xiao Nan''s health is certainly not that good.


    And the full attribute +1 is to pull Xiao Nan''s body back to the level of ordinary people.


    Suddenly, a trace of Wen''s big hand fu touched her azure hair, stroked it gently, and said softly, "Let''s go."


    Seeing Uchiha''s faintly small face, Silent also gradually revealed a bright smile, putting down the affairs of Yahiko and Nagato.


    "Ding, congratulations to the master for getting all attributes +1."


    Feeling the strength that he has improved again, Uchiha''s heart feels relieved for a while.


    He seems to have discovered the secret of the system.


    Xiao Nan''s body had just improved in an instant, and Uchiha could clearly feel it.


    After all, there is a big difference between a weak Xiao Nan and a Xiao Nan who is healthier than ordinary people.


    Xiao Nan''s face, with a little dust, gradually turned red, no longer the kind of hunger that was a little white before, it was too obvious!


    Maybe when you get a reward, people around you will get the same reward?


    And as long as you have something to happen to or do something with the heroine or female partner in the original book, will you trigger the rewards of the system?


    Uchihain himself guessed that it was probably so.


    As for the women around you, it is very possible that with the help of the system, they have acquired different abilities unconsciously.


    It is precisely because of this kind of speculation that Uchiha Ken has not asked Kusina, Mikoto, and Tsunade about these things.


    However, in the current situation, it seems to be like this.


    I have to say that Uchiha''s guess was very reasonable in his own opinion, but from the result, it is actually true.


    It''s just that the relationship between the two is reversed. It is Uchihain who can get the rewards of each heroine for doing tasks, not Uchihain gets the rewards before allowing the rest of the heroines to get rewards.


    Uchihain took Mikoto to a clothing store first and changed her clothes.


    Although the Rain Country is at war, there are still basic shops.


    Walking into the store, seeing a dazzling array of clothes, Xiao Nan nodded slightly, looking at the clothes with expectation and desire.


    If you can, who doesn''t want to be a beautiful little princess?


    What''s more, Xiao Nan is just a little girl about 10 years old.


    Seeing Xiaonan''s expectant gaze, Uchiha smiled faintly and said, "Go, pick some clothes you like."


    "welcome."

 127 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 127

    Although only two young children walked in, the shop manager did not show any negligence. He smiled and told Uchihain and the others about the clothes and the price of the clothes.


    "Xiao Nan, can you try this suit?"


    Uchiha hidden a suit of clothes, and said to Xiaonan.


    Xiaonan looked at Uchihain''s clothes, hesitated, and then went into the changing room.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Revised chapter 141, followed by today¡¯s update


    Chapter 142 A Family?


    Xiao Nan came out of the fitting room, and his whole body was completely new.


    Although it''s just a very ordinary loose civilian clothing, but when worn on Xiao Nan''s body, it has a cold angel feeling, which makes people shine.


    During the war, in this kind of place in the Kingdom of Rain, it was already very good to be able to put on new clothes.


    As for those gorgeous clothes, I think too much.


    Even if the store is willing to do it, it is estimated that not many people will buy it.


    Refugees and civilians can''t afford it, and nobles would not go to this kind of place to buy clothes.


    Xiao Nan stood in front of her, with a slight shy expression on her face, gently pinching the corners of her clothes with her fingers, scratching them uncomfortably.


    For Xiao Nan, this kind of clothing worn by civilians was very luxurious.


    Maybe Xiao Nan hasn''t worn new clothes once since she was young. Now she is wearing new clothes. She still feels some unreality and some anxiety.


    "It''s so beautiful." Uchiha couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    Xiao Nan also showed a shy smile, with a little joy in his heart.


    The sweet feeling flows into my heart.


    "I want this set." Uchihain said to the boss.


    "Okay." The boss also smiled. After the war period, fewer and fewer people came to the store to buy clothes. It is already very good to be able to sell a set today.


    "Xiao Nan, you can try this set again."


    Uchiha chose a few more sets at will, and asked Xiaonan to change their clothes.


    I have to say that Xiao Nan is born with clothes racks, beautiful people, and looks good in everything.


    "Boss, I bought them all." Uchihain packed all the selected clothes, handed them to the boss, and said.


    "Okay, it''s 1W8 in total." The boss''s face smiled like a flower.


    Unexpectedly, this shameless teenager on the opposite side bought so many clothes at once, and the boss expressed his joy.


    As for taking the money from the two opposing people, the boss didn''t think about it.


    But thinking of people who can easily buy so many clothes, either they are powerful ninjas, or they are nobles guarded by other ninjas.


    Now the boss is not desperate or strength, power, or dare to do such a thing.


    "Brother Yin, will it be too much?" Xiao Nan asked Uchiha with a little restraint.


    Uchiha smiled and said, "For my dearest Konan, this is worth it."


    Uchihain handed the money to the owner of the clothing store.


    The owner of the clothing store quickly found the money, with a bright smile on his face.


    "Thank you for your patronage." The boss looked at Xiaonan and Uchiha, with an ambiguous look on their faces.


    Perhaps in the eyes of the owner of the clothing store, Uchiha Yin is that kind of nobleman, and Xiaonan is the one who is admired by the nobleman?


    "Thank you, Brother Yin, why are you so good to me."


    Xiao Nan''s face showed a touch of emotion, his voice was soft as water, and it seemed to be a little bit crying.


    Tears overflowed Xiao Nan''s eye sockets, making Xiao Nan''s eye sockets a little hong moist.


    Her nose is also red, and her heart is full of touch.


    At the beginning, she just wanted to get close to Uchiha''s mission because of the system''s mission, but now she can feel what Uchiha''s doing to herself.


    No one has ever treated her so well.


    An unspeakable touch flowed in Xiao Nan''s heart.


    "Because Xiao Nan''s smile is like an angel." Uchiha said, gently wiping the teardrops beside Xiao Nan''s eyes.


    Because of my smile, is it like an angel?


    Seeing Uchiha''s hidden handsome face, Xiao Nan let out a chuckle.


    Haw


    She saw Uchiha steal a kiss quickly, and she touched it.


    "sorry Sorry."


    After kissing Uchiha, Xiaonan was also flustered by his actions.


    It''s not because of shyness, but because I feel that my actions seem a little presumptuous.


    In other words, Brother Yin is his own master.


    Xiaonan now feels a sense of sincerity and trepidation. He is very afraid that all of this is unreal. And an unintentional move by herself will probably make Uchiha hide her away, and everything she has encountered will likely change. Cheng Jinghua Shuyue.


    This made Xiao Nan feel very panicked.


    Even Xiao Nan herself hadn''t noticed, maybe in a short period of time, Uchihain had occupied a very high position in her heart.


    Feeling the anxiety in Xiaonan''s heart, Uchiha Yin only felt full of pity.


    Yes, the current Xiao Nan is not the Yu sister whose heart has become strong and her expression has become cold after Yahiko''s death and Hanzo''s sneak attack in the future.


    Xiao Nan now is just a little girl who lacks security.


    Although she had that cold temperament outside, the fear and weakness on her expression showed her inner jealousy and insecurity.


    Xiao Nan, who hasn''t dyed any color yet, I hope you will be full of laughter in the future, and you no longer need the cold outside to cover up the colder heart.

 128 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 128

    Perhaps, Xiao Nan will no longer be an iceberg beauty in the future, but is it a better life?


    "It doesn''t matter, thank you Xiaonan for your kind words. Although I am your master, I am even your brother Yin."


    Uchiha concealed Konan''s little hand and said in a loving voice.


    "From now on, treat me as Xiao Nan''s relatives, the closest relatives, the most intimate relatives."


    "The closest relative?"


    Xiao Nan muttered to herself, her voice more and more determined.


    Brother Yin, thank you.Yahiko, Nagato, I have found my closest relatives.


    Xiao Nan plunged into Uchiha''s arms, tears kept streaming out, but a happy smile appeared on his face.


    It was a smile that could affect people''s hearts, and Uchiha''s heart became more comfortable.


    Uchihain gently patted Nan on the back.


    "Cry, starting tomorrow, I hope you smile every day."


    "Yep"


    Chapter 143 Paper Escape


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully completing the hidden mission, pro-wen Uchiha, and gaining the ability of paper escape."


    Paper escape is not a certain kind of blood inheritance limit, nor is it one of the five conventional escape techniques with five attributes.


    It is more like a secret technique, an application form of the ninja, not the ability to change the basic nature of the chakra, but a convenient form of using the ninja to transform the ninja.


    With this ability, a look of excitement flashed across Silent''s face.


    Although there are many types of ninjutsu, and thousands of people of all kinds, Xiao Nan has a different feeling about origami.


    Xiao Nan has always liked origami very much, but now he still hasn''t thought about using origami as ninjutsu.


    But the appearance of this kind of system reward made Xiao Nan suddenly feel a sense of relief.


    However, can brother Wen Yin get rewards?


    Recalling the touch on the lips just now, Xiao Nan felt warm again.


    That feeling, continuous, warm, like a warm current, flows into my heart.


    Xiaonan didn''t regard this wen as a wen from a girl to a boy, but instead regarded this wen as a wen from her sister to her brother.


    Thinking about it this way, Xiaonan only felt happy.


    Of course, there is still a little sweetness in Xiao Nan''s heart, but even she herself cannot detect it.


    "Ding, congratulations to the master for successfully obtaining the paper escape ability."


    Hearing the system prompt, Uchihain also raised his eyebrows, and then he didn''t care.


    Putting the things just bought into the Shenwei Space, Uchihain took Xiaonan''s hand and went to the hotel.


    That divine power space was very empty, it seemed to be a space independent of this world, Uchiha had also entered once.


    Although I don''t know whether the divine power space connected with the soil in the future is the same, it is safe now.


    Xiaonan was also very curious, and took Uchihain''s hand and asked.


    "Brother Yin, what kind of ninjutsu is that? Very powerful."


    "That''s space ninjutsu. The general space ninjutsu is an advanced ninjutsu that only ninjas with spatial talent can learn, and my brother Yin is the ability to write round eyes in a kaleidoscope."


    Uchiha smiled and explained to Xiaonan.


    Xiao Nan''s small hands are slender and slender.Although he has been suffering in the war, Xiao Nan''s slender hands are still as soft as a stream.


    The hands are like catkins, soft as boneless, fingers like onion roots, and ten fingers slender.


    Feeling very shou feeling.


    While playing with Xiaonan''s little hands, Uchiha Yin explained some basic things.


    Xiao Nan stared curiously, listening to Uchiha''s words.


    As for Uchiha Yinbai''s own hand, Xiao Nan just thought it was an expression of his brother Yin''s intimacy, without any rejection.


    Even I felt that after a while of comfort, my Shen body also became hot, and seemed to feel very happy.


    Seeing Xiaonan''s innocent eyes, Uchiha did not know why he felt some Alexander.


    Some of Xiaonan who survived the war seemed to be too innocent, making him unable to get some hands.


    Uchiha stopped his movements.


    "Huh?" Xiao Nan made a puzzled voice.


    "What''s wrong?" Uchiha asked hiddenly.


    "Brother Yin, why don''t you continue? Xiaonan feels so comfortable." Xiaonan''s face didn''t know why a shyness flashed across his face, it was from Shen''s physical instinct.


    However, Xiao Nan really felt very comfortable, and wanted Uchiha hidden to continue touching his hand, but instinctively felt that this was a very shy thing.


    Xiao Nan is innocent, but not baited, she can also feel that Uchiha is liking herself, which makes Xiao Nan feel ecstatic and shy.


    Since Xiaonan took the initiative to say, of course Uchiha''s reverence is worse than his fate.


    If it wasn''t for the fear of scaring Xiao Nan, Uchiha Ken would want to put Xiao Nan''s scallion yu finger into his mouth.


    Well, it must have been a long time since the battlefield has been extinguished, and something is wrong with me.


    Talking, talking, Uchiha hidden and brought Xiao Nan to a hotel.


    In the country of rain, although the life of common people is very miserable, there are still various luxury places.


    And this hotel, from the outside, seems to be the same dilapidated, but once inside, it is a little incompatible with the dilapidated town.


    When Uchiha saw this, he knew it too.


    In addition to various civilians and ninjas, the world of Naruto also has various nobles.


    For example, in addition to Konoha in the Land of Fire, there is also a character called a daimyo.


    Even during the war, big names, nobles, and other people are always happy every day.

 129 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 129

    The war seems to have no effect on them.


    What is strange is that the ninja also seems to have its own rules of sex, not betting on big names, nobles start.


    Otherwise, the daimyo would not have so much power, and could even exploit the funds of Shinobu Village.


    And this hotel is probably built by a nobleman himself.


    Even if it was not built by the nobles themselves, I am afraid it was built by some relatively large forces, such as the underground guest house, where the corners of the original work are all profitable.


    Walking into the hotel, the hotel is very clean and quiet. Compared with the shabby outside, the environment inside presents a feeling of luxury.


    "It''s so beautiful." Xiao Nan exclaimed. Xiao Nan, who lives in deep water, has seen such a beautiful hotel for the first time.


    But for Uchiha, who was used to seeing all kinds of high-end hotels in the past life, this hotel is still quite different from the high-end hotels in the previous life.


    "Boss, are you there? Give us a good room, and by the way ask your chef to cook some good dishes." Uchihain said to the hotel owner.


    The owner of the hotel saw Uchihain''s arrival with a bright smile on his face.


    A man and a woman in beautiful clothes, no guards, fat sheep!


    Chapter 144 So terrifying, so hideous


    The owner of such a hotel is obviously not a simple character.


    He himself is even a Zhong Ren.


    Don''t think Zhong Ren is strong or weak, but compared to other civilians, Zhong Ren is already extremely strong.


    Moreover, he is the owner of the largest hotel in this town. He is certainly not such a simple character. He has long been familiar with Yuren who is stationed here in Yuren Village.


    These two people were obviously not the group of Yuren who came to station.


    He was very suspicious that this was a ninja from the enemy army. Although he didn''t have a forehead, he couldn''t tell which Shinobu village belonged to, but it was only Yurenbu.


    The hotel manager was thinking of Xiao Jiujiu in his heart, preparing to report Uchiha''s hidden affairs to Yuren.


    He didn''t know that Yunin was about to surrender to Konoha now, and it was impossible for Uchiha to make a move.


    Looking at the hotel manager with a smile in front of him, Uchiha hidden instinctively for no idea why the other party seemed to want to do something bad to him.


    However, Uchiha Yin didn''t want to wait for the opponent to attack his own thoughts. He opened the writing wheel, and after an illusion passed, the hotel owner said all his thoughts.


    Zhongnin was too weak for Uchiha.


    However, Uchiha Yin did not kill the opponent immediately, but controlled the opponent with illusion.


    With Uchiha''s current mental power and pupil power, it is really too simple to achieve this level.


    Even Uchiha can do it, and control the opponent directly without knowing that he has been in the illusion.


    This is a bit similar to other gods.


    It can only be used against very weak ninjas.


    This boss is obviously in a very weak range.


    If you kill the opponent, it will definitely alarm the other people in this hotel, and even attract the attention of other ninjas.


    Although Uchiha was not afraid, he didn''t want the place to ruin his dinner and sleep, especially when he was still carrying Xiaonan.


    But of course Uchiha Yin would not let this boss go, just kill this boss when he leaves.


    "My lord, the recent war broke out and the number of guests has decreased significantly. However, because our hotel is the largest and safest hotel and is protected by Yuren''s key protection, the number of guests has increased instead of decreasing. Today there is only one suite left. There is only one chuang in the suite. I don¡¯t know what the adults think? Would you like me to drive away other guests and open a room with three chuangs for you?"


    The expression of the hotel manager changed completely and said respectfully.


    That kind of expression seemed to be full of enthusiasm for Uchiha Ken as the god in his heart.


    In this way, Uchiha, who used this illusion for the first time, was also slightly uncomfortable.


    "No, just this one. Also, prepare some delicious food, enough for the two of us. Let''s get it."


    Uchihain said directly.


    The manager of the hotel went down and ordered the kitchen to prepare the best food for delivery, with a trivial smile on his face.


    "My lord, I wish you happiness tonight."


    Uchihain took Xiaonan''s hand and walked into the room.


    The floor of this room is covered with flower bans, and a road is shown on the ground with flower bans. The room is sprayed with high-quality perfume.


    That big round chuang can sleep two or three adults, and it is also covered with flower bans in a heart shape.


    The big round chuang is very comfortable and full of elasticity. There is an obvious inflatable cushion under the chuang, which increases the tan of the chaung.


    The most important thing is that the yu room in this room is actually separated by transparent glass. Someone bathing in it can be seen at a glance.


    rub!Is this the level that a hotel can have during the war?And this is a couple''s suite, everything is ready, just for couples to have fun, right?


    Uchiha hidden even on the edge of chuang, found a few unopened boxes of sleeves, all kinds of flavors.


    "It''s so beautiful." Xiao Nan said with a happy smile.


    Xiao Nan, who lives a wandering life, is the first time to see such a beautiful room.


    "Shall we live here today? It''s really great." Xiao Nan said with a smile.


    Although the room was full of ambiguous atmosphere, but for some reason, Xiao Nan didn''t have any rejection in his heart, but rather looked forward to it.


    With her big watery eyes open, she looked at Uchihain blinking.


    "Well, we live here today." Seeing Xiao Nan''s happy smile, Uchiha hidden his thoughts of changing the room.


    "Brother Yin, what''s the thing in your hand?" Xiaonan seemed to see the Smurf in Uchiha''s hand and asked curiously.


    "It''s nothing, it''s not an important thing." Uchiha hidden all those miscellaneous things and said...


    It''s better not to let Xiao Nan know these things for now.


    Dong dong dong


    "Come in."


    "It should be dinner."


    Uchiha said faintly.

 130 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 130

    I saw a service clerk coming in with a sumptuous dinner.


    "Excuse me, it''s just the dinner you ordered."


    After the service member finished speaking, he withdrew.


    The dinner ordered by the hotel owner was very rich, and he also brought some wine.


    Uchiha Yin and Xiao Nan hadn''t eaten dinner yet, they were already hungry, and quickly began to feast on them.


    "It''s delicious, it''s delicious." Xiao Nan was eating such a delicious thing, with a happy smile on his face.


    After eating and drinking a little wine, Uchiha Yin and Xiao Nan chatted for a while.


    Looking at this transparent room, Xiao Nan blushed a little at this time.


    Although Xiao Nan is simple, he still knows other things about men and women.


    If you take a bath at this time, wouldn''t both of them see both sides?


    "Do you want to take a shower first?"


    A look of expectation appeared on Uchiha''s face after drinking a little wine.


    "This, this."


    Xiao Nan was also shy for a while, feeling that his lian cheeks had already burned.


    "Then I wash it first?"


    Uchiha smiled wickedly, walked directly into the Yu room, took off his clothes and started taking a bath.


    The glass inside and outside of the Yu room is transparent, and Uchiha can see Konan.


    Under the influence of alcohol, Uchiha was not afraid that Xiaonan would see his Shen body, if no one else was taking a bath.2.6


    Xiao Nan covered his eyes with his hands, but there was a gap between his fingers that was enough to open his eyes.


    Seeing Uchiha''s Shen''s body, they felt that their hun body was hot and their faces burned.


    A woman''s shen body can attract men, and the same way a man''s shen body can attract women.


    Especially when I saw some special places, I was amazed.


    Why is it different from my own? What kind of thing is that, so scary and hideous.


    ¡ª¡ª


    If you find that 141 and 142 can''t be connected, you need to delete the books on the APP shelf, and then click again to see the connected ones. The app seems to be like this, otherwise, you will always modify the previous things.


    Chapter One Hundred Forty Five


    Is this the difference between boys and girls?


    Xiao Nan''s eyes were curious, and hun became a little hot involuntarily.


    Uchihain quickly came out of Yu room wrapped in a bath towel.


    "How about? Brother Yin, how good is my figure?" Uchiha asked with a smile.


    "Brother Yin, you have a good figure." Xiao Nan Jiao said shyly, burying his face in the quilt.


    How could Brother Yin ask these questions, I don''t know how to be ashamed... But if you look closely, Brother Yin''s figure is really good.


    Recalling the surprise glance, two glances, three glances...Xiao Nan felt that his lian cheeks became more and more moist.


    "Okay, here you are, Xiao Nan, go wash it too."


    Uchiha said jokingly.


    "This, this." Xiao Nan''s eyes dodge a little.


    "Xiao Nan just watched it, so now don''t let Brother Yin watch it? Xiao Nan is so stingy." Uchiha teased and said.


    "No, Brother Yin."


    Yes, brother Yin is so generous, and why does he need to be cautious?


    It''s just that I''m really ashamed, I will be Brother Yin''s person from now on.


    Xiao Nan bent down and took off her shoes, and then reached out and untied the garter on her feet. The loose sock was pulled down, revealing a pair of cute little feet.


    She put on her slippers, and ran into the bathroom.


    The damp air of Chao seemed to be filled with the breath of Uchiha, and Xiao Nan''s Xiao Lian was dyed with pink.


    And Uchiha Yin looked directly at the glass.


    call¡­¡­


    Taking a deep breath, Uchiha concealed that Xiao Nan had definitely started to develop at a very young age. Even at this age, he is better than ordinary people...


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh is it not a little bad to have evil thoughts on such a small girl


    However, it seems that I am not a gentleman, there is still no problem, right?


    Beautiful things are always unforgettable, Xiaonan''s beautiful image stayed in Uchiha''s mind, lingering for a long time.


    There was a rustle of water in the bathroom, and it didn''t take long for Xiao Nan to put on his clothes, wipe his hair with a towel, and came out.


    Feeling Uchiha''s unabashed gaze, Xiaonan didn''t spend much time taking a bath.


    "Go to sleep, you should be tired today too, let''s rest." Uchihain said to Xiaonan.


    "En." Xiaonan hugged Uchihain sweetly, with a smile on his face.


    That night, Xiao Nan slept in a very comfortable sleep, and Uchihain also slept very comfortably, even waking up later than Xiao Nan.


    Opening his smart eyes, Xiao Nan silently looked at Uchiha''s profile.


    Although there was a doubtful look in her eyes, her little hand stretched out to a place.


    She woke up first because she felt the change in Uchiha''s Shen body.


    Uchiha held Xiao Nan firmly, but Xiao Nan felt something and came to him.


    In other words, this thing has cocked Xiao Nan since sleeping last night, but Xiao Nan was also very sleepy, so he fell asleep soon.


    And now, Uchiha is holding Xiaonan''s yao limbs tightly, and this thing is getting tighter and tighter.

 131 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 131

    It''s just that I don''t know why this feeling makes Xiao Nan feel a little shy, and there is a trace of enjoyment.


    Although I don''t know what it is, Xiao Nan can still feel shy about it.


    Xiao Nan, who was pure white like paper, had never experienced anything like this before, didn''t know what it was, and then touched it curiously.


    S~


    Uchiha Yin took a breath in his heart.


    As a ninja, Uchihain woke up as early as when Xiaonan had some actions.


    It just seemed embarrassing, so I didn''t wake up directly.


    It just seems more embarrassing now.


    Uchiha concealed a burst of happiness and a burst of pain.


    Fortunately, it didn''t take long for Xiaonan to make it useless, and his eyes looked straight at Uchiha''s sleeping face.


    You said that I was like an angel when I laughed, but you are my angel who saved me from hell to heaven.


    Xiao Nan can clearly feel her heart. For Uchihain, she is not only grateful, but also has a stronger emotion.


    Thinking of the requirements of the system, Xiao Nan felt a burst of joy.


    The system also asks me to be brother Yin¡¯s girlfriend. Will I marry brother Yin or have a baby?


    Maybe I should be thankful for this system for giving me such a good brother.


    Xiao Nan''s face was filled with happiness.


    Feeling that Xiao Nan seemed to be in a daze, Uchiha Yin moved a little too.


    "Brother Yin, you are already awake." Xiao Nan said with a smile.


    "Yeah, I''m up now, I''m going back to Konoha''s camp, I will introduce some sisters to you 750."


    Uchiha faintly touched Xiao Nan''s head and said with a smile.


    "Well, do they dislike me?" Xiao Nan said with worry and a little timidity.


    "No, they should like you very much," Uchiha said.


    After washing, walking downstairs, Uchiha concealed Xiao Nanda for a meal.


    Soon after Uchiha left the hotel with Xiaonan, the owner of the hotel suddenly went mad and died, which made people very puzzled about how the owner of the hotel died.


    The news that Tsunade defeated Sansho Fish Hanzo gradually spread throughout the Ninja World.


    News of Mu Dun''s reappearance also spread gradually.


    "Mu Dun! I didn''t expect to appear again." Seeing the information in his hand, Sarutobi Rizen''s face showed a look of consternation.


    Although Tsunade''s strongest move was the last strange force punch, it was still not as surprising as Mu Dun''s appearance.


    You know, Mu Dun is the signature ninjutsu of Senju Zhuma, and Senju Zhuma suppresses the entire ninjutsu world with one hand.


    "Tsunade''s side seems to be too strong."


    Even if it was Sarutobi Hisaki, a trace of anxiety flashed across his face.


    Chapter 146: Sister


    Tsunade has now awakened Mu Dun and defeated Sansho Yu Hanzo, and even Sarutobi himself can''t guarantee that he can beat Tsunade.


    And Tsunade''s apprentice, Uchiha Mikoto, opened the kaleidoscope to write round eyes, and the fire escape was also superb. According to preliminary estimates, with the quasi-shadow level strength, it is no less inferior to his apprentices Jiraiya and Oshemaru.


    Uchiha Hidden, although he doesn''t know how far the Shaluyan was opened, but the Thunder Escape is even more terrifying than Uchiha Mikoto''s Fire Escape, and he even killed Chiyo in the battle in Sand Ninja Village!


    When receiving this news, Sarutobi Hizaki could not accept it.


    A 12, 13-year-old boy has the strength to kill a shadow class?


    This is really not a funny joke.


    Had it not been for the same words of the ninjas who had heard the news, Sarutobi Hisaki would have thought that the intelligence personnel had slackened their work.


    However, even though the news was confirmed, Sarutobi Hizaki only thought that Chiyo had been attacked by Uchiha in an injured state.


    After all, according to the data, it is true that Uchiha is fast after using Thunder Dunn. If he attacked Chiyo in an injured state, it would really be possible.


    Sarutobi Hisaki really didn''t know that Uchiha''s secret defeated Chiyo in his heyday head-on.


    However, not many people knew about this news. Most ninjas only knew that Uchihain had killed Chiyo.


    Although because of this, Sarutobi Hizaki''s evaluation of Uchiha Yin was somewhat lowered, but it was still certain that Uchiha Yin should have quasi-imaging or even shadow-level strength.


    After all, even an injured veteran movie-level powerhouse, it is not an ordinary ninja who can successfully attack.


    Finally, it was Jiu Xin Nai.


    Kushina, who has not yet accepted the nine tails, possesses a set of ninjutsu similar to that of the nine tails, with terrifying strength.


    It is roughly estimated that at least it has the strength of elites to forbearance and even quasi shadow.


    If Jiu Xinnai were to become the pillar power of the nine-tailed people, then Jiu Xinnai would probably reach the shadow level directly.


    With this calculation, Konoha''s highest-end combat power seems to be concentrated on Tsunade''s side!


    During the war, all kinds of geniuses blossomed, and Sarutobi Rizen should have felt lucky and satisfied.


    But all the geniuses are on Tsunade''s side, so they are very unbalanced.


    This kind of imbalance made Sarutobi Rizen feel uneasy.


    It was as if the reputation of Sakumo Hagiki at this time in the original work was so great that the status of Naruto Sarutobi''s Naruto was threatened.


    It''s just changed to Tsunade now.


    In the original work, there is an insidious trick used by Danzo to destroy Hagaki Shumao''s reputation and let Shumao commit suicide at the end of the term.


    It''s impossible for Sarutobi Hizaki to know, but he didn''t stop Danzo from doing this. Obviously, he was also involved in it, for his own power.


    The hands of every superior person must not be so clean.


    But now Danzo is no longer there, and the famous person has become Tsunade.


    Of course it is impossible for Sarutobi Hisaki to trip Tsunade, but he also needs to balance Tsunade''s strength.

 132 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 132

    Therefore, Sarutobi Hizen also had the idea of ??balancing Tsunade''s strength with his other apprentices.


    For example, Kyuubi, is it really necessary to give Kushina?


    Tsunade''s strength is already strong enough, if he has a nine tail...


    That is really unimaginable!


    But if you don''t give Jiu Xinnai, who will you give it?


    Sarutobi Hizen also had some entanglements.


    It is said that although Bofeng Water Gate is a commoner family, the Chakra has a large amount and great potential. Can it be given to him?


    Sarutobi Hizaki is considering.


    Sarutobi Hisaki didn''t know, in his opinion, the identity of the nine-tailed man Zhuli, who was beloved by him, was worthless in Kushina''s eyes, and even very repellent.


    His thought was in the arms of Jiuxinai.


    Moreover, Uchiha Ken was still worrying about how to make Sarutobi Hitizan give up and let Kusina become the pillar power of the nine-tailed man. Unexpectedly, Sarutobi Hitizan had this idea on his own initiative.


    Back in Konoha Camp, Uchiha Hidden took Xiaonan into his tent, who was familiar with the road.


    And the Konoha ninjas around did not have any doubts about Uchiha''s hidden entry.


    Although it hasn''t been a long time in the Yunin battlefield, Uchiha Ken also showed his powerful strength. Konoha''s ninja is also fully recognized by Uchiha''s strength, and will not be underestimated because of Uchiha''s youth.


    "Hi, Master Yin."


    "Hi, Master Yin."


    "Hi, Master Yin."


    Along the way, ninjas kept walking by, and they kept saying hello to Uchiha.


    "Hello, hello." Uchihain also smiled, nodded, and said hello.


    Back to where his tent was, Uchihain was also relieved.


    "Brother Yin, you are so popular, so amazing." Xiao Nan said with a small star flashing in his eyes.


    Seeing the ninjas passing by, looking at Uchihain with admiration, a trace of pride flashed in Xiaonan''s heart, as if others were praising himself.


    "You will become a powerful ninja in the future, under my guidance." Uchihain gently touched Xiaonan''s face and said.


    "En." Xiao Nan nodded vigorously.


    I will not shame you, Xiao Nan swears secretly in his heart.


    "Yin, you''re back." At this moment, Kushina opened Uchiha''s tent and said bouncely.


    Seeing Xiaonan next to Uchihain, Kushina stopped at the door of the tent, and the voice of his words suddenly stopped.


    At this moment, I don''t know why, a strong sense of crisis arose in Kushinai''s heart.


    The azure hair, delicate and tender cheeks, and a cold and arrogant temperament in his face, are not inferior to his own figure.


    Just after a meeting, Jiu Xinnai felt a strong sense of crisis.


    "What''s wrong, Kushina, why are you standing at the door of the tent?" Uchiha Mikoto opened the door of the tent curiously and said.


    "Ah, Yin, you brought us a younger sister!" Mikoto called with a black belly!


    Chapter One Hundred and Forty Seven


    Damn it, how did Yin bring back a woman, who is so beautiful, Yin wouldn''t find us sisters?


    Jiu Xinnai looked at Xiao Nan, and this thought flashed through his mind.


    Although Uchihain usually has many fans, but Uchihain always keeps a certain distance from them.


    Uchiha is invisible as Tsunade''s disciple. He is handsome and liked by many girls when he was in ninja school.


    Just like Sasuke in the original work, in the class, there are many fans of Uchiha Hidden and Hafeng Mizumon.


    It''s just that Uchihain will keep a certain distance from the opponent.


    But now it''s different. Uchiha''s hidden hand is holding Xiaonan''s hand, and the two eyes seem to be flirting, which is completely different from the situation at the time.


    Of course it was different. How could the fans of the Ninja School compare to Xiao Nan.


    Although there is no ugly in the second dimension, the difference between beautiful women is still very big.


    Thinking that Uchihain was looking for other sisters again, Kushina also felt jealous in her heart.


    Kushina was able to accept Tsunade and Mikoto, slowly accepting them over time.


    And how could she have accepted Xiao Nan at 463?


    She even felt that her status was threatened.


    No, I have to take some action.


    Kushina looked at Uchihain, not knowing what he thought of, a blush flashed across his face.


    At this time, Mikoto was similar to Kusina, and at a glance, it seemed that Uchiha''s relationship with Xiaonan seemed to be unusual.


    Mikoto, who has become Uchiha''s woman, has a sixth sense even stronger than Kushina.


    It''s just that Mikoto buried the jealousy in her heart.


    Mikoto was already very satisfied in her heart to be Uchihain''s first woman.


    While satisfied, I also hate Kushina and Tsunade''s sister''s disagreement.


    She alone is not Yin''s opponent at all. If Kushina and Tsunade''s sister join in, Yin will still have the energy to find another woman.


    Xiao Nan''s also could feel the unknown hostility of Kushina and Mikoto.


    She timidly took Uchiha''s hand, appearing very restrained.


    "Okay, Nushina, Mikoto, don''t be jealous, let me introduce to you, this is my new apprentice named Xiao Nan."


    "Xiao Nan, you are brother Yin and my lovers, this is Uzumaki Kushina, you can call her sister Kushina."


    Uchiha Hidden naturally introduces Kusina and Mikoto to Xiaonan, and also introduces Yusina and Mikoto to Xiaonan.


    Well, guilty conscience does not exist.

 133 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 133

    Brother Yin''s, lovers?


    Xiao Nan grasped Uchihain''s hands tightly, not knowing why, and felt a little blocky and sad.


    It is as if the most important thing of oneself has been taken away by others.


    But yes, brother Yin is such a good person, how could he not have a lover?That would make people feel strange.


    When Xiao Nan thought so, it was clear in his heart.


    What''s more, brother Yin has more than one lover, can he become his lover in the future?


    Xiao Nan returned to expectation in his heart.


    "Hello, sister Jiu Xinnai, sister Mikoto, I am Xiao Nan."


    Xiao Nan put a smile on his face, and greeted Kusina and Mikoto.


    "Hello Xiaonan, I am Kushina." When Uchihain said to Xiaonan that he was his lover, Kushina showed satisfaction on his face.


    The little jealousy in her heart also disappeared.


    Jiu Xinnai''s small request is just very simple.


    "Hello, I''m Miqin, Xiao Nan, where are you from?" Xiao Nan also smiled, walked to Xiao Nan''s side, and asked Xiao Nan by the hand.


    "Sister Mikoto, I''m from the Land of Rain." Xiao Nan said, not quite used to the enthusiasm of others, a little bit more cautious.


    But Kushina and Mikoto looked at Uchihain at the same time.


    "Well, Xiao Nan is the apprentice I received from a town in the Land of Rain..."


    Uchiha Yin began to explain Konan''s origins to Mikoto and Kunsina.


    "Xiao Nan, I will be your sister from now on, whoever bullies you, see if I don''t kill him." Hearing Xiao Nan''s tragic life, Jiu Xin Na patted her own Xiao Xiong, and said to Xiao Nan.


    "Me too, Xiao Nan, I will also be your sister in the future, if Yin he bullies you, tell me, I will definitely help you revenge." Mikoto said with a smile.


    "No, Sister Meiqin, brother Yin is very kind to me, he didn''t bully me." Xiao Nan waved his hand in a panic, said.


    "Really? I can smell it. The scent on you now is the same as Yin. Didn''t you happen last night?" Mikoto said with a smirk.


    Hearing Mikoto''s words, Jiuxina widened his eyes, sniffed the scent of Xiaonan''s body, and then sniffed the scent of Sniffing''s body. For a moment, he felt confused.


    what!Am I being one step ahead of others?


    Jiuxinai was also a little bit lost in his heart.


    "What do you think? There is only one room left in the hotel I stayed at yesterday, so I only stayed in the same room with Xiaonan." Uchihain tapped Kusina on the forehead and said.


    Jiu Xinnai spit out incense, a smile appeared on his face, and his mood improved a lot.


    Although Jiu Xinnai may accept Xiao Nan in the future, if Xiao Nan is allowed to take a step ahead, he will feel very disappointed.


    But now it¡¯s better if there is nothing, and I should have found a chance to make a move. If others were to get ahead, Kushina would have nowhere to cry.


    Uchiha was also a little funny seeing Kusina''s expression.


    If you want to, maybe you can eat Xiao Nan that night.


    However, taking into account Xiaonan''s age and various problems, Uchiha Yin didn''t do anything.


    After all, Uchiha would feel a little guilty if he bullied innocent Xiao Nan so early.


    Chapter 148 Voice


    "Really? Just slept in the same hotel for one night?" Mikoto asked with a grin, repeating Uchiha''s words in a questioning tone.


    "Otherwise? What do you think?" Uchiha Ken said with a threat in his eyes, patted Mikoto lightly.


    After three days of not fighting, he went to the house to reveal the tiles, and Uchihain decided to give Mikoto a whip and let Mikoto be honest.


    "Gluck, who knows what you will do?" Mikoto didn''t seem to be aware of her situation tonight, provoking without hesitation.


    "I really didn''t do anything? What does Brother Yin usually do?" Xiao Nan asked with big curious eyes.


    She had some doubts about Mikoto''s words.


    Seeing Xiao Nan''s innocent eyes, Mikoto was too embarrassed to get it down, and took Xiao Nan''s little hand, and said, "No, I''m just joking."


    "Oh." Xiao Nan blinked and nodded seemingly.


    In a short period of time, Jiu Xin Na, Mikoto and Xiao Nan became acquainted.


    Feeling the kind of approachability of Jiuxina and Mikoto, Xiao Nan''s heart-more and more warmth.


    At first, Xiao Nan had some concerns about being rejected, but now it seems that this kind of worry is completely unnecessary.


    And Uchiha smiled as he watched Xiaonan gradually merging into the group.


    In the evening, the sensible Kusina pulled Xiao Nan into his tent, while Uchiha Ken quietly sneaked into Mikoto''s room.


    "Mikoto, you danced a lot today." Uchiha raised his eyebrows and said to Mikoto.


    Seeing Uchiha''s hidden smile, Mikoto had a bad feeling instinctively.


    "What do you want to do, this is inside the big camp!" Mikoto''s little Lian pouncingly said.


    "It''s okay, but I set up the barrier. No one else can hear the sound, nor can I walk in."


    Uchiha faintly sat next to Chuang and looked at Mikoto''s delicate little Lian.


    "It''s getting late, let''s go to bed early."


    "Yeah!" Mikoto also showed a smile, Shen stretched out her smooth arms and gently wrapped it around Uchiha''s neck.


    Mikoto, who had anticipated something, just accepted Uchihain boldly.


    I was irritated by Konan yesterday, but today Uchiha hidden all this to Mikoto''s body.


    Whisper, the sound is heard.


    Kushina''s tent is right next to Mikoto''s tent. Uchiha''s tent made an omission today, and Kushina''s tent was also surrounded by the barrier.


    Hearing Mikoto''s voice, Kushina was stunned.


    Wow, Yin is so hateful that she sneaked into Mikoto''s sister''s room, and she was still...how do I feel so envious!


    Sister Miqin must be very comfortable to come!This voice.

 134 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 134

    "Sister Jiuxinai, what is sister Mikoto doing over there?" Xiaonan asked curiously, just beside Jiuxinai.


    Xiao Nan asked curiously when he heard Miqin''s tweet that seemed to be painful and joyful.


    Under this kind of cry, Xiao Nan felt that his Shen was warm and weird, and the whole person became strange.


    "Nothing, this is Hidden and Sister Mikoto doing exercises." Seeing Xiao Nan looking at herself with innocent eyes, Kushina was speechless for a while, then thought for a long time, and said.


    She really couldn''t bear to pollute the current Xiao Nan.


    "Is that so? I really want to do sports in the past, too, Mikoto''s voice sounds so happy." Xiao Nan sat up and said.


    "No!" Jiu Xinnai exclaimed and pulled Xiao Nan back to Chuang.


    Looking at Xiao Nan''s puzzled gaze, Jiuxina was considering the words.


    "This movement is not something that everyone can do." Kushina said vaguely.


    "Why?" Xiao Nan asked curiously.


    "This, this, because after this exercise is done, there is a possibility of getting pregnant with a baby." Jiu Xinnai threw himself away and said, holding Xiao Nan''s hand.


    "Little baby!" Xiao Nan''s face instantly turned red, and he pulled up the quilt to cover himself.


    Although I don''t know the specific situation, Xiao Nan also instinctively knows that this is a very shy thing.


    Baby?I really envy sister Mikoto.Can I give birth to brother Yin in the future?


    Thinking of this, Xiao Nan also has red cheeks.


    Seeing that Xiao Nan didn''t ask why, and didn''t want to go to the tent on Mikoto''s side, I was relieved.


    However, the voice from over there continued to be heard, which also made Jiuxinai''s lian cheeks become moisturized.


    When will this sound stop!Going crazy.


    When Mikoto knelt and begged for mercy, Uchihain finally let Mikoto go.


    Pi, tired Mikoto lay in Yin''s arms, and soon fell asleep.


    And Jiu Xin Na and Xiao Nan in the tent on the other side were finally relieved.


    Under that voice, Jiu Xin Na and Xiao Nan''s Shen body were also full of strangeness, and they couldn''t fall asleep at all.


    Now that the sound finally stopped, they could also fall asleep.


    "Wow, how long has it been, isn''t Yin not tired?" Recalling that he had seen Uchiha Yin''s hideousness before, and imagining the bad thing tongs into her body, Kushina felt a panic of fear. .


    I really don''t know how Ms. Miqin persisted.


    When the abnormality of Shen''s body gradually dissipated, Jiu Xin Na and Xiao Nan were able to fall asleep.


    Early the next morning, after washing up, Uchihain and Mikoto were eating breakfast, and they also saw Kushina and Xiaonan''s faint dark circles under the eyes.


    "Xinnai, Xiao Nan, did you guys sleep last night? Why do you have dark circles?" Mikoto asked strangely.


    Xiao Nan and Jiu Xin Nai looked at Mikoto with strange eyes.


    Don''t you know what''s going on?Jiuxinai roared wildly inside.


    "Ahem, the silent barrier I set up yesterday seems to be a bit bigger, and it also includes Jiuxinai."


    Uchiha said triumphantly.


    "Ah!" Mikoto''s lian cheeks turned red, slapped Uchihain.


    Chapter 149: Will you not mute the enchantment?


    Having said that, I was so loud last night, wasn''t it all heard?


    how come!


    Mikoto felt that she had no face to meet people.


    Knowing that Uchiha hides more than just a soundproof barrier, Mikoto has never suppressed herself, and she never thought that she would be stunned by Uchiha now.


    Mikoto felt her lian cheeks burning when she saw Jiuxinai and Xiaonan''s strange eyes.


    Seeing Uchiha''s smirk now, I couldn''t help feeling angry.


    "Well, I was thinking about Jiu Xinnai. You also know how to arrange the soundproof barrier. You just need to set up another one in the tent. I didn''t expect Jiu Xinnai to listen to it all night last night."


    Uchiha said to Kusina with a smirk.


    Kushina was also stupid when he heard Uchiha''s words.


    Yes, such a simple enchantment will be arranged by itself. Why didn''t I think of it at the time, and I suffered a night of sin.


    Jiu Xin Na himself was also annoyed.


    "How about, are you fascinated by Mikoto''s voice?" Uchiha said with a faint smile.


    Kushina and Mikoto both glared at Uchiha Ken, without speaking, the little hand under the table secretly pinched the ruan meat on Uchiha''s waist.


    Then a twist of 360 degrees.


    "Ahhhhh, it hurts," Uchiha yelled.


    "You still know it hurts!" Kushina and Mikoto snorted coldly, and said to Uchiha hidden, expressing their dissatisfaction.


    "I know that I was wrong, please forgive me." Of course, Uchihain is not very painful. With Uchihain''s shen physical quality now, this is nothing at all.


    But at this time, if you say it doesn''t hurt, you are just looking for a fight. Of course, Uchiha will admit it appropriately.


    "Hmph." Kushina and Mikoto let go at the same time, with an expression that counts you.


    And Xiaonan smiled happily when he saw the interaction between Uchiha Yin and the three.


    This kind of warm feeling is very good.


    "Tsunade awakened Mu Dun in the Rain Country. From the perspective of the situation, it is certainly not the first time he has awakened."


    "From the perspective of her ability to defeat Sanjiao Hanzo, I am afraid she already has super shadow level strength."


    "On Uchiha''s side, it is said that there are two geniuses, Uchiha Hidden, and Uchiha Mikoto opened the kaleidoscope to write round eyes. The ability to write round eyes is Amaterasu..."


    Kurojutsu knelt on one knee and reported to Uchiha Madara what had happened during this time.


    The current situation has exceeded Hei Jue''s expectations.

 135 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 135

    Originally in Heijue''s plan, the war would take several years to continue to weaken the strength of various countries, but the Rain Nation, which had no loss on the surface, was actually controlled by Madara.


    And the appearance of Konoha''s many geniuses, which put the war to an end many years earlier, was already a matter of breaking away from the Black Zee plan.


    After all, the weaker the strength of each country, the easier it will be for Heijue to finally complete the plan.


    Uchiha Madara sits on a chair, behind him is a demon statue.


    The back of his shen body is tightly connected to the outside golem.


    At this time, Uchiha Madara is already very old, relying on the outside golem to maintain his life.


    Of course, if someone who underestimated Uchiha Madara wanted to fight Uchiha Madara at this time, Uchiha Madara would definitely let him know how terrible Uchiha Madara was.


    "Mu Dun?"


    A look of remembrance flashed in Uchiha Madara''s eyes, and he seemed to think of his best friend once again, Senjujujuma.


    "I didn''t expect that the granddaughter between the pillars actually inherited Mu Dun, but I don''t know how powerful it is."


    "However, only the wooden escape between the pillars is the real wooden escape, Tsunade, it''s far away."


    The three gouyu in Uchiha Madara''s eyes were spinning rapidly, seeming to think of something, with a bit of excitement.


    Uchiha Madara''s reincarnation eyes have been handed over to Nagato, and now he is only using a pair of three-god jade to write round eyes.


    "They, there is no way to hinder my plan, just ignore it."


    "If it really causes a hindrance, I will do it myself."


    A gleam of cold light flashed in Uchiha Madara¡¯s eyes, not at all like an old man¡¯s twilight, but with a very sharp edge...


    "Kurozutsu, what happened to my reincarnation eye?" Uchiha Madara asked.


    "Master Madara, Nagato has already worshipped and became a teacher, and is now learning ninjutsu."


    "Is that so?"


    Uchiha Madara closed his eyes...


    "Please teach us ninjutsu!"


    Yahiko asked sincerely, "We want to live!"


    "Let''s kill them." Da Shemaru looked at the three children in front of him blankly, thoughtfully.


    what?


    Hearing Oshemaru''s words, Yahiko immediately guarded the pale Nagato behind him, and the two looked at the expressionless Oshemaru in horror.


    After Xiaonan left, Yahiko and Nagato had successfully extracted Chakra, but they didn''t know other ninjutsu, so they continued to ask others as before.


    But I didn''t expect to meet someone like Xiang Dashewan.


    "Oshemaru!" Ji Lai also stopped in front of Oshemaru and said."You are crazy!"


    "No, I''m very awake." Da She Wan''s voice was slightly hoarse, with desolation and coldness, and there seemed to be a trace of desolation.


    He looked at the two Yahikos in front of him, "I have seen countless children who became orphans because of the war, and their final outcome is very miserable. Perhaps, early death is a 4.1 relief for them."


    "Stop talking." Ji Lai also called out.


    "I''ve decided, stay and teach them some ninjutsu, so you can go first."


    "Jilaiya, are you crazy?" Tsunade looked at Jilaiya with his eyebrows filled with doubt and perplexity."Why do you decide to stay?"


    "We are the invaders after all. Now the war is over and I don''t need me anymore. I want to help these children leave some survival skills as compensation."


    "When they can survive, I will leave again. These are regarded as redemptions." Jilai said, looking at the two in front of him.


    "Really, it''s up to you."


    Chapter 150¡ªTeaching Paper Escape


    "Ahem, Xiao Nan, I plan to train you well for the next period of time."


    Uchiha coughed faintly and said to Xiaonan.


    As Xiao Nan''s master, it is of course impossible for Uchiha Hidden to teach Xiao Nan nothing.


    Now Konoha has defeated Uminin Village, and all that is left is to wait for Tsunade''s vanguard to come back, and the rest of the negotiations with the ninja, and the rest of the tasks are gone.


    Therefore, Uchiha can also find time to teach Xiaonan.


    Although Xiaonan didn''t start the ninja training at the most suitable time, Uchiha Yin believed that Xiaonan could definitely become a strong man, even stronger than the original.


    After all, Xiao Nan can become a strong film-level power in the original book. If Xiao Nan is no better than in the original book under his own teaching, Uchiha Ken himself will feel that he is a failure.


    "Konan, how is your previous Chakra extraction done?" Uchiha asked intently.


    "Brother Yin, I can now take out the chakra at 11, isn''t it great?" Xiao Nan squinted and said with a smile.


    Xiao Nan''s ninjutsu talent is really good. Less than a week after he obtained the Chakra Refining Scroll, he extracted Chakra.


    "Yeah, Xiaonan is very good." Uchiha said without hesitating praise.


    "So what kind of ninjutsu does Xiao Nan want to learn?" Uchiha asked hiddenly.


    Xiao Nan blinked, wondering inwardly: Isn''t it usually the teacher teaches what the students learn?Does Brother Yin know everything?


    It''s really amazing. Thinking of the paper escape he got, Xiao Nan asked softly: "Teacher, I prefer origami. Can I learn paper escape?"


    "Zhi Dun? How could this be possible?" Kusina and Mikoto said in surprise.


    Kusina and Mikoto are also here, they are also relatively casual now, and want to know how Uchihain taught Xiaonan.


    After these few days, they really fell in love with this innocent girl and regarded her as a sister.


    And Xiao Nan also sincerely accepted this small family and integrated into this small family.


    In front of Kushina, Mikoto, and Uchiha, Xiao Nan would smile sincerely, while facing other people, Xiao Nan was expressionless, like an iceberg.


    "Paper escape, this is really there." Uchiha faintly smiled, and he was relieved.


    But Xiao Nan, who likes origami and paper escape, is the real Xiao Nan.


    As soon as Uchiha¡¯s words fell, a piece of soft white paper with horizontal stripes appeared in Uchiha¡¯s hands. Kushina and the others could see clearly that this piece of paper was nothing like ordinary paper. What is the difference.


    However, this piece of paper floated lightly on the palm of Uchihain''s palm, and the smooth paper was in full view, facing each other, and then folded in half... Soon, a paper airplane appeared in everyone''s sight.

 136 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 136

    "Paper airplane? Yin, what do you use Chakra to stack a paper airplane for?" Jiuxinai asked curiously.


    Xiao Nan also blinked, with doubts in his heart.


    "Fantastic."


    As soon as he stepped on his feet, Uchiha''s Shen body seemed to be torn apart, and sheets of paper fell off his body.


    After that, the sheets of paper were folded in half, in half, and again in half, and a simple plane appeared.


    "go with."


    With a cold shout, the endless paper airplanes were output like a cannonball under Uchiha''s order.


    Boom!


    The seemingly weak paper airplane had the explosive effect of Huo Dun, shattering the rock in front of him.


    "Okay... awesome!" Stars appeared in Xiao Nan''s eyes. Although the system rewarded Xiao Nan for learning how to escape from paper, it was only a superficial level.


    Xiao Nan, who had just extracted Chakra, didn''t know what kind of power Paper Dun had.


    Seeing Xiao Nan''s cute appearance at this time, Uchiha''s mouth could not help but gently provoke.


    "Paper can also play such tricks? And how did you make this kind of ninjutsu!" Kushina said in surprise.


    Well, it didn''t take long for me to get paper escape. If it weren''t for the system, I wouldn''t know how to do this kind of ninjutsu.


    "You have to think about it, this is just ordinary paper. If all were replaced with detonating charms, how powerful it would be."


    Uchiha explained hiddenly.


    You must know how terrifying the 600 billion detonating charms are when Xiao Nan faces Uchiha''s soil.


    After hearing Uchiha''s words, Mikoto and Kunsina also realized how much potential this type of ninjutsu has.


    But that''s exactly the case.


    "And, besides attacking, other uses of this ninjutsu are good, just like this!"


    Uchiha thought for a while, and then controlled the paper again, layer by layer behind him 603, forming an angel-like wings.


    A gust of wind fluttered slightly on the wings, and Uchiha flew into the air under the lead of the wings.


    "This is!" Mikoto''s pupils shrank, with surprise in her eyes!


    In the world of Naruto, there are too few ninjutsu capable of flying. This move is one of the paper dance, one of Ohnoki¡¯s super light and heavy rock, and the rest is very few.


    Now that I suddenly saw a ninjutsu capable of flying, why didn''t Mikoto be surprised.


    Not to mention how beautiful such wings are!


    Every girl has the heart of a princess, and beautiful things are the common pursuit of all women, let alone this kind of angelic wings.


    Seeing Uchiha''s beautiful wings, the stars in Konan''s eyes became brighter, and even Kushina and Mikoto showed stars.


    "Yin, we also have to learn this ninjutsu." Kushina and Mikoto looked at each other and said.


    "Okay, this ninjutsu, let me teach you together." Uchiha nodded and said.


    Although they don¡¯t think that Kushina and Mikoto need this ninjutsu, but they want to learn, of course they are not stingy


    Chapter 151 Return to Konoha


    "Xiao Nan, because you have just learned chakra refinement, it is too early to learn ninjutsu, so let''s do physical training first."


    "Run ten laps around the playground here, and I will see your situation after you finish running, and I will prepare you to rest." Uchihain ordered.


    Although Xiaonan''s Shen body seems to be much better because of his own system rewards, it is still quite a bit different from the average ninja''s Shen body.


    So now for Xiao Nan, the easiest and most effective training is to improve his physical fitness.


    Even if Xiao Nan will not become a ninja who specializes in physique in the future, he will not be defeated because of the fatal weakness of physique.


    After instructing Xiao Nan over there, Kushina and Mikoto were the only ones left.


    "Hehehe, Kushina, Mikoto sister, shall I teach you all?" Uchiha said with a smile.


    "Ah, where do you touch it?"


    "Yin, teach us that this paper dance needs this..."


    On the way to teach Kusina and Mikoto, Uchiha hides everything, making Mikoto and Kusina blush.


    Jiuxinai even weakly leaned on himself.


    In the case of many people, being taken advantage of by Uchiha has a different kind of irritation. If it were not, Kushina wouldn''t be so embarrassed that his whole body was soft.


    "Tsunade-sama is back!"


    "Master Oshemaru is back!"


    Just when Uchiha was reluctant to think about Shu, a sound suddenly came out of the camp. Then, the ground was shaking and the mountains were shaking, and countless people could be felt running towards the gate of the camp.


    "Sister Tsunade is back!" Kushina and Mikoto quickly arranged their clothes.


    "Xiao Nan, don''t train anymore. Your last elder sister is back." Uchihain also told Xiao Nan to stop practicing and go out to meet Tsunade.


    Tsunade at this time was already Konoha''s most popular character.


    Tsunade, who defeated the demigod of the Ninja world, has gained popularity, not to mention that Tsunade has awakened Mu Dun.


    Speaking of Mu Dun, Uchiha''s expression is also a little strange.


    You know, from the beginning to the end of Tsunade''s attacking moves, there are only strange power physical skills, strange power punches, and Tianshou''s feet. He has never seen Mu Dun.


    Now Tsunade has even learned Mu Dun. I''m afraid that Tsunade awakened Mu Dun when he was rewarded by the system.


    With Uchiha''s arrival, Konoha''s world has changed greatly now.


    Shaking his head, Uchiha Yin didn''t think so much, but went out to meet Tsunade.


    Tsunade was able to get this kind of prestige, and Uchiha had no other emotions.


    He is not like other male chauvinists. He must be better than his own woman everywhere, otherwise he feels uncomfortable.


    Why is this necessary? The greater Tsunade''s prestige is, the more proud Uchiha Ken is. After all, she is her own woman no matter what.


    Yuren Village officially surrendered, and then there were various issues of negotiation.

 137 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 137

    Konoha''s way of ending the war by sweeping the fallen leaves in the autumn wind also shocked the village of Iwanobuya who was still at war.


    The two Ninja villages also temporarily concluded an armistice agreement.


    Otherwise, he will continue to fight on his own side, while Konoha recuperates, and if he picks up Konoha at that time, it will be no good.


    Moreover, after such a long period of war, each Ninja Village suffered heavy losses, and time needed to heal this loss.


    The Second World War, because of Uchiha''s appearance, various changes took place, and it came to an early end.


    Tsunade also led Uchihain and the others back to Konoha.


    Sarutobi Hizaki soon received Uchihain and the others with the highest treatment.


    Quite a few residents stood on both sides of the street, Konoha''s high-ranking staff also stood in the middle of the road, and Sarutobi Hizen went to the front.


    "Heroes, are back!"


    "Princess Konoha Tsunade! Thunder God Uchiha Hidden! Aki Uchiha Mikoto! Ryuki Uzumaki Kushina!"


    "Long live Konoha, long live the ninja."


    There were a lot of people here, ordinary residents, ninjas of various races, and even ninja schools specially closed classes so that the children could see the hero of Konoha.


    "Wow, is this our Konoha hero?"


    "So awesome, so handsome!"


    "Sooner or later, I will also become a ninja and become Konoha''s combat warrior!"


    The students at the Ninja School talked a lot, with envy in their eyes.


    They have not yet come into contact with the dark side of the ninja, and are yearning for everything.


    There were cheers and praises constantly. Uchihain who was listening to the crowd also had some lightness. It was what it was like to be regarded as a hero. No wonder everyone wanted to be a hero.


    "Tsunade, you have worked hard." Sarutobi Hizen said solemnly to Tsunade.


    "Teacher, we won!" Tsunade''s face also showed a bright smile.


    The troops who followed Tsunade''s return were also disbanded.


    Those who have returned from the Kingdom of Rain, don''t brag about the battlefield of the sword and shadow, the crazy pressure exerted by the Allied Forces of the Three Kingdoms is simply a waste.


    However, no matter how you play it, Tsunade and Uchiha are inseparable from them.


    The power of a few people suppressed Qunhao.


    And Tsunade and the others also came to Sarutobi''s office.


    "This is?" Sarutobi Rizen looked at the expressionless Xiao Nan with curious eyes.


    For people who are unfamiliar, Xiao Nan will not be as timid as before, but has no expression on his face, and is always an iceberg rose.


    "Oh, old man, this is the apprentice I accepted, called Xiaonan." Uchiha concealed pulling Xiaonan''s hand and said.


    "Xiao Nan? Your apprentice?" Sarutobi said with a strange expression on his face.


    In his heart, Sarutobi Rizen was secretly discussing.


    This is your apprentice?How old are you so you have accepted apprentices?You are the younger sister, is it almost the same?


    However, Sarutobi Hizaki certainly couldn''t say so directly.


    "This apprentice, is an orphan?" Sarutobi Hizen asked.


    "Well, an orphan in the country of rain," Uchiha replied hidden.


    Chapter 152 New Housing


    Orphan in the country of rain?It seems that you also need to check the other party''s life experience, and don''t be a spy of others.


    After hearing that Xiao Nan was an orphan in the Land of Rain, Sarutobi Richan thought secretly.


    This can''t help but Sarutobi is not guarded against it. After all, he is an orphan in the country he has just defeated. If it is the country of rain or a secretly trained spy from another country, it would be bad.


    There are many situations in Naruto, the pocket in the original book is almost ~ this situation.


    If it wasn''t for Uchiha Hidden who accepted Xiao Nan as his apprentice, Sarutobi Hizen might have ordered an investigation of Xiao Nan''s life experience face to face, or captured Xiao Nan in Anbe and asked him about it.


    Ninjutsu is not without the information inside a person''s mind.


    But she is Uchiha''s apprentice. Of course, Sarutobi Hisaki can''t do this. There is still a little caution, but it is impossible to overdo it.


    And if Xiao Nan''s identity was found out and it was proved that Xiao Nan was not a spy, he wouldn''t want to be able to do anything to Xiao Nan.


    Uchiha saw the look of Sarutobi Hizen, and of course he knew what Sarutobi Hizen was thinking, and he didn''t say anything.


    As Hokage, Sarutobi had a sense of vigilance, understandable, as long as he didn''t make any actions that threatened Konan, Uchiha would not matter.


    "This time the Yunin battlefield, thanks to you, was able to win, do you need any rewards?"


    Sarutobi Hizaki asked with a kind smile on his face.


    "Three generations of old man, I want my own independent house."


    Uchiha thought for a while and said.


    "Oh? An independent house? Shouldn''t this be asked by Chief Ling?" Sarutobi Rizhan asked curiously.


    The land in the Naruto World is allocated through consultation. For example, the Uchiha clan is in this area, and the Hyuga clan is in this area.


    After the areas of each clan are allocated, the remaining areas are common areas such as civilians or training grounds.


    The distribution of the land of each clan is an internal issue of each clan.


    That''s why Sarutobi Rizen said that.


    "Well, that''s the case. The new house I want should not be in the Uchiha clan''s land." Uchiha explained faintly.


    "Why, Yin, wouldn''t it be okay to live with me?" Mikoto pouted and asked with a pitiful expression.


    "No, Mikoto, I''m thinking that Master Tsunade and Kushina will move to live together in the future. If you live in the clan, it might be a bit bad." Uchiha smiled faintly and calmed down. Mikoto said once.


    Everyone knows what happened to the Uchiha clan.


    The arrogant mood of the Uchiha clan is indeed not very pleasing to outsiders, and it would not seem very good if both of them moved to the Uchiha clan''s clan when Tsunade arrived.


    "Who is going to move to your house." Jiu Xinnai''s face was red, and he didn''t know what he thought of.

 138 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 138

    She heard Uchiha hidden say that she was going to take her home, and she didn''t know why, but she felt a moment of jin Zhang in her heart, and she moved a little bit.


    Tsunade also glanced at Uchiha concealedly, although the expression on his face did not change, the blush disappeared in a flash.


    Although the three generations of old men already know about our relationship, don''t say so blatantly, are you afraid of jokes?


    You see how cheap three generations of old men laugh!


    Wow, this disciple is really amazing. Are you going to live together now?Really awesome, it''s much more powerful than Jilaida!


    Xiao Nan is not a hidden target too!Really qin beast, worthy of my disciple and grandson!


    "What a smile?" Tsunade became angry and slapped the table.


    Click~


    The table was accidentally smashed by Tsunade, and the little beard on Sarutobi''s chin shook three times.


    Sarutobi Rizen quickly collected his grinning expression, watching his ears, his nose, his nose, his mouth, and his heart.


    "Of course it''s you. If it wasn''t, it would be so troublesome to meet." Uchiha said, winking at Kushina and Tsunade.


    Especially bie is at night, it¡¯s really troublesome to want to see you guys!


    Now Uchiha''s age is enough, and he also has the idea of ??going out independently and getting his own house.


    And if you want to get a house, just find a three-generation old man.


    Even three generations of old men would just give themselves a piece of land, and then let Master Tsunade directly build the house with wooden escape.


    Uchiha hidden, but remembered that Yamato in the original book, the wood escape four-pillar family technique, used thief 6, and the house was built quickly and well.


    I don''t know what Senjuzuma''s expression would be when he learned that Yamato used his extremely powerful wooden escape to build a house.


    I am afraid that Senshou Zhuma will laugh and say, "Wow, I didn''t expect that my Mu Dun can still be used for this purpose. It''s really great."


    Uh, come on, Qianshou Zhuma is also a funny comparison.


    "In that case, what do you think of this piece of land?" Sarutobi Hizhan took out the map of Naruto World, pointed a place, and showed it to Uchiha.


    "Just there." Uchiha nodded and said.


    Uchiha Ken just wants to go out independently, where he lives is not important, and Sarutobi Hisaki will certainly not pit himself, or Tsunade will not be polite with Sarutobi Hisaki.


    Moreover, after World War II this time, each family will re-divide their territory, and their position is really good.


    After World War II, the territory will be re-divided according to the losses of each family and various circumstances.


    Just like this time in World War II, although the situation of the Thousand Hands Clan is much better than that in the original book, the number of people is also sharply reduced, I am afraid it will be difficult to continue to support such a large clan.


    And the Uchiha clan did not know if it would be divided into the marginal area of ??Konoha like the original work.


    A large number of hawks of the Uchiha clan headed by Uchiha Arashi died. I am afraid that the relationship between the Uchiha clan and Konoha will also tend to ease now. I don''t know if Sarutobi Hisaki will make this kind of decision.


    After all, freezing three feet is not a day''s cold, and wanting to change everyone''s concept of Uchiha''s clan cannot be done overnight.


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Three


    After talking about some trivial matters, Sarutobi Hizaki''s face became serious, as if he was hesitating, and he seemed to be considering the language.


    "Kushina, what do you think of Renzhuli?"


    In the end, Sarutobi Hitoshi made up his mind and asked.


    "Human Zhuli!" Hearing the words of Sarutobi Rischi, Kushina was agitated.


    Has the problem that I have been unwilling to face for many years finally come?


    Kushina knew that he came from the country of the vortex, and his original purpose was to make himself a human pillar force.


    And she herself is very repulsive of this matter.


    She didn''t want something extra in her shen body.


    What''s more, it is also said in the mission of the system that Uchiha Yin would not like the monster in his Shen body, which caused Kushina to be more and more repulsive of becoming a human column power.


    However, Jiu Xinnai didn''t know how to refuse.


    What to do, should I agree to become Renjuli for Konoha, but I really don¡¯t want to... Ah!so annoying!


    She was totally undecided, or she didn''t know how to refuse.


    There was a huge collision between Dayi and her own interests, and the irritability that caused her made her unable to calm down.


    "Ninjuli?" Tsunade and Uchiha''s expressions also became a little serious.


    "Renzhuli?" Mikoto and Xiaonan were a little confused and confused.


    In general, only Konoha''s senior officials are qualified to know about Renzhuli, so Mikoto doesn''t know what''s going on, let alone Xiaonan.


    "Well, Ren Zhuli." Seeing Mikoto and Xiao Nan''s doubts, Sarutobi Rizen also patiently explained.


    "Humanzhuli, that is, the person possessed by the tail beast or the tail beast chakra, as the existence of the container that seals the tail beast or the chakra."


    "And Mito-sama, I''m afraid I won''t be able to hold on for a few years, so during this period of time, I want to establish a candidate for Renzhuli."


    Sarutobi Hizen took a deep breath of his pipe, and then continued.


    "Originally, the most suitable person to be Zhu Li is Kushina, but the current situation is not like this."


    "Oh? What''s the matter?" Tsunade asked suspiciously.


    Hearing a sound, however, there was a light in Jiu Xin Na''s eyes.


    This is the best news that Kushina has heard. He doesn''t need to be a Kyuubi for the sake of righteousness. It maximizes his own interests and does not have to violate his conscience.


    "Tsunade, your current strength is too strong." Sarutobi Hitoshi said nothing, and did not continue.


    Sarutobi Hizen believed that Tsunade could understand what he meant.


    To be honest, Sarutobi Hizen is also slightly apologetic to Kusina. I have been preparing Kusina to be a helper for so long before, but now suddenly two or three sentences deny Kusina¡¯s efforts for so long. For this reason, Sarutobi Hizaki also felt very sorry for Gan.


    However, Sarutobi Hizen had to do the same.


    This is due to various pressures from the outside world, even the elders.


    Of course, if Sarutobi Hizen wants to block this kind of pressure, he can naturally block it, but Sarutohi Hizen doesn¡¯t really want Kushina to become a human pillar force, so naturally he won¡¯t stop it. pressure.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that Kushina almost laughed aloud when he heard what the Sarutobi Hitachi said. If it weren¡¯t for interrupting everyone¡¯s thoughts, Kushina had already nodded and agreed. .

 139 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 139

    "The elders?" Tsunade asked, condensed Sarutobi.


    Sarutobi Rizen smiled bitterly and nodded.


    Tsunade''s face showed a clear look.


    The strength on his side is getting stronger and stronger, and it will definitely touch the interests of the elders in the end.


    Even if it is not touched, the elders group is also taking precautions.


    Although the Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun of the elder regiment are not as radical as Danzo, they are actually dead.


    "I didn''t expect Danzo to die, they still didn''t restrain themselves." A trace of disdain flashed across Tsunade''s face.


    "Kushina, what are your thoughts?" Uchiha asked Kushina faintly...


    "My thoughts..." Kushina was also a little entangled in her heart. Originally, she wanted to directly say that I didn''t want it, but seeing that others seemed to have so many thoughts about this Kyuubi, she also had a little bit of thought. curious.


    Jiuxina didn''t like to be a Zhuli, but when others were rushing to be a Zhuli, it aroused her interest.


    It''s just that it''s just interest.


    "Kushina, don¡¯t be afraid. If you want to be a Kyu-Tai Ren Zhuli, then no matter who you are, there is no way to stop you from becoming a Kyu-Tai Ren Zhuli, but if you don¡¯t want to be, then no one can force it. you."


    Uchiha concealed Kushina''s hand, and there was not only a sense of firmness in his words, but also a sense of pride.


    "Yes, that''s right, if you don''t want to do it, don''t do it. If you want to, just be it. No one can force you. I will bear the pressure from all aspects and the pressure on the elders!" Tsunade said with pride.


    Mikoto also held Kushina''s hand: "Kushina, I will support you too!"


    Xiao Nan folded a paper crane on one side and placed it gently on Jiuxinai''s hand.


    "Sister Jiu Xinnai, Xiao Nan also supports you." Xiao Nan smiled on his face and made a cheering gesture.


    "Thank you, but this lady doesn''t want to be someone with 0.6 column strength? A monster who doesn''t know what kind of monster stays in her body, I don''t want it."


    Feeling everyone''s concern, Jiu Xin Nai''s eyes were slightly moist, and then Jiu Xin Nai turned his head proudly and said.


    Hearing Kushina''s words, Sarutobi Hizen''s heart was also relieved.


    If Kushina really wants to become a pillar of the nine-tailed man, the pressure on Sarutobi Hizumi will be great.


    But now Kushina agreed, and the pressure on Sarutobi Hitoshi was immediately relieved.


    "But I''m very curious, three generations of old man, who do you want to be the Kyuubi Jouri?" Uchiha asked suspiciously.


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Four


    "After discussion, we think Hafeng Shuimen is good." Sarutobi Hizen groaned and said.


    In the beginning, the Nine-Tailed Man Zhuli wanted Kushina to be, and Kushina was the disciple of Sarutobi Hizen.


    And now, even though Jiu Xinnai can''t be anymore, he can still be played by Bo Feng Shui. Anyway, he is his disciple and grandson, and he won''t suffer.


    Sarutobi Rizen thought secretly.


    "Is Hafeng Mizumon? It is indeed a good candidate." Uchiha touched his nose and said.


    Pofeng Water Gate may really be able to give full play to the abilities of Nine Tails. In the original book, after the death of Bofeng Water Gate, when he is summoned again, it is a standard human column power.


    And as soon as he came out, he could face the two hearts of Nine Tails and directly enter the tail beastization mode.


    Even the amount of ability to control the tail beastization, this is what Naruto, who was born the protagonist at the beginning, could do after countless training.


    Where is Bo Feng Shui Men?From the time of sealing to being channeled out again, even if it was given to him more, it would not be a day.


    Of course, this may also be a BUG in the original work.


    But no matter how you say it, if you don''t count the physique bonus of Uzumaki Clan 11, Bo Feng Shuimen is actually more suitable to be a pillar power than Kusinai.


    I believe that he will even be able to touch Kyuubi in the future and achieve the kind of cooperation similar to Naruto.


    I am afraid that when the time comes, Bofeng Water Gate has learned this news, knowing that he can make a contribution to Konoha, I am afraid he will not hesitate to agree.


    In Uchiha''s cognition, Hafeng Mizumon is really this kind of person.


    In this way, the temporary discussion is also very happy, everyone also left the Hokage office, ready to go home.


    "Hin, tonight, I''ll go to your house." At the fork of the Senju clan and Uchiha clan, Tsunade suddenly touched his nose and said.


    "Okay." Uchihain seemed to have thought of something, with a look of surprise on his face.


    Throughout the history of Naruto World, the year after the end of each war is actually the most densely populated year.


    Under the pressure of war, the population of various countries has been declining, and the ninjas have cherished their lives more and more, and want to pass on their lives.


    Otherwise, even if he is dead, there is no way to pass on his life and beliefs in another way. It is so sad.


    Therefore, in the year after the war, the population of each Ninja Village will be strongly supplemented.


    For example, the Konoha 12 Xiaoqiang in the original work was born one after another one year after the war.


    This is not a coincidence, but a scientific basis, cough.


    And now, Tsunade seems to want to pass on his life and beliefs in another way.


    And Uchihain, of course, is a warm welcome to these.


    But at this time, it is best if Uchiha is not there, otherwise it is very likely that you will not let go, which is not good.


    At this time, it explained how important an independent residence is.


    "What are you thinking? I just want to have a long talk with Mikoto and Kunsina." Tsunade said, tapping on Uchiha''s head, with a slight blush on his face.


    "You say yes, Mikoto."


    "Yes, Tsunade sister just wanted to come and have a long night talk with me." Uchiha Mikoto said by herself, and couldn''t help laughing.


    This is really a clumsy fig leaf, and Uchiha Kimura didn''t take the fig leaf away.


    "Does Kusina come to live, too?" Uchihain still smiled and continued to ask Tsunade.


    Well, I have been my girlfriends for so long. Uchihaken wanted to eat them a long time ago. Now Tsunade actively asks to live together. Of course, Uchihaken will not refuse such a good opportunity.


    Jiu Xin Na also nodded with a flushed face.


    Kushina and Tsunade also made a decision.


    It''s just that I don''t know if it''s because of shyness or something, the 4 girls actually chose to sleep in Mikoto''s room, which also made Uchiha Hidden feel speechless for a while.

 140 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 140

    However, Uchiha was not in a hurry, it was his own, and sooner or later it was his own, unable to escape.


    In the middle of the night, just when Uchiha was about to sleep soundly, the door opened with a squeak.


    Uchiha was alert for an instant, but found that it was Tsunade.


    Why is she here?


    I saw Tsunade crept in and closed the door gently, then came to Uchiha''s chuang side, staring at Tsunade blankly.


    Uchiha hidden still pretending to be asleep.


    Tsunade looked at Uchihain''sleeping'' foolishly, and touched Uchihain''s lian cheek.


    Seeing Uchiha hidden still asleep, Tsunade pouted dissatisfiedly.


    "Why are you still asleep, aren''t ninjas awakened easily?"


    "Is it because you are too tired."


    Tsunade looked so cute now, and Uchiha knew that she wanted to get up and hold her pouting mouth.


    Seeing that Uchihaken was not awakened by him, Tsunade looked at Uchihain''s face blankly.


    After watching for a long time, she summoned her courage, her face quietly approached Uchihain, and then Bo, kissed Uchihain''s lips.


    Uchiha Hidden''woke up'' with the opportunity.


    "Master Tsunade, what are you doing?" Uchiha asked with a smirk.


    Tsunade saw Uchiha''s awakening, and he was ashamed. The plan that he had planned for a long time in his mind disappeared in an instant, and he turned and wanted to escape.


    Where did Uchiha hide Tsunade''s escape so easily, he hurriedly pulled Tsunade into his arms.


    "Why, do you want to run away if you steal a kiss?"


    Tsunade was so shy and hard to behave, and he was killed by zhua on the spot.


    Tsunade''s white jade face was drunk with a red cloud. Although it was in the night, Uchiha''s eyes were as clear as possible.


    "I didn''t run away, just for a while."


    Tsunade said stubbornly.


    "Good job, Master Tsunade, you didn''t run away, so why did Master Tsunade come to see me so late?"


    Chapter 155 What did you teach?


    Uchiha said with a laugh.


    Hearing Uchihain''s words, Tsunade turned around boldly and faced Uchihain.


    "Yin, you have more and more women, don''t say you have no idea about Xiao Nan."


    Tsunade did not answer the question, but it was able to make Uchiha understand.


    "So."


    Although he understood, Uchiha hidden still asked without understanding.


    Tsunade glared at Uchiha, and hugged Uchiha tightly.


    "So, I don''t want Xiao Nan to be in front of me when that happens."


    The next morning, Uchiha Ken woke up from his dream, looked at Tsunade in his arms, thought of her actions last night, couldn''t help but smile.


    I didn''t expect Tsunade to be like a queen alive.


    Uchiha lightly put Tsunade away, walked out of the room, and washed.


    After Uchiha''s departure, Tsunade opened his eyes.


    Her face is full of shyness, and she is lucky


    Recalling the events of last night|love, Tsunade''s cheeks were flushed, and he smiled madly.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing task one of the month and becoming Uchiha''s woman, gaining Mu Dun proficiency +1, do you receive it?"


    The voice of the system resounded from Tsunade''s return to the sea.


    "Receive it," Tsunade said. It is now the end of the month. I am afraid that there is no time to complete other monthly tasks. Tsunade also directly received monthly task rewards.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully obtaining Mu Dun proficiency +1."


    "Ding, congratulations to the master for gaining +1 Mu Dun proficiency."


    The voice of the system flashed through Uchiha''s mind, and after that, Uchiha''s understanding of Mu Dun went to a higher level.


    When Uchihain came to the living room, he found that Kusina and Mikoto Konan were sitting at the dining table, looking at Uchihain with a smile.


    "How about it, Tsunade sister is okay now." Mikoto said to Uchiha with a smile.


    "Well, it''s not bad." Uchiha smiled and said to Mikoto.


    Tsunade feels completely different from Mikoto. One is gentle as water and inclusive of everything, and the other is a queen alive.


    Both have their own flavors and are different.


    Tsunade can make Uchiha Yin try a lot of fresh things.


    It is also the first time Uchiha has tried the usefulness of a ponytail.


    "Is Tsunade sister still asleep? You are too bad, fortunately we fixed the soundproof barrier yesterday, hehe." Mikoto said with a smirk.


    "Well, Master Tsunade should be awake, I''ll take her out."


    Uchiha lightly tapped Mikoto''s head and said.


    Mikoto also stuck out her tongue and looked lovely.


    Back in the room, Uchiha Ken saw that Tsunade had already gotten up.


    She sat on the bed, as if in a daze.


    "Master Tsunade, Mikoto has already made breakfast, let''s go out." Uchiha hidden.


    "En." Tsunade responded, trying to get off the bed, but found that the wound was so painful that he almost fell to the ground.


    Uchiha''s hidden eyes quickly helped Tsunade up.

 141 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 141

    "You, if you have injuries, don''t act aggressively," Uchiha said, blaming Tsunade.


    "Isn''t it because of you? Are you still murdering me?" Tsunade pouted dissatisfiedly and said.


    "Okay, okay, blame me, do you need me to treat you?" Uchiha said with a smile.


    At this time, of course, it is not necessary to quarrel with Tsunade, but to accommodate appropriately.


    "What do you think? If I want to be treated, won''t I go for it myself? Isn''t your medical ninjutsu better than me."


    Tsunade gave Uchiha a blank look and said.


    Besides, if I want to recover quickly, with my current fairy body, can''t I recover at any time?


    This is an unforgettable memory, how can he use his ability to recover quickly.


    Seeing Tsunade''s charming eyes, Uchiha''s fire ignited for a while.


    "Didn''t Brother Yin go in and call sister Tsunade? Why haven''t they come out yet."


    Xiao Nan blinked and asked.


    "I''ll urge them." Mikoto walked to the door of the room and heard a sigh of restraint.


    Mikoto, who was already an old driver, of course heard what was going on.


    To die, they are not doing morning exercises!Tsunade''s sister is worthy of being Tsunade''s sister, physical fitness is good.


    Mikoto''s hand that was about to knock on the door stopped and returned to the dining table.


    "Let''s eat first, I''m afraid they won''t come down until noon," Mikoto said.


    Jiu Xinnai''s face flushed, obviously guessing something.


    "Sister Mikoto, is Sister Tsunade exercising?"


    Xiao Nan said curiously.


    A cold sweat came out of Mikoto''s forehead.


    "Xinnai, did you teach Xiao Nan something!"


    ¡ª¡ª


    Chapter 156 The Power of the Tail Beast


    "Aren''t you at the camp that day? We both couldn''t sleep, so Xiao Nan wanted to come to you." Jiu Xinnai stuck out his tongue|head and said to Mikoto unceremoniously.


    "Hmph, I''m afraid you won''t be too long." Mikoto retorted unceremoniously.


    "I''m still young." Jiuxinai blushed and lowered his head.


    "I''m not young anymore, I''m 13 years old, you know, some people have become mothers at your age." Mikoto laughed and teased Kushina.


    "Ah." In this respect, Kushina would certainly not be Mikoto''s opponent, who has become a woman, but he couldn''t compare with words. Kushina could start from other places.


    Kushina threw Mikoto on the sofa and began to scratch Mikoto.


    "Hahaha, Jiuxina, I gave up, I gave up." Mikoto said begging for mercy.


    Looking at Kushina and Mikoto playing in front of him, Xiaonan''s face|smiles for joy.


    "Can I be a mother at the age of 13? Then I''m only three years away."


    "In other words, in three years, will I be able to have children with Yin?"


    327 Xiaonan''s face was red, and he was eating breakfast, with faint shyness and expectation in his heart.


    At noon, Uchiha and Tsunade arranged their clothes and came out.


    Seeing Kushina and Mikoto''s weird gaze, and Xiaonan''s envy, Tsunade was also shy for a while.


    "Let''s eat, Tsunade sister, the dishes are cold." Mikoto said to Tsunade with a smile.


    "Well, let''s eat, my stomach is already hungry." Uchiha said with a careless grin.


    Tsunade glared at Uchiha, and constantly kicked Uchiha''s calf under the table.


    But after Uchiha''s words, Tsunade was not so shy, and returned to normal.


    Uchiha''s face was full of smiles, refreshed, and he was not shy at all while eating, but just as usual.


    A smirk appeared on Mikoto''s face|, and she said to Tsunade, "Sister Tsunade, shouldn''t I call you Sister Tsunade in the future? After all, I''m your sister too."


    puff!


    Uchiha Hindu didn''t expect Mikoto to say such''sturdy'' words for a while, almost squirting out the food in his mouth.


    And Jiu Xin Nai is also watching the excitement, not too much of a problem, constantly fanning the flames.


    "Yes, sister Tsunade, you should be sister Mikoto now."


    "Okay, you dare to tease my sister for a fight."


    Tsunade rushed over, tickling them.


    "Sister Tsunade, we are all reasonable people, let me tell you the truth."


    "Yes, yes."


    Uchiha Mikoto and Uzumaki Kunsina laughed and said.


    It is rare to see Tsunade as shy as a little girl, and of course they will not let go of the opportunity to tease.


    Uchiha Mikoto and Uzumaki Kunsina not only worked together to resist Tsunade''s attack, but also cooperated with Tsunade''s attack, scratching Tsunade''s itch.


    Tsunade also refused to admit defeat and fought with them.


    Of course they won''t really make a fight, and Chakra is useless at all.


    Uchihain watched the three people''s fight with interest. Although they didn''t use chakras, they played fiercely.


    The clothes are constantly being pulled, and Chun light is constantly leaking.


    But they turned a deaf ear or didn''t care, there were only a few people here, and only Uchiha Ken was a male.


    What''s the relationship between them and Uchiha Yin? What''s the point of this chunguang leak?


    Since they didn''t care anymore, Uchiha, of course, was watching.

 142 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 142

    Although they have all touched and touched, but watching the chun light leaked out of the three people''s play, there is still a different kind of stimulation.


    Xiao Nan ate quietly, watching Tsunade and the others fighting, but did not join in.


    Xiao Nan''s character itself is relatively quiet, if it were not for meeting acquaintances, he would not even smile.


    In the next few days, Uchihain was immersed in the gentle|gentle township, and Kushina also fell into Uchihain''s claws as he wished.


    In the face of the combined attacks of Mikoto and Tsunade, the No. 1 artifact in the world of Naruto that can stand upright, Uchiha¡¯s 999 crazy combo of Hidden Gun, Kushina repeatedly attacked like a man¡¯s arm as a car, and then was defeated again and again, finally It ended in a disastrous defeat, one |


    White knives in, red knives out, red knives in, red knives out, red knives in, red knives out...


    Huh?Why from the second time on, every knife is a red knife?


    Cough.


    Uchiha Ken, who has always been pure in heart, knows why.


    After more than an hour, Kushina was also unbearable, and finally understood why Mikoto and Tsunade had to join forces to resist Uchiha''s attack.


    Finally, in the voice of Kusina''s resentment and admiration, and weeping like a complaint, it can be said that he smells sad, and the listener is crying, Uchiha concealed his life.


    "Hin, you are a big bastard." Kushina unceremoniously bit into Uchiha''s neck, just as it was when the two met.


    She roared shamelessly, echoing throughout the room.


    "Ah, it hurts, it hurts, you are a dog." Uchiha hastily grabbed Kusina.


    "Bite you to death, bite you to death." Jiu Xinnai grabbed it with her teeth and claws.


    "Sure enough, the stamina of the Uzumaki clan is good. Let me take another 999 combo." Uchiha became angry and mounted his sword.


    "Ah ah, help, Yin, I''m never finished with you."


    Jiuxinai shouted angrily.


    She wanted to refuse, but there was no way to resist Uchiha''s strength.


    After this battle, Uchiha Hidden left an indelible impression in Kushina''s heart.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the second mission of the month, successfully becoming Uchihain''s wife and gaining the power of the tail beast. Do you receive it?"


    "receive."


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for acquiring the Tail Beast Chakra."


    "Ding, congratulations to the master for getting the tail beast chakra."


    "Ding, congratulations to the master for successfully attacking three girls and obtaining the Yellow Emperor''s Internal Classic (fragment)"


    Chapter 157 Conventional Practice


    Fragments of Huangdi Neijing?What is this?


    A hint of curiosity flashed across Uchiha''s hidden face and asked.


    The tail beast chakra, this is okay, as the name suggests, it is the tail beast chakra.


    Just like the golden horns and silver horns in the original work, although they don''t have tail beasts in their bodies, they have chakras with tail beasts and can perform a series of operations such as tail beastization.


    It''s just that the golden horn and the silver horn obtain this ability by swallowing the flesh and blood of the nine tails, while Uchiha and Kushina are rewarded by the system.


    This kind of power can be regarded as a kind of explosive means of Chakra in battle.


    If the chakra of the tail beast is still the east of the Naruto world, the Yellow Emperor''s Internal Classic is not the east of the Naruto world at all.


    Looking at the Yellow Emperor Nei Jing (fragment) in his mind, Uchiha''s heart was slightly strange.


    This is the first time Uchiha Yin has obtained something from the system that Naruto World doesn''t have.


    The Yellow Emperor''s Internal Classic (fragment): The Yellow Emperor''s Internal Classic lacks various methods that can enhance strength, but retains the most important part of it. It contains the secret technique of the room and the secret technique of double repair, which can greatly increase the life of the user , Which can keep users young forever.


    Because in the Naruto World, there is no such thing as internal force cultivation, so the internal force cultivated is automatically converted into chakra.


    There were many inhuman things in Uchiha''s mind instantly, and he instantly grasped the content of the fragments of the Yellow Emperor''s Internal Classic.


    Uchiha''s face was full of excitement.


    It''s a good draw!Hit the jackpot!


    Although this Yellow Emperor''s Internal Classic is fragmented, it cannot change the fact that it is the Yellow Emperor''s Internal Classic.


    The three thousand princes, although the day-to-day ascension is only a myth, it is very good to be able to stay young forever.


    The cultivation system of Naruto World is different from that of other worlds.


    In other worlds, the longer the strong practice, the stronger the strength and the longer the life span.


    And in the Hokage World, no matter how much you practice, you will still die when you damn it.


    Even a person''s peak period is only in middle age. In the future, aging will be very rapid.


    Except that Datongmu Huiye seems to be immortal forever, and can only be sealed, even if it is as powerful as the six immortals, it will die.


    Of course, there are also special existences like Dashewan, who use various strange methods to make their souls immortal, but their bodies are not their own.


    And the Yellow Emperor Nei Jing that Uchiha has now hidden can make people stay young forever!


    This can also be considered an incredible ability in the Naruto World.


    The most important thing is that he can not only keep Uchiha''s youth, but also Uchiha''s woman.


    As long as you do happy things, you can keep women young forever!


    If you let other women know about it, you might be madly trying to get onto Uchiha''s bed!


    Even in the world of Hokage, women are very concerned about their youth and looks.


    Uchiha nodded with satisfaction, and a lot of secrets in the room appeared in his mind, the kind of stimulating posture.


    Looking at Kushina in her arms, Uchiha''s ninja shone again.


    Seeing Uchiha''s green eyes and feeling Uchiha''s changed body, Kushina quickly recovered from the prompt sound in his mind.


    "Ah, Yin, you are coming!" Jiu Xinnai''s eyes widened, showing a look of horror.


    This feeling of being penetrated is very comfortable, but it can''t always be like this.


    "Okay, okay, go to sleep, I''m not coming."

 143 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 143

    Uchiha faintly smiled while looking at the frightened Kushina, and said helplessly.


    Originally, Uchiha Yin wanted to try the various gestures in the Yellow Emperor''s Internal Classic, but now it seems that it will be another day.


    After all, Jiu Xin Nai is still a second, unbearable conquest.


    "Hmph, count you as acquaintance." Seeing Uchiha''s faintly curtailing his desires, Kushina showed a satisfied expression on his face.


    In order not to hurt himself, Uchiha Ken was able to restrain his desires, and Kushina found that he liked Uchiha Ken even more.


    After rubbing in Uchiha''s arms, Kushina gradually fell asleep.


    As time passed, the negotiations between the various Shinobu villages had ended. Uchiha Kimura didn''t know the specific content of the negotiations, and he was not in the mood to know.


    The new house that Uchiha Kimura needed has been built, Uchiha Kimura and Mikoto also moved out, Tsunade, Kushina, and Konan also moved out.


    The Uchiha clan also didn''t say anything. Although no one opened the kaleidoscope to write the wheel through Uchiha''s hidden method, many Uchiha clan members can feel the surge of their pupil power.


    Many people who originally had only one gou jade to write round eyes opened the double gou jade, and let the double gou jade turned on the three gou jade, which was originally three gou jade. They can only feel the improvement of pupil power, and it is difficult to reach the kaleidoscope.


    This is true. It can be said that the difference between the kaleidoscope and the three-gou jade is too big, but it can be opened without such a simple one.


    Because of Uchiha''s contribution to such a degree, Uchiha''s people all have respect for Uchiha''s.


    After all, not everyone will tell the secret of their success, let alone such an important way to open the kaleidoscope.


    Yes, everyone in the Uchiha clan thinks that this is a way to open a kaleidoscope to write round eyes, after all, the pupil power is actually improved.


    Although after the first time, the effect of improving the pupil power becomes weaker and weaker, but it is also much faster than the slow one.


    This is also what makes the Uchiha clan people persistently engage in illusions every night.


    Even Uchiha, who knew what was going on, couldn''t help but try it, and found that his pupil power had improved, let alone other clansmen who didn''t know.


    I am afraid this will also become a custom of the Uchiha clan, a conventional practice method.


    Chapter 158 Preparation for the Seal


    Uchiha would not have thought that on a whim, he would have this effect by telling the Uchiha clan''s methods of opening the kaleidoscope of various speculations in the previous life.


    Time passed in a hurry, in a blink of an eye, two years passed.


    Nine-tailed Nine Lama is one of the nine big-tailed beasts.


    Nine Lama and other tail beasts were Jiufen Chakras separated from the body of Ten Tails by Six Dao Immortals in ancient times. After being separated, Jiufen Chakras formed the present Nine Big Tail Beasts.


    Among them, the nine-tailed Chakra has the most and the strongest.


    At the beginning, Senju Zhuma and Uchiha Madara worked together to capture the nine-tailed beasts. One was given to the country of wind and Ninomura, the two tails and eight tails were given to the country of Thunder, Yunnin village, and the four tails and five tails were given to the country of soil. In the Iwanin Village, the three tails and six tails were given to the Mizuno country Kirinin village, and the six tails were given to the Taki no country Takinin village.


    The last nine tails were sealed on Uzumaki Mito''s body.


    And Uzumaki Mito was the first person in Kyuubi.


    But now, Uzumaki Mito is old.


    The eleven new nine-tailed man Zhuli''s matter was also put on the agenda.


    In a jungle far away from Konoha, Konoha''s ninjas were sweating constantly.


    "Hurry up, enchantment class, are the arrangements in place?"


    "The barrier of Mito-sama''s body is ready, and the barrier of perception is preparing."


    "Hurry up, sealing class, are you ready?"


    "Yes, the person Zhu Libo Fengshui Gate we prepared is ready! As well as Master Kusina, Master Uchiha Hide, are all ready."


    "Very good! Medical troops, are the arrangements for setting up each medical location properly?"


    "That... sorry..."


    "Hurry up for me."


    "Yes!"


    For the three generations of Naruto Sarutobi, the good old man who always smiles on weekdays and is very kind has almost turned into a cold wind at this time.


    When he stared, the person he was looking at suddenly felt a chill in his body and shivered.


    He was like a javelin, stern, and sternly issued various orders.


    Under his orders, no one refused to accept and no one refused to listen.


    "This is the real Shino. The kindness in the daily life is just a disguise for him." Uchiha hidden, looking at the Sarutobi Hitoshi at this time, secretly thought.


    Indeed, the Sarutobi Rizhan at this time is exactly like two characters from the usual kind middle-aged man, and it is a far cry from the good old man in the original book.


    At this time, Uzumaki Mito was already dying and was about to go to immortality, and what they needed to do was to take out the nine tails in Uzumaki Mito''s body and seal it again.


    And this was the first time Sarutobi Rizen did this kind of thing, and it was also the first time Konoha''s people did this kind of thing.


    When Kyuubi was sealed in Uzumaki Mito''s body for the first time, because Senjujuma and Uchiha Madara were still there, Kyuubi was like a newborn baby, vulnerable to a single blow under their hands. It was easily sealed, but now there are no Senju Zhuma and Uchiha Madara.


    Therefore, the Sarutobi Sun Slash is full of solemnity at this time, and there is absolutely no room for loss.


    Even if there are enough manpower at this time, at this time, Sarutobi Rizen already feels that manpower is insufficient, improper preparation, and time is running...


    Counting the various rituals of the relay of the human column in the original book, you will find that the relay of the human column is not simple.


    The Akatsuki organization collects the human pillar power in a very simple and rude way. It directly knocks down the human pillar power, and then directly seals it with an outside golem, but it also takes three days and three nights to seal it.


    Nohara Lin became a human pillar power, it was a few mist forbearance to operate successfully, which is the most irritating situation. Without using much strength, she unknowingly made Yeyuan Lin become a three-tailed human pillar power.


    In the Kyuubi Rebellion, Kyuubi was used to seal the Kyuubi in Naruto''s belly with various sealing techniques when Kyuubi was making trouble.


    Although the rest of the relay relay situation has not been described in detail, it seems that many people have died.


    When Yiwei Renzhu''s power shifted, it is said that Gaara''s mother, Kayura, died because of this.


    When the eight-tailed bull ghost was transferred, it is said that the three generations of Raikage had a fight with him, regardless of the ups and downs, and successfully sealed the bull ghost in Kirabi''s body.


    In general, except for the situation in the original book, which is quite a bit ridiculous, the rest takes a lot of experience. The best case is to defeat the tail beast and then seal it.


    Of course, Rin Nohara''s situation may have Uchiha Madara''s dark hand, otherwise it would be impossible for Mitsuo to squeeze into Rin Nohara''s body like this.


    Nine-tailed beast is the strongest among the nine-tailed beasts, and I am afraid that it will take some hard work.


    Otherwise, there is no need to be so serious.

 144 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 144

    This time, in order to deal with Kyuubi, it can be described as extremely well prepared. All the surrounding areas have been cordoned off. Konoha is in the distance. This distance will not be attacked by Kyuubi and can also support the battlefield in a comprehensive way.


    Even more than half of Konoha''s high-end combat power is here.


    Tsunade, Uchiha Hidden, Kusina, Uchiha Mikoto.


    Returning from Urenin Village, Jiraiya, Oshamaru, the two members of the Konoha elders group turned to Koharu, Mito Menyan, and some quasi-shadow-level figures from various ninja clan.


    With the combined forces of this kind of lineup, I am afraid that Nine Tails can''t make any big waves.


    Don''t think that in the original work, the equivalent of worms'' turn to sleep, Koharu and Mito Menyan are weak.


    Turning to sleep, Koharu and Mito Menyan are also teammates of Danzo and Sarutobi Hizen. They are now middle-aged, and they are at the peak of life''s strength. There is still a quasi-film level.


    Even with so much combat power, Sarutobi Hizen was still a little uneasy.


    Because the combat effectiveness of the natural disaster level of the tail beast is still deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, perhaps if one is not careful, the members of the enchantment squad will suffer heavy losses.


    It''s just that Sarutobi Hisaki''s worry is probably unnecessary, because Uchiha''s strength may have exceeded everyone''s expectations.


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty-Nine


    Compared to the seriousness on Sarutobi''s face, Uchiha''s face was calm and there was a slight smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Although Kyuubi is known as the strongest tail beast, he was beaten by Senjujutsu, suppressed with other tail beasts, and manipulated by Madara Uchiha as a toy. Kyuubi became a Kyuubi dog.


    Uchiha, who knew this, really couldn''t be afraid of Kyuubi.


    Although the tail beasts are all weapons of war, they are still the strength of the shadow rank, and some strong people in the shadow rank can handle them.


    It''s like three generations of Raikage can match Yawei hard steel.


    Of course, this is not to say that the tail beast is weak, but the destructive power of the tail beast is amazing.


    For the human shadow level, even if they desperately launch a big move, it is estimated that they may not be able to use an attack comparable to the tail beast jade.


    And a tail beast jade is fatal to a ninja who is not strong enough to avoid the shadow, and even a single blow can destroy a ninja''s combat troops.


    Otherwise, how could the tail beast be called a war weapon?


    Take the three generations of Raikage who was beaten to death for three days and nights in the original work. If he could use something similar to the tail beast jade like Yao did, he would soon see his subordinates leave. He blasted a way out and fled.


    This is the difference between the human shadow class and the tail beast.


    The tail beast''s offensive power and defensive power are top-notch, which humans cannot match.


    A wild roar suddenly echoed in the endless forest.


    Almost instantly, countless people present could feel that not far in front, there was an extremely evil Chakra collection.


    "It''s really disgusting." Jiu Xinnai said slightly dissatisfied.


    Jiu Xinnai, who can feel the good and evil of chakra, is the most sensitive to the taste of chakra.


    Nine-tailed Chakra is an abomination aggregate, full of negative energy. I don¡¯t know how Naruto whitewashed Nine-tailed in the original book.


    Distortion, evil, rage, anger...


    Almost every adjective of this type can be used on this figure in front of me.


    Bright red hair, bright fiery red, a pair of terrifying beast pupils mixed with monstrous anger, immediately raised the sky with an extremely violent roar.


    "Nine tails!"


    Its name popped up in almost everyone''s heart in an instant, and the sirens in their hearts screamed extremely brightly, and a horrible tremor spread throughout their hearts.


    "What''s the matter? What about the warning of the enchantment class?" Sarutobi screamed furiously.


    The task of the enchantment squad is to maintain an early warning enchantment while restricting the movement of Kyuubi.


    But at this time, the huge figure of Nine Tails broke free almost instantly, and turned into an invisible chain barrier. The body of the beast is not burly but very powerful, and the sharp claws are all sharp.


    It struck abruptly, and the smooth hair all over its body was revealed, and the beast''s eyes were mixed with incomparable anger.


    It seemed as if the blood-stained paw slapped fiercely, bursting out five energies.


    Boom~


    With the sound of countless ninjas turning their horses back, the claws slammed on the ground, and the ground trembled.


    Enchantment class!It''s all over!


    Even if they did not listen to the report delivered by the Anbu members regardless of their lives, the thoughts of everyone present flashed through their minds.


    Not only the enchantment squad, but also the whirlpool Mito, who has been suppressing the nine tails by his own will, is probably over.


    "Grandma Mito!" Tsunade and Kunsina showed anger on their faces and rushed towards Kyuubi.


    Although they also know that the end of Uzumaki Mito is approaching, even if they successfully transfer Kyuubi, Uzumaki Mito will die. However, Kushina and Tsunade cannot accept Uzumaki Mito''s death without a corpse. A situation.


    So, what we need to do now is to blast away Kyuubi, and then find Mito''s body first.


    "Damn! Is this the preparation of the enchantment class?"


    Three generations of Naruto Sarutobi Rislash fists an angry roar


    Obviously, compared with the report of the enchantment class, their quality is not as good as expected.


    However, the three generations did not have the remaining time to be angry and quickly prepared.


    "Seal class, get ready to seal the nine tails!"


    "Ninjas who have not reached the quasi-shadow level, go to help send the wounded to the medical class, and the strong ones above the quasi-shadow level will fight Kyuubi with me."


    Three generations commanded, and at the same time, the psychic came out of his own psychic beast, Ape Demon.


    Ape King, Ape Demon, is a psychic beast of the three generations of Naruto. It has the indestructible body of King Kong. It can be transformed into multiple King Kong Wishful Wands. It can also be used to locally switch forms as needed during the battle. Use ninjutsu.


    In the battle between Oshemaru and the third generation of Naruto in the original work, the Sarumo was even called the strongest psychic beast...


    This is Oshemaru exaggerated, like Kakashi once called the three generations the strongest Naruto in the past, and now it sounds like a joke.


    The Ape Demon psychic came out, just about to speak, and then he showed surprise on his face, and he heard the words in his heart.


    The originally huge Nine Tails was shot into the air by Tsunade''s strange punch!


    "Leave me from Granny Mito''s side!" Tsunade punched Kyuubi angrily.


    "You have such a strong vitality? Who are you from the Senjujuan?"

 145 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 145

    "The descendants of the Thousand Hands Pillars should die!"


    Nine-tailed sense received the huge vitality in Tsunade''s body, and looked angry.


    At this moment, it seemed to see that kind of terrifying vitality in the former Qianshou Zhujian.


    For Senjujuma, Kyuubi is also very disgusted, although it was Uchiha Madara who controlled it to fight Senjujuma.


    Facing Tsunade''s punch, Kyuubi and Yipao patted it!


    "I''m going to kill you!"


    With an extremely sturdy roar, an unbeatable Chakra burst out from the huge reminder of Nine Tails.


    Tsunade''s thin fist, under Kyuubi''s huge claws, seemed to be a child facing an adult.


    However, the ending is quite the opposite.


    Chapter One Hundred and Sixty: I Will Kill You


    The terrifying Chakra exploded in Tsunade''s hand, and in his small fist, the horrible explosive force completely exceeded Kyuubi''s expectations.


    Under Tsunade''s terrifying punch, Kyuubi was knocked into the air, and his body fell back to the ground.


    Compared to Kyuubi, it was a shocking thing for Tsunade that was so small to fly the huge Kyuubi directly.


    The faces of the ninjas all around were surprised.


    "That''s awesome, long live Tsunade-sama, long live Tsunade-sama."


    The ninjas around cheered.


    The visual impact of Tsunade''s punch is too strong and exciting.


    You see, even if it is a monster like Tsunade, isn''t it because Tsunade-sama is punched and flew?


    "Wow, I haven''t seen Tsunade before, right now Tsunade is so violent?" Jiraiya was slightly leisurely and stunned, feeling his own murderous mouth with lingering fear.


    There was still the wound of the punch Tsunade gave him back, because he was beaten by Tsunade when he peeped at the female bathhouse.


    If Tsunade had a certain kind of strength at the beginning, I am afraid I would be crushed too, right?


    "Is this the advantage of the Thousand Hands Clan 947? Sure enough, the advantage of the Great Ninja Clan is too strong. Only with excellent blood can make people stronger." Da She Maru''s eyes flashed with brilliance, to himself The more certain of his decision.


    "Is Tsunade''s strength already so terrifying?" Zhuan Xiaochun''s face was uncertain.


    "Yeah, I''m afraid we need to do something." Mito Menyan''s face is also slightly unsightly.


    Now in Konoha, Tsunade''s reputation can be said to be in full swing, even surpassing Sarutobi.


    Just like the Hakata in the original book, the call to let Tsunade be Hokage is very high.


    This made Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun unable to sit still.


    Although Mito Menyan and Zhuanjin Xiaochun are Konoha''s elders, in fact, a large part of their power comes from Sarutobi Hisaki.


    In many cases, Sarutobi Hisaki would approve of what they did, turning one eye on what they did, and closing one eye.


    If Tsunade becomes Hokage, can they still have so much power?


    That is impossible.


    They naturally know this too.


    Since Danzo''s death, they have converged a lot. Although the other party claims to be Uchiha Madara, it is very likely that Danzo offended.


    But now that time has passed so long, the impact of Danzo''s death has gradually disappeared.


    The current Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun are both intoxicated in power. Although their strength is still at the quasi-shadow level, they have fallen out of the elite.


    I''m afraid that by the time period in the original book, the strength of Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun has fallen by seven or eight.


    For power, they must get along with countermeasures to curb Tsunade''s development and even suppress Tsunade''s reputation.


    Tsunade naturally didn''t know that everyone thought of so much after he flew the nine tails.


    "Mother-in-law Mito." Tsunade and Kusina quickly came to Uzumaki Mito''s body, at this time Uzumaki Mito was dying.


    "Tsunade...Kushina..." Uzumaki Mito barely opened his eyes, with a kind smile on his face.


    "Don''t be sad... I know that my time limit is approaching... I am already prepared... In another world... I will live happily with Zhujian..."


    Uzumaki Mito spoke intermittently, touching the cheeks of Tsunade and Kusina with both hands lightly.


    In the end, the hand dropped feebly.


    "Grandma Mito!"


    "Grandma Mito!"


    Tsunade and Kunsina''s cheeks were covered with tears.


    Although Uzumaki Mito is not Kushina''s grandmother, Uzumaki Mito treats Uzumaki Kushina like his own granddaughter.


    Now that Uzumaki Mito is dead, they are all very sad.


    "Damn it! Damn it!"


    With an extremely outrageous roar, Kyuubi was obviously angry.


    The extremely large Chakra burst out from his huge reminder.


    Mixed with evil red, this chakra seemed like a substance, and it collapsed the surrounding ninjas back.


    The violent Chakra continued to condense on its open mouth.


    The color of deep red, the color of deep blue, the constant chakra bubbles are intertwined on the fangs and teeth, and the direction is aimed at Tsunade and Kusina.


    Then, the two chakras condensed in different proportions shook, condensing a pure chakra ball.


    "Tailed Beast Cannon!"


    Uchiha''s hidden pupils shrank!


    The Tail Beast Cannon, also the Tail Beast Jade, is the strongest long-distance impact of the Tail Beast.


    Gathering the yin and yang chakras in a certain proportion, and then directly dumping them out in the form of energy balls, it can form a very terrifying explosion, and its power is enough to easily wipe out half of Konoha.


    As soon as he came out, he was knocked down by Tsunade, which obviously made Kyuubi very angry and wanted to wipe out Tsunade.

 146 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 146

    But how could Uchiha Yin let it succeed!


    With a violent roar, Uchiha appeared on Kyuubi''s head, his body was covered with Thor''s armor.


    "Swallow it back for me!"


    The huge fist wrapped in Thunder Chakra struck the upper jaw of Nine Tails.


    Kyuubi, who was accumulating his energy, was caught off guard, and the tail beast jade that was about to be sprayed out was swallowed directly in his belly as the upper jaw of Kyuubi closed.


    Boom!


    With a loud muffled noise, Kyuubi''s eyes were bloodshot, and his expression was extremely angry!


    The unfinished tail beast jade exploded in Kyuubi''s mouth.


    Around the mouth that was not completely closed, there was a terrifying storm.


    "I''m going to kill you."


    Kyuubi became more and more angry, staring at Uchihain in front of him.


    The nine tails almost immediately raised the sky and let out a roar that shocked the surrounding area, and the nine fiery giant tails danced wildly.


    Boom~ boom~ boom~


    It is no longer attacking people as the target, it is simply targeting the entire land.


    Wherever the tail goes, no matter it is an enemy tree, it destroys it.


    Chapter 161 The Siege of Nine Tails


    "As expected, it is Kyuubi, my punch didn''t penetrate your mouth." Uchiha muttered to himself.


    Uchiha implicitly believed that his understanding of the changes in Raidun''s nature at this time had reached a peak.


    And this punch of my own actually contains the ultimate chakra nature change that I can make.


    But I did not expect that this punch did not directly penetrate the upper jaw of the nine tails.


    Of course, Uchiha Yin didn''t use his full strength either, otherwise, if he accidentally killed Kyuubi, wouldn''t it be an oolong?


    You know, after the tail beast dies, it will regenerate from time to time.


    From the original work, after Yakura''s death, Mitsuo was reborn from time to time. Otherwise, Mitsuo would not be left there in the wild for so long, and she was knocked out by Deidara.


    Speaking of it, Mitsuo is really fragile compared to Kyuubi. After being blinked by Dedara''s explosive clay, he knelt directly.


    When Uchiha thought of this, he couldn''t bear to complain.


    What a fast speed, what an extreme thunder escape.This thought flashed through Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun.


    It can be said that Uchiha Ken appeared on Kyuubi''s head almost in an instant, and the thunder that broke out on his body also told the power of the thunder in Uchiha Ken''s body at this time.


    The forces on Tsunade''s side must be contained.


    The idea of ??Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun''s heart became stronger.


    "Let''s do it too." Jilai also said.


    Jilai also bit his finger, knotted his seal, and took another shot.


    Spiritualism.


    A huge toad with a pipe in his mouth was summoned.


    "Jilaiya, what are you calling me out to do."


    It looked left and right, and then saw Kyuubi who was going crazy.


    "Wentai, that''s the big fox, Nine Tails, let''s attack together."


    Jilai also shouted loudly.


    "Fire escape, toad oil bomb."


    I saw Wen Tai''s cheeks bulge, and then sprayed a puddle of golden oil, shooting towards Nine Tails.


    Subsequently, Jilai also spewed out a dramatic fire escape.


    The two combined to form a terrifying oil bomb, which was burned on Kyuubi''s body.


    Forbearance, vigorous snake stepping.


    Art fire escape ho fireball.


    Fire escape, fire dragon ball


    Jiraiya, Osha Maru, Sarutobi Hitoshi, many ninjas also joined the war.


    And Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun are cutting corners.


    Just like Danzo, in this battle, Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun did not let their subordinates come over, and they themselves did not intend to exert real strength.


    The technique of a fireball is their sincerity.


    During the war, they certainly wouldn''t intrigue, but now that the war has ended for two years, the outside is stable, and the inside is about to start fighting.


    Otherwise, Shumao Hagi will not be cheated to death by them.


    Even if they are not as radical as Danzo, it does not mean that they will not use these small methods.


    Feeling the blazing flame on his body, Nine Tails let out a whine of pain, and then became more and more angry.


    The nine tails swept constantly, the limbs were brewing, and then they rushed. The nine tails were all driven by the hugged figure, and they leaned over after thinking about it.


    The beast shadow did not move, and the air wave rushed over.


    Without using Kyuubi''s body to come over, the trees in front of it were washed away by the wind and waves early.


    At this time, Kyuubi wants to escape!


    Nine Tails is not a fool, even though it is very powerful and angry, but it is difficult to fight against a few strong movie-level players.


    If it continues to fight here, I am afraid it will be defeated sooner or later, and then be sealed again.


    Compared to the momentary revenge, Kyuubi wants to escape more!


    No creatures or like to live in prison!Of course Kyuubi is no exception!

 147 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 147

    "Don''t want to escape."


    Uchiha was also taken aback by Kyuubi''s actions for a while, and his reaction was a little slower, but he also reacted.


    Sealing technique, King Kong blockade!


    Numerous chains emerged from behind Uchihain''s back and on the ground, thick Chakra chains.


    These Chuck chains are as flexible as Uchiha''s arms, directly binding the limbs of the nine tails.


    The Diamond Blockade was originally invented for the tail beast, and this time, the effect is obvious.


    Kyuubi seemed to have tripped over and fell directly to the ground.


    And Uchiha Yin also received a burst of impulse, Kyuubi''s huge body, this blow also took a lot of Uchiha Yin''s strength.


    "It''s evil, it''s you again?" The person who saw the move was Uchiha Hidden, and Kyuubi''s entire eyes were red. If it weren''t for the absence of Gouyu inside, everyone would think that Kyuubi had opened the writing wheel.


    "This kind of evil Chakra has even more evil eyes... You are a descendant of Uchiha Madara!"


    Uchiha''s actions to sabotage Kyuubi one after another were obviously hated by Kyuuki.


    But now that Uchiha hidden is the descendant of Uchiha Madara who once controlled him, he became more and more angry.


    Kyuubi struggled, trying to break the chains around him.


    But how can this kind of chain that specifically restrains Kyuubi so easily be broken away by Kyuubi?


    You know, in the original book, at the time of the Kyuubi Rebellion, Jiu Xinnai used the Diamond Blockade when he was dying, and he was able to hold the Nine Tails tightly!


    Moreover, if it weren''t for too many people around now, Uchiha Ken would want to open the kaleidoscope to write the wheel and try to control Kyuubi.


    It''s just that Uchiha Yin did not do this.


    Otherwise, if you do this, I''m afraid Sarutobi Hizen, or most of Konoha''s high-level staff, will not be able to sit still.


    You know, that is Kyuubi!Known as the strongest among the nine-tailed beasts among the weapons of war, if Uchihain controls it, wouldn''t it be said that Uchihain can control a war weapon by himself?


    At that time, Konoha will also guard against Uchiha''s secrets everywhere, even the entire Uchiha clan, and other Ninja villages will do the same. After all, no one would want his Ninja village''s tail beast to be controlled by the other party.


    Chapter One Hundred And Sixty Two


    "I''m going to kill you, a bunch of reptiles, I also want to imprison this master!"


    "kill!"


    Ao!


    The terrifying chakra of Nine Tails burst out like a substance!


    The entire sky is shrouded in darkness!Even the stars and the bright moon!Also, the tail beast jade trembling in the mouth of the nine-tailed nine lama!


    Only frenzy and thunder, raging in this black cloud, suddenly exuding the uneasiness of the sky!


    However, what surprised Kyuubi was that no matter how hard he struggled, the sturdy Chakra chains were not changed at all, they were still so strong, as if they hadn''t been affected by anything, they didn''t move at all!


    how is this possible!


    Kyuubi''s heart is horrified.


    In its original imagination, under the explosion of its own huge chakra, these chakra chains should be vulnerable to a single blow, and they should be broken directly.


    Unexpectedly, in reality, it was completely the opposite. The Diamond Blockade was motionless and undamaged.


    "What a strong sealing technique! What a strong King Kong blockade!" A ninja from the sealing class exclaimed in surprise.


    "No, isn''t it that Uchiha is a ninja who is very good at Thunder Dunge? Why is the sealing technique better than us!" the ninja of the sealing class exclaimed.


    "Isn''t this ninjutsu a King Kong blockade? Isn''t this a sealing technique that only the Uzumaki clan can learn? Isn''t it..." Turning Koharu and Mito Menyan''s faces became increasingly gloomy, Tsunade''s The stronger the strength, the greater the crisis they feel, and the more they want to act.


    "The hidden seal technique, but it''s not inferior to me at all!"


    Kushina, who barely recovered from Uzumaki Mito''s death, wiped away the teardrops from his eyes, and said proudly.


    "King Kong blocked!"


    Numerous chains broke out of the ground, entwined with Kyuubi''s tail and body, imprisoning Kyuubi''s movements.


    Mu Dun!


    Tsunade also lightly placed Uzumaki Mito on the ground, and then used Mu Dun!


    One by one, big trees rose up from the ground, bent, and rolled layer by layer on the limbs of the nine tails.


    Branches branched continuously, piercing into Kyuubi''s body, stinging Kyuubi.


    At this time, only the head of the nine tails can still move, and the rest has been imprisoned.


    "It''s evil, it''s evil!"


    Nine Tails roared, his head lifted up, and a huge chakra ball that could distort the air appeared on Nine Tails'' mouth!


    Tail beast jade!


    The mouth of Nine Tails has grown to its largest size, and the entire tail of the beast jade also covers the entire mouth of Nine Tails!


    Its head was up, and it was obvious that he didn''t want Uchihain to punch the tail beast jade again.


    "Hurry up and stop it." The momentum of this hair-tailed beast jade was terrifying, and the surrounding air seemed to be distorted.


    Of course Sarutobi Hizen found out, and quickly roared.


    Because the most terrifying thing, Sarutobi Rizen discovered that if Kyuubi lowered his head, this beast jade would hit Konoha''s direction!Even destroy Konoha!


    Uchiha''s hidden eyes shone brightly and quietly opened the kaleidoscope writing wheel.


    A deep blue chakra burst out of him.


    Chakra swelled continuously, seemingly with thunderous sound, and suddenly swelled, suddenly protruding, covering the whole body.


    The scattered chakras condensed into a huge human form.


    Bones, veins, flesh and blood.


    Keep filling in.


    The quaint blue armor with a thunderous dark blue, exclaimed that the black color made the entire giant look sore.


    Susanoh!

 148 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 148

    Suzuo can be a complete body!(Checking the size, Sasuke''s complete body is the same size as Kyuubi. I feel that Kishimoto''s depiction of size is too vague.)


    Feeling Receiving this power, Uchiha faintly felt that his blood was boiling like fire, and his heart was raging.


    Uchiha concealed control of Susao, and the densely packed Thunder Lights gathered in Susao''s hands.


    Then, he slapped Kyuubi''s upper and lower jaws.


    [email protected]##@%@#%!Numerous MMBs rang in Kyuubi''s mind, and the tail beast jade exploded in front of Kyuubi before it was finished.


    Boom!


    A huge explosion exploded in front of Kyuubi, and the visible shock wave spread rapidly in all directions...


    The nine tails around the tail beast jade suffered the most damage!


    If the tail beast can bleed, I''m afraid Nine Tails will squirt out blood in one bite.


    The tail beast jade exploded in the air, and the damage suffered by the crowd on the ground was minimized.


    Only Uchiha hidden, driving Susa beside Kyuubi, received an unparalleled impact!


    Under the eyes of everyone, Uchiha''s Hidden Susuke, with his arms in front of his fierce, firmly blocked the blow.


    Unscathed!Again unscathed!


    Such a terrifying defense force made everyone present amazed!


    "We have won, we have won!"


    Seeing Kyuubi fall, the surrounding ninjas were cheering constantly.


    In their imagination, I am afraid that many people will be sacrificed, and they are even prepared to sacrifice.


    But unexpectedly, they don''t seem to need to do much.


    It was the tail beast''s reputation as a natural disaster that made them too scared and too cautious, or was it because Konoha''s ninja was too strong!


    They can''t help but doubt, then confirm.


    Konoha''s ninja is too strong!


    "Bravo."


    "It is said that this ninjutsu is the strongest ninjutsu of the Uchiha clan, and Uchiha Madara will be wiped out with this ninjutsu."


    "Yeah, yeah, I was also present at 4.3 that day, but the color of this giant seems to be a bit different, and it feels stronger than that of Uchiha Madara at the time."


    The ninjas around were also talking about it, and their eyes turned to Uchiha''s adoration.


    Of course, there are many directions for other people who contribute.


    "It''s amazing, I''m afraid Uchiha''s strength has surpassed me!" Jilai also exclaimed, aroused in his heart.


    "Is this the Shao Lun Yan? Is this the Kaleidoscope Sha Lun Yan?"


    Ono Shemaru looked at Uchiha''s hidden Suzano, his eyes broke out in his mind, and there was a burst of light!


    He licked the corners of his mouth, and became more and more interested in writing round eyes.


    Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Three


    Uchiha Ken didn''t notice everyone''s eyes, nor opened Kagura''s eyes.


    Otherwise, you will definitely find Oshemaru''s interest, Koharu and Mito Menyan''s unkind intentions, Sarutobi''s mood is complicated, and Tsunade Kusina and Mikoto''s pride.


    With Kyuubi here, opening the eyes of Kagura will only make you feel more negative about Kyuubi''s hatred, so Uchiha Ken did not choose to open the eyes of Kagura.


    "Ao!"


    The fallen Kyuubi hadn''t completely lost his combat effectiveness, and Uchihain interrupted his attack once again, making Kyuubi even more angry.


    The boundless anger seems to have given it even more powerful strength, like taking a stimulant, opening the Eight Door Dunjia, and trying to get rid of the control of Mu Dun and the Diamond Blockade.


    "Ao!"


    With a loud roar, it barely broke through the blockade of King Kong and Mu Dun, and stood up abruptly.


    "Get me down!"


    But before Nine and Eleven could make any more angry actions, a big hand full of thunder fell from the sky abruptly, slapped Nine Tails on the head, and shot Nine Tails on the ground.


    "Really, isn''t it good to stay on the ground honestly? You have to move!"


    Uchiha gave a cold snort and shot again.


    If Kyuubi is not stunned, I am afraid it will continue to make chaos when it is sealed.


    boom!


    Kyuubi slapped him, and his body was somewhat erect just now, and he was beaten down again.


    "It''s evil, I''m going to kill you, you wait, I will definitely break your corpse after I come out!"


    boom!


    "I will never give in. I want to seal me into Ren Zhuli''s body, no way."


    boom!


    "I¡­¡­"


    boom!boom!boom!


    "How do I feel that Yin seems to be beating her disobedient pet." Mikoto couldn''t help but smile while looking at the scene.


    "Is this still Kyuubi? Is this really a natural disaster? How do I feel like a baby, being beaten up by Master Uchiha Hideo!"


    "Long live Uchiha Hide-sama! Long live Konoha!"


    A deep hole was smashed into the place where Kyuubi was. At this time, Kyuubi was depressed with Uchiha''s punch after punch. Finally, his fist stopped for a while.


    "Uchihain, I remember you, you..."


    Uchiha concealed control of Susao, charged a strange punch, and hit Kyuubi.


    The ground trembles for a while, even the civilians far away in Konoha can feel the shaking of the mountain.


    "Earthquake? Why did it happen again!"

 149 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 149

    "It''s okay, it should pass quickly, similar to the earthquake 6 or 7 years ago."


    The civilians in Konoha were also a little riot, but the earthquake passed quickly and calm was restored.


    At this time, Kyuubi fainted stunned.


    Its body was lying on the cracked ground, its eyes were white, and it was obvious that it had lost consciousness.


    "Well, at this time, it''s time to prepare Renju Li to play." Uchiha closed Susao and said with a sigh of relief.


    I won. I didn''t expect it to be so simple. Uchiha''s strength is so strong and he inherited Tsunade''s violent factor.


    Sarutobi Richan thought in his heart.


    "Bring Hafeng Shuimen here." Sarutobi Rizen ordered.


    At this time Kyuubi had been knocked out, no matter who sealed it, it should be relatively simple.


    After all, what Konoha needs is the strength of the human column, not the way that the original Zhongxiao organization did to get the tail beast into the outer golem.


    And because this was the seal when Kyuubi completely lost consciousness, whether it was the physique of the vortex clan, he could withstand the power of the seal.


    As long as the seal is good, even the pressure on Renzhuli will be much less, and there won''t be any runaways at all.


    And this kind of sealing technique, as a member of the Uzumaki clan, Kushina can think of a dozen of them with his eyes closed, and then help seal them, and the sealing technique is not inferior to Kushina''s Uchiha, and can do the same.


    Although most of them are highly difficult sealing techniques, there are also many that are less difficult.


    He believed that Tangtang Konoha would definitely not have any of these dozen.


    Konoha is not like the lack of seals like Sand Ninja Village. The seal of the tail beast in Sand Ninja Village is too low, and the strength of the human body can¡¯t sleep. I love Gaara, hard. He has developed thick panda eyes.


    Now there is no problem with the seal on anyone, and there are no restrictions at all.


    Soon, Bofeng Water Gate was brought over.


    At this time, Hafeng Mizumon was 15 or 16 years old (the same size as Kusina and Uchiha.), with a sunny face.


    "Hin, Kushina, meet again." Seeing Uchiha, Bo Feng Mizuno said hello to Kushina and Uchiha with a smile on his face.


    As a disciple of Jiraiya and a classmate of Uchiha Hidden, Hafeng Mizumon often met.


    "Bofeng Shuimen, are you sure you want to become the Nine-Tailed Man Zhuli?" Sarutobi Rishou asked with a serious expression, interrupting the conversation.


    "Yes, for the sake of Konoha, I am willing to be the pillar of the nine-tailed man, and I will never let the nine-tailed monster fox do harm to Konoha, let alone harm the village!" Bo Feng Shuimen looked serious and serious.


    "Even if it is possible that 453 will be rejected by everyone in Konoha, can you accept it?" Sarutobi Hizumi asked again.


    "As long as there is a place where leaves fly, the fire will burn, the shadow of the fire will illuminate the village, and the new leaves will sprout. When you want to protect the person you cherish the most, the true power of the ninja will be shown."


    "I am willing to become a pillar of the nine-tailed man for the village, and to shine for Konoha." Bo Feng Shuimen said passionately.


    His words were full of contagion, and they also infected those around him.


    It is indeed a man called the little sun. Although Bofeng Shuimen and Kushina are impossible, his body still possesses the warmth like the sun.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    "and many more!"


    Just when Sarutobi Rizen made a decision and was about to seal the nine tails into Hafeng Shuimen''s body, someone said.


    "I disagree!"


    ¡ª¡ª


    Let¡¯s just say that the current protagonist still doesn¡¯t know that Koharu and Mito Menyan are going to fight him, otherwise they will definitely do it. After all, those two guys didn¡¯t make any obvious actions. If they know later, they will definitely do it. Directly hit them


    Chapter 164 The Shameless Mito Men Yan


    Mito Menyan stood up at this time and said.


    "Menyan, do you have any comments?" Sarutobi said with a little unkindness on his face.


    Just now, although Sarutobi Hizaki focused on command, he also saw Mito Menyan and Zhuan Koharu''s lack of effort.


    Even, they didn''t even bring their subordinates over, obviously just thinking about coming over and paddling.


    But now that Kyuubi is done, they stand up again and disagree?


    Even if Sarutobi Hizen had a good temper, he was slightly dissatisfied at this time.


    It''s just that Sarutobi Hizen is the kind of person who is very nostalgic, and of course he will give Mito Menyan who was a teammate this little face.


    In the original book, even Danzo assassinated himself, Sarutobi Hizaki could forgive Danzo, not to mention that Mito Menyan just interrupted him.


    "Sun Zhan, I feel that the choice of this person Zhuli is still open for discussion."


    Mito Menyan touched the beard on his chin and said.


    "Let Bofeng Shuimen be the pillar of the nine-tailed man, didn''t you say it two years ago?" Sarutobi Rizen said with a gloomy expression on the issue of nine-tailed tail.


    That¡¯s right, you know it was said two years ago. At that time, we didn¡¯t know that Tsunade¡¯s strength already looked like this. Today we will defeat Kunou so smoothly, that¡¯s why we agreed to Hafeng Mizumon. Become a pillar of the nine-tailed man.


    Seeing the strength of Tsunade and the others, Mito Menyannai felt even more crisis in mind.


    Although Hafeng Mizumon was not on Tsunade''s side, it was also on Sarutobi''s side.


    Nami Fung Shui Men is Jiraiya''s apprentice, so whether it was Kushina at the beginning or the current Nami Fung Shui Men, they are actually the disciples of Sarutobi Hisaki.


    Now Sarutobi Sun Slash is so powerful that it crushes the elders.


    In addition to the death of Danzo and the disappearance of roots, the power of the elders has been greatly weakened.


    So Mito Menyan had an idea and looked at Kyuubi.


    You know, the current Kyuubi is not an ordinary Kyuubi.


    The current Kyuubi was completely unprepared, and his consciousness was already in a coma.


    To seal it, you can choose a seal with a longer preparation time and obvious effects.


    In this case, no matter who it is, it can be a pillar of strength.


    And Mito Menyan is the idea of ??making oneself a human pillar.


    The current Mito Menyan is still a quasi-shadow-level powerhouse. As long as it is sealed, Mito Menyan can even suppress Nine Tails by himself, and then use Nine Tails Chakra forcibly. There is no major drawback at all.


    Even the influence of Kyuubi was much less.

 150 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 150

    Even if you can''t become a human pillar, you can make your subordinates become a human pillar!


    As long as you harvest the nine tails, your own strength will be greatly improved, and you will even be able to compete with Sarutobi Hisaki separately!


    Adhering to this thought, Mito Menyan''s face showed a smile.


    "Sun Slash, you can''t say that. Wasn''t the original Nine-Tailed Man Zhu Li the imperial Uzumaki Kushina? Uzumaki Kushina has been preparing for so many years, and she can change it. That wave of Fengshui Gate can''t be the same. Change?"


    When Mito Menyan speaks, it is a divorce.


    When Mito Menyan thought about it, Uzumaki Kushina was dismissed from the status of Kyuubi Jouri. It must be reluctant.


    Isn''t it great to grasp this point and put the two freshmen apart?


    Unfortunately, what Mito Menyan didn''t know was that Kushina was anxious that he would not become the Kyuubi Jura.


    As long as Nine Tails were sealed on Bo Feng Shuimen''s body, I am afraid that Jiuxinai''s main task will be completed, and she will feel at ease.


    So this trick of Mito Menyan has no effect.


    However, Bo Feng Shuimen just learned of this news, and immediately apologized to Jiu Xin Nai.


    "Sorry, Jiuxinai, I don''t know you..." Bo Feng Shuimen quickly apologized to Jiuxinai.


    "It''s okay, Watergate, I didn''t want to be a nine-tailed person, I don''t want a monster in my body." Kushina said with a smile.


    "Oh oh..." Watergate smiled wryly. Seeing Jiu Xinnai''s appearance, he was not angry, and he was relieved.


    The corner of Mito Menyan''s eyes twitched, and he didn''t expect that the relationship between the two seemed to be good, and he was not affected by his words in any way.


    So, he went on to say: "Bo Feng Shuimen is still young, and his heart is not strong enough. I don''t think it''s appropriate. Let me be this nine-tailed man."


    "As Konoha''s elder, my will, soul, and aura are not comparable to those of Bo Feng Shuimen who have not yet grown up."


    Mito Menyan coughed twice, and Yoshimasa said.


    Uchiha Ken was also stunned at this time. He didn''t expect Mito Menyan, the elder Konoha, to be so brazen.


    When he was fighting just now, Uchiha Ken looked at the two of them and did nothing. Now he wanted to pick peaches.


    And still want to cut the wave of Feng Shuimen Hu.


    "You two didn''t do anything just now, not even your subordinates were brought out. Now you want to pick ready-made fruits, do you want a face?"


    As the master of Bofeng Mizumen, Jilai also heard Mito Menyan''s shameless words, his nose was almost crooked, and pointed at Mito Menyan and cursed.


    Hearing Jiraiya''s curse, Mito Menyan''s face changed, and then he recovered.


    As Konoha''s great elder, his face must be thick enough.


    He also said to Jilai: "What you said is not wrong. We didn''t make any effort just now, but it''s not how we are, but we believe in your strength."


    "Under your strength, Kyuubi definitely can''t shake the sky. If that''s the case, why should I make a move?" Mito Menyan said loudly.


    This B is too shameless!This sentence flashed through Uchiha''s mind.


    Worthy of being Konoha''s moth, members of the elders!


    Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Five


    The silence of the people on the scene was shocked by the shamelessness of Mito Menyan.


    And Sarutobi Rizen also fell into silence.


    The people around were also silent, waiting for Sarutobi Hizen''s decision.


    Uchiha Kimura and the others have no idea. It doesn''t matter who Kyuubi gives to them. What if Nami Fengsumi or Mito Menyan gets Kyuubi?Can you beat yourself?


    Kyuubi is able to enhance a person''s strength, but it is also limited, unless he opens up like Naruto, he can get Kyuubi''s wholehearted assistance.


    But is it possible for the current Hafong Gate and Mito Menyan?


    And even so, Uchiha Yin is confident that he can beat them.


    So Uchiha Ken didn''t care too much about who could get Kyuubi.


    And the hearts of Mito Menyan and Bo Feng Shui Men are tense.


    At this moment, Menyan Mito doesn''t want to go to a junior to grab the nine tails, if he still loses, he will lose his face.


    And if you get the nine tails, then the face is nothing.


    In the face of politicians, only real interests are the most important. Face-saving and ethics are long gone.


    On the other hand, the Bo Feng Shui gate is a bit tight and discouraged.


    Among the people present, Bo Feng Shuimen''s strength is not high 467, and at this moment, it is just the strength that is especially forbearing.


    I haven''t learned how to fly Thunder God, and haven''t developed the Helix Pill''s wave of wind water gate, but only with that kind of speed beyond ordinary people, barely possessing the special strength of Shinobu.


    Therefore, at this time, he was not confident that he could succeed in becoming a Nine-tailed person.


    He really wants to be a Nine-Tailed Man Zhuli.


    Seeing the same period of Kushina and Uchiha, they have already established a reputation on the battlefield, but he is just a special kind of forbearance, and the water gate is also anxious.


    And once you get the nine tails and become the pillar power of the nine tails, the strength of Hafeng Mizumon will surely increase rapidly, catching up with Uchiha and them.


    Yes, Hafeng Mizumon has already targeted Uchiha Ken as a target.


    If Uchiha knew it, he would definitely persuade Ha Feng Shuimen to change his target, because he was open, and Ha Feng Shuimen would never catch up.


    In the future, Bo Feng Shuimen will discover this fact and actively abandon this goal.


    However, even if he hadn''t become a Kyuubi person, he would just lose for a while, and then he would train harder to enhance his strength and make a dedication for Konoha.


    On the one hand, it was his former teammates, old companions, usually his grandchildren, and Sarutobi Rizen also thought for a long time.


    In the end, Sarutobi Hizen finally made a decision.


    "Menyan, I believe in your kindness, but I also believe in Hafeng Shuimen. Give the young man a chance, after all, he is our Konoha''s future." Sarutobi Hitoshi said.


    Hearing Sarutobi Hisaki''s words, Mito Menyan''s face turned pale.


    He couldn''t believe that Sarutobi Hizen would actually reject his proposal.


    On the contrary, Bo Feng Shuimen''s face showed a delighted look.


    Compared to the Mito Menyan who talks about being intoxicated with power now, Sarutobi Hizumi is of course more supportive of Konoha''s Hafong Minami!There is no doubt about this.

 151 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 151

    "Seal class, prepare to seal." After Sarutobi Rizen made his decision, he directly ordered Mito Menyan without time to speak.


    "Three generations of old man, leave this to us." Uchiha Hidden looked at each other with Kusina, and said to Sarutobi Hizen.


    In any case, Bo Feng Shui Men is a good friend of his own, and it should be a little help.


    If Sarutobi Hizumi sentenced Kyuubi to Mito Menyan in the end, Uchiha Yin and Kunsina would be ready to watch.


    "King Kong blocked."


    Along with the murmurs of Uchiha and Kusina, countless chains with crystal light emerged from the ground.


    The chain with a faint golden light was extremely fast, and in the blink of an eye, it firmly bound Nine Tails.


    Afterwards, the chains shrank suddenly, and the blocking trees and stones on the ground were smashed by Kyuubi''s body.


    A low and deep roar sounded, the sound of nine tails rubbing on the ground.


    "Get up!" Uchiha Yin and Kunsina stepped on at the same time, stepping firmly on the ground, and his body suddenly exerted strength.


    The huge body of Nine Tails was turned over by the two of them using Diamond Blockade!


    Seeing the huge body of Kyuubi, his aura was fierce. If you don''t know that Uchiha and Kushina did it, I''m afraid most people here will be disgraced.


    Not all people can withstand the collision of the giant Nine Tails.


    "This kind of sealing technique is really surprising, even better than the sealing class!"


    "Never mind Kushina, he is a member of the Uzumaki clan, and we can understand if the sealing technique is good. Why can Uchiha''s sealing technique be so good?"


    "God is really unfair, Uchiha''s talent is really too strong."


    The people around took their mouths and swallowed, with shocked expressions in their eyes.


    "Mizumon, take it!" Uchiha gave a smirk, and threw Kyuubi towards Hafeng Mizuno.


    "What am I going to do, just stay here like this?!" "Grumbling."


    Bo Feng Shuimen swallowed, wiped the sweat from his forehead, and said.


    Bo Feng Shuimen is also a human being, and he is also afraid, let alone a behemoth like Kyuubi who is throwing himself at him.


    Without giving Bo Feng Shuimen too much time to imagine, the huge Nine Tails slammed directly, and the chain shook. Before Kyuubi came over, he wrapped Bo Feng Shuimen''s body first.


    Then countless chains were connected to the abdomen of Bofeng Shuimen.


    "seal!"


    Kushina snorted softly, and the chains on Bo Feng Shuimen''s abdomen madly pulled, pulling Kyuubi directly close to Bo Feng Shuimen''s body.


    During this process, the nine tails kept shrinking and shrinking, and finally turned into the shape of Chakra, and the whole was submerged in the belly of Bofeng Shuimen.


    Afterwards, a vortex-like trace was left in the abdomen of Bofeng Shuimen.


    Chapter 166 Public Opinion


    "This seal is the seal of the four elephants. Although the chakras of the nine tails may be exposed to affect your heart, on the contrary, you can also use your own to change the nine tails."


    After the seal was completed, Uchihain and Kusina unlocked the King Kong blockade, and then said to Hafengmizumen.


    This is also the decision made by Uchiha Yin and Kusina.


    The personality charm of Hafeng Mizumon is not a joke. Although Kusina is not sure, but Uchiha Kazun believes in Hafeng Mizumon so much. Of course Kushina listens to Uchiha.


    "I hope you can truly tame the nine tails, not with force like the first generation, nor with the power of pupils like Uchiha Madara, but with real heart."


    "I''m optimistic about you, Sao Nian." Uchiha patted Bo Feng Shuimen''s shoulder and said.


    "Thank you, I will definitely not disappoint your expectations." Hafeng Mizuno said gratefully, and he was very excited about Uchiha''s encouragement.


    Even though Uchiha said so, he was not quite sure whether Hafeng Mizumon could do that.


    After all, Naruto in the original book has the aura of the protagonist, otherwise, I am afraid it would not be so easy to become a partner with Kyuubi~.


    But maybe Bofeng Shuimen-can it be done?


    As a classmate and friend of Hafong Sumigate, Uchiha Kazun is very aware of the appeal of Hafong Sumigate.


    The seal of Nine Tails is over.


    The rest is the treatment of the wounded.


    Although the battle ended quickly and looked very relaxed, Kyuubi was a Kyuubi after all, and several crazy vents broke out, which still injured a lot of ninjas.


    Some ninjas even died accidentally.


    The next day, news of Uzumaki Mito''s death also spread, and Konoha also held a grand funeral for Uzumaki Mito.


    Although Uzumaki Mito doesn''t go out very often, and there is not much news, everyone in Konoha knows Uzumaki Mito.


    That was the wife of the first adult, who didn''t expect and did not resist the passage of time and followed the footsteps of the first Hokage.


    Yes, only Konoha¡¯s high-level staff knew about the Nine-Tailed Man Zhuli. The ninjas who participated in the Nine-Tailed Transfer Ceremony last night were all confidants of Sarutobi Hisaki, and they all gave the order, and they were not known to others. .


    That is, Naruto¡¯s Nine-tailed Zhuli identity in the original work, I don¡¯t know if it was promoted by Danzo or the elders.


    In this period, the common people didn''t even know about the tail beast, or even what the tail beast was.


    In the original book, it was also after the Kyuubi Rebellion that Konoha''s civilians knew that Kyuubi was such a monster, a natural disaster.


    At the funeral of Uzumaki Mito, Kushina and Tsunade cried violently, tears falling unceasingly.


    Even though as a ninja, he was used to seeing life and death, but he couldn''t resist this sad mood.


    After half a month, they fully recovered from this sadness and regained their former vitality.


    The deceased have passed away, and only if they live better, can they make the whirlpool Mito feel at ease in another time.


    Time went by little by little, and among the recent Konoha, bad messages were also distributed.


    "Hey hey hey, do you know? Uchiha Yin is with Tsunade."


    "Oh? Really? So what? Isn''t the two a match made in heaven? What''s wrong with being together?"


    ¡­I¡¯ll go, shouldn¡¯t you be concerned about the relationship between teachers and students on the opposite side?


    "Aren''t they masters and apprentices? Don''t you know how serious it is together? Teacher-student love!"


    "So? What does this have to do with me? What''s wrong with the teacher-student relationship? My wife and I are also teacher-student relationship. You are not convinced!"

 152 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 152

    The two hit together, and one was stunned to the ground instantly.


    "Unlucky, bah, continue..." The man who said the rumor showed dissatisfaction on his face, and then left.


    "Hey hey hey, did you know that Uchiha is too awkward, what happened to Xiaonan to his apprentice!"


    "Really? So exciting?"


    ¡­¡­Why is your focus like this?Don¡¯t you know this is serious?


    "Xiao Nan is still a child, don''t you know?"


    "What kids? Some 13-year-old kids are married, so what!"


    "Hey hey hey, why did you leave in the middle of the chat?"


    "Damn it, are you guys stupid? I want to discredit Tsunade, and discredit the people on Uchiha''s side. What have you done?!"


    Menyan Mito shouted loudly at his men.


    "Master Menyan, we are not to blame. We have already followed your instructions to smear Tsunade''s side, but the people''s views on this matter are surprisingly consistent, and they have not been able to bring it to the rhythm at all!"


    A ninja lowered his head and said slightly aggrieved.


    "Rice bucket, isn''t it because you are unfavorable?"


    Mito Menyan roared again and said.


    Menyan Mito took action after the incident with Kyuubi.


    He ordered his subordinates to promote Uchiha''s stay with Tsunade in various places in Konoha, as well as Konan''s stay with Uchiha''s.


    In Konoha, the relationship between teacher and student is very important, and the relationship between teacher and student is not as strict as the ancient times of Uchiha''s previous life, but it is not a good thing.


    Originally, Mito Menyan wanted to catch this incident, which caused a serious blow to Tsunade.


    But now it seems that Konoha''s acceptance of Tsunade and Uchiha Hidden together is very high.


    Tsunade and Uchiha Ken are both Konoha''s great heroes, and they have a high reputation. If the two are together, Konoha''s civilian feeling is very normal.


    And Uchiha''s so excellent, attracted Xiaonan, it is also excusable.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Let me say I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m going to attend the birthday banquet of my mother-in-law and grandma on the 10th, 11th, and 12th, and there are not too many time code words, so there may be fewer updates in these three days. Updates will resume on the 13th !


    Chapter 167 The Original Idea


    However, after the villagers who knew Konoha learned of this news, they did not make any unfavorable remarks against Tsunade. Instead, they discussed it enthusiastically!


    It even made Tsunade''s prestige even greater, which caused Mito Men Yan to vomit blood three liters!


    "Rice buckets are all rice buckets. Wouldn''t you advertise on disgusting aspects? Wouldn''t you advertise that Mr. Cheng Tsunade eats tender grass? Wouldn''t you advertise that Cheng Uchiha''s forcing Xiaonan? How disgusting and how to publicize it? It''s really a bunch of rice buckets."


    Mito Menyan yelled angrily, scolding his subordinates for not doing business well.


    The question is, who would believe you when you say this?


    Now that Tsunade, Uchiha, and the others have such a good reputation, are civilians fooled because of that simple?


    Mito Menyan''s subordinates thought so, but they didn''t dare to argue with Mito Menyan.


    "Menyan, I''m afraid it won''t work like this now, this little thing may not be able to suppress Tsunade''s reputation. 11" Zhuan Xiaochun prevented Mito Menyan from getting angry and said lightly.


    "Oh? Xiaochun, do you have a good way?" Mito Menyan disappeared and asked.


    "Our idea at the beginning was to let people have bad ideas about Tsunade, Uchiha, and even Tsunade''s people through the public opinion of teacher-student love, and attack Tsunade''s people. prestige."


    "We originally thought that the people would oppose it, and the top leaders of the various Ninja races would also come out to make trouble."


    "In this case, our goal will be successful."


    Turning to bed, Xiaochun pondered for a while, and continued.


    "Yes, our original idea was indeed like this, but now the situation is completely different from what we imagined." Mito Menyan also calmed down and said.


    "Now Tsunade''s reputation among civilians is beyond our expectations. This little public opinion has not been able to suppress Tsunade at all, and even made their voices louder."


    "On the other side, the group of senior Ninja clan leaders also seemed to be shocked, and no one came forward." Mito Menyan''s words contained a little contempt.


    "What about the Senju Clan? How about seeing Tsunade being married by the Uchiha clan? What is the majesty of Princess Konoha and the clan power of the Senju clan."


    "Where is the Uchiha clan? Can you actually agree to the Uchiha clan''s clan to marry the Thousand-shou clan? Uchiha is a genius of the Uchiha clan!"


    "There are other ninjas, don''t they feel the tension? The Uchiha clan is going to get better with the Senju clan!"


    "That''s Tsunade with Mudan! That''s Uchiha Ken who opened the kaleidoscope to write round eyes! If the two were together, and gave birth to a child who inherited the blood of both, it would be terrifying!"


    Mito Menyan seemed to be venting, but also as if seeking answers to questions, talking one by one.


    Indeed, according to Mito Menyan''s thoughts, the high-level ninjas should indeed be similar to what Mito Menyan thought.


    The problem is that the actual situation is certainly not as simple as Mito Menyan thought.


    At the end of World War II, although the Thousand Hands Clan was not annihilated as in the original work, the loss of combat power was as great as it has fallen from the No.


    At this time, the more important thing for the Thousand Hands Clan is to accumulate vitality.


    As for Tsunade¡¯s side, the Senju clan knew it from the beginning.


    At that time, the Thousand Hands Clan had no clear objections, and now it is even more impossible to object.


    The same is true for the Uchiha clan, and even the Uchiha clan hopes that Uchiha will marry Tsunade.


    Even Princess Konoha, the current pride of the Senju clan has been overtaken by the Uchiha clan. Doesn''t that mean that the Uchiha clan is excellent?


    Thinking of this, the people of the Uchiha clan were too late to be excited, so how could they stop it!


    Although in the beginning, when Uchiha Yin and Uchiha Mikoto were apprentices with Tsunade, the Uchiha clan was indeed quite critical, but in view of Uchiha''s face, the Uchiha clan did not say anything.


    Now, they are also very grateful that they did not stop it.


    As for the rest of the Ninja clan, seeing that the Uchiha clan and the Senju clan didn''t say anything, they were calm, and of course they would not take the initiative to stop them.


    The top ninja clan leaders are not stupid either. In the current situation, it is obvious that someone wants to engage in Tsunade, and anyone with a discerning eye can see it.


    As for Tsunade''s contributions over the past few years, everyone can see that most of the ninjas are kind to Tsunade and will not stop them at all.


    What''s more, this is a matter between the Senju clan and Uchiha clan. The Senju clan and Uchiha clan don''t say anything, so how can the ninja clan have the right to say anything?

 153 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 153

    If your name is not right, you will also offend the people on the side of Uchiha Hidden and Tsunade, and even offend the Hokage line. No one will be the slyrage behind the scenes.120


    Shooting the first bird, not to mention no benefit to yourself, why did they stop it?


    This is also the reason why all the ninjas have not changed much.


    What''s more, some ninjas even congratulated Tsunade and Uchiha.


    "So, our direction is wrong, and the success of these public opinions is just to make Tsunade''s reputation worse."


    "What''s more, we failed, and even made Tsunade and Uchiha''s prestige even higher." Zhuanqin said.


    "Then what should we do?" Mito Menyan asked.


    "It''s very simple, why can Tsunade gain such a high reputation?" Turning to sleep, Xiaochun asked after turning around.


    "Is it because Tsunade solved the Sansho Fish Hanzo? Leading Konoha to win the war?" Mito Menyan thought for a while, and asked slightly in doubt.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Chapter 155 is still under review and has not been released yet. I don''t know the specifics.


    Well, take a little bit of free time.


    Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Eight


    "It''s because Tsunade solved the Sansho Fish Hanzo! Leading Konoha to win the war!" Mito Menyan repeated, his voice becoming firm.


    "Yes, because Tsunade is an excellent ninja, and everyone only needs to realize that Tsunade is just a mediocre ninja, and can''t even be called a qualified ninja, then her reputation will naturally plummet. ."


    "Even if Tsunade is too difficult, we can even start with Tsunade''s apprentice."


    "If Tsunade''s apprentice is not a qualified ninja, do you say that the villagers will be disappointed in Tsunade?"


    After turning to sleep, Xiaochun''s eyes showed a gleam of light, with a gloomy light in his face.


    Although the Hokage World does not say that the son does not teach, the father is not strict, the teacher is lazy, but if the apprentice has problems, the master''s reputation will indeed be greatly affected.


    "Do you mean it?" Mito Menyan also narrowed his eyes.


    "Yes, what we want is not Tsunade''s death, nor is it to kill Tsunade. What we need to do is to minimize Tsunade''s reputation."


    "So, we only need this...this...If we can''t affect Tsunade, we can still do this to Tsunade''s apprentices, or even Tsunade''s grandchildren."


    "Tsunade is very strong, so her apprentices are not very strong? Even if her apprentices are very strong, it''s not that her students are very strong, right?"


    Turning to bed, Xiaochun smiled gloomily.


    "Hahaha, Xiaochun, your idea is really wonderful. If we do this, I am afraid Tsunade''s reputation will be greatly reduced." Mito Menyan also said with a laugh.


    Barbecue restaurant, Sannin party.


    "Tsunade, you and Uchiha Ken, are really..." Jiraiya looked at Tsunade with expectant eyes.


    Although Jiraiya knew that Tsunade and Uchiha Ken were likely to be together, as long as he didn''t hear Tsunade uttering this word himself, he still had hope and expectation.


    "Jiraiya, didn''t you know it a long time ago?" Tsunade flushed, thinking of Konoha''s recent rumors, and replied.


    Boom, Tsunade''s words were like a bolt from the blue, and they smashed into Jiraiya''s head.


    "Come on, drink, congratulations."


    Seeing a flash of shyness on Tsunade''s face, and a smile on Jiraiya''s face, he poured himself a full glass of wine and drank it all.


    Endless bitterness came to my heart, and Ji Lai also smiled brighter and brighter.


    Tsunade, I wish you good luck.


    "This matter, how weird it looks, I''m afraid someone was targeting you." O Shemaru glanced at Jiraiya, shook his head, and said to Tsunade


    He also tasted a sip of wine and said.


    Dashewan doesn''t like drinking very much, because alcohol can paralyze the brain. Although as a strong shadow class, can control the volatilization of alcohol in the body at any time, Dashewan doesn''t like that feeling.


    However, on the days of Sannin''s gathering, Dashewan will naturally drink some.


    As for love, Dashemaru does not understand, and cannot understand it at all.


    "I know, but I don''t know who the instigator is. I don''t know which Konoha''s high-level guy did it, but I don''t care." Tsunade waved his hand, and a happy expression appeared on his face.


    "I am happy today and have a drink together."


    When Tsunade knew the rumors came out, how scared he would be opposed by everyone.


    Women who are in love are also fragile in their hearts. Every woman hopes that she can receive the blessings of others instead of crowding out, sarcasm, and ridiculed.


    Although Tsunade didn¡¯t say it himself, he usually looks nonchalant, but for himself being so much older than Uchiha Ken, and as Uchiha¡¯s master, the pressure in Tsunade¡¯s heart is also very great. .


    No one opposes this marriage, and everyone also sent blessings, making Tsunade very happy and smiling.


    The worries in my heart have completely disappeared, and my mood is even more happy.


    Tsunade understood what Jiraiya thought, but she could only say sorry.


    On the other hand, Konoha¡¯s rumors were raging, how could Uchihain and the others not know?


    Someone want to fuck me?


    This was Uchihain''s first thought.


    So who is going to do it yourself?Uchiha was lost in thought.


    I was in Konoha, and it has been a long time since I offended anyone.


    And Konoha''s Back Pot Man, the master of trouble, Danzo also killed himself, then, who else would want to do this?


    Uchiha''s secret also left a thought.


    If you happen to meet someone who is spreading the rumors in the future, you must catch him and try to''interrogate'' him.


    With a kaleidoscope of writing round eyes, Uchiha Ken, as long as he catches the person who spreads the rumors, he only needs an illusion to pass, so that the person who spreads the rumors can find the behind-the-scenes.


    After finding out, Uchihain will definitely not let him go.


    It is obvious that the other party wants to make his reputation stinky, so why bother with the other party.


    It''s just that the other party''s communication is really not nutritious, and he didn''t make himself smelly. Instead, Uchiha''s relationship was revealed.


    That''s right, although Uchiha Ken has a relationship with Tsunade, Kunsina, Mikoto and even Konan, but not everyone knows it.

 154 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 154

    The common people knew very little about these news, and although Konoha''s Ninja clan knew it, they wouldn''t say all the gossip.


    And now, this news is spreading.


    For the man behind the scenes, Uchiha Yin also had several suspicious targets.


    In the original work, Sakumo Hagiki was so famous that even in the hearts of the people, he surpassed Sarutobi Rizui. Therefore, under the leadership of Danzo, the group of elders attacked and spread rumors.


    And Sarutobi Rizen also did not stop, tacitly proceeding with this kind of rumors, and in the end Sakumo Hagiki failed to resist the offensive of the rumors and committed suicide, leaving only the young Kakashi.


    Could it be Sarutobi Rizen and the Elder Group?


    ¡ª¡ª


    OK, it''s time to be tough!


    Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Nine


    Although the time is not right, the victim is not right, but Uchiha''s suspicious targets are undoubtedly Sarutobi Hizen and the elders.


    The victim is not right. It¡¯s easy to understand that Tsunade¡¯s reputation is undoubtedly higher than that of Hagi Sakumo. After all, he defeated Sansho Yu Hanzo with his own power and helped Konoha win the war. This A combat exploit, even more exaggerated than the original Hagaki Shumo.


    So it is very possible to target yourself. If you want to use yourself to fight Tsunade, even the first target is Tsunade.


    The time is not right because Tsunade''s current reputation is greater than that of Hagi Sakumo in the original work. In the hearts of the villagers, Tsunade''s status is probably even higher than that of Hagi Sakumo in the original work.


    It is precisely because of this that the black hand behind the scenes will start in advance.


    However, the tactics of the black hand in the end are obviously due to the early action and lack of preparation, and it has not been able to affect the villagers'' influence on themselves and Tsunade.


    For Sakumo Hagiki in the original work, Hideo Uchiha is also a bit difficult to understand.


    As a strong film-level player, even a strong player at the pinnacle of the 973 film level, he would be forced to commit suicide by public opinion.


    This character is too bad, so bad that it is difficult to understand.


    Uchiha was very suspicious of Sarutobi Hizaki and the Konoha elders.


    It¡¯s just that you need to find someone to verify who it is.


    No matter who it was verified at that time, Uchiha Yin planned to kill the chicken and the monkey.


    Although the capital crime is exempt, the living crime cannot escape.


    Although the public opinion offensive this time did not have any negative impact on Uchiha, it was still unhappy to be calculated.


    Not to mention this time, what about next time?


    This time there was no significant negative impact, what about next time?


    Not afraid of the thief stealing, just afraid of the thief thinking.


    Besides, there are only a thousand days to be a thief, how can a thousand days be a thief?


    Uchiha Hidden will also find it troublesome, it is best to kill the chicken and the monkey, once and for all.


    Sarutobi Hizen is Tsunade''s master, and his relationship is good. Uchiha''s suspicion of Sarutohi Hizen is relatively weak, and the more suspicious is the Konoha Elder Group.


    But if Uchihaken discovered that it was Sarutobi''s chopped hand, Uchihaken would not be polite.


    At this time, Uchiha Yin also found out that it was very painful for him to have no intelligence agency.


    At this time, if he had his own intelligence agency, I''m afraid Uchiha Yin already knew who was behind the scenes and acted.


    If this time it wasn''t Sarutobi''s hand, I''m afraid Sarutobi''s desktop also has information about the black hand behind the scenes?I don''t know what Sarutobi Hizen will do?


    Uchiha Ken also narrowed his eyes.


    Indeed, just as Uchiha hidden thought, Sarutobi Hizen''s desktop had already been filled with information about recent events.


    Regarding the practice of his old teammate Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun, Sarutobi was dumbfounded.


    Sarutobi Hizen, who has worked with Mito Menyan and Zhuan Koharu for so many years, knows the idea of ??Mito Menyan and Zhuan Koharu very well.


    This method of turning to Koharu and Mito Menyan is probably to bring down Tsunade''s prestige?


    Recently, things about whether Tsunade can be the next Hokage are also in the uproar, Sarutobi Hisaki is not in a hurry, instead, Koharu and Mito Menyan are in a hurry.


    Unlike the original work, the relationship between Hagigi Sakumo and Sarutobi Hisaki cannot be compared with the relationship between Tsunade and Sarutobi Hisaki.


    No matter what he said, Tsunade was the apprentice of Sarutobi Hizen. If Tsunade were to be the fourth generation of Naruto, Sarutohi Hizen would not be against it.


    It''s just that once Tsunade becomes Hokage, I''m afraid that Mito Menyan will follow the power of Na Koharu, and his interests will be affected.


    Sarutobi Hizen can be said to be clear to these.


    It''s just that now Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun can''t control the development of things. For them, things just messed up.


    "You have to find a time to beat them. Although they did not succeed this time, it is better not to have the next time."


    Sarutobi took a sip of the pipe and said to himself.


    As for the punishment that was too great, Sarutobi Hizaki hadn''t thought about it. At most, he would let Mito Menyan and Zhuanxi Xiaochun calm down a little bit in his words.


    After all, this is just a small matter of public opinion, and it doesn''t involve anything else. Sarutobi Hizen is also very tolerant.


    What''s more, Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun are old teammates of Sarutobi Hizaki.


    Although Sarutobi Rizen knew that human words were terrible, he would not understand the terrible public opinion too much.


    It may be that in the original work, it wasn''t until Sakumo Hagiki committed suicide that Sarutobi Hitoshi discovered the terrible public opinion.


    Just when Uchihain wanted to catch people who spread public opinion, the Konoha elders had already taken back all the staff, which instead made Uchihain a futile return.


    Unable to catch people who spread public opinion, Uchiha Yin also felt that he was a little lacking in his own role.


    Although Uchiha is very strong, he is only very strong alone. This aspect of the news can be said to be very blind.


    "Should I also become Konoha''s special advisor, or become the head of the Anbe''s Honor Department? Otherwise, even if I use my avatar to find such things in the future, it will be too troublesome."


    Uchiha faintly touched his chin and said to himself.


    Uchiha Yin also began to pay attention to this issue.


    If you become Konoha''s adviser, or a member of Anbe''s Honor Department, you can ask for news directly from Anbe.


    These things are imminent, because Uchiha Ken is not alone now, but has a big family.


    There are many things that I have to consider for my family.

 155 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 155

    Using Konoha''s secret part, the information department, can be said to be the most convenient way, but it is much better to cultivate a power slowly than yourself.


    "By the way, I am not the fifth elder of the Uchiha clan? Maybe there is news from the Uchiha clan." Uchiha slapped his head and said.


    ¡ª¡ª


    finally arrived at home!!The update will resume today!


    Chapter One Hundred And Seventy


    "What are you trying to write? It''s knocking on your head and brain again? I''m not afraid of knocking my head out." Kushina saw Uchiha, who seemed to be upset, and knocked Kushina funny. Said his head.


    ... "Didn''t you say that I was afraid that I would knock my head bad? Then why are you still knocking now!" Uchiha said silently to Kunsina.


    Unlike Uchiha, who always wanted to find out who was behind the scenes, just like Tsunade, Kushina, Mikoto and even Konan didn''t dislike this public opinion, but were somewhat satisfied.


    Although most people know about the relationship between Uchiha''s hidden lovers before, they have not yet become known to everyone~.


    Instead, everyone knows it.


    At first, they were worried that the people around them would have some other prejudices against them, but felt that they were envied and blessed by the eyes of people around them, and they were also proud of them.


    "I didn''t want to make you smile, I don''t know what annoying you are." Kushina rolled her blood-red hair with her fingers, spinning round and round.


    "Although I don¡¯t know who spread the news and public opinion, it¡¯s no harm to us. Moreover, Konoha¡¯s civilians are not stupid. As long as we don¡¯t do anything that is infuriating between people and gods, the other side wants to use public opinion. I can''t use it either."


    "So, don''t worry."


    Kushina sat sideways on Uchihain''s lap, hugged Uchihain''s neck with both hands, and said.


    "What''s more, if there are really unfavorable remarks, how can we be defeated so easily!"


    "Whether it is me, or sister Tsunade, or sister Mikoto, the heart is very strong, even Xiao Nan, the heart is much stronger than you think. There is no way for the mere public opinion to hit us. inverted."


    "Really? Why don''t I believe it?" Uchiha hidden when he heard Kusina''s comforting words.


    The black hand behind the scenes dare not directly play the black hand, I am afraid that he is also afraid of his own power, so he will use this kind of move.


    What needs to be anxious now is the last black hand, not oneself.


    And when the black hand behind the scene revealed a flaw, he was giving a thunder blow.


    Of course, it is even better to be able to catch the man behind the scenes before the next action.


    I also underestimated my own woman''s heart. As the powerhouse of the film class, Kushina, Mikoto, and Tsunade would definitely not be so vulnerable.


    And although Xiao Nan may only have the strength of Zhong Ren to Special Shang Ren, but Xiao Nan who has suffered so much, I am afraid that his disposition is also very strong.


    Knowing this, Uchiha Yin would not be too anxious, now he only needs to wait for the other party to show his feet and catch the flaw and hit the door.


    "If this time, Konoha''s people are all opposed to our love affair, then what will you do?" Uchiha leaned into Kushina''s ear and asked.


    "Hmph, if they don''t agree, then they don''t agree to hold back, what''s up with us."


    Jiuxinai put out his tongue mischievously."Our relationship doesn''t need them, and we don''t live for others."


    Seeing that Kushina was so cheerful, Uchiha was also a little surprised.


    "Of course, if they don''t tell me in front of me, if they make irresponsible remarks in front of me, I will let them know that my fist is not a joke."


    Jiu Xinnai said, shaking his small fist, and said.


    This is the Joshina I know.The corners of Uchiha''s hidden mouth tilted up slightly.


    "So, there is no need to worry about these things." Kushina lightly touched Uchiha''s eyebrows and said.


    The scene became quiet for a while, Uchiha Yin and Kunsina both looked at each other close at hand, and a warm feeling flowed through their hearts.


    "You villain, what are you thinking about now."


    Jiu Xin Na''s words broke this warm scene.


    She felt something, her face was slightly ruddy.


    "I didn''t think about anything, I just thought of your performance last night." Uchiha blinked innocently.


    "Last night''s performance..." In an instant, Jiuxina became gritted his teeth.


    "Don''t think about it."


    Last night, in order to complete a certain cheating monthly task, Jiu Xinnai played a role.


    Played as a maid.


    Although Naruto World does not have this kind of positioning, it does exist in the system.


    With the help of the system, Jiu Xinnai successfully understood the meaning of this role identity, and successfully integrated into it, with extraordinary acting skills.


    "You''re ashamed to say that I deliberately looked for custom-made clothes from a clothing store, but it was useless overnight." Kushina said through gritted teeth.


    ¡­So you are in your heart love clothes clothes!This is too much for me to put it in my eyes, right?Uchiha''s eyes twitched.


    If it were Mikoto and others, they would definitely know that they had converged.


    But Jiu Xin Nai did not have this consciousness.


    There is no maid in Naruto World, and of course there is no maid costume, so they all need to be customized.


    "I still want to wear it out for others to take a look at, but as a result..." Kushina said dissatisfiedly.


    "Do you still want to wear that dress out? One piece has been used all night." Uchihain said unceremoniously.


    "Isn''t it possible to wear such good-looking clothes?" Kushina unceremoniously looked at Uchiha hiddenly and said.


    "My little maid, you''re still upset."


    Uchiha Hidden adhered to the principle of doing more if he could talk less, and suppressed Kushina.


    "What are you doing, let me tell you, I''m not afraid of you."


    "Wait, sister Mikoto is in the kitchen!"


    "Wait a minute, can you go back to the room?"


    "Wait a minute, ah, I know it was wrong, ooh."


    "Sister Mikoto, help."


    For a while, the whole living room was filled with shy voices.

 156 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 156

    "Bah." Mikoto, who was washing dishes in the kitchen, of course heard the sound in the living room and couldn''t help taking a sip.


    "These two people don''t know the time and occasion? Don''t you know I''m still washing the dishes?"


    Chapter One Hundred Seventy One


    "Should I wait a while before going out, or I''m afraid I can''t protect myself, really, Kushina wants to drag me into the water."


    After washing the dishes, Uchiha Mikoto thought for a while, but decided to sneak out of the kitchen secretly.


    Adhering to the idea of ??a deadly poor Taoist daoist, Mikoto secretly opened the door of the kitchen, preparing to slip away, and was unable to save Kushina.


    Kushina is still strong and dares to single out, Mikoto also admires Kushina''s courage.


    And now Uchihain just turned her back to herself, and Mikoto crept on her feet, preparing to walk towards the room.


    However, Uchiha''s back is facing Mikoto, but Kusina is facing Mikoto.


    Seeing Mikoto crept on her feet, Jiuxina made a cry for help.


    "Sister Mikoto...Help..." Jiu Xinna looked pitiful and asked Mikoto for help.


    Mikoto stopped for a while, and then walked more quickly.


    "Sister Mikoto...Are you going to die without saving?" Jiu Xinnai frantically asked Mikoto for help, squeezing out two tears, and said.


    "Mikoto, are you trying to escape?"


    How could Uchihain let Mikoto go? He turned around and stopped Mikoto.


    "Sister Mikoto, Jiuxina asked you for help, how can you abandon your sister."


    Uchiha blinked faintly and said cutely.


    Don¡¯t you know why Jiu Xinna, who is selling your sister, asks for help?


    Mikoto''s heart is mad and complains.


    "You are going to a meeting this afternoon. Time may not be enough." Mikoto said weakly.


    "It''s okay, just let them wait a while."


    Uchihain unceremoniously pulled Mikoto on.


    Two hours later, the battle came to an end.


    Mikoto and Jiu Xinna were lying on the sofa as if they were falling apart.


    "This set of furniture needs to be changed!" Uchiha looked at the wet sofa and said.


    "Isn''t it all because of you." Mikoto and Kunsina gave Uchiha Ken a roll of eyes and let him understand.


    "By the way, Mikoto sister, you just said about the meeting, when is it?" Uchiha asked hiddenly.


    "Have you forgotten? The meeting assigned by the leading teacher of this year''s graduates should be 3 o''clock in the afternoon." Mikoto snorted without angrily.


    This bastard, only now think of this.


    "Oh, then it''s almost the same now," Uchiha said, looking at the alarm clock.


    "Also, today is Xiaonan''s graduation examination. When that happens, remember to pick her up. We will take a break first." Kushina also snorted, and then said to Uchiha.


    Although under Uchiha¡¯s teachings, Xiaonan may have the power of everyone and even Shinobu, but in order to let Xiaonan integrate into Konoha faster and make more friends, Uchiha¡¯s Sent to the ninja school.


    In the Ninja School, Xiao Nan''s strength is even stronger than the strength of the teachers in their class.


    However, Xiao Nan didn''t apply for early graduation, so he went to Ninja School.


    Not to improve strength, but to make Xiao Nan''s life more abundant.


    Xiao Nan has also become a recognized genius in the ninja school.


    Today is also the day when Xiao Nan graduated from the Ninja School. At that time, he must also be assigned a leading teacher.


    And Uchiha is hidden as Xiaonan''s master, and the teacher must be Uchiha hidden.


    So to participate in this task assigned by the leading teacher is just a cutscene for Uchiha, and there is nothing worth noting.


    As for Xiaonan''s teammate?Just like in the original work, Osake Maru can only lead Adzuki beans, and Tsunade can only lead the team to silence one person. This time, I am afraid Uchihaken is also only leading Minan.


    After taking a shower and tidying up his appearance, Uchiha Yin also walked towards the meeting room of the Hokage Building.


    At this time, in the meeting room of the Naruto Building, Sarutobi Hisaki, Naruto Koharu and Mito Menyan were sitting there, silent, while the rest of Shangnin stood without making a sound...


    "Xiaochun, Menyan, what are you doing here?"


    Turning to sleep, the sudden arrival of Koharu and Mito Menyan made Sarutobi Hizumi something wrong.


    The general ninja school students graduate, how to divide the team, how to arrange the team leader, are all handled by Sarutobi.


    The words in the original book that make the average level of each group similar are obviously just talking to the students of the Ninja School.


    Of course, Sarutobi Hisaki will not arbitrarily arrange the division of graduates, and the choice of leading teachers.


    But since it was Hokage''s sole responsibility, of course, there was no need for anyone else to dictate.


    So at this time in the past, before Dan Zang died, maybe Dan Zang would come in person to ask for some good seedlings, and other people would not come.


    And now Mito Menyan and Shun Xiaochun came here, obviously for some purpose.


    Isn''t it because of Xiaonan?Sarutobi thought, lowering his head, smoking a pipe.


    Sarutobi Hisaki knew that Koharu and Mito Menyan wanted to suppress Tsunade.


    And the rest of the people who were on the scene, Don''t Shinobi, Shinobu, and Shinobu, also felt the strange atmosphere on the court and didn''t speak.


    "Sun Slash, we come here, it''s just to take a look at how you allocate it. There is no other big purpose of 0.4, you don''t need to be so tight." Zhuan Shu Xiaochun said with a smile, full of face The folds are hideous and terrifying.


    "Yes, Hi Zan, what do you mean with this expression? Is it because you think we are getting in the way? Or do you have some ulterior motives? Don''t let us look at it?" Mito Menyan also agreed.


    The corners of Sarutobi''s mouth twitched.


    As a member of the elders, the two of course also have the right to watch.


    It''s just that there is not much purpose, Sarutobi Rizen doesn''t believe it.


    "By the way, aren''t everyone here yet? The graduation assessment should have started." Zhuan Xiaochun said with a smile.


    Chapter 172 Late?

 157 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 157

    "En, yes, the assessment has also started over there, let''s take a look." Sarutobi Rizen groaned for a while, then opened the crystal ball and projected the crystal ball onto the big screen.


    This is an improved version of the telescope technique, which allows more people to see the graduation assessment scene.


    "Here is the information of the students you need to teach." Sarutobi Hizaki handed out the student''s information to everyone according to the name.


    Although the graduation assessment is not over yet, the group of students with good ability has long been in the eyes of Sarutobi Rizhan, and then made a good assignment.


    Most of these students will be assigned to special Shangnin, Shangnin and even elite Shangnin.


    Those who are not very talented and may not pass the assessment will be redistributed after passing the assessment, and their leading teachers will probably not be too strong.


    "Oh, there is still a piece of information there, who is 11? Why hasn''t anyone come to get it? Is it because someone hasn''t arrived yet?"


    Just after each ninja received his own piece of information, Menyan Mito seemed to see that there was another piece of information on the desktop, and then asked unceremoniously.


    Seeing Mito Menyan in trouble, Sarutobi Hizen groaned for a while, and then said: "This document is for Konan, and it is for Uchiha."


    "Oh? Isn''t Uchiha hidden yet?" Turning to sleep, Xiaochun raised an eyebrow and asked.


    "Hisaki, I didn''t say you, although Uchiha Ken is your apprentice, but he has no sense of time?"


    "As a ninja, isn''t the concept of time the most important thing? Every minute and every second is very important. Now he is late for such an important meeting. Shouldn''t he be punished?" Mito Menyan Then said.


    "If you can''t do it, I can punish it on your behalf." Before Sarutobi Hizumi spoke, Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun said one after another.


    Sarutobi cut his brows and frowned, his face turned dissatisfied, dissatisfied with the practice of turning to Koharu and Mito Menyan.


    In any case, Sarutobi Rizen is the third generation of Hokage, and Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan do not give him face so much that he can''t get off the stage.


    It''s just that Sarutobi Hizaki is still a very nostalgic person. Recalling that he used to turn to bed, Koharu and Mito Menyan were his closest teammates, he still chose to forgive them.


    Seeing Sarutobi Ri Zanshu''s unfolding brows, after turning to sleep, Koharu and Mito Menyan also looked at each other, then smiled faintly.


    Sarutobi Rizen is very familiar with them, so why are they very familiar with Sarutobi Rizen?


    It is precisely because of Sarutobi''s thoughts and practices that will let Koharu and Mito Menyan unscrupulous.


    But Sarutobi Hizaki would be polite to them, Uchiha would not.


    "I heard someone said that I was late and wanted to punish me?" Uchiha pushed open the door of the meeting room and asked contemptuously at the Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun in front of him.


    Uchiha''s hidden eyes were slightly cold.


    Uchiha Yin himself suspected that it was a member of the elders who spread the rumors, and now it seems that turning to bed, Xiaochun and Mito Menyan seem to be a little bit against him.


    When Kyuubi was sealed, Koharu and Mito Menyan jumped very much when they turned to bed, but at the time they were more about fighting for Kyuubi, and Uchiha Himi did not doubt their intentions.


    Now it seems that they want to deal with themselves.


    Uchiha quietly opened Kagura''s eyes and sensed their chakra.


    Sure enough, Uchiha''s expectation was that in Uchiha''s perception, Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan both had hostility towards them.


    However, this kind of hostility is not as strong as Danzo and Uchiha''s previous hostility to kill Uchiha.


    There was a clear look in Uchiha''s hidden eyes.


    Turning to bed, Koharu and Mito Menyan did not want to put themselves to death like Danzo and Uchiha Arashi did, otherwise they would not make such a move of spreading rumors.


    However, it is obvious that they do not have any good feelings for Uchihaken, and Uchihaken also has no good feelings for Mito Menyan and Zhuan Koharu.


    "Uchihain, Hokage personally issued an order to let us gather here at 3 o''clock, and you are late, shouldn''t you be punished?" Mito Menyan said loudly.


    "Oh? If I am really late, I should be punished. The problem is, I am not late, why should I be punished?" Uchihain said.


    Although Uchiha''s time was delayed due to exercise, he arrived in the meeting room on time.


    As for Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun, they started early just after seeing the crowds.


    "Hisaka?" Mito Menyan asked Sarutobi Hizens.


    "It is true that Uchiha Ken is not late. I said at 953 three o''clock, but now it''s three o''clock." Sarutobi Hitoshi glanced at Uchiha Ken, then smiled and said.


    After turning to bed, Koharu and Mito Menyan had just made Sarutobi Hizen uncomfortable, and now Uchiha concealed to refute Mito Menyan, Sarutobi Hizen was also happy to support.


    "Oh, you are not late, but as Sun Slash''s disciple, shouldn''t you come to the meeting room earlier? Wouldn''t you be embarrassed to let a group of seniors wait for you?"


    Turning to bed, Xiaochun pressed Mito Menyan who wanted to talk, and said lightly.


    Turning to sleep, Koharu buckles off a hat that disrespects seniors. If done, it will definitely affect Uchiha''s reputation.


    "Respect seniors? If you are really respectable seniors, of course I will respect them, but you?"


    Uchiha glanced contemptuously at Koharu and Mito Menyan.


    ¡ª¡ª


    I''m thinking, how to solve Mito Menitis and turn to sleep Xiaochun?Can give some suggestions, write a chapter tomorrow morning, I will see if there are any suggestions tomorrow morning, if not, I will follow my own!


    Chapter One Hundred and Seventy Three


    "Sorry, you two guys who rely on the old and sell the old are not worthy." Uchiha added coldly.


    That kind of contemptuous eyes, with contempt and sneer, made Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun furious.


    As Konoha''s elders, when was the two of them so despised?


    Now this situation is equivalent to them being scolded by Uchiha''s nose for leaning against the old and selling old, how can they not make them angry.


    Even if they are superiors, they can usually be happy and angry, but now they are all blue.


    "Laughter, Uchihain, you are just a Shinobu, why are you talking to us like this?" Mito Menyan said with an angry face.


    Uchiha''s strength must surpass Shangnin, but in terms of title, the highest in the Naruto world is the title of Shangnin.


    In terms of position, Uchiha Ken is really inferior to Mito Menyan and Zhuan Koharu, but in Hokage, a world where strength is respected, why is Uchiha Ken afraid of them?


    Others will give them a face because of Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun being a member of the elders, but Uchiha will not.


    "So? Are you going to rely on the old to sell your old?" Uchiha said frivolously.


    "My Mito Menyan, I have been dedicated to Konoha all my life, and when will I be old and sell old." Mito Menyan screamed.


    The words of Mito Menyan also represent the idea of ??turning to sleep.


    Just like Danzo¡¯s thinking, in their thinking, everything they do is correct. How can they rely on the old one to say nothing?


    "Oh? All my life is dedicated to Konoha? Then the news of mine is spread all over the street. What are your masterpieces for Konoha?" Uchiha smiled coldly.

 158 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 158

    Hearing Uchiha''s words, turn to Koharu and Mito Menyan.


    Uchihain, does he know?The two of them looked at Sarutobi Hitizan with dissatisfaction.


    Sarutobi Hizen, did you tell Uchihain all these news?Does it mean that Tsunade and the others know it!


    Mito Menyan and Zhuan Koharu secretly scold Sarutobi Hizen for being unkind.


    Earlier, Sarutobi Rizen pulled the two of them over and warned.


    However, because it did not cause any adverse effects, Sarutobi Hizaki was only a warning.


    However, the warned Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun were slightly upset, and did not say much.


    And now Uchiha''s words clearly know that the people behind the spread of public opinion are Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun, why not let Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun get angry.


    That kind of feeling is like being betrayed by Sarutobi Hitoshi.


    When a person is always favored by others, and once that person is no longer giving him favors, he will feel that he has suffered betrayal.


    This is how Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun look.


    Sarutobi Hizen saw Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan angrily looking at him, and shook his head lightly.


    Under what circumstances, I didn''t tell the story at all?


    Sarutobi Hisaki is very innocent, and Saruto Hisaki doesn''t know why Uchiha Kazun knows that it is the public opinion spread by Mito Menyan and Shunji Koharu.


    Sarutobi Rizhan did not spread this matter out, after all, the elders'' mission to spread these things is not a special brilliance in itself.


    However, if Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan didn''t believe it, Sarutobi Hizen didn''t know.


    "Don''t slander us, our elders can''t be slandered." Menyan Mito said swearingly, but Uchiha''s hidden look and how to think he is stubborn.


    Although I don''t know if Sarutobi Hizaki told Uchiha about the matter, how could Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun admit it in front of everyone?


    In any case, it is impossible for them to actively admit.


    Once admitted, wouldn¡¯t it be shameful?There are some things that everyone knows, but no one will go to expose them.


    At this point, Uchiha Hidemura is basically affirmed that this time the public opinion is that Koharu and Mito Menyan are involved in the ghost.


    Uchiha''s previous Uchiha was still uncertain, and he said that. In fact, he didn''t know if it was Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun.


    It''s just that their so many small actions exposed themselves.


    Just when Uchiha Yin wanted to say something, Sarutobi Hizen also spoke.


    "Stop arguing, our main purpose this time is to assign the graduates to the team. Other issues, let''s talk about it then." Sarutobi Hitoshi''s voice sank and said.


    At this time, the assessment of graduates also began.


    Uchiha Yin did not continue to say that he went.


    Sarutobi Rischi is still quite good to him, and Uchiha Ken will certainly give Sarutobi Rischi a face.


    Knowing who is behind the public opinion, Uchiha, of course, will make Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun pay the price.


    And seeing that the two of them didn''t seem to want to put themselves to death, Uchiha Yin did not intend to kill them directly.


    Before Uchiha Yin felt that he did not have his own intelligence system, which was very troublesome, but now, isn''t the ready-made intelligence system coming?


    Turning to sleep, Koharu and Mito Menyan are Konoha''s elders. Although they don''t have a powerful ninja organization like the roots, they still have a lot of subordinates, and even some of them can be mobilized.


    Their strength is not strong, but the power at hand is still great, and Uchiha''s idea is to control them, and then get their intelligence system.


    After so many years, Uchiha¡¯s pupil power is already very terrifying. Even with the control of the increasingly powerful Yin Dian Chakra, Uchiha¡¯s ability to resist illusions is not too strong, so he can directly use it similar to others. The power of the gods.


    And Uchiha Yin also planned to use this kind of illusion on Mito Menyan and Zhuan Koharu.


    In this way, when something happens, you don¡¯t need to be as slow as this time to find the black hand behind the scenes.


    Chapter 174 Xiao Nan''s Graduation Assessment


    The most important thing is that after controlling the elders, Uchiha Yin not only got the intelligence agency he wanted, he didn''t have to do anything.


    Don''t think that Elder Konoha or Hokage has nothing to do. They need to do countless things every day.


    Even trapped in Konoha could not go out.


    Otherwise, both Jiraiya and Tsunade in the original work refuse to be Hokage.


    And Uchiha Yin is also a person who is afraid of trouble.


    The best way is to control Mito Menitis and turn to sleep.


    But, surely it is impossible to control Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun in front of everyone, otherwise what is the intention.


    And by doing this in front of everyone, wouldn''t everyone be wary of themselves?


    Although Uchiha was not afraid, but he didn''t want to change into this situation.


    It''s not Uchiha''s character to be okay.


    With the beginning of the graduation assessment, the entire conference room began to quiet down.


    All the ninjas present did nothing, watching the image projected by the crystal ball in front of them.


    Regarding the dispute between Uchiha Yin and Mitomon 070 Yan, they also regarded it as if they had not seen it.


    The ninja who can be captured by Sarutobi and assigned to better students is certainly not a fool.


    Of course they can see that Koharu and Mito Menyan are trying to target Uchiha.


    Even, from the clues of what has just happened, it can be seen that the previous public opinions about Tsunade and Uchiha''s Yin are probably spread by turning to Koharu and Mito Menyan.


    Uchiha Kimura seems to have also known the target of Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan, and in turn it is directed against Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan.


    What happened just now was the result of the two people targeting each other.


    After thinking about these things, the ninjas present also chose not to help each other.


    Because no matter who it is, the average ninja can''t afford it.


    The elders have a high position and power to dispatch tasks to a certain extent. If they deliberately target ordinary ninjas, ordinary ninjas can only endure with their teeth.


    And Uchiha Ken, even though he is only Konoha''s nicknamed Shinobu, he is also the disciple of Sarutobi Hitoshi. Who wants to offend for no reason?


    Therefore, this caused the entire conference room to be silent, and it was all about watching the graduation assessment on the screen.

 159 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 159

    Turning to bed, Xiaochun and Mito Menyan also looked serious.


    Although there was some shame just now, what is the loss of face for people with such a thick face?


    Following the steps cut by Sarutobi Sun, they did not stalk each other.


    Two years after the end of the Second World War, it entered a peaceful period, and the graduation assessment was not too difficult, that is, the general three-shun technique, followed by a simple duel with Zhong Ren.


    Although for the ninjas present, the fights and battles of these students seem to be very immature, and there is nothing to look at.


    But all the ninjas here take it seriously.


    At this time, I can roughly understand the strength of the students I want to bring.


    And Uchiha Ken also watched with interest.


    Finding the man behind the scenes, Uchiha was in a happy mood.


    It didn''t take long for Xiaonan to play.


    "Xiao Nan, the assessment begins."


    The light blue-purple hair was draped over his shoulders, and his face was cold, as if out of step with the whole world.


    The light orange pupils are a little cold, like a cold plum.


    "Here." Xiao Nan walked out from the crowd and said lightly.


    What a beautiful loli with the temperament of a royal sister, everyone couldn''t help but admire.


    The ninjas also turned their heads slightly and looked at Uchihain.


    Xiaonan is a disciple of Uchihain, everyone knows well, but in public opinion, Uchihain and Xiaonan are still together.


    What a beast...Looking at Xiao Nan who cast the crystal ball, the ninjas couldn''t help but shout.


    Uchihain saw the envy, jealousy and hatred of the ninja present, and his face also showed a proud look.


    The three-body technique was quickly demonstrated. For Xiao Nan, who has the strength of Zhong Ren and even Shang Ren, this kind of assessment can be said to be a breeze.


    Then came the battle with Zhong Ren.


    "Combat assessment, start."


    Following the examiner''s order, Xiao Nan Xiao waved her hand, her body seemed to be torn apart, and sheets of paper fell from her body.


    Then, the sheets of paper were folded in half, folded in half, and then folded in half to form a paper spear, which appeared in Xiao Nan''s hand.


    The art of paper spear, the simplest application of paper escape.


    Holding the spear in his hand, Xiao Nan rushed towards Zhong Ren with a swish.


    "Mujitsu?" the ninja in the conference room exclaimed.


    Xiao Nan has always been in the school, facing the students in the school who have not graduated from the Ninja School, Xiao Nan has never used ninjutsu at all.


    Most of the students in the Ninja School only have a little knowledge of physiques, learned the three-shen arts, and are not qualified to be called ninja kids.


    Xiao Nan certainly wouldn''t use ninjutsu to bully them during actual combat drills.


    And now facing Zhong Ren, Xiao Nan certainly couldn''t just use physical skills to confront the enemy.


    So''Paper Dun'' was also shown in front of everyone for the first time.


    "It''s not a good choice to face a person who is stronger than you." The Zhongnin examiner on the opposite said teasingly.


    The Zhongnin examiner also took the initiative to greet him.


    Xiao Nan has never shown his strength, and no one knows that Xiao Nan''s is even stronger than the examiner.


    In the opinion of the Ninja examiner, Xiaonan is probably at best the strength of the Ninja, otherwise he would have graduated from the Ninja school.


    So he is not afraid.


    Seeing the examiner hit him hard, Xiao Nan''s eyes lit up and he threw the paper spear in his hand directly.


    The Zhongnin examiner took out Kuwu directly to resist.


    When~


    Kuwu blocked the paper spear and made a crisp sound.


    Just when the examiner wanted to say something, Xiao Nan''s lips moved slightly.


    Boom~


    The paper spear suddenly exploded, erupting with a loud noise.


    Chapter 175 The Spy


    "That''s the detonation talisman!" Seeing the paper spear explode, the ninjas let out a low cry.


    The original ninjutsu with a paper spear made of paper was Muji, but no one paid too much attention.


    After all, if you have time to make a ninja with paper, why not just take out kunai directly?


    But now that the paper spear exploded, everyone''s expressions gradually became more serious.


    This kind of ninjutsu is too unexpected when confronting the enemy, as long as one is not careful, it will be overshadowed by this kind of ninjutsu.


    In general combat, who would have thought that the opponent''s ninja would suddenly explode.


    After the paper spear exploded, Xiao Nan did not stop what he was doing. The layers of paper on his body were stacked and turned into a wing.


    Whoosh~


    Among the smoke and dust, the one Zhongren suddenly backed up and jumped out of the smoke~dust.


    This is a graduation test, Xiao Nan did not use a powerful explosion, and did not intend to kill.


    Seeing the Zhongren examiner coming out of the smoke, Xiao Nan quickly flew behind the examiner, and a new paper spear reappeared in Xiao Nan''s hand, reaching the necks of the examiners.


    "You lost." Xiao Nan said with a blank expression in her voice.


    "I lost." Zhongren felt a pain in his cheek.


    I just said that the other party is not as strong as his own, and it was very unwise to act on his own. I didn''t expect that after a short time, I would be defeated by the other party.


    It''s a slap in the face in seconds.

 160 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 160

    Moreover, the Ninja examiner knew that the detonating talisman just now didn''t seem to have much power. If it were a normal detonating talisman, he would have died under his care.


    The Ninja examiner is also a warning.


    "Wow, Xiao Nan is so amazing, he deserves to be our number one."


    "Well, the goddess Xiaonan is so beautiful, too powerful, even the examiner can beat it."


    "Long live Xiao Nan, long live Xiao Nan."


    Seeing Xiao Nan defeated the Zhongnin examiner, the graduates lined up behind it was also a burst of noise.


    Xiao Nan didn''t seem to be too happy, nodded, and returned to his classroom.


    Xiao Nan defeated the Ninja Examiner, not only the students of the Ninja School, but also the ninja watching the crystal ball projection.


    The calm judgment, the decisive choice, and the flying ninjutsu all had an unimaginable shock to the ninjas present.


    As expected of the apprentice taught by Uchiha Yin!The current strength is probably not inferior to Zhong Ren, and even reached the strength of Special Shang Ren!


    What a genius, what a horror.


    This kind of thought flashed through Sarutobi''s mind.


    Except for the most terrifying Uchiha and Kusina, they reached the strength of Shinobu when they graduated from the ninja school. I''m afraid Xiaonan will be ranked third, right?


    Sarutobi Hisaki couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.


    It wasn''t just Sarutobi Hizen who could see it, everyone in the room could see it.


    Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun''s face became increasingly ugly.


    They didn''t expect that even Xiao Nan, who had just graduated from Ninja School, was so strong!


    "Uchihain, how did you teach Xiaonan to use such a dangerous ninjutsu during the graduation examination?"


    Mito Menyan glanced at Zhuanqin Xiaochun, and then said.


    "Don''t you know, as long as the examiner just moved slowly, he might be killed?" Mito Menyan took the lead.


    "This kind of student is too cold-blooded. I feel that it should be sent to our troops for reform."


    As soon as Mito Menyan''s voice fell, the discussion of other ninjas also fell.


    They also looked at Uchihain and wanted to know what Uchihain would do.


    "Oh? What do you think should be done?" Uchihain''s face had a mocking look.


    "Isn''t the graduation assessment a platform for graduates to show their strength?"


    "And it''s obvious that this time it was the assessment instructor who was careless and was bombed by the detonation talisman."


    "What''s more, haven''t you noticed? Xiao Nan''s detonating talisman has exploded to the end of the assessment."


    Uchiha Yin continued.


    "If it is a normal detonation talisman, I am afraid that Zhong Renzai will be blown up."


    "And Xiao Nan deliberately reduced the power of the detonation talisman, so that it won''t kill anyone."


    "What do you have to say now."


    Uchiha looked at Mito Menyan indifferently and said.


    In the case of Menyan Mito, it was obvious that he wanted to intervene in this matter, and wanted to get Xiao Nan into his own army.


    How can Uchiha Ken endure this?


    It''s no wonder that the Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun will come, I am afraid it was Xiao Nan''s idea, right?


    Uchiha had the intention to slap Mito Menyan and turn to Koharu.


    Uchiha''s woman is Uchiha''s inverse scale, and she can''t tolerate it.


    When Mito Menyan stagnated, he didn''t expect Uchiha to refute so quickly.


    And Uchiha''s rebuttal was not without factual evidence. If according to the general detonation talisman, the Nakanin examiner would have died.


    Now that Ninja examiner is not dead, it is obvious that the power of this detonation talisman is not as great as normal.


    And Uchiha''s words are obviously right.


    "Xiao Nan is not our Konoha, but the orphan of Yunin Village in World War II. He has just graduated from the Ninja School and has such a strength."


    "I was not very skeptical before, but I am very skeptical now that Xiao Nan is a spy in Yuren Village. Otherwise, how could he have such strength at this age?"


    At this time, Zhuan Xiaochun turned around and said.


    Realizing that it didn''t work there just now, Zhuan Xiaochun quickly turned to another topic and said.


    When everyone heard the words of Zhuan Xiaochun, there was also an uproar.


    Everyone knows that Uchihain brought Xiaonan back. If Xiaonan is a spy, wouldn''t it be Uchihain that they are all...


    Chapter One Hundred and Seventy Six


    Looking at the talking ninjas around, Xiaochun turned to a smile on his face.


    She came here today and needs this kind of result.


    As long as you can make sure that Xiao Nan is a spy, no, you just need to make others suspect that Xiao Nan is a spy. Whether it''s true or not, you can spill sewage on Uchiha''s body.


    Only with this stain, after their operation, Tsunade''s reputation will sooner or later go down.


    This is Xiaochun''s strategy.


    Now, the plan seems to be very successful, and Xiaochun has already seen the dawn of the plan''s success.


    LeEco smiled at the corner of Mito Menyan''s mouth, and felt relieved, and the things that had just been choked by Uchiha also disappeared.


    He looked at Uchiha, his eyes were mocking.


    No matter what, the situation is under their control, right?


    It''s just that under Mito Menyan''s gaze, Uchiha Yin didn''t panic at all, instead he was still taunting as always.


    "Are you suspecting that Xiao Nan is a spy? When he brought Xiao Nan into Konoha, Master Naruto had already checked Xiao Nan''s life experience. Do you suspect that Master Naruto was doing things badly?"


    Uchiha said with a cold snort.

 161 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 161

    Under normal circumstances, Uchiha Yin always refers to the three generations of Naruto Sarutobi as a third-generation old man, or an old man, and now of course he must give Sarutobi a little bit of face and call him the third generation of Naruto.


    Sarutobi Hizaki also smiled, very satisfied with Uchiha''s name.


    Although the name of the old man is very cordial, but now in front of outsiders, if Uchiha implicitly calls himself an old man, it would be impolite.


    "Ahem, yes, I checked when Xiao Nan came to Konoha. Xiao Nan''s life background is very innocent and he will not be a spy in Yuren Village."


    Seeing that everyone was looking at him, Sarutobi Rizen coughed twice, and then said.


    Sarutobi Hitori was Kokage''s Hokage, full of prestige, and when he spoke, the ninja below did not speak.


    Seeing this kind of situation, how could Zhuan Xiaochun agree.


    "So how do you say that Xiao Nan can have this kind of strength at this age? Ordinary civilians can''t do it, let alone her kind of refugee who starts slower than ordinary children."


    Turning to bed, Xiaochun said unceremoniously.


    "Hahaha." Upon hearing Koharu''s words, Uchiha laughed unceremoniously.


    "What are you laughing at?" Turning to sleep, Koharu asked Uchiha with a slightly ugly face.


    She could hear that Uchihain''s laughter was full of mockery, which made her very upset.


    "I''m laughing at your ignorance. You are using common sense to judge the growth of genius. You are really ignorant."


    Uchiha sneered.


    "The 12-year-old Zhongren was everywhere during the war. What''s weird about it, and even if it became a Shangren, there is nothing weird about it."


    "You have to know that Kushina and I were able to kill Shangnin when we were 12 years old." Uchiha said with a hint of disdain.


    "Then how do you know that Xiao Nan is also a genius like you." Zhuan Xiaochun said without giving up.


    "If Xiao Nan is not a genius, do you think I will bring her back?" Uchiha hidden, like an idiot, looked at Shun Xiaochun.


    "Actually, the purpose of the two of you is to slander Xiao Nan and then make my reputation worse?" Uchiha said coldly.


    "Don''t think too much, I think about Konoha''s safety." Hearing Uchiha''s question, Turning to bed, Koharu seemed to calm down, sitting on a chair, and said coldly.


    "Are you sure you didn''t lie?" Uchiha Yin said with a strange expression.


    "Do I need to lie to you?" Zhuan Xiaochun replied.


    "Well then! I''ll see if you two lie."


    Uchihain suddenly shook his hands, and suddenly two buns with a little cyan appeared in his hands. Then the lightning flashed, and Uchihain quickly stuffed the buns into their mouths.


    An unspeakable stinky smell came, and after going to bed, Koharu and Mito Menyan wanted to spit out the buns in their mouths, but Uchiha''s press and lift, directly let the buns into their stomachs ...


    Vomit~


    After turning to bed, Xiaochun and Mito had two retching noises, feeling that the whole person was not well.


    Those two steamed buns felt like they had expired for so many years. They had long been stinking, and now they were stuffed into their mouths abruptly.


    They feel that their taste buds are hit by dung escape.


    Hmm, but think about it carefully, it seems that after this thing was hidden by Uchiha, a few years are useless, right?


    That¡¯s right, that one is the Truth Barbecued Pork Buns rewarded by the system a long time ago, but this one seems to have an expiration date. Now two years later, it is all rotten, and the taste should be super invincible and unpalatable. of.


    Well, watching the two shadow-class powerhouses, Xiaochun and Mito Menyan, were stuffed down, after going to the two barbecued pork buns, they looked like shit, enough to imagine how unpalatable it was.


    I''m afraid it''s a match for the legendary devil fruit that smells like shit?


    This East and West Uchiha has been in the Shenwei Space for several years, but I didn''t expect it to be used now.


    "Yin, what did you eat for them?" Sarutobi Rizen''s expression changed, and he asked slightly accusingly.


    Seeing the uncomfortable expression of Koharu and Mito Menyan who turned to sleep, it was obviously not something that was delicious in 5.6.


    "Hokage-sama, this is something I invented and created by myself, you will know it later." Uchiha Yin said with some uncertainty.


    Uchihain originally wanted to directly control the two of them to tell the truth with illusion, but suddenly thought of this thing, so he tried to use it.


    After all, if you don''t use it now, I''m afraid this bun will turn into stone in a few years.


    However, will the Truth Barbecued Pork Barbecue that has been rotten still have an effect?Uchiha Ken also had doubts about this.


    "The host doesn''t have to doubt it, even if this truthful barbecued pork bun turns into a fossil, as long as it is eaten, it will be effective."


    Chapter 177 The Truth of Barbecued Pork Buns Revealed


    Truth Barbecued Pork Bun: A kind of tricky tool used by Tricky Expert World Tricky Expert Wang Jing, which can make the person who eats it involuntarily tell the truth.


    The products produced by the system must be high-quality products. Even if the pork buns are turned into mud or hardened into fossils, they can still exert its effects.


    The system said proudly.


    It''s great, even if it becomes a fossil, it can still have the effect of telling the truth.


    The problem is that the products produced by the general system are not without any restrictions, and the quality will never expire?Isn''t this situation of rottenness overdue?


    Uchiha replied without knowing it.


    "The master shouldn''t care about these details. After all, it''s something for the enemy. It doesn''t matter whether it is rotten or not, the effect is good."


    The baby voice of the system said with a smile.


    After retching for a while, Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun are recovering, their faces are blue.


    "Uchihain, why did you force us to eat this rotten steamed bun in the public?"


    The corners of Mito Menyan''s eyes were red, the eyes were bloodshot, and the veins on the forehead were exposed. Obviously, this rotten truth barbecued pork bun really tasted''good''.


    "And you onlookers, don''t you know to stop Uchiha''s secret? So many people can''t stop even one person? What a waste!"


    Mito Menyan said irritably, not calm at the beginning.


    The surrounding ninjas were also stunned, and then they looked at Mito Menyan with unkind eyes.


    No one likes being sprayed by others for no reason, or even being called a subordinate by others.


    Is the Konoha elders great?Everyone''s impression of Mito Menyan continued to decline, and there was a faint discomfort in their hearts.


    After Mito Menyan finished speaking, he was also a little confused.


    Under normal circumstances, no matter how angry Mito Menyan is, it is good to curse the surrounding ninjas in his heart, and he will not vent his anger to the surrounding ninjas. After all, this is a meeting. There are ninjas from various ninjas, he is like this Once said, it is tantamount to offending a large number of ninjas.

 162 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 162

    However, now Mito Menyan is indeed venting directly at the surrounding ninjas.


    Is it because you are too angry?Well, it must be like this, because I am overly angry, and I will fail to speak for a while.


    After all, the bun just now was too ugly.


    Mito Menyan comforted herself.


    In fact, Menyan Mito didn''t know that at this time, he was just telling the truth involuntarily because of the effect of the truth-speaking pork bun.


    "Uchihain, what do you mean by attacking Elder Konoha openly, I need you to give us an explanation."


    Seeing Mito Menyan lose his temper, turn to sleep, Xiaochun secretly scolded Mito Menyan idiot, then changed the subject and said.


    But what I didn''t expect was that after turning to sleep, Xiaochun added: "Are you an idiot Mito Menyan? At this time to openly pull hatred? Have you forgotten our current purpose? "


    ¡­At this time, Xiaochun immediately discovered that something was wrong when she turned to bed, and she actually bluntly said what she was thinking about!


    what happened?Could it be that terrible barbecued pork bun?


    After turning to bed, Xiaochun''s face became more and more difficult to look.


    "Turning to bed, Xiaochun, are you an idiot? Why are you talking about everything? Our purpose is to let everyone know?" Mito Menyan couldn''t help but continued.


    After speaking, Mito Menyan was also dumbfounded.


    "I''m going, why can''t I help but tell the truth now? What''s the matter?!"


    "Uchihain, is there something wrong with the rotten bun you just ate for us."


    ¡­¡­Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun, as if performing sketches, kept saying this.


    At this time, they also reacted, covering their mouths, and the meeting room was slightly quiet.


    The surrounding ninjas also looked inexplicable at this time. Wouldn''t the two elders be evil?Say this in front of everyone?


    Could it be...


    Everyone also slightly guessed that it was something that Uchihain had just given them to eat. For a while, they all looked at Uchihain a little strangely.


    What is this?Isn''t it awesome?After letting Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun ate them, they kept saying their innermost things?


    Everyone had a bold guess in their hearts.


    The same is true of Sarutobi Hizaki.


    His reaction was even faster than those of ninjas.


    Sarutobi Hisaki knew very well what was going on with his old teammates, how could he make such a low-level mistake of angering the ninjas around him casually?


    This is obviously the effect of Uchiha''s actions just now!


    "Uchihain, what''s going on?" Sarutobi Hizaki looked at Uchihain curiously.


    Everyone''s eyes all looked at Uchihain, waiting for Uchi 170 Haein''s explanation, even the same goes for Koharu and Mito Menyan.


    They pressed their mouths and forced themselves not to make a sound.


    But they can feel that this kind of patience will not last long, and they will probably not be able to control what they will say then.


    Uchiha Yin also didn''t expect that the effect of this truth-style barbecued pork bun would be so remarkable. He hasn''t asked anything yet. Everyone knows that Koharu and Mito Menyan have their own goals.


    It''s just that the effect of the Zhenhua Barbecued Pork Buns is so remarkable now that everyone''s attention is focused on the Zhenhua Barbecued Pork Buns.


    Of course this won''t work, so Uchiha Yin turned the topic to Zhuan Koharu and Mito Menyan.


    "I''ll talk about it later, shouldn''t we now pay attention to the purpose of the two elders?"


    Uchiha smiled faintly, causing Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun to feel a very bad feeling in their hearts.


    "Turn to sleep, Xiaochun, Mito Menyan, what is the purpose you two just said?"


    Chapter 178 Shocked Everyone


    Can''t?Can''t say, can''t say!


    After hearing Uchihain¡¯s question, Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan both pressed their mouths tightly, but their mouths were completely out of control, and even their hands were not. The control was taken away automatically.


    "What''s the purpose? Do you still have to ask? In this case, just think about it and you will know."


    "Our goal is obviously Xiao Nan!"


    "Xiao Nan is obviously a genius. If possible, we are going to make Xiao Nan one of our subordinates."


    "In this case, we will be able to rub Tsunade''s vigor, and even make Tsunade an early trouble."


    "If Xiao Nan can submit to us, Xiao Nan will become a sharp knife for us, stabilizing our position and power. At that time, even if Tsunade becomes Hokage, there is Xiao Nan, and Tsunade¡¯s character will not be against us. how about it."


    "If Xiao Nan does not return, we can deliberately let Xiao Nan fail to complete the task, and then publicize Xiao Nan''s unqualified things, and then as Xiao Nan''s master''s Tsunade, we will definitely be affected."


    "If Xiao Nan does not become our subordinate, we intend to let Xiao Nan label him as a spy."


    "Whether others believe it or not, as long as the label is enough, as long as Tsunade''s reputation can be lowered, it is enough."


    "in case¡­¡­"


    Turning to bed, Xiaochun and Mito Menyan are like pour out beans from a bamboo tube, and they tell each other their plans one by one.


    Their expressions are ugly, their faces are blue, their hands are firmly grasping the armrests of the chairs, and they obviously want to control themselves.


    But they can''t control themselves at all, they can only look sober, but they can''t control themselves and tell their plans bit by bit.


    This... As Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun fully told the story, a lot of sweat came out of their foreheads, their bodies trembled, and their clothes were soaked.


    That''s it!This is the thought in the minds of Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun.


    Seeing a crowd of ninjas with weird expressions, Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun knew that they were stealing chickens and losing their rice.


    After this time, I am afraid that the reputation of the two elders will be greatly reduced. Even if Sarutobi Rischi retains the status of the two elders, I am afraid that the reputation of the elders will be greatly reduced in front of the rest of the Ninja clan.


    Even if it spreads out, I am afraid that civilians will rush to let them step down!


    But these are okay. What''s more, if this situation continues and cannot be stopped, they will even have the desire to die.


    Because of the current situation, they knew that they couldn''t refuse other people''s questions, and they answered the truth. If they kept going down, how could Sarutobi Hizumi dare to let them continue to sit in the position of the elders?


    As Konoha executives, they often get secret information and information. What should they do if they leak the secrets?


    Thinking of this, Koharu and Mitomen turned to bed with burnt faces like ashes.

 163 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 163

    Uchihain also listened to the two of them talking about their conspiracy bit by bit.


    He also had to sigh that these two Lao Yinbi really made plans very thoughtful, and even worked out what to do in various situations.


    Even he would resist, and then both of them figured out how to do it.


    Even they have set a curse that can resist illusion on their bodies. If Uchihain uses illusion to control, the two of them will definitely be able to react immediately, and then continue to pour dirty water on Uchihain''s body.


    It''s just that they didn''t expect that Uchiha''s secret would actually use the weird stuff of the truth char siu bun, making all their plans useless.


    And Uchiha Ken also knew that the ultimate goal of turning to Koharu and Mito Menyan was to reduce Tsunade''s reputation and prevent Tsunade from becoming Hokage.


    Otherwise it will cause certain damage to their power status.


    Now that Danzo is dead, the roots are gone, the armed forces of the elders can be said to be weak to a certain degree, so they have a kind of idea.


    And everyone was also shocked listening to the fact that Shun Shuo Xiaochun and Mito Menyan told these things one by one, and they were surprised in their hearts.


    I didn''t expect that Elder Konoha would do everything possible to weaken Tsunade''s reputation for his own power.


    This is really...


    And what surprised them even more was that Shun Koharu and Mito Menyan actually listened to Uchiha''s instructions and stated their goals, which made them feel the creeps.


    How can ordinary people say this kind of thing that looks like a stain.


    What makes people even more frightening is that Koharu and Mito Menyan obviously did not have illusions, and they even said that the Uchiha clan¡¯s illusions had long been prevented.


    But I didn''t expect that now it was still as if he had been caught in an illusion, and he spoke out his plan.


    Seeing that they are so sober and trying to control themselves, but there is no way to control their situation, all the ninjas felt a little funny at first.


    But the more you get to the back, the less you can laugh.


    The ninjas who can be called here by Naruto are all relatively good ninjas. Of course they can think about what is going on now.


    The inconspicuous bun just now is really terrifying, and it can actually make one person tell the truth about everything he knows!


    What will happen if it is applied to the audit department?What would happen if this kind of bun were applied to yourself?


    Even the Konoha elders can''t resist the effects of these two buns, isn''t it even more irresistible?


    But Sarutobi Rishou was even more surprised.


    Sarutobi Hisaki knew what he had done with Mito Menyan, but he did not publicize it. Now, the revelations made by Junharu and Mito Menyan are exactly as they know. Doesn''t it mean that this bun can make people tell the truth!


    This is shocking.


    Chapter 179 Kneeling Down to Apologize


    Sarutobi Rizen wanted to know immediately how this bun was made and whether it could be mass-produced.


    If it can, no matter what the situation, this bun can play an unimaginable effect.


    Imagine that in the battlefield, the enemy ninja was captured, the enemy ninja was abolished, and then he was not allowed to commit suicide. When the enemy ninja was still stubbornly resisting, he would eat this bun directly.


    Then the other party can only look at himself and tell everything he knows.


    What a horror!


    No matter from which aspect, this bun is a rare treasure in a strategic sense!


    I just don¡¯t know if it can be mass-produced. If not, wouldn¡¯t it be a shame to use it for Shun Shu and Mito Menyan.


    Sarutobi Hizen thought about it, looking at Zhuan Ke Xiaochun and Mito Menyan with unkind eyes.


    If it is not possible to mass-produce, and if one is used less than one, wouldn¡¯t it be wasted by the transfer of Koharu and Mito Menyan?


    If Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan knew about Sarutobi''s thoughts, they would vomit three liters of blood.


    After 640, they didn''t know, feeling that they were sitting on pins and needles now, after receiving the weird glances from everyone.


    They didn''t even dare to have any bad thoughts, otherwise they might have spoken out accidentally.


    I am afraid that more people will be offended at that time, so after talking about their goals, the two people quickly covered their mouths after they realized that they could control their hands.


    "Two elders, what do you have to say now? Master Naruto, what do you think?"


    Uchiha squinted his eyes and asked.


    "Yin, what do you think you are going to do?" Sarutobi Hitizan took a couple of cigarettes, regained his mood, and then asked.


    "Naruto-sama, what do you think?" Uchiha asked, after kicking the ball to Sarutobi Hizen.


    Sarutobi Hizaki also had a headache.


    Sarutobi Hizen actually didn''t want to punish Mito Menyan and turn to Koharu too much, but now the important thing is how to make Uchiha satisfied.


    "It''s up to you to decide this to Uchiha Hidden. It''s just that Koharu and Mito Menyan have worked hard on Konoha and made great contributions to Konoha. And this time, it''s just a little trouble. I hope you can be magnanimous."


    Sarutobi Hizen took a violent cigarette, and then said.


    "Well, for the two elders, I can forgive me for not remembering the villain''s faults. There will also be punishments at the time. Both of them must apologize to me, and then I can forget the blame." Uchihain waved his hand and then Said magnanimously.


    In fact, of course Uchiha''s thoughts about Sarutobi Hisaki.


    And Uchiha''s idea also happened to need Sarutobi Hizaki.


    Uchiha Ken, but decided to control the transfer of Koharu and Mito Menyan, when the time comes, the power and power of Koharu and Mito Menyan are not Uchiha''s own power and power?


    In this case, why exploit one''s power and power in the future?


    Therefore, Uchiha Kimura also followed Sarutobi''s thoughts, but he only asked for an apology from Nathan Koharu and Mito Menyan.


    "Apologize?" Sarutobi Sun was taken aback.


    Sarutobi Hizaki also feels self-conscious. I think he understands Uchiha Hidden well, but he didn''t expect that Uchiha Hidden didn''t make any other requests, but simply asked Koharu and Mitomon to apologize.


    This is really unexpected for Sarutobi Hitoshi.


    Sarutobi Hisaki even had a bad plan, and Uchiha was about to oust Koharu and Mito Menyan.


    He even wondered how to persuade Uchiha to hide.


    Unexpectedly, Uchiha Hiden just wanted to make Mito Menyan and Zhuan Koharu apologize.


    Is it really as simple as apologizing?


    Uchiha''s request was not only out of the expectations of Sarutobi Hizumi, but also out of the expectations of Naruto Koharu and Mito Menyan.

 164 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 164

    This kind of punishment is really too simple for the thick-skinned Koharu and Mito Menyan.


    Although it is a bit of a loss of face, what can it be considered to lose a bit of face after holding one''s position and power?


    "Okay, we apologize."


    "Sorry!"


    Turning to bed, Xiaochun and Mito Menyan lowered their heads and said.


    At this time, they also discovered that they could control their own speech.


    Otherwise, these few words might just be so simple.


    "The apology I''m talking about is for you to kneel down and apologize." Uchiha thought for a while, then raised his eyebrows and said.


    If it is a general apology, the punishment may be too simple, and I am afraid it will cause others to doubt. In this case, why not let the other party kneel and apologize.


    Everyone''s brows also stretched out.


    Let me just say, how can a young and energetic young man like Uchihain let him go so simply?That''s right.


    Sarutobi Hizen also nodded, this is the Uchihain I know.


    After turning to bed, Koharu and Mito Menyan heard Uchiha''s words, and his face became hard to look.


    If it''s a normal apology, it''s okay. If you really kneel down to apologize, the shame will be lost to your grandma''s house, and it will still make you feel that the two of them have lowered Uchiha''s head.


    Uchiha, don''t go too far!


    Turning to bed, Xiaochun and Mito Menyan both shouted inwardly, but they did not say anything.


    At this time, an apology is the lightest punishment. As long as you apologize, you won¡¯t lose your other rights. What if you kneel down and apologize?


    It''s embarrassing enough now anyway, what can we do if we lose a little bit?


    With this idea, Koharu and Mito Menyan knelt down with difficulty.


    "Sorry!"


    "Who is talking, so quietly, I didn''t hear it?" Since he wants to act, let others rest assured, of course Uchiha Hidden has to act best!


    "Sorry, Uchiha, we were wrong!"


    Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun are about to grumble their teeth.


    Chapter 180 The Expired Bun


    Hearing the apologies of Koharu and Mito Menyan, Uchiha felt refreshed for a while.


    However, Uchihaken also knew that Koharu and Mito Menyan would certainly not apologize sincerely, but because of Uchiha''s strength, he had to apologize.


    But Uchiha does not care. Why should Uchiha care about these two puppets who will soon be controlled by him, what the other side thinks.


    Although his approach is very kind, but after all, he still lost the face of turning to sleep, Koharu and Mito Menyan, I am afraid that the two of them will not let them go so easily~


    Therefore, Uchiha has no guilt about taking control of the other two.


    "Okay, I forgive you." Uchiha raised his hand lightly and said with a slight disgust.


    Turning to bed, Koharu and Mito Menyan saw Uchiha''s disgusting look, and they felt dissatisfied in their hearts. They even clenched their fists, and their nails plunged deeply into the flesh of their palms, and they flowed out. Blood.


    Although it is said that the two of them do not want to face, is this kind of insult so easy to bear?


    Especially the smiles in the eyes of the ninjas present now make them even more uncomfortable.


    Sarutobi Hizen also hurriedly rounded up at this time and changed the subject.


    "Yin, what''s the matter with your buns? Why did Menyan and Xiaochun be like this just now?"


    Sarutobi Rizen''s face also became serious. This bun can be said to be really important.


    In Sarutobi''s heart, it was even more important than the farce just now.


    Well, the situation just before turning to Koharu and Mito Menyan was a farce in Sarutobi''s eyes.


    "Oh, this, it''s called the Truth Barbecued Pork Bun." Uchiha Yin also said half-truth.


    When it was practical to use this piece of bread, Uchiha knew it would be noticed by Sarutobi Hi and the others, but Uchiha was not afraid.


    And the ninjas around heard Uchihain''s introduction of the buns just now, and they also got together, listening to the ninja.


    Even Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun approached quietly and listened carefully.


    Is this called the Truthful Barbecued Pork Bun?


    Regarding the power of the Truth Barbecued Pork Bun, Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan can be said to know best.


    The feeling that I can''t control my speech just now is really frightening.


    If we can get this method of making the truth-speaking barbecued pork bun, wouldn''t it be... Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan became fanatical in their hearts, forgetting what had just happened.


    This is the politician, who can capture the best interests and don''t want to face.


    In front of interest, what is the face?


    "Everyone knows that my sealing technique is very powerful. Then a few years ago, I tried to write some illusionary seal styles into this bun. Obviously, I didn''t succeed, and then I was abandoned."


    "But in the recent period, I found the original buns, and then discovered that those buns seem to have changed, allowing the people who eat them to tell the truth involuntarily within a certain period of time."


    "Well, I know so much." Uchiha spread his hands and said.


    "Nothing?" Sarutobi Rizhan''s face twitched, and then asked silently.


    "Indeed, no more," Uchiha said.


    "So, what you gave us just now is the buns that have been rotten for a few years?" Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun''s faces became very exciting.


    No wonder it''s so terrible!It turned out to be a bun from a few years ago!


    The ninjas around are also looking to laugh but dare not laugh.


    "Is there any more pork buns from the truth? Can I ask for some to study it?" Sarutobi Rizen pondered and asked.


    "Also, do you remember the seal style drawn back then?" Sarutobi Hitizan continued to ask.


    "Of course I still have. There are two more in the ninja bag, but I forgot what the original seal was like, but it was just for fun."


    Uchiha hidden his hand into the ninja bag, pretending to take it out of the ninja bag, but actually took out two truthful barbecued pork bags from the divine space, and handed them to Sarutobi.

 165 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 165

    All these are the rhetoric of Uchihain. Uchihain doesn''t even know the principle of the truth barbecued pork bun.


    Sarutobi Hizen asked how Uchiha Ken knew about the original sealing ceremony.


    In Uchiha''s memory, all the tricky props of the trick experts can be aimed at the shadow-level powerhouses, and Uchiha''s secret is also slightly surprised.


    "Ding, Master, if it is really just the truthful pork buns among the tricky experts, of course it will not be able to produce this kind of effect, but this has been improved by the system, with a bit of lawful power. Of course, the master can rest assured. No one can find a clue from the truthful barbecued pork buns."


    The system baby voice said.


    Hearing the words of the system, Uchiha Yin also put the two truth super-burned packs into Sarutobi''s hands with confidence.


    At the beginning, there were 10 truthful super-burned packs, and now I used 2 of them, and gave 2 to Sarutobi, and the remaining 6 will be rotten in the divine space.


    "Is that this?" After the steamed bun approached, Sarutobi Rizen could also ask the faint smell.


    However, he didn''t have any dislikes. Instead, he packed the buns in a bottle and put them away as if he were a treasure.


    Let''s hand it over to Dashe Maru later!


    In fact, Sarutobi Hisaki also felt that Uchiha''s words were a bit ridiculous.


    But I couldn''t hold back Uchiha''s secret buns and took out!


    This clearly confirms that Uchiha''s not lying.


    Seeing Sarutobi Rizhan put away the buns, the rest of Shangren also had different thoughts.


    For such important things, they will definitely report to the top of their Ninja clan.


    "This meeting will be over. What happened at the meeting, I hope you can keep your mouth shut. I don''t want to hear any rumors in the future."


    Sarutobi cut his eyes, squinted slightly, and said.


    Chapter 181 Wooden Clone


    The meeting dispersed, and everyone left the scene.


    Everyone is also thinking differently, ready to go back and report what happened this time.


    Sarutobi Hizaki also knew that everyone couldn''t be completely tight-lipped, so he didn''t want to hear this sound in Konoha.


    As each ninja reported the matter to the senior ninja clan, they would definitely not spread the meeting.


    Everyone was enthusiastic about the truthful barbecued pork buns, and I''m afraid they will try to make friends with Uchiha to get some.


    It is hard to be afraid that only half is enough for them to study or use.


    As for offending Uchiha, I''m afraid they won''t have this idea anymore.


    Because the truth is that the barbecued pork bun is a terrible shock.


    If Uchihain was offended and Uchihain gave himself a taste of that one, I am afraid that no ninja can withstand it.


    Every senior Ninja must have various secrets, and no one likes to watch himself soberly and tell his secrets one by one.


    This is really a very emotional breakdown.


    So for the first time, the opposite of the various ninjas might be good friends with Uchiha.


    The second thought, of course, is to see if we can get the secret recipe for producing Truth Barbecued Pork Buns.


    In the meeting room, everyone also left, but Xiaochun and Mito Menyan stayed there.


    "Koharu, Menyan, aren''t you leaving?" Sarutobi Hizen asked slightly unexpectedly.


    Turning to bed, Koharu and Mito Menyan glanced at Sarutobi Hizaki, and then calmly said, "Sarutobi Hizaki, this truthful barbecued pork bun can be used by Uchiha, and we have a credit."


    Sarutobi Hizen heard the statement of Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan, and also instantly thought that Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan wanted to get a piece of truthful barbecued pork buns from him.


    If Uchiha was hidden here, he would definitely lament the shamelessness of turning to Koharu and Mito Menyan.


    It''s just that Sarutobi Rizen has long known the shamelessness of Naruto Koharu and Mito Menyan, and he has immunity in his heart.


    "I will leave this thing to a dedicated researcher to study, and I can give you a little when the time comes." Sarutobi Rizen thought for a while and said.


    After all, his two old teammates lost a lot of face today, and Sarutobi Rizan was also appropriate to give them a little comfort.


    Moreover, from the point of view of Sarutobi Hizen, Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan are also dedicated to Konoha.


    After turning to bed, Xiaochun and Mito Menyan got the news they wanted to hear, and nodded in satisfaction.


    "By the way, did you have any reaction when you ate this barbecued pork bun?" Sarutobi Hizhan asked afterwards.


    Although in the future, when the experiment is carried out, you will definitely be able to know the effect of this truthful barbecued pork bun, but isn''t there a ready-made sample now?


    Hearing Sarutobi''s questioning, Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun''s faces were also black.


    Their faces are very thick, but it is still uncomfortable to be stabbed in the foot by Sarutobi again.


    But they also understand the intention of Sarutobi Hizaki.


    "The truth is that the barbecued pork bun is very unpalatable. The buns that have been rotten for a few years, you know, I don''t need to talk about it." Mito Menyan was black.


    "We couldn''t stop ourselves from telling the truth just now. We always spoke involuntarily. Covering our mouths can only barely control." Zhuan Xiaochun''s face was also ugly.


    "And when others ask us questions, even their hands and feet are out of control, they will automatically answer the other party''s questions, and can''t tell lies." Mito Menyan then turned to Xiaochun and said.


    After the two had finished talking about their feelings, everyone was silent for a while.


    They are all thinking about the benefits that this thing can bring to them.


    "What''s so smelly?" Suddenly, Sarutobi snorted, feeling that the smell in the conference room was a bit wrong.


    After turning to bed, the complexion of Koharu and Mito Menyan remained unchanged, and then calmly said: "The experiment will be successful when the time comes. Remember to give us some truthful pork buns."


    After speaking, the two also left...


    After walking out of the meeting room, they looked around and found that there was no one, their faces collapsed, and they rushed towards the toilet.


    It''s no joke that the buns that have been rotten for a few years are not joking. It hasn''t been long since they were eaten, so there is no reaction, but now the time has passed and the reaction has emerged.


    Even if they are at the quasi-film level, they cannot escape the fate of diarrhea.The stench just now... everyone understands.


    If anyone is here, they will definitely find that the speed of the two elders Konoha at this moment is even comparable to the speed-type ninja.


    Because of the rush to go to the toilet, Xiaochun and Mito Menyan did not notice when they turned to bed. The two figures followed them quietly.


    In the meeting room, Sarutobi Hitizan''s face, who had smelled the smell carefully, was also stunned.

 166 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 166

    Don¡¯t you often smell this smell when you hit the toilet?


    It really deserves to be a bun that has expired for so many years!


    Sarutobi Hitoshi pinched his nose, walked out of the meeting room, and walked towards the Hokage office.


    "These two old guys, open the door of the meeting room and buy some air fresheners." Sarutobi chuckled twice and said to the air.


    "Yes, Lord Hokage." An Anbu stepped out of the dark and said.


    "Well? How long do we have to wait here? How long will these two 4.4 groups from hometown stay in the toilet!" In the darkness, one of the two figures of Xiaochun and Mito Menyan quietly said.


    "Wait, you don''t want to control two people in the toilet." The other figure also said depressed.


    That''s right, it was the two wooden avatars that Uchiha hidden quietly separated when he left the meeting room following the turn of Koharu and Mito Menyan.


    "Vengeance" is not overnight, Uchiha does not want to wait for Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun to return to his home, and then wait for the other party to come to discuss with him slowly.


    Therefore, two wooden clones were separated and prepared to deal with Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun in one fell swoop.


    Chapter 182 Control Elder


    The only thing that made the two wooden clones did not expect is that these two old guys, when they came out of the conference room, did not quickly return to their roots-like bases as they imagined, but instead rushed directly towards them. Toilet...


    This made the two wooden clones unexpected.


    They can only be outside the toilet, hiding their faces in black.


    Ten minutes passed...


    Twenty minutes passed...


    One hour passed...


    "Did these two people fall into the toilet? The toilet is getting smelly now." One of the wooden clones said with a black face.


    "I don''t know, after waiting for a few minutes, if we still don''t come out, let''s go in and force control. It''s a bit unbearable." Another wooden clone said.


    "I really want to understand why the ontology didn''t come here in person, I''m afraid I had expected it!" Mu Cava said helplessly.


    Finally, when the two wooden avatars were a little bit intolerable, Xiaochun and Mito Menyan came out.


    At this time, the faces of the two people were not black, but pale, giving people a sense of relief.


    Obviously, both of them are uncomfortable.


    The two looked at each other, and their hatred towards Uchiha Yin was deep.


    It''s just that after pulling them out, the feelings of both of them are much better.


    They calmly came to the place where the two had discussed things before, and did not notice that the two wooden clones also quietly followed.


    "Xiaochun, what do you think?" Mito Menyan asked Zhuanjin Xiaochun when he sat on the table and drank the tea that he handed over.


    "We are now blown away by Uchihain, and our prestige among the top has plummeted. With the addition of this truthful barbecued pork bun, Uchihain''s side, we can''t move, even, we have to take the initiative it is good."


    Turning to bed, Koharu said calmly, but when he said Uchiha''s name, a bright light flashed in his eyes.


    How could he not hate Uchihain who put the truth-speaking pork bun into his mouth.


    Thinking back to how embarrassed I was just now, Xiaochun became more angry when I turned to bed.


    Even though Koharu and Mito Menyan did not hate Uchihain at the beginning, now after Uchihain''s face-slapped, both of them gritted their teeth at Uchihain.


    It¡¯s just that Naharu clearly knows the priorities, and Uchiha cannot offend until this moment.


    "Don''t we just let Uchiha hide away like this?! We are too awkward? If we don''t get back in revenge, who will be able to value our elders in the future!" Mito Menyan said depressedly.


    "Now we have no way to deal with Uchiha Hidden, but we can wait, as long as we remain Elder Konoha one day, we have a chance to retaliate!" Turning to sleep, Xiaochun said gloomily.


    "Really? It''s a pity that you don''t have a chance!" Just as Xiaochun turned to sleep and wanted to talk about some plans, Mu Chibi appeared behind Mito Menyan.


    At the same time, another wooden clone appeared behind Zhuan Xiaochun.


    "Uchiha Hidden, what do you want to do, do you want to destroy Konoha?" Mito Monyan roared with a bad heart.


    I probably knew that for the sake of Uchiha''s strength, Mito Menyan and Zhuan Koharu, they didn''t even want to fight Uchiha''s thoughts, she said inwardly.


    "Don''t yell, no one can hear you here, but I have built soundproof barriers around, oh, of course, the guards outside were also brought down by us."


    Mu Cava said relaxedly, with a smile on his face.


    Mito Menyan''s face became ugly when he saw that his plan to let people outside know with his voice was dismantled.


    "Uchihain, what do you want to do?" Turning to sleep, Koharu forced to endure the unfavorable premonition in his heart, and asked calmly at Uchiha''s wooden clone.


    At this time, the two wooden avatars respectively pressed the shoulders of the two, making them unable to move.


    Although they are all powerhouses at the quasi-film level, they don''t know why, but they feel that they can''t move.


    "Are you aware of it? It''s an illusion." Mu Chibi grinned.


    Just hiding by the toilet and being smoked by the toilet for so long, the Mu clone also has a temper. If it weren''t for the task that the main body explained, the two clones would have left.


    Although Mu Chibi had only one-fifth of Uchiha''s strength, it was still possible to suppress the powerhouse at the quasi-shadow level.


    What''s more, Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan have not practiced for many years because of their attachment to power, and now they are only as strong as the elite Shangnin.


    At the moment when Koharu and Mito Menyan saw Uchiha''s three-gou jade writing round eyes, they had already fallen into illusion.


    Their previously prepared illusion spells resisted even no reaction at all.


    Mu Cava did not speak much, and directly opened the kaleidoscope to write the wheel.


    Seeing Uchiha''s difficult and fascinating eyes, Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun''s faces both showed fascination.


    Afterwards, their heads were groggy for 140 bursts, and then they seemed to regain clarity.


    However, when they saw Uchiha''s Mu clone again, Mito Menyan and Zhuan Koharu knelt directly.


    "Uchihain-sama!"


    "Very good." The two wooden clones covered their eyes and said.


    Using this kind of illusion technique similar to other gods, but it consumes pupil power very much, at this time, the time that the two wooden clones can persist is also running out.


    It takes more than ten years for Uchiha Shisui to recover from the other gods once, and Uchiha Ken also knows that the consumption of pupil power will be huge, so he will separate two wooden clones, otherwise one is enough.


    The current Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan have been given priority to by Uchiha.

 167 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 167

    "In the future, what should you do? It is enough to show that you are not dealing with me in front of others. If you have any important news in the future, send someone to pass it over."


    After the two wooden avatars finished speaking, they disappeared with a bang.


    "Yes, Master Uchiha Ken." Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan raised their heads, their eyes were clear, but they didn''t notice anything wrong, but they are now Uchiha Ken''s people. .


    Chapter 183: Receiving Xiao Nan


    On the other side, after dispatching Mu Chibi to deal with Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan, Uchiha Yin went directly to the Ninja School.


    Uchiha is still very confident about his wooden clone.


    Moreover, picking up Xiaonan is much more interesting than controlling Koharu and Mito Menyan. Of course, Uchiha Hideo will not delay picking Nanan home because of the troubles of these two people.


    All the way smoothly, Uchihain came to the gate of the Ninja School.


    Just wait for a while and Xiao Nan will come out.


    At this time, the people around also saw Uchihain and were discussing.


    "Wow, that one is Thor Uchihain, so handsome."


    "Yeah, it''s amazing to have participated in the Ninja World War II at such a young age and made great achievements!"


    "Yes, you see he is still so young now, so strong, really Konoha''s genius pillar!"


    The ninjas around are constantly admiring and admiring.


    Uchiha, with five keen senses, of course was able to hear the other''s compliments, and he was refreshed for a while.


    Everyone has vanity, and Uchiha is no exception. Hearing others'' compliments, Uchiha feels very comfortable and happy.


    "Then why did he come to ninja school? Is he coming to be a teacher?"


    "Should not? A strong person will be a teacher? You think too much."


    "I know I know that today is the day when the ninja school graduates, and Uchiha''s apprentice, Xiaonan, seems to graduate today."


    A passerby said excitedly.Subsequently, the voice of the rest of the people will change.


    "Really? In other words, is he here to pick up Xiao Nan?"


    "I heard that Uchiha-sama and Xiaonan-sama are together before, is this true?"


    "Before I was only skeptical, but now it seems that it is actually very possible!"


    The voices of these discussions are much lower than those praising Uchiha Ken. People also know to speak quietly, but how can they avoid Uchiha¡¯s ears.


    Uchihain also smiled, never expecting that no matter what world it is in, when people should gossip, they still gossip.


    After waiting for a while, the first batch of people who came out of the assessment came out, and Xiao Nan was among them.


    In the crowd, Xiao Nan was expressionless and glamorous, like an aloof plum.


    "Xiao Nan." Uchiha concealed his face and beckoned to Xiao Nan with a smile.


    "Brother Yin!" Xiao Nan was taken aback for a moment, then showed a bright smile, and flew towards Uchiha Yin.


    Uchiha Yin also opened his arms and held Xiao Nan in his arms.


    Seeing Xiao Nan''s smile, the students in the same class as Xiao Nan exploded.


    "Wow, Xiao Nan can laugh! I thought she would not laugh like an iceberg!" A classmate was full of shock.


    "And he smiles so beautifully, like an angel!" A classmate was slightly idiot.


    "Then who is the one who caught Xiaonan? He seems to be very young, not much older than us!" A classmate was vaguely hostile to Uchiha.


    I don''t know why, Xiao Nan doesn''t like to laugh especially, unless it is beside Uchiha Hidden and the others, Xiao Nan always put on a cold expression habitually.


    So seeing Xiao Nan smile, the people around will be so surprised.


    "Wow, I said that Uchiha-sama and Konan-sama have a leg, I see it now!"


    "Unexpectedly, Uchiha-sama is really related to Minan-sama! Uchiha-sama is really a role model for my generation!"


    "The two look so good."


    "I want to be Uchiha Ken''s woman too? Why should I go to apprentice?"


    "Don''t you see what you are like, but still want to approve your teacher Uchiha Hide-sama?"


    "What do I need you to say to my mother?"


    "Spare! I was wrong!"


    The voice of the surrounding discussion is also getting louder.


    Xiao Nan also blushed, only to realize that he seemed to be too agitated, and he hung himself on Uchihain''s body.


    She came down quickly, let go of her hand, her face remained cold.


    But the red face still betrayed her mood at this time.


    Hearing the people around her saying that she and Uchiha Hidden are a perfect match, Xiaonan was also delighted in her heart.


    "Xiao Nan, let''s go home." Uchiha said, holding Xiao Nan''s hand.


    "Yeah, let''s go home." Xiao Nangan smiled after receiving the warmth from Uchiha''s hands, and followed Uchiha''s home, leaving only the people who were talking about it.


    Uchiha Ken doesn''t care about other people''s comments, and Uchiha Ken doesn''t deny his thoughts towards Xiaonan.


    And Xiao Nan, the same is true, listening to the people around him, Xiao Nan''s heart is full of joy.


    Are you a couple with Brother Yin?Thinking of this, Xiao Nan is full of sweetness.


    I just don''t know, will Brother Yin agree?Is Brother Yin really that kind of feeling for me?Thinking of this, Xiao Nan was also a little sad.


    As he grows older and is influenced by the ninja school environment, although Xiao Nan is innocent, he doesn''t understand everything.


    She knew her heart very well and liked her brother Yin, but she never dared to ask Uchiha Yin what she thought of herself.


    A little girl in love always likes to suffer from gains and losses, and she is also very afraid. Uchiha''s feelings for herself are nothing more than the feelings of the average brother to the younger sister, or the feelings of the master to the apprentice.


    So I feel that Uchihain''s non-rejection of these rumors also makes Xiaonan feel extremely happy.


    Does this mean that Brother Yin doesn''t reject him at all, or even has a good feeling for him?


    Xiaonan, come on, I must win Brother Yin tonight.

 168 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 168

    Xiao Nan raised his fist to cheer himself up.


    "Xiao Nan, what''s the matter? Why do you go slower and slower?" Uchiha turned his head and asked curiously.


    "It''s nothing, it''s nothing." Xiao Nan''s eyes flickered and said with a guilty conscience as if he had been spotted by a thief.


    Chapter 184 Know More


    Seeing Xiao Nan turning his head slightly with a guilty conscience, Uchiha secretly smiled.


    Xiao Nan now resembles the scene when Mikoto wanted to attack at night.


    It is not the first time Uchiha has seen that kind with tension, excitement, and a little wavering expression.


    Wouldn''t Xiao Nan want to attack herself at night?


    Probably not?If so, should I keep the door?


    Uchiha thought jokingly.


    Uchiha didn''t know it, but his joking guess might be Xiaonan''s inner thoughts.


    And Xiao Nan also turned his head quietly, and saw Uchiha''s faintly smiling expression, and his heart was slightly tense.


    Brother Yin, I don''t know what I think~ right!


    However, seeing Uchiha shook his head and said nothing, and continued to walk with his hand, Xiao Nan was also relieved.


    It should just be that I was walking slowly just now, and Brother Yin was puzzled.


    After breathing a sigh of relief, Xiao Nan felt a little bit of resentment, brother Yin, why didn''t you notice my thoughts?


    Click~


    Opening the door, Uchihain and Xiaonan returned home.


    Everything in the room has been sorted out. The broken clothes, dirty floors, and soaked sofas have all been cleaned up.


    "Yin, Xiao Nan, I''m back."


    Mikoto walked out of the kitchen and looked at Uchihain with a smile.


    "Supper is ready and the bath water is ready, so Yin, are you going to take a shower now? Eat? Or eat me?" Mikoto said mischievously.


    "Ahem, Mikoto, Xiaonan is still there, what are you talking about?" Uchiha faintly coughed twice and said.


    "Really? Aren''t you very energetic at noon?" Mikoto said with innocence on her face, but pinched Uchiha''s waist with her hand.


    Obviously, Mikoto was a little bit emotional about Uchiha''s noon affairs, and now she is a little acting like a baby.


    Kushina provokes Uchiha, but in the end it affects Mikoto, who of course will be a little bit emotional.


    "Okay, okay, I was wrong, don''t be angry." Uchiha concealed Mikoto, kissed, and said.


    "Huh." Mikoto''s face showed a satisfied smile, and then returned to the kitchen to continue cooking.


    And Xiao Nan raised his head shyly, watching the interaction between Uchihain and Mikoto with a little envy.


    The relationship between Xiaonan and Uchiha Yin is also very good, and there are many interactions, but it seems that there is no such close relationship.


    Looking at the tasks of the system, Xiao Nan also gritted his teeth and made a decision in his heart.


    Main mission: Become the woman of Uchiha, reward Chakra for Yang Escape and Chakra for Yin Escape.


    This task has been on Xiao Nan''s task list for a long time, but Xiao Nan has not completed it.


    And Xiao Nan, now also made up his mind.


    "You, what should I do if Xiao Nan is taught?" Uchiha reluctantly patted Mikoto''s forehead and said.


    "Xiao Nan has already graduated from the Ninja School, has grown up, and is not young." Mikoto said pointedly.


    "Ahem, Xiaonan just graduated from the ninja school, how can you say that you have grown up?" Uchiha coughed slightly and said.


    "I have graduated from ninja school, not a kid anymore!" Xiaonan heard Uchiha''s words and protested.


    With that, Xiaonan''s cheeks bulged slightly and looked at Uchihain with dissatisfaction.


    What Xiao Nan likes the most now is to be treated as a child by Uchihain.


    "Hmph, Brother Yin, you are only two or three years older than me." Xiao Nan said dissatisfied.


    "Okay, OK, Brother Yin was wrong. Xiao Nan is now a grown up and is already a big girl." Uchiha smiled secretly, then comforted Xiao Nan.


    Uchiha knew what Xiaonan was thinking, so there was no discomfort.


    "Yin, are you bullying Xiao Nan? Tell your sister, she can''t spare him." Tsunade and Kunsina also brought the dishes out of the kitchen and said.


    "No, Brother Yin just said that I''m still a child, and I''m obviously not young anymore." Xiao Nan said fiercely.


    But seeing Tsunade, Xiao Nan was also frustrated for a while.


    Tsunade sister is so magnificent, it''s incomparable.


    But fortunately, sister Jiu Xinnai seems to be similar to me, but I heard from my school friends that men like big ones. I wonder if Brother Yin is right?


    Seeing Xiao Nan looking a little angry, Tsunade quickly comforted: "Yes, Xiao Nan has grown up and graduated from Ninja School."


    "Congratulations Xiao Nan graduated from the Ninja School." Kushina continued.


    "Congratulations, Xiao Nan graduated from the Ninja School." Mikoto and Uchiha Yin also continued.


    "Thank you." The unhappiness faded slightly, and Xiao Nan said with joy on his face.


    The dinner was very hearty. It was made by Kushina and Mikoto to celebrate Xiaonan''s graduation from the Ninja School.


    Why didn''t Tsunade do it? It''s because the food made by Kusina and Mikoto tastes very good, but Tsunade''s cooking is open to question.


    Tsunade didn''t know why. He seemed to have a talent for dark cooking. The things he made looked very delicate, but it was a veritable dark cooking.


    But Tsunade is nothing if not cooking, there are already two top chefs in the family.


    "Mikoto, I watched it in the conference room. Your performance in the graduation assessment today is very good. How is your training recently?"


    Uchiha asked quietly.


    "En? Me?" Xiao Nan, who was still struggling with what he would do today, was taken aback, pressed his chin and thought for a while before saying: "It''s okay, I can basically use the most basic paper escape. However, there are some types of paper escape that seem to be unskilled."


    "Really? Which type? Tomorrow I will be your teacher in charge. It''s okay to find out more today."

 169 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 169

    Uchiha said with a slight smile.


    Chapter 185 Dressing Up


    "Tomorrow Yin brother, you will be my leader teacher?" Xiaonan keenly noticed the meaning of Uchiha''s hidden words, and asked curiously.


    "Yes, I will be your leader teacher tomorrow?" Uchiha said hidden.


    "Each student who graduated from the Ninja School will be dispatched by Naruto-Master, divided into teams, and then assigned to their respective leading teachers." Perceiving Xiaonan''s doubts, Uchiha Yin explained.


    "Generally, each class of graduates is composed of three people in a small team, and then led by the leading teacher."


    "And of course Xiaonan was led by me, and I only led Xiaonan alone." Uchiha said with a smile.


    "Oh, that''s it!" After Xiao Nan heard that Uchiha was his leader, although his face was ignorant, he was delighted in his heart.


    "Of course, Xiao Nan is an angel, how can I rest assured that I will give Xiao Nan to someone else?" Uchiha touched Xiao Nan''s head and said.


    Don''t worry about giving me to someone else?Hearing Uchiha''s words, Xiaonannei was ashamed and even more delighted.


    Don''t you want me to be led by others?Brother Yin, do you like me?


    "Xiao Nan is sweet and sweet. At that time, I didn''t know how many people wanted to be Xiao Nan''s leading teacher, but I was able to become Xiao Nan''s leading teacher when I was killed from Wan Jun?" Mito Menyan, Uchiha Yin continued to tease and said.


    "Xiao Nan will always belong to Brother Yin." Xiao Nan heard Uchiha''s words, opened her eyes wide, and stared at Uchiha''s eyes closely, saying with a serious expression.


    "Oh oh oh, is Xiao Nan confessing to Yin again?" Kushina said with a smirk while listening.


    "It''s not... I... I..." Xiao Nan''s face was slightly nervous.


    "Okay, okay, Kushina, don''t play Xiaonan, you see Xiaonan is shy." Tsunade said teasingly.


    At this time, Xiao Nan, slightly lowered his head, Xiao Shu blushed and shy.


    Seeing Xiaonan like this, Kushina and Tsunade are no longer flirting.


    However, both of them understood that Xiao Nan had already fallen, and Tsunade and others, who had been with Xiao Nan so well, also recognized Xiao Nan.


    Seeing Xiao Nan''s shy look, they didn''t know why they wanted to molest.


    "Brother Yin, I don''t know much about the paper of the gods. I don''t know if you can teach me." Xiaonan asked Uchiha hidden.


    "Yes, no problem," Uchiha said.


    Isn¡¯t it normal for teachers to teach students?


    Moreover, Xiao Nan is a genius, and Uchiha Hidden certainly wants to teach Xiao Nan to be a stronger ninja than the original.


    "Brother Yin, I want to study tonight." Xiao Nan bit his scalp and said it out of his own shyness.


    After speaking out, Xiao Nan even felt that his cheeks were hot.


    Tsunade and the others were also taken aback, then they also showed expressions that I understand, and then they didn''t say anything.


    However, their eyes are also communicating.


    Mikoto: Well, now, Xiao Nan is really going to be our sister, right?


    Jiuxinai: I can''t tell, Xiao Nan is quite bold at this time!


    Tsunade: Didn''t it get broken by your group?


    Tsunade and the others communicated with each other''s eyes. In fact, no one knew what the other was thinking, but they didn''t speak either, and quietly waited for Uchiha''s answer.


    This time, it must be Xiao Nan''s shyest time. At this time, the biggest help to Xiao Nan is not to say anything.


    If he was born to tease at this time, I am afraid Xiao Nan would be even more shy.


    After spending so long with Xiao Nan, Tsunade and the others also fell in love with Xiao Nan who smiled like an angel.


    Of course, Xiao Nan would be like this when he was in front of Tsunade and the others. In front of others, Xiao Nan was an iceberg beauty, not lukewarm to people.


    At this moment, Xiao Nan also found that Tsunade and the others did not tease, and their hearts were full of gratitude.


    She was waiting for Uchiha''s answer.


    Don''t refuse, don''t refuse!


    This is a sentence that Xiao Nan mustered up the courage to say. If Uchihain refused, Xiao Nan would not have the courage to say it again...


    Sometimes it''s not a good thing to be too close. What Xiaonan fears most is that Uchihain really just treats her as a younger sister.


    Uchiha was also taken aback, and did not expect that Xiaonan would boldly invite herself to teach her.


    "Okay." Uchihain answered without thinking.


    Hearing Uchiha''s unthinking answer, the breath held in Xiao Nan Nei''s heart suddenly relaxed, and all the tension turned into excitement.


    "Then I will wait for you, Brother Yin."


    "I''m full, Sister Tsunade, eat slowly, I''ll go back to the room first." Xiao Nan picked up a tissue and wiped his mouth, then ran back to the room briskly.


    "Yin, remember to make a soundproof barrier." Tsunade looked at Uchiha Ken with a smile.


    "Master Tsunade, what have you thought about? I just want to teach Xiao Nan to learn the art of the paper of the gods." Uchiha smiled faintly and said.


    "Really? Why don''t I believe it at all?" Kushina and Mikoto looked at each other and said in unison.


    To be honest, I don''t believe it myself!Uchihain himself said the same.


    But how can it be said directly.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not, the most important thing is that I believe it or not, I believe it, can''t it?" Uchiha said hidden.


    "Cut, I''m too lazy to care about you in 2.4, but tomorrow Xiaonan will still be in credit class!"


    "Don''t be afraid, the group has been decided anyway, just ask for leave."


    "You said it''s just ninjutsu teaching?"


    "amount."


    When Kushina and the others confronted Uchiha for a while, Xiao Nan had already ran back to his room.


    "Well, this dress is not so pretty."


    "This dress is not very good either."


    "What kind of clothes should I wear?"

 170 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 170

    Looking at the closet in front of him, Xiao Nan fell into distress.


    Yes, just wear it like this!


    When he came to the mirror, Xiao Nan began to dress up.


    Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Six


    After eating dinner and resting for a while, Uchihain also came to Xiaonan''s door and knocked on the door.


    The door opened, and Uchiha was stunned for a moment. At this time, Xiao Nan was steaming with mist, his light blue-purple hair was wet, his clothes were thin, and he had obviously just taken a shower.


    "Brother Yin, I''ll go blow it first. Come in first." Xiaonan saw Uchiha''s stunned gaze, with a shy expression, and then swished into the bathroom.


    Uchiha Yin was allocated a large land and a large home. Each room has its own private bathroom.


    And now Xiao Nan, obviously just finished taking a shower.


    Seeing Xiaonan''s shy look, Uchihain also smiled, and then sat down by the bed.


    Xiao Nan is really hidden!


    As soon as Xiaonan opened the door, as a male instinct, Uchihain saw Xiaonan''s position.


    Although not as good as Tsunade, it is almost the same as Kushina''s 11.


    You know, Xiao Nan is two years behind Jiu Xin Nai!


    It''s just that Xiao Nan usually likes to wear long robes, which perfectly hides his figure, making it invisible.


    Naruto World, although when it comes to the middle or upper ninja, there are clear ninja and upper ninja costumes, but not every ninja will wear the heavy clothes of the ninja.


    For example, the current Sarutobi Hisaki, who likes to wear a Naruto suit at ordinary times, likes to change into armor once he fights.


    Dashemaru likes to wear kimono and casual clothes.


    On the other hand, Xiao Nan usually has a soft spot for loose robes.


    Therefore, Uchiha has no idea that Xiaonan has developed so well.


    Xiao Nan, who had just come out of the shower, wore loose white short sleeves and hugged her body tightly before Uchiha found out.


    What''s more, under the light of the light, the clothes are slightly transparent, while Uchiha''s hidden view is unobstructed.


    It is precisely because of this that Xiao Nan rushes back to his room like a dash.


    Xiao Nan''s Xiao Shu blushed, making people see him, wanting to take a bite.


    "I''m ashamed, I should have changed my clothes just now before I went out." Xiao Nan complained to herself. In the bath room, she chose the clothes she chose.


    Just now, Xiao Nan just finished taking a shower, and after hearing Uchiha''s voice, he reflexively opened the door, but he reacted after opening the door.


    She swears that she really didn''t mean it, it was just a coincidence.


    "But Brother Yin, he seems to like it!"


    Reminiscing about Uchiha''s hidden eyes, Xiao Nan touched himself, his face was shy and agitated.


    Brother Yin, I will never be a simple brother and sister.


    After changing his clothes, Xiao Nan gritted his teeth and went out.


    Although he had made a lot of preparations, Xiao Nan was nervous in his heart.


    Just in order to be able to become Yin''s brother, Xiao Nan didn''t care too much.


    In the room, Uchiha Yin also waited ten minutes.


    After all, it seems that I just saw something that I shouldn''t have seen. It''s normal for Xiao Nan to be shy.


    Uchiha Yin also understood.


    Squeaky~ The door of the bath room opened, and Xiao Nan walked out of it.


    Uchiha looked up and stayed for a while.


    "Xiao Nan, you..."


    Uchiha hidden at this moment, not knowing what to say.


    Xiao Nan at this time is different from the robes of the past. Xiao Nan now wears a pink slim long sleeve, tightly fitting.


    The full curvature and slender waist are outlined by this slim long sleeve.


    A face of Qing Guo Qingcheng was flushed, and under the soft light, a holy halo appeared, which made people dizzy.


    "How about, Brother Yin, is it good-looking?" Xiao Nan asked as Uchiha was staring at him tightly, with a beautiful arc on his face.


    In fact, it is not necessary for Uchihain himself to say that Xiaonan also knew that Uchihain was fascinated by him.


    She could feel that Uchiha''s hidden eyes drifted away from her body, slightly fascinated.


    "Ahem, it looks good, Xiao Nan has grown up."


    Uchiha smiled awkwardly and said


    "Brother Yin likes it." Xiao Nan smiled happily.


    "Ahem, then let''s explain the art of the paper of the gods now." Uchiha quickly changed the subject.


    Seeing Uchiha''s change of topic, Xiao Nan''s face showed a faint look, as if he was looking at a sad man.


    I still wanted to hear my brother praise me again, but I didn''t expect Uchihain to get involved in cultivation again.


    In fact, this is not to blame Uchihain, the present Xiao Nan, this outfit is even more attractive than Xiao Nan in the original book.


    In the original work, Xiao Nan, dressed in a red cloud robe with a black background, is calm and domineering.


    And now Xiao Nan, Xiao Niao Yi Ren, pure love is not inferior to the original book, and even 593 more fascinating.


    With this kind of comparison, Uchiha Yin became more and more aware.


    Imagine the icy beauty in the original book. As a result, because of his own intervention, when facing himself, he is so passionate. This feeling is not enough for outsiders.


    But after thinking about what Tsunade and others said just now, Uchiha Yin also felt that it would not be good for Xiaonan to ask for leave tomorrow, so he still wanted to keep it until tomorrow.


    Besides, there have been twice today, and Uchiha Yin also knows the reason why greed is bad.


    So I had to change the subject.

 171 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 171

    At this time tomorrow, even if Xiao Nan didn''t take the initiative, Uchiha Yin planned to take the initiative.


    It''s just that this change of topic seems to hurt Xiao Nan''s heart.


    Uchiha Yin also noticed, and Xiao Nan''s expression became glum.


    "Xiao Nan, you have to go to school tomorrow. It is the last day of school, so you don''t want to ask for leave tomorrow." Uchiha said to Xiao Nan with a smirk.


    Xiao Nan''s face turned red in an instant, and his purpose was discovered by Brother Yin.


    "You want to take care of it? And why do I have to ask for leave tomorrow!" Xiao Nan said unconvinced.


    Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Seven


    That''s because if today is really what you want, it might be difficult for you to get to the ground tomorrow.


    Uchiha opened his mouth faintly, and did not say the words.


    Seeing Xiao Nan with disobedient and curious eyes, Uchiha Yin really didn''t know how to say it.


    How can I say such things to Xiao Nan?


    And Uchiha did not notice that there was a shyness flashing in Xiao Nan''s eyes.


    Does Xiao Nan really understand nothing?


    How could it be that Xiao Nan might really not understand anything at the beginning, but how could Xiao Nan now not understand.


    The children in Konoha are known to be precocious. Under such an environment, how could Xiaonan know nothing?


    Maybe Xiao Nan didn''t react at the beginning, so he asked so confidently, but after asking it out, Xiao Nan understood instantly.


    Big villain, brother Yin actually wants to treat me...


    Brother Yin really likes me, and definitely has ideas for me!


    He did this today, probably to protect me.


    Xiaonan helped Uchihain find a reason in an instant.


    With a little bit of joy, Xiao Nan certainly wouldn''t hold on to this.


    "Huh, I can''t tell you, but my lord has a lot, forgive you" Xiao Nan saw Uchiha''s slightly embarrassed face at 807, and said with a grunt.


    ...Forgive me?If you are aggressive, don''t blame me, brother Yin, my tolerance is also limited.


    Looking at the slightly arrogant Xiao Nan, Uchiha confided inwardly.


    "Brother Nayin, help me talk about the art of the paper of the gods." Xiaonan sat next to Uchihain, holding Uchihain''s arm, and said coquettishly to Uchihain.


    "What do you do not understand about the paper of the gods?" Uchiha leaned sideways, looked at Xiaonan, and asked.


    Xiaonan has indeed grown up, and Uchiha couldn''t help but admire the feeling coming from his arm.


    However, Uchiha''s appearance was still serious.


    And Xiaonan also felt ambiguous about their current position, and the hand holding Uchiha''s arm was also tight.


    Xiao Nan wanted to do this very much before, but he had never done it. The closest contact with Uchiha Yin was nothing more than pulling Xiao''s hand.


    It''s not that Uchihain was not intimate enough for Xiaonan, but because Xiaonan was still very young at the time, and Uchihain didn''t want to make a shot at Xiaonan.


    Although Xiaonan is not very big now.


    Well, maybe it¡¯s bigger than expected?


    And Xiaonan, at the beginning, didn''t understand his feelings for Uchihain, and thought that he had love for Uchihain for his brother.


    Later, after entering the ninja school, after knowing his feelings for Uchihain, Xiaonan seldom did such a close act.


    And when I often see Kushina, Mikoto and the others holding Uchiha''s arm, Xiao Nan also has envy.


    Now he hugged Uchiha¡¯s arm, feeling the breath of Uchiha¡¯s body, Xiao Nanqiang resisted the shyness of his heart, feeling a touch of fascination.


    "Brother Yin, you said that the paper of the gods can be transformed into anything with paper, but I can''t do it anyway." Xiao Nan blinked and asked.


    The technique of the god of paper, sounds very awesome ninjutsu, in fact, it is a kind of disguise ninjutsu, which can transform paper into any object, and has achieved the purpose of disguise. The disguise is so superb that even the kaleidoscope is impossible see through.


    In the original work, Xiaonan used this ninjutsu to disguise the 600 billion detonating talisman as a sea. Even the kaleidoscope of the earthen kaleidoscope writing round eyes could not be seen through, and she was almost killed by the detonating talisman.


    This kind of disguised ninjutsu is a bit different from the general attacking ninjutsu of paper escape.


    After resisting the teasing in his heart, Uchiha Yin also began to teach Xiaonanjin''s papercraft.


    Xiaonan was also ignorantly listening to Uchiha''s explanation.


    "Xiaonan, do you understand?" Uchiha asked hiddenly.


    "Brother Yin, I don''t understand it very well, why don''t you show it again." Xiao Nan blinked and said.


    "Okay, see clearly." Uchiha Yin also knew that this ninjutsu could not be learned by Xiaonan just by speaking, it was also a demonstration.


    Layers of paper fell off Uchihain''s body, and then layered up again.


    In the end, it became an image of Uchihain.


    It was like another Uchihain.


    "This is a paper clone. In fact, it has the same effect as the paper of the gods."


    "Paper clone is the use of paper to become another clone similar to oneself, and the art of God''s paper man uses paper to disguise it as some other objects." Uchiha explained carefully.


    "Brother Yin, why don''t I sit on your lap and feel the movement of your chakra." Xiaonan smiled slyly, and then looked at Uchihain cutely and said.


    "That''s... not so good, right?" Uchiha looked at Xiaonan and hesitated.


    "What''s so bad about that, Brother Yin, you are a teacher and I am a student, what''s so bad?"


    "Did you think of something unhealthy going up there?" Xiaonan looked at Uchihain with an innocent face.


    Yes, if you are waiting for an inch, I don¡¯t care what will happen to you tomorrow?Uchiha yelled inwardly.


    Uchiha is a normal man, but he is not some kind of Liu Xiahui, how can he not feel it?


    Moreover, Xiao Nan still deliberately wore such a beautiful suit, which is more attractive.


    "Well, Xiaonan, have you thought about the consequences?" Uchiha said quietly.


    Have you figured out the consequences?

 172 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 172

    Xiao Nan asked to himself.


    Already thought about it.


    Xiao Nan took a deep breath, and then sat down on Uchihain''s thigh.


    Feeling the gentle breath in his arms, Uchiha took a deep breath.


    "Brother Yin, your ninja has reached me."


    Xiao Nan turned his head cutely and gave Uchiha a crit.


    "Well, Xiaonan, you should ask for leave tomorrow."


    Chapter 188: Nice to know you


    After seeing Uchihain enter Konan''s room, Kushina also stopped washing the dishes.


    "Sister Tsunade, guess, will Xiao Nan take Yin today?" Kushina said with a grin.


    "I think, I should win it." Mikoto said with a smile.


    "What kind of character Yin is, don''t we know enough? Although Yin will naturally have a sense of distance to others, but to Xiao Nan..."


    "It''s not that I said, if Xiao Nan acted a little earlier, she might have been our sister." Mikoto said, sticking out her tongue.


    "Yes, and fortunately, Yin is not accepted by anyone, otherwise we will have more sisters." Tsunade yawned and said.


    "What? Do you all think that Xiao Nan will be our sister tomorrow?" Kusina said in surprise.


    "What do you think?" Mikoto and Tsunade both looked at Kusina and said.


    "Don''t you think you can hold it back?" Mikoto asked.


    "Do you want to bet?" Tsunade asked suddenly, too.


    Since Tsunade got the +1 for his gambling luck, his betting won''t be so bad anymore. It used to be ten bets and ten loses, but now ten bets and nine loses, it is much better.


    So Tsunade is very interested in betting.


    "Forget it, don''t bet, I also wanted to say that Yin absolutely couldn''t help it." Kushina said with his tongue out.


    During the conversation, Jiu Xin Na and the others also washed the dishes.


    "Should we eavesdrop on what they are doing? They don''t seem to use the barrier?" Jiu Xinnai quietly walked to the door of Xiaonan''s room and said.


    "Is this bad?" Mikoto said embarrassedly, but walked to the door honestly.Prick your ears and listen carefully.


    "You really are." Tsunade said, and then he approached the door curiously.


    For a moment, the three of them held their breaths, trying to hear the movement in the room.


    "God''s paper art is a kind of ninjutsu in disguise... Xiaonan, do you understand?"


    "It seems to be really teaching Xiaonan Ninjutsu!" The three looked at each other."This unscientific¡­¡­"


    "Master... Xiao Nan... didn''t understand..."


    "Then there is no way...Master will teach you step by step..."


    "Yep¡­¡­"


    When the three of them were still in doubt, Xiao Nan''s voice came faintly.


    "Bah. Yin and Xiao Nan are still playing teaching?" Hearing a faint voice from the room, Tsunade couldn''t help taking a sip.


    In normal times, Uchihain likes to play this kind of role-playing with Tsunade, but Tsunade is usually a teacher.


    Well deserved, but now in the room, it is obvious that the roles have changed, and Uchiha has become a teacher.


    "I''ll just say..." Jiu Xin Na also blushed.


    "Sister Tsunade, Kushina, let''s sleep together tonight and ignore that little bastard." Mikoto suggested.


    "Well, go back to the room to sleep and ignore them."


    "To be honest, the soundproofing effect of this room is pretty good, even if there is no soundproof barrier, the sound is so small."


    "Of course, I made this house using the four-pillar house technique, and of course the sound insulation is good."


    "I don''t know if the original Hokage knew about Tsunade''s sister, how would you feel when you built a house with Mu Dun?"


    "Grandpa, grandpa won''t have any thoughts, then a funny comparison, at most he can only say one thing hahaha, my Mu Dun did not expect to be able to use it like this..."


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully completing the main quest and becoming Uchiha''s hidden person, rewarding Yin and Yang."


    After being exhausted for the first time, Xiao Nan couldn''t bear the conquest and soon surrendered.


    Uchiha circulates the fragmented Yellow Emperor''s Internal Classic, a vitality is generated along the channel connecting the two, and then spreads across the bodies of the two along the bridge, nourishing their minds and bodies.


    At this time, Xiao Nan gradually recovered from the cloud and heard the system''s words.


    Immediately afterwards, two unspeakable forces were injected into Xiao Nan''s body, making Xiao Nan feel special.


    The mind was sober for an instant, and the body that was so weak just now was filled with power again.


    "Ding, congratulations to the master for gaining yin escape, yang escape."


    "Ding, the master himself has been able to use yin and yang, yin and yang, proficiency +1."


    The voice of the system also rang in Uchiha''s mind.


    However, Uchiha was also used to these sounds and didn''t care.


    Feeling that Xiaonan seemed to have regained his strength, Uchiha raised his brows.


    "It''s okay, Xiaonan." Uchiha asked quietly.


    "It''s okay, Brother Yin, Xiao Nan feels especially happy." Xiao Nan showed a bright smile and hugged Uchiha Yin tightly and said.


    "In fact, when I first met Brother Yin, Xiaonan liked Brother Yin."


    "It''s not the kind of liking my sister has to my brother, but the kind of liking between men and women." Xiao Nan said, drew a circle with her fingers.


    "Then you count as love at first sight?" Uchiha asked with a faint smile.


    "Well, brother Yin, you also like me? From the beginning." Xiaonan asked, napping in Uchiha''s arms.


    "That''s right, from the beginning, my goal is you." Uchiha said in a vaguely true and non-truthful voice.

 173 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 173

    Haha.


    Xiaonan kissed Uchiha and took a bite.


    "I don''t know if what you said, Brother Yin, is true or false, but I also thank you, Brother Yin, for saving me from the war. Otherwise, I can''t imagine how I would survive."


    "Here, I got to know the naughty Sister Kushina, the black-bellied sister Mikoto, the atmospheric sister Tsunade, and the favorite brother Yin you, I''m very lucky."


    Xiaonan said seriously, staring at Uchiha''s hidden eyes.


    "But I am also very scared. All these are moons in the water, flowers in the mirror, but now, I am sure that this is true."


    "Xiao Nan..."


    "Brother Yin, it''s nice that I can know you."


    "It''s Xiaonan now, I have reported to Brother Yin."


    Chapter 189-Grandpa


    Inside the Ninja School, there was a loud voice, and the graduates sat in the classroom excitedly.


    Just yesterday, they successfully graduated from the ninja school and became a real ninja.


    Although it was only the lowest level of ninja, it also made them very excited.


    But they didn''t know that the following were the tests of the leading teachers themselves. If they couldn''t successfully complete them, they would still have to be sent to the Ninja School for another year.


    However, the general assessment is relatively simple, and it is not like Kakashi said in the original book, leaving only 33% of the people.


    There have been too many false news in Kakashi¡¯s mouth. For example, the three generations of Hokage are the strongest among all the previous generations...


    It is simply impossible for people to complain. I feel that the third generation of Hokage is the weakest of all Hokage, and there is no one.


    There was a lot of voice in the Ninja School, but Xiao Nan was no longer in the school.


    However, the teacher at the Ninja School was not in a hurry, because Uchiha Yin directly dispatched Mu Chibi to help Xiaonan ask for leave.


    Coming out of the room, Xiao Nan was also teased by Jiu Xin Na and the others for a long time.


    Xiao Nan also blushed and accepted everyone''s ridicule.


    Let Xiao Nan rest for a few days, Uchiha Yin also taught Xiao Nan seriously.


    You know, after coming out of the ninja school, Xiao Nan is an official ninja, and he will definitely have to carry out tasks on his own in the future.


    If I didn''t teach Xiao Nan well, wouldn''t it be a disaster when I was in danger.


    That''s why Uchiha teaches in earnest, while Xiaonan also learns earnestly.


    In addition to teaching Xiaonan Paper Escape, Uchiha Yin also taught Xiaonan Kaili ninjutsu and some simple medical ninjutsu.


    At this time, Uchiha Yin realized that Xiaonan''s physical fitness has also become so good, I don''t know when.


    But after thinking about the yang and yin dodges that he had gained last night, Uchiha''s idea was not strange.


    I am afraid that Xiaonan has also gained yang and yin retreat, and it is normal for her physical fitness to improve.


    After all, Yang Dun is actually the embodiment of the purest physical strength.


    And Uchiha Yin, who also tested Xiao Nan''s mental power, used simple illusions to let Xiao Nan crack it.


    Sure enough, as expected by Uchiha, Xiao Nan''s illusion skills were extremely resistant, and ordinary illusions had no effect on Xiao Nan.


    Xiao Nan can also feel that his strength has been improved, and he is also very happy.


    Without strength, he will be slaughtered. This thought, Uchiha Yin has been instilling in Xiao Nan, and Xiao Nan is also willing to accept it.


    After becoming Uchiha''s person, the system in Xiaonan''s mind has also been upgraded to the same version as Tsunade and others.


    In Konoha''s hidden place, in a basement, Da She Maru obsessively looked at the rotten bread in his hand, and muttered something.


    "Why on earth is this happening? It''s obviously impossible to do this." As he said, Da She Wan fell into thinking again, gently taking off a piece of bread, and doing various experiments.


    This laboratory is Konoha''s regular laboratory.


    In fact, this kind of human experiment is available in every Ninja village, but the experimental humans used are the captives of other Ninja villages, or various rebels and people in Konoha prison.


    This is inevitable.


    In the original work, Dashewan was furious for three generations because of the use of Konoha¡¯s young children in human experiments. In addition, Dashewan was exposed by Danzo. Every senior level knew that Sarutobi had no way to kill The Oshe Maru is guaranteed.


    At this time, no one can control Dashewan, and this truthful pork bun was sent to Dashewan''s research room.


    Da She Maru is now studying the secrets of longevity, and at first he was very disdainful of this truthful pork bun.


    Some seals, enchantments, and curse seals are made up of things that people can tell the truth after they eat them?


    What''s the use?Can I live forever?


    But after research, Da She Wan was shocked.


    "Jun Yin, how did you do it!"


    "This thing is no longer a simple combination of spells, enchantments, and seals. It actually involves a very mysterious and supreme power!"


    "If you get this kind of power, even longevity won''t be a problem! It''s so exciting!"


    Da She Wan couldn''t help licking it, licking its mouth and corners!


    For longevity, there are two ways in Dashewan, one is to make one''s body immortal, the other is to make one''s own spirit live forever...


    It is too difficult to be immortal in the flesh, but it is possible to live forever.


    After seeing the forbidden technique once studied by the second generation of Hokage, Dashemaru has already begun preliminary research on the turn of the dead.


    But now seeing this kind of power, Da She Wan found that he seemed to be able to live forever both body and spirit!


    Although Oshemaru does not know that it is the power of the law, but it also knows that this kind of power is beyond the scope of ninjutsu!


    "Yinjun? Really a magical person. I will definitely invite him to visit my laboratory." Dashewan stretched out his tongue and licked the corners of his mouth excitedly.


    After more than a month of training, Uchihain finally took Xiaonan to the Hokage Building and asked Sarutobi Hizen about the mission.


    !


    "Please come in." Sarutobi Rizen looked at the information in his hand, heard a knock on the door, and raised his head.


    "Hin, long time no see, you are here." Seeing Uchiha hidden in 5.7, Sarutobi Hizaki said with a happy smile.

 174 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 174

    "Old man, long time no see." Uchiha quietly greeted Sarutobi Hi.


    "Xiao Nan, this old man is Sarutobi Rizhang. If you calculate according to the relationship between master and apprentice, he should be your master, you can call him grandfather."


    After saying hello to Sarutobi Hizen, Uchiha concealed Konan, pointing to Sarutobi Hizen and said.


    "Brother Yin, I know, this is the grandfather I saw when I first entered Konoha." Xiao Nanmeng blinked and said.


    Sarutobi''s smile froze.


    Grandpa?I''m only 4 or 50 years old, I''m in the prime of life, OK?


    Chapter 190 Loulan Mission


    "Xiao Nan, how are you." Sarutobi Rizhan also greeted Xiao Nan with a smile.


    "Yin, thank you for the things you gave before. Dashemaru said it was very helpful, but I don''t know if you remember what kind of enchantment, seal, and curse seal you portrayed before."


    Seeing Uchiha Hidden, he finally took the initiative, and Sarutobi Hizen also asked.


    The current Oshemaru is still the one who is loyal to Sarutobi Hisaki and Konoha.


    Discovering this extraordinary power, Oshamaru also told it to Sarutobi Hizen.


    But of course, Oshemaru did not tell Sarutobi Hizhan his idea of ??immortality, after all, he also knew that Sarutobi Hizhan did not like Oshemaru to study this aspect.


    Knowing this kind of power, Sarutobi Rizen, of course, wants to know how this kind of power is obtained.


    "I also forgot, after all, it was a few years ago. If it weren''t for the sudden discovery that those steamed buns still have such an effect, I might have thrown away 11." Uchiha said stupidly.


    After all, this east-west system has been said that it is about the power of the law, no research can be done, and I don''t want to show my feet by talking nonsense.


    Hearing Uchiha''s words, Sarutobi Hizen nodded regretfully.


    For Uchiha''s words, Sarutobi Hizaki also believed.


    To discover how difficult this new power is, it is even more difficult for Uchiha to secretly study these things.


    This thing should really have been done by Uchiha inadvertently. It is normal to forget these things.


    But how to say, knowing this kind of unconventional, seemingly strong power, but can''t use it by himself, Sarutobi Hizaki is also unwilling.


    If Uchiha knew Sarutobi''s thoughts, he would definitely complain.


    I don''t know the power of this kind of law. If you do, wouldn''t it be invincible.


    "Yin, are you here today to take up the task?" Sarutobi Hizaki revealed the topic and asked Uchiha hidden.


    "Well, I want to take Xiao Nan out to pick up the task. Now Xiao Nan is strong enough, but he lacks actual combat." Uchiha smiled faintly and said.


    "Well, I''m looking for...Do you think this task is okay?" Sarutobi Hisaki found a task scroll from the task pile and handed it to Uchiha.


    Uchihain took it and took a look.


    Destroy the bandits, mission level C...


    "Old man, let''s change to another task. This task is too simple for Xiao Nan." Uchiha Yin returned the task to Sarutobi Hizen and said.


    Generally, the teacher leads the students to perform the first task. It is this kind of small task. There are no extra ninjas. It is enough to let the students understand the flow of some tasks and let the students see blood.


    But for Xiao Nan, these are too simple and not necessary.


    Sarutobi Hizen saw Uchihain''s expression, and he also knew Uchihain''s thoughts.


    "Yin, it''s probably the first time you are a leading teacher, but you don''t know much about it. In fact, for students, for the first task, you only need to see blood and improve your heart''s ability to withstand it..."


    Sarutobi Hizen persuaded.


    "Old man, I see, can''t I pick it up?" Uchiha rolled his eyes and said.


    "But one task is too few. Give me one more. Or I am too lazy to come back and take the second task."


    Uchiha said faintly.


    As for Sarutobi Hizaki, Uchiha Ken also knew, so he did not refuse Sarutobi Hizaki''s kindness, but Uchiha hidden the task of beheading the bandits, Uchiha hidden sincerely felt that for Xiaonan, there should be no difficulty.


    "Well, let me see if there is a second task." Sarutobi Hizaki sighed secretly for Uchiha''s anxiety, and then searched for the task pile.


    "There is another task here. If you do this task, the bandits over there will be on the way."


    Sarutobi Hiriichi once again took out a mission scroll and handed it to Uchiha.


    Uchiha''s eyes narrowed when he saw the task in his hand.


    Loulan mission, mission level C.


    The long dusty memory suddenly popped out of Uchiha''s mind.


    Seeing Uchiha Yin seemed to be interested in this task, Sarutobi Hizen explained.


    "There have been many murders in Loulan recently, but the murderer has not been found for a long time."


    "And the Queen of Loulan has a good relationship with Konoha, so we handed over the task to our hands." Said this, Sarutobi Hizen also showed a proud look.


    Loulan is located at the border of the Kingdom of Wind. Under normal circumstances, such tasks are handed over to Sharen Village.


    However, because of the defeat of Ninja Village and various reasons, Queen Loulan handed over the task to Konoha.


    Doesn''t this mean that in Loulan Queen 577''s heart, Konoha is much better than Sand Ninja Village?


    Doesn''t this mean that in the hearts of everyone, Konoha is much more trustworthy than Sand Ninja Village?


    Sarutobi Hizaki was very proud of his heart.


    "But there are too many uncertainties about this task. I''m not sure how to find the murderer or whether the other party is a ninja. So this task has not been picked up yet. If it is handed over to you, I can rest assured." Slash said.


    "Well, I took this task." Uchiha hidden the task scroll and said.


    For Loulan, Uchihain also has a certain memory.


    After all, Loulan also mentioned in the theater version of the original work, as if a man named An Lushan returned to the present from the future, trying to seize the power of the dragon vein.


    An Lushan is just a small character. Uchiha, of course, doesn¡¯t care too much, but Uchiha is very curious about the power of dragon veins that can travel to the past.


    In the original work, dragon veins can be used to travel through time!


    Among all the powers, time is the respect and space is the king. Uchiha is very curious about the power of time!


    Chapter 191-Suppress the Bandit

 175 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 175

    This time it happened to also take Xiao Nan by the way for a trip.


    If it is a ninja who doesn''t know what Loulan''s situation is, he might be caught by Anlushan after the past, but Uchiha who knows the real situation will definitely not be caught by the shadow.


    But in the original work, it seems that Bofeng Shuimen received this task. At that time, Kakashi seemed to be a disciple of Bofeng Shuimen, right?


    I feel that the time is a bit earlier, but now Uchiha has come to this world, some changes are normal.(It means don¡¯t worry about the timeline of this plot, it¡¯s too vague! Cover your face.)


    However, before proceeding with this task, let Xiaonan do the task of destroying the bandits first and adapt to the ninja battle in advance.


    A ninja who has not seen blood cannot survive well, so Uchihain must exercise Xiaonan.


    Even Uchiha Hidden wanted to keep Xiaonan''s innocence.


    At noon, Uchihain also took Xiaonan to the camp where the bandits gathered.


    Said it is a camp, in fact, it is just like the tents built by ninjas during the war.


    Uchiha came here with Xiao Nan hidden, and then said to Xiao Nan, "Xiao Nan, wipe out all the bandits in the camp."


    "This is your first task, I hope you can complete it well." Touching Xiaonan''s head, Uchiha said implicitly.


    "I will work hard, Brother Yin." Xiao Nan said with a serious look flashing across his face.


    Afterwards, he quietly rushed towards the camp.


    A pair of big wings all made up of paper appeared on Xiao Nan''s back, followed by one.


    Whoosh, Xiaonan disappeared in front of Uchihain and rushed towards Yingzhai.


    Although the camp is simple, it still has the most basic guards.


    But the bandit standing on the sentry post was just an ordinary person.


    Before the investigators could react, Xiao Nan rushed to the guard post.


    A shuriken made of paper appeared in Xiao Nan''s hand, and then lightly cut, cutting the bandit''s throat.


    Enemy... enemy attack...


    Before the detective bandit could say this, he fell, blood gushing and dyed the sentry red, but Xiao Nan''s face was cold, and he was not affected by the slightest.


    Although Xiaonan remained innocent and cheerful in front of Uchiha, it doesn''t mean that Xiaonan really doesn''t know anything.


    Xiao Nan, the kid who survived from Yurenin Village, although he has never experienced a ninja battlefield, is very different from the flowers in the greenhouse.


    In the face of these bandits, Xiao Nan didn''t show any mercy to his men. Seeing the blood, Xiao Nan didn''t panic at all.


    Uchiha was hidden in the dark, observing Konan''s situation, and if there was an accident, Uchiha would also take action.


    Seeing Xiaonan''s performance, Uchiha Yin also nodded in satisfaction.


    Now Xiao Nan''s approach is actually correct. Killing the investigators at the first time can delay the time for the other party to find himself, and then more easily eliminate the bandits.


    When one''s own strength is not particularly strong, this kind of cautious approach is very good.


    In the case that Uchiha hasn''t told Xiao Nan any skills, Xiao Nan can do this, which proves that Xiao Nan''s combat instincts are very good.


    Don''t doubt, it is very good to have just graduated from the ninja school with this degree. Think about the original Naruto Sasuke when he just graduated, he was very immature.


    Of course, when the strength reaches a certain level, it may be possible to ignore these people, gather everyone together, and then directly get a range of ninjutsu, but for the current Xiao Nan, caution is a good choice.


    After solving the investigators on the sentry post, Xiao Nan flew into a tent quietly, and then quickly shot.


    "Who?!" Before the bandits in the tent could react, countless pieces of paper turned into sharp blades, killing the people in the tent.


    Bang Bang Bang~ the body still made a sound when it fell down, not to mention the tent itself was not very soundproof.


    All the bandits rushed out in the first place, staring at Xiao Nan in front of them.


    "Where did the female doll dare to break into our Black Wind Village! Looking for death!"


    Following the roar of a man who looked like a leader, the bandits moved towards Xiao Nan in shards.


    Xiao Nan''s face was cold, and he saw the thief appearing, and he didn''t rush, the pieces of paper all over his body were folded into paper airplanes one by one, and then they kept flying towards the thief.


    Rumble!


    There was a sound of explosion, and the bandits died in the explosion.


    Xiao Nan was like a god of death, silent, harvesting the lives of surviving bandits until the last bandit died.


    After killing the bandit, Xiao Nan didn''t have any panting, as if nothing had happened, and ran back to Uchiha''s hidden body.


    "Brother Yin, I have killed all the bandits." Xiaonan looked lovely, and made an expression of coming to praise me. It was totally different from the previous Reaper who harvested the bandit¡¯s life. Look like.


    "Xiao Nan, I did a good job. The first mission, I was very mature." Of course, Uchiha Yin would not be stingy in complimenting Xiao Nan, helping Xiao Nan wipe the dust off his face, and said.


    "Brother Yin taught well." Xiao Nan said with a grin.


    "Well, now we need to go to Loulan to complete our second mission. After all, that mission is the big head." Uchiha smiled faintly and said.


    "Isn''t Loulan''s task the same as this task of destroying bandits? It''s all C-level tasks." Xiao Nan blinked curiously and asked.


    "That''s because there is no in-depth research, so everyone will think that it is a C-level task. In fact, that task can be said to be an A-level task."


    There was a mysterious smile on Uchiha''s face.


    Chapter 192 Queen Loulan


    Seeing Uchiha''s self-confidence, Xiaonan was in a trance.


    As for Uchiha''s words, Xiaonan didn''t have the slightest doubt.


    In Uchiha''s heart, Xiaonan is an angel, and in Xiaonan''s heart, isn''t Uchiha''s God saving him?


    Although Uchihaken seemed to come to this conclusion without any investigation, Xiaonan still trusted Uchihain very much.


    "Then shall we rush over now?" Xiao Nan asked.


    "Don''t be in such a hurry. It''s fine if we rush over slowly. It''s hard to get Konoha once, and we will treat it as a tourist."


    Uchiha took Xiaonan''s hand and said indifferently.


    Konoha''s precautions are very strict, even when entering and leaving Konoha, registration is required.


    This also caused a lot of trouble to leave Konoha.


    Hearing that Uchiha was going to take Xiao Nan to play,-Xiao Nan was also very happy.

 176 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 176

    "Let''s go, let''s find a town first, and go eat some things." Uchiha said, holding Xiaonan''s hand.


    Although it is in the deep mountains and old forests, although Uchiha can eat game, but there is no one who can do game.


    After a few days of leisurely travel, Uchiha Yin also came to the border of the Wind Country and came to Loulan.


    Loulan is located to the south of the border of the Kingdom of Wind. It is relatively remote and has not been affected by the slightest during World War II.


    So the whole place is very prosperous, even more prosperous than Konoha looks.


    Most of Konoha nowadays is square, like an ordinary small town.


    Loulan, on the other hand, is full of tall buildings, surrounded by lighthouses as high as a bell tower.


    Uchiha Yin also knew that it was built with dragon veins.


    If I remember correctly, Baizu has already come here, and bewitched the queen to use the power of the dragon veins to build countless tall buildings that look like a bell tower.


    However, Uchiha Kimura also knows from the original work that this place may turn into a desert after many years.


    "Who are you?"


    The guard at the door stopped Uchihain and Konan who wanted to enter the city, and shouted sharply.


    "We are the ninja who came from Konoha on the request." Uchiha hidden the mission scroll from the ninja bag and handed it to the guards.


    The guard looked at the entrustment letter carefully, and then showed an apologetic look.


    "Master Ninja, I''ll report to the queen." A few people were left looking at Uchihain and Konan, and the guard quickly walked towards the tallest building in the town.


    Seeing that there were still people inside the city wall surrounding Loulan, Uchiha was able to guess roughly that the current Anlu Mountain might not have successfully controlled Loulan.


    If Anlushan controls the entire Loulan, I am afraid that it is not these guards who come to receive Uchihain and the others, but Anlushan''s puppets.


    While waiting, Uchihain also relaxed and chatted with Xiaonan.


    There is actually such a place in the Ninja World. Seeing the prosperity of Loulan, Xiao Nan''s face is also a little unbelievable.


    After arriving at Konoha, Xiao Nan felt that Konoha was a place like heaven, but he did not expect that Loulan now looks more prosperous than Konoha.


    "Loulan was not affected by the war of World War II, and Konoha was also affected by the war, of course it is different."


    "The country of rain is the worst-hit area of ??the war, so it will become more prosperous here." Uchiha explained.


    This peace of Loulan is indeed commendable, but without qualified armed forces, Loulan will end up in ruins.


    When your city is too prosperous and there are not enough armed forces to protect yourself, how can the surrounding countries and towns let go of the delicious food in front of them.


    This is probably the reason why Loulan completely disappeared in the original work.


    Of course, Uchiha Yin did not criticize Loulan''s shortcomings in front of Loulan''s guards.


    After a few minutes, the guard just ran out.


    "The two ninjas of Konoha, please, Lord Queen."


    He bowed to Uchihain and Xiaonan and said.


    Uchihain also nodded towards him, and then led Xiao Nan to walk over.


    Arriving in the palace, a woman sat on the throne and waited.


    She is dressed in elegant and luxurious clothes, and may be about the same age as Xiao Nan, but she reveals a noble breath all over her body.


    She has the same crimson hair as Kushina, and her dark brown pupils are sad, which makes people want to take care of her.


    Are these two ninjas from Konoha?Too young, right?


    "Are you ninjas from Konoha? How come I feel about the same size as me! Can you really help me?" Queen Loulan''s face was full of doubts, and a trace of disappointment flashed in her eyes. .


    Uchiha Ken is now 14 or 15 years old, and Xiaonan has just graduated from the ninja school, and he seems to be young.


    Although Uchiha''s secret looks very handsome and Xiaonan is very beautiful, this is not very useful. What Queen Loulan needs is someone who can find the murderer.


    Queen Loulan questioned it, but Uchiha did not take it seriously.


    There is no obvious ninja in Loulan, Queen Loulan doesn''t know the strength of a ninja at all, and they can''t figure it out at all.


    However, Xiao Nan couldn''t stand Uchiha''s being underestimated by others.


    Xiao Nan glared at Queen Loulan, her figure flickered, and flew directly behind Queen Loulan, and a handful of paper kunai directly hit Queen Loulan''s neck.


    "What are you doing? Let go! Protect the queen!" The guards quickly surrounded Uchiha and Konan, their expressions tensed.


    They didn''t see the action of Xiao Nan clearly, they only knew that they just blinked, Xiao Nan disappeared from their eyes, and then came to Queen Loulan''s face, and pressed the paper against Queen Loulan''s neck.


    "You doubt my strength, yes, but please don''t doubt the strength of Brother Yin!" Xiao Nan''s dissatisfied voice sounded from Queen Loulan''s ears.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Would Queen Loulan take it?


    Chapter 193: Guards Sneak Attack


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for obtaining the strongest queen system, opening the only mission, finding Uchiha, mission rewards, and opening the system."


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully finding Uchihain, completing the only task and turning on the system."


    "Ding, start the main quest and become the person of Uchiha Hidden, quest reward: all attributes +5, puppet skill proficiency +5."


    "Ding, start side quest one, go to Konoha with Uchiha, quest reward, puppet skill proficiency +1."


    "Ding, start side mission two, give your first kiss to Uchiha in three days, mission reward, all attributes +1."


    Just when Xiao Nan pointed at Queen Loulan with a piece of paper, the voice of the system rang from Queen Loulan''s mind.


    "Who?" Queen Loulan cried out in surprise.


    "Huh?" Xiao Nan looked at Queen Loulan in confusion.


    At this moment, a guard suddenly rushed towards Queen Loulan and Xiao Nan, and a thin purple chakra suddenly appeared from his joints. He pointed his hand at Queen Loulan and Xiao Nan and shot out.


    Like a cannonball, the hand of the guard broke away from the palm of his hand, and purple fireworks burst out.


    When the incident happened suddenly, Xiao Nan didn''t react for a while and was stunned.


    Uchiha Yin reacted in an instant, stepped on his feet, and disappeared into the spot instantly, and then hugged Xiaonan and Queen Loulan to avoid the attack of the guards.


    Boom!

 177 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 177

    The guard''s finger hit the ground, and there was a violent blast.


    "Protect, protect the lord of the queen!" At this time, the surrounding guards reacted, holding the spear in their hands and facing the violent guard.


    Xiao Nan''s eyes fell cold, and in Uchiha''s arms, he stretched out his hand and waved, and countless pieces of paper flew toward the guard, and then made an explosive roar.


    The guard was blown to pieces!


    That violent guard is obviously a puppet!


    There was a clear look in Uchiha''s eyes.


    It was An Lushan (Hundred Foot) who took the shot, but why did An Lushan take the shot?


    "Thank you, but can you put me down?" Queen Loulan breathed a sigh of relief after seeing Uchihain and Xiaonan''jointly'' solving the puppet, and then said slightly embarrassed.


    After looking back, Queen Loulan found that she was firmly embraced by Uchihain''s hand, and her whole body was tightly attached to Uchihain''s body.


    Sarah''s instinctive reaction, who had never been in such close contact with anyone, was to slap Uchiha invisibly, but she didn''t slap it for some reason.


    It must be because the other party just saved me, and I am embarrassed to fan, but it is not because I am afraid that Uchiha will back fan back.


    If Uchiha knew about Queen Loulan¡¯s thoughts, she would definitely complain. In the original book, Queen Loulan slapped Naruto without hesitation. Why wouldn¡¯t she be afraid of being slapped back by Naruto?


    However, Xiao Nan suddenly rushed over and touched the paper bitterness to Queen Loulan''s neck. It was normal to scare Queen Loulan.


    "En." The willow waist is slender, the skin is tender, and the feeling is good. Uchihain also sighed that Queen Loulan has a good figure, and then gently put Xiaonan and Queen Loulan down.


    Xiao Nan and Queen Loulan are very light, even if they are holding one with one hand, they will not feel heavy.


    "Brother Yin, thank you." Xiao Nanqing lightly hugged Uchiha''s arm and said.


    "Why do you say thank you, do we still need to say thank you?" Uchiha faintly touched Xiao Nan''s head, and Xiao Nan showed a comfortable smile.


    Queen Loulan didn''t know why she felt that the other party was targeting herself at this moment.


    Is it an illusion?


    "My Queen, it''s okay." The guards also came to Queen Loulan''s body, watching Uchihain and Xiaonan vigilantly.


    They discovered that the guard who had just died did not have any flesh and blood, only debris all over the floor.


    "I''m fine, but I need to thank these two ninjas from Konoha."


    After arriving at a palace again, Queen Loulan stood up slightly and bowed to Uchihain and Xiaonan...


    "Sorry, I was reckless just now, and actually doubted your strength."


    "I am the queen of Loulan, Sara, thank you for coming to help us from afar."


    Xiao Nan ignored Sara, holding Uchiha''s hand with a smile.


    Sarah was also a little bit embarrassed when she saw Xiaonan''s bleat and reasonable Sara.


    Seeing the sincerity in the eyes of Queen Loulan, Uchiha did not embarrass Sara either.


    "Konoha and Loulan have always been good friends, the queen is welcome, and our appearance does look younger, but the ninja''s ability is not judged by appearance and age." Uchiha smiled and said to Sara .


    "Master Ninja, I know." Sara said with a flushed face.


    What? I''ve never seen a ninja before. It''s normal if I don''t know, I will mention it again.


    Although Sarah knew her mistake, she still grunted in dissatisfaction, but she just saw the strength of Uchihain and Xiaonan, and she didn''t say much.


    "My name is Uchiha Ken. During the mission, you can call me Yin. This is my apprentice Xiaonan." Seeing Sara''s sincere confession, Uchiha Ken said to Sara.


    3.8 "What, you are Uchihain?" Sara said in surprise at this time.


    Uchiha was stunned for a moment, somewhat unclear.


    Could it be that the reputation of World War II even spread to Loulan?


    But when I think about it later, I can understand it.


    During World War II, he personally killed Chiyo and destroyed many troops in Sharenin Village. It was not impossible to make Loulan famous.


    Instead, Xiao Nan glanced at Sara warily.


    Xiaonan could clearly feel that Sara''s tone was different the moment he knew Uchiha''s name!


    "Well, I''m Uchihain." Uchihain didn''t think much, nodded, and said proudly.


    Chapter 194 The Changed Plot


    Uchiha hidden?Isn¡¯t what I heard just now an illusion?


    Sara thought in surprise.


    Just now Sara seemed to hear something in her mind, but before she thought about it, she was attacked by a puppet who suddenly didn''t know where she came from.


    But Sarah still remembers, after all, in a long voice, Uchiha''s name is still very obvious.


    At this moment, the sound just heard seemed to form subtitles in her mind, and came to Sara''s mind.


    What the hell?Want to be Uchiha''s person?Want to dedicate the first kiss to Uchihain?Going to Konoha with Uchiha?


    what is this?


    "This is a system that allows you to better defend Loulan''s system. Isn''t your goal to defend Loulan and defend the dragon vein like your deceased mother? Follow the steps of the system, and you can defend the dragon vein well. Loulan."


    The sound of the system sounded, which frightened Sara again.


    "System, what are you?"


    Sara asked 11 curiously in her mind.


    "The system is the system, one that can help you protect the dragon veins and Loulan." The system explained to Sara.


    "It is my own responsibility to protect the dragon veins and Loulan, and I don''t need your help." Sarah proudly said to the system.


    "Is the host sure? The host has a chance to unbind. Once unbound, the host will die." The system said.


    Sara''s face froze, and then she pouted dissatisfiedly: "Isn''t this forcing me to be unable to unbind?"


    "The host can also understand this." The system said.


    "Then I can''t complete the task?" Sara said dissatisfied.


    Being bound by a system that didn''t know what was going on, Sara felt very upset.

 178 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 178

    "The system task does not need to be enforced, but once the task is not completed, the system will have random punishment."


    "For example, to appear naked in front of Uchiha''s forcibly, such as forced to show up in front of Uchiha''s illusion, such as..."


    "Stop talking, can''t I do what I do?" Sarah covered her ears, her face broken.


    "Then I also want to ask, I want to protect the dragon veins, protect Loulan, what does it have to do with becoming Uchiha''s girlfriend!" Sara asked dissatisfied, and needed an explanation for her systematically.


    "No comment!" the system said coldly


    "Your system is so unreasonable." Sara was angrily.


    "Ding, limited to the host, it is really uncooperative. Start a time-limited mission and confess to Uchihain within 1 hour. If the mission is successful, the reward is +1 for all attributes. If the mission fails, it is mandatory to send before Uchihain''s AminSao!" the system said.


    "!!!"


    "System, you can take back the mission you just did." Sara said to the system weakly with a little madness.


    "Once the mission of the system is promulgated, it cannot be withdrawn."


    "Abominable system."


    Outside of Sara''s spiritual world, Uchiha Yin and Xiaonan looked at Sara strangely.


    Sarah became very strange after hearing Uchihain admit that she was Uchihain.


    First, there was a shock on his face, followed by doubts, and finally changed various expressions, which was very strange.


    "Queen Loulan? Sara?" Uchiha looked at Sara curiously and said.


    At this moment, even Xiao Nan was very curious about what Sara was thinking, why did her expression become so fast?


    "Ahem, what did we just say?" Sarah also came out of the spiritual world after hearing Uchiha''s words, with a slightly embarrassed face.


    When she thought that she was going to confess Uchihain within an hour, Sara was afraid to see Uchihain.


    What kind of ghost system is this, what kind of ghost mission is this!Sarah complained.


    "Oh, just said, what''s your situation here now." Seeing Sarah, it seemed that he didn''t want to say anything. Uchiha''s brief change was also appropriate, and he didn''t ask Sara what happened just now.


    Because it seemed that Sarah seemed a little embarrassed.


    Sarah was also relieved to see Uchihain''s understanding.


    After taking a deep breath, Sara looked at Uchihain earnestly.


    Smooth and white face, with sharp and angular Leng Jun; dark and deep eyes, glowing with the color of mi people; thick eyebrows, tall nose, beautiful lips, all exaggerating nobility and elegant.


    He looks handsome, it seems pretty good.


    After taking a deep breath, Sara forced herself to calm down, and then explained the content of the task in detail.


    In general, it seems that a very powerful puppet master has appeared in Loulan during this recent period, who is always ruining Loulan residents.


    And the puppet master even used the puppet to kill Loulan''s original queen, Sara''s mother 273.


    After finishing talking about the recent events, Sarah also became a bit gritted.


    It''s no wonder why after being attacked by the puppet, neither the guard nor Sara is much surprised, because they already have experience.


    "I wonder if a minister was reused by your mother a few years ago?" Uchihain looked at Sara and asked.


    "Well, there was a minister named An Lushan who was reused by her mother. How did you know?" Sarah gave Uchiha a strange look, and then asked curiously.


    Uchiha smiled faintly, and did not answer Sara''s words.


    After Uchiha heard Sara''s words, he also roughly understood what happened.


    This period should be when Baizu (An Lushan) came from the future, and after arriving in this era, after slowly developing its own forces, he planned to get rid of those who hindered his plans.


    And Sara''s mother was obviously eliminated by Baizu.


    I just don''t know why, Baizu seems to want to get rid of Sarah today?


    Is it because of yourself?


    Chapter 195 Confession


    "An Lushan is the Minister Gu Ming personally appointed by my mother. It should be impossible for him to do it."


    "You know, for Loulan to be so developed, Minister An Lushan has done a lot."


    "It was just a few years ago that Minister An Lushan recommended that we use the power of Dragon Veins to build Loulan, so Loulan could become so prosperous and full of tall buildings."


    Sara looked at Uchihain and explained.


    In fact, Sarah didn''t understand it herself, she would ask Uchihain in a certain tone, and she agreed with Uchihain.


    Otherwise, why bother to explain to Uchiha hidden?


    Just agreeing with Uchihain does not mean agreeing with Uchihain''s guess.


    Sara would believe in Anlu Mountain, and Uchiha Ken also understood.


    After all, as Sarah said, Loulan will become so prosperous. An Lushan does have a lot of credit, but it''s all made by An Lushan for its own purposes.


    An Lushan is an ambitious man. Why he wants to become Loulan''s minister of life is just that he needs to rely on the power of the Sara family.


    Sara and the others have the power to control the dragon veins, which is why they can become queens.


    The purpose of Anlu Mountain is to control the sand ninja village by controlling the power of the dragon veins, and finally rule the entire ninja world.


    And Sara''s mother was ruthlessly killed by Anlushan because she discovered Anlushan''s ambition.


    But now An Lushan stretched his hand to Sarah, I am afraid Sarah is of little use in Anlushan''s eyes.


    On the contrary, because Sarah, like her mother, possesses the power to control the dragon veins, she was disliked by An Lushan.


    And I have to say that Sara is also very pitiful, her mother was killed by An Lushan, but she still believes in An Lushan.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Ken also looked at Sara with the eyes of a poor man.


    Feeling received Uchiha''s gaze, Sarah felt uncomfortable, as if she was being pitiful by the other party.


    Sara, however, doesn''t like a feeling very much.


    Frowning and pouting her mouth, Sarah said in dissatisfaction: "What kind of eyes are you?"


    "Whether the murderer is Mount Anlu, we will naturally know after our investigation, Queen Sara needn''t be too eager." Uchiha smiled and changed the subject.

 179 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 179

    Well, Sara is just a teenage girl now, and her parents have both died, Uchiha Kimura also gave enough patience.


    Of course, Sarah is a beautiful woman and it gives her a lot of points.


    Uchiha Yin also likes this strong, brave, and loving little girl.


    When watching the theater version in the previous life, it was a pity that Naruto had no way to be with Sara at all. At that time, Sara was obviously interesting to Naruto.


    And now when I saw Sara, Uchiha did not know why, but he also felt a heartbeat.


    Of course, if the host is not tempted, how can I install the subsystem casually?The system complained in Uchiha''s heart, but it didn''t make a single sound.


    Without continuing to talk about these things, Uchiha Yin also chatted with Sarah.


    Sarah didn''t know anything about the outside world, so she was also full of curiosity.


    In less than a while, Uchiha Hidden relied on his rich experience to make Sarahaha laugh.


    "Ding, now the system reminds the host that there are 3 minutes left before the end of the time-limited mission. Please complete the mission as soon as possible."


    At this moment, the voice of the system came into Sara''s mind.


    Sara''s face suddenly turned red, her eyes flickered, she glanced at Uchiha, then turned her head, then turned back, and glanced at Uchiha.


    Uchiha was a little inexplicable, touched his cheek, and some did not understand why Sara suddenly became so shy.


    However, Xiao Nan suddenly felt something wrong and hugged Uchiha''s arm.


    "Brother Yin, I am tired and want to rest." Xiao Nan said coquettishly.


    In Xiaonan''s view, Sarah obviously liked her brother Yin, and her brother Yin seemed to have a little interest in Sarah.


    This is a very bad signal!


    When he left Konoha, Xiao Nan was told by Kushina and the others that he must prevent Uchiha from getting into trouble.


    Although Xiaonan seems to be provoked by Uchiha''s hidden flowers, but one less provoked by flowers is one.


    "Well, yes, Xiao Nan." Uchiha also felt that Xiao Nan was jealous.


    He smiled and asked Sara: "Queen Sara, don''t you know where we are staying tonight?"


    "Well, I''ll let the guard take you to your room later." Queen Sara said absently.


    "Ding, now the system reminds the host that there is still 1 minute left before the end of the time-limited mission. Please complete the mission as soon as possible, otherwise, it will be punished in accordance with the system''s regulations."


    "Then trouble Queen Sara." Uchiha said to Queen Sara with a smile.


    "Hidden, hidden," Queen Sara''s face became more and more rosy.


    "What''s wrong, Queen Sara." Uchihain looked at Queen Sara curiously.


    "Yin, I like you, I hope you can be Loulan''s king."


    Sarah took a deep breath, fought away, and said.


    After speaking, Sarah covered her face.


    what!Say it!Ashamed!Actually, after the first meeting, the main action confessed to the person, and he has no face to meet people!


    Sarah kept talking to herself.


    True, confessing to a stranger who met for the first time made Sara very, very shy.


    Seeing the very shy Sara, Uchiha was also a little surprised?


    Sarah, this is a confession.


    It seemed that after hearing the sound of the system completing the task, Sara finally pulled off the hand covering her cheek and turned around and said, "I was actually joking with you just now. Don''t care about what I just said."


    Chapter 196 An Lushan


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the time-limited mission and confessing to Uchiha within 1 hour. The mission is successful and the reward for all attributes is +1!" The voice of the system sounded in Sara''s mind.


    Sarah was also relieved when he heard the sound of the task being completed, and then she opened the hand covering her cheek, and turned around without waiting for Uchihain to speak, so that Uchihain and Xiaonan would not see it. His flushed cheeks.


    "I was just making a joke with you just now. You don''t have to take it to your heart or care."


    Although Sara did not see the expressions of Uchiha and Konan, she could still imagine the expressions of each other.


    At this time, she wished to find a place to get in, and didn''t dare to face Uchihain and Xiaonan at all.


    It''s damn, my dignified Queen Loulan actually confessed to others like this. It''s really too shameful, damn system, wicked system.


    Although I just chatted with Uchiha for a while, Sara felt that Uchiha was not annoying, maybe she still had some good feelings, but it was definitely not enough to confess.


    Being pitted by the system in this way, Queen Sarah kept drawing circles in her heart to curse the system.


    "Ding, the system has detected..."


    "I was wrong, I knew it was wrong." Queen Sarah heard the system''s voice, her heart trembled, and she quickly begged for mercy without waiting for the system to finish.


    Sarah just because of constantly criticizing the system, the result was pitted by the system. There is no reason to do one more confession task. Now if there is another task that doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, Queen Sara feels she needs Crazy.


    When it was time to admit counsel, Sarah chose to admit counsel.


    "Humph."


    Sara seemed to hear the system''s arrogant sound, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help but twitch.


    When Uchiha heard Sara''s confession, the corners of his mouth slightly cocked.


    Is he so famous now?Queen Sara confessed to herself on the first day?


    However, it seems that the preparations have not been done well, and I turned around shyly without waiting for my consent.


    Uchiha''s eyes were also smiling at Sara who turned around.


    And Xiao Nan looked at the smiling Uchiha, Xiao Hu''s mouth pursed, his face wore an expression of dissatisfaction, Xiao Hu''s teeth grinded.


    "Master Ninja, please here."


    The guard walked in and looked at the silent people. He was strange in his heart, but he still said to Uchiha hidden.


    The arrival of the guards broke the embarrassment of the scene, and Sarah was also relieved.


    Uchihain followed the guard.


    "Goodbye, Sara, tomorrow I will help you find out what''s going on." Uchihain turned around and waved his hand.

 180 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 180

    "At that time, I want to listen to your confession in person."


    Sara turned around, looking at Uchiha''s back, her eyes complicated.


    The place that Queen Sara arranged for Uchihain and the others was very good, and they also arranged two rooms intimately, but Uchihain and Xiaonan only needed one.


    Back in the room, Xiao Nan sat on the bed, watching Uchiha''s eyes with sorrow.


    "What''s wrong, my dearest Xiao Nan is angry."


    Holding Xiaonan from behind, Uchiha joked.


    Feeling the warmth of Uchiha''s palm, Xiao Nan''s face flushed, and the birth just now was thrown away.


    "Brother Yin, I don''t have any." Xiao Nan said.


    "No? Just now, your face was bulging into a little bun." Uchiha smiled faintly, stretched out his index finger, and gently touched Xiao Nan''s cheek.


    "Huh, Sister Kushina and Sister Mikoto told me when they came out, I want you to be optimistic and not let you get in trouble." Xiaonan turned around, facing Uchihain, muttering Mouth, said,


    "As a result, you just faced the Loulan Queen, but you didn''t refuse."


    "Is it not enough to have only one me in the journey?"


    Konan stretched out his hand and pushed Uchihain onto the bed, and then sat on top of Uchihain.


    It was the first time I tried to do this kind of action, Xiao Nan felt the unprecedented stimulation.


    And Uchiha Yin was also taken aback, did not expect that Xiaonan would actually do a bold move.


    But since you can enjoy it, why don''t you let Xiao Nan move once?


    After a wave, the soundproof barrier was no longer


    It''s just that Xiao Nan is not physically strong. After less than an hour, he collapses on the bed.


    When Uchiha''s intentions were still unfinished, Xiao Nan lay on his fierce chest.


    Uchiha''s thoughts were still unfinished at this time, but he saw Xiao Nan look exhausted, and he patted Xiao Nan''s back lightly.


    "Brother Yin, am I very useless?" Feeling that Uchiha Yin was still very energetic, Xiaonan was discouraged for a while.


    I hadn''t watched the interaction between Uchihain and Sara just now, and now there is still no way to deal with Yin brother alone.


    "No, you have made great progress, Xiaonan, you know, you couldn''t hold on for half an hour at the beginning." Uchiha kissed Xiaonan''s forehead and said.


    "And to calm me down, I''m afraid you need your sisters to act together." Uchiha smiled faintly: "And not only do you have to move your feet, but also your mouth."


    Xiao Nan''s face turned red when he heard Uchiha''s words, and then quietly glanced at Uchiha''s.


    "Brother Yin, so can I."


    The gloomy underground, the concentrated power tower of the pipeline came out, and An Lushan frowned.


    Konoha''s ninja of this era?It''s really troublesome. In a few days, my puppet army is about to be completed. At this time Konoha''s ninja actually came.


    Moreover, it was actually the two of them?20 years later, the legendary ninja!!!!


    An Lushan''s face became a little dignified, and even some blackened.


    Chapter One Hundred and Ninety Seven


    "Uchihain, Xiaonan, the legendary ninja! Such a prestigious character will be dispatched by Konoha?!" An Lushan''s face turned dark.


    An Lushan was a ninja who came over more than 20 years later, and now he actually saw the legendary ninja.


    Twenty years later, Uchiha Hidden, Xiao Nan is a strong man in the world of renunciation, now he will accept a C-level mission from Loulan?


    Sarah now believes in Mount Anlu very much, so Mount Anlu also knows that Sarah sent Konoha a C-level mission.


    C-level missions are generally missions that will not encounter ninjas, and those who come are generally only those who have just graduated from ninja school.


    With these forbearance, An Lushan was going to fool around, but he didn''t expect that it would lead to the two great gods Uchihain and Xiaonan.


    Although Uchihain and Xiaonan are both very immature now, An Lushan can still see it at a glance.


    It is different from the original novel that An Lushan did not recognize the Bo Feng Shui Gate, because the original Zhong Bo Feng Shui Gate was dead, and An Lu Shan was originally a ninja from Sand Ninja Village and was not familiar with the fourth generation of Hokage.


    However, Uchihain, who has made Sand Ninja village enough, knows Anlusan very well, and as Uchihain''s wife, Anlusan also knows.


    Uchiha''s reward amount even reached a very terrifying situation, but no wandering ninja would be so stupid as to assassinate Uchiha''s.


    And An Lushan, who is the rebel of Sand Ninja Village, also remembers Uchiha''s face.


    Unexpectedly, returning to more than 20 years ago, An Lushan actually saw Uchihain himself.


    Therefore, seeing Uchihain and Konan arrive, An Lushan''s face was completely broken, and he couldn''t wait to kill Sara in advance.


    But now it was obviously a failure, and it was too reluctant to kill Sara under Uchiha''s eyelids.


    "Could it be that the secret of Loulan''s dragon veins is known? Konoha''s ninja discovered that Loumai is powerful."


    An Lushan calmed down, his face full of doubts.


    You know, this is a C-level mission, Uchiha hidden unexpectedly brought Xiaonan to come in person.


    "No, it''s definitely not the case, all of this should be a coincidence."


    "At this point in time, Xiaonan probably just graduated from the Ninja School, and Uchiha''s age is not too old. It is likely that he just wants to come to Loulan to complete a simple C-level mission and gain experience."


    An Lushan figured it out, speculated, and then gave himself a more reasonable answer.


    If I let Uchiha know about it, I would definitely say don''t think about it. I just came here on purpose after knowing the power of the dragon veins.


    You know, dragon veins have the power to let people travel through time!


    "In that case, Uchihain and Xiaonan are just two weak men."


    I haven''t experienced World War II. I only know that in the three wars, Uchiha concealed the thought of Anlushan, who had smashed the sand.


    "That''s right, this is only 20 years ago, so what about Uchiha''s secret, so what about Xiaonan, they are just a child, not much stronger at all."


    "The queen of this country was killed by me, and most of the power has been controlled by me. Only a small number of people still follow Sara."


    "As long as I kill Uchihain and Xiaonan, I can control the entire Loulan in one fell swoop, and then control the entire dragon vein, using the power of the dragon vein to control the five great nations, and even the entire ninja world!"


    An Lushan''s face showed a crazy look.


    "Even 20 years later, Uchiha, Konan, who is famous in the Ninja World, will not be able to stop my actions!"

 181 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 181

    As Sand Ninja Rebellion, An Lushan didn''t know how much hardship he had suffered before he came 20 years ago to carry out his own plan.


    Even, he was almost killed.


    Now, with the power he thought could control the entire Ninja World, how could he easily give up.


    Even if the power of Uchihain and Konan is stronger than he thought, he can''t give up!


    He needs strength, even at any price!


    Baizu looked at the strongest puppet assembled in front of him, with a crazy smile on his face.


    "Let me use this strongest puppet to destroy you!"


    It''s a pity that Baizu doesn''t even know Uchiha''s true strength.


    This strongest puppet is nothing more than a bigger toy in front of Uchiha.


    "Didn''t you say you want to take me to investigate? Why haven''t you gotten up until now, ah!"


    Sarah opened the door of Uchiha''s and Xiaonan''s room with an unsightly face, and then let out a scream.


    Because of her confession, Sarah didn''t fall asleep much all night. She woke up early this morning with dark circles on her face.


    When Sarah heard the report from her subordinates and found that Uchihaken and the others hadn''t gotten up yet, Sara was very upset and asked Uchihaken to get up.


    As the queen of Loulan, she certainly has the keys to all the rooms.


    What he didn''t expect was that when she opened the door, she saw something like that.


    what!These two really don''t want to face, they were actually...


    Sara''s face was red, and she kept cursing.


    And just now, she actually saw Xiaoyin standing proudly, seeming to say hello to her.


    It''s horrible!I just confessed last night that he actually slept with another woman!


    Sara felt a burst of dissatisfaction and sadness.


    I struggled for so long last night, but I didn''t expect the other party to eat and sleep well as if they didn''t care!


    Sara didn''t even notice that she seemed to have different feelings for Uchiha, otherwise she would not be so angry.


    "Ah!" Xiaonan was also awakened by Sara, and found herself lying on Uchiha''s body. When someone saw him, she also panicked, as if she was about to cry.


    Uchiha quickly comforted Dao Xiaonan.


    "Xiao Nan, it''s okay. She will be your sister soon. When she was seen by her, it''s okay."


    Chapter 198 Call My Sister


    When Sara didn''t open the door, Uchiha''s keen senses had already noticed Sara''s arrival, but because he sensed that Sara was alone, Uchiha''s idea did not stop.


    If it was someone else, Uchiha Ken could control the door from opening at any time.


    Now it seems that the reaction of the two is a bit big!


    Uchihain also gave a smirk.


    "I was seen by my sister, Brother Yin, you really have an idea for Queen Loulan, huh."


    Xiao Nan snorted dissatisfiedly, then his tone changed.


    "Is it because Xiao Nan did a bad job, Xiao Nan will change it."


    Xiao Nan became pitiful and rubbed against Uchiha.


    S~


    Uchiha faintly took a breath.


    With this innocent look, Xiao Nan''s eyes were wide open with a little mist.


    It''s just that Uchiha Yin still caught the slyness in her eyes.


    "Ah! What have both Jiuxinai and Mikoto taught, really recruit!"


    Uchiha turned over and approached Xiaonan, pretending to be ferocious.


    "Don''t you like Brother Yin?"


    Xiao Nan Moemeng said, with a timid expression, which made Uchiha more thoughtful.


    "No, Brother Yin likes it very much." Uchiha Yin chuckled lightly, hugging Xiao Nan.


    I''ll just wait for them here. They should be out soon, right?


    Sarah recalled the hideousness she had just seen, and her heart was also shy.


    Sara stood in place, waiting for Uchihain and the others to come out, but it didn''t take long before she heard a small voice coming from inside.


    Sara didn''t know that the birth had happened at first, but she leaned closer to listen.


    Then her face turned red in an instant, and she didn''t know if she was ashamed or angry.


    They, they actually came together...


    You disrespect me too much, right?I just went in and got them up!


    Sara felt mad for a while.


    But listening to their voices, the ninja named Xiao Nan seems very comfortable, right?


    When I thought of Uchiha''s weapon penetrating Xiaonan''s body, Sara also felt her body heat up for some reason.


    Then she was embarrassed for a while, what happened to me?


    Must be confused!


    I will go back to the palace and wait slowly.


    Sara shook her head, and then wanted to go back, but then didn''t know what happened, she didn''t move her steps.


    I''ll just wait for them. Anyway, it should be over soon.


    Not knowing what else was thinking of, Sara did not leave directly, but stood directly outside the door.


    This is polite, polite as a queen!

 182 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 182

    Sara gave herself an excuse, crossed her arms and stood outside Uchiha''s room door.


    And Uchiha Ken, who also sensed that Sara was standing at the door, smirked and hugged Xiao Nan to the door.


    The sound became more dramatic.


    Ten minutes passed, Uchiha is pretty good, Sara, curled her lips and thought.


    Twenty minutes have passed, and the time is too long, isn''t it about 10 minutes?Sara feels some weakness in her body.


    Thirty minutes passed, and the sound finally stopped.Sara was already leaning against the door of the room, and she didn''t even have the strength to stand.


    She felt that she seemed to be soaked, with these sweat beads on her hair.


    It''s finally over.


    Sara feels fortunate that if a period of time passes, she may not be able to stand up.


    Sara didn''t even know that it was Xiao Nan''s endurance that had reached the limit and she had no strength anymore.


    After another 10 minutes, Sarah finally felt that she had recovered some strength and was able to stand up.


    And Uchiha Yin also took Xiaonan to wash up and came out.


    Pushing the door open, Uchiha smiled faintly when he saw Sarah outside the door.


    "Queen Sara is really hospitable, waiting for us outside the door."


    When Xiao Nan saw Queen Sara, she was also shy for a while, and stood behind Uchiha Hidden.


    When Xiaonan was innocent, he heard Uchihain''s fighting voice before, but he didn''t expect to be heard by others now...


    Bad brother, I''m afraid it was deliberate before.


    Recalling what happened at the time, Xiao Nan Qing lightly hammered Uchiha''s arm with her small fist.


    "Why, I just saw you haven''t come out for a long time, so I came to inform you, don''t think too much!"


    Sara turned her face and said proudly.


    "Really? Then you should have been waiting for a long time, let''s go to lunch." Uchihain saw Sara Tsundere''s face and said with a smile.


    "You go to the previous guest palace and wait a while, I''ll come later." Sarah snorted, and then left cautiously.


    Now Sarah''s clothes are sticky, which makes Sara feel very uncomfortable.


    Especially some places are still soaked.


    After Sarah washed, she also had lunch with Uchihain and Xiaonan.


    Sarah and Xiao Nan were both shy and didn''t speak much, but Uchihain kept chatting, so that the whole scene would not change so embarrassingly.


    After lunch, after a short break, Sarah finally recovered and talked about business.


    "Yin, Xiaonan, we are pleased by the murderer of Loulan." Sara said to Uchiha Yin and Sara with a heavy face.


    "Relax, leave it to us." Uchiha said confidently.


    "Sara, you should call me sister Xiaonan, not Xiaonan." At this moment, Xiaonan suddenly said.


    "Why?" Sara expressed dissatisfaction.


    When Uchiha heard Xiaonan''s words, a mysterious smile appeared on his face.


    Xiao Nan''s meaning is obvious, he has approved Sarah.


    But also, after all, they have all been heard. If they are not sisters, how embarrassing, the women in the Naruto world don''t want to be as open as the people in Uchiha''s previous life.


    "Because I am older than you, no matter from which aspect." Xiao Nan stared at Sara and said seriously.


    Chapter 199: Scanning Loulan


    "Sister?!!! In any sense?" Sara was taken aback first, and then she understood what Xiao Nan said.


    "Who is calling your sister, and are you sure you are older than me?" Sara turned her head, as if she didn''t understand, but the blush on her cheeks betrayed her.


    Let alone other things, Sara, who is the Queen of Loulan, has to admit that she is Xiao Nan''s sister casually, but it is not that simple.


    At the end of the speech, Sarah stood up a little bit fiercely, expressing her dissatisfaction.


    Xiao Nan was wearing a black robe, completely concealing her figure, while Sarah was wearing a princess'' costume and outlined her figure.


    At first glance, Xiao Nan is not as good as Sara.


    But Uchiha concealed that Xiaonan is definitely bigger than Sara''s, but under normal circumstances, Xiaonan''s figure is hidden from the clothes.


    Seeing Sarah''s objection, Xiao Nan showed a look of dissatisfaction.


    Xiao Nan is very enthusiastic about his people, but is not very good at communicating with people who are not familiar.


    Just asked Sara to call her sister, Xiao Nan admitted Sara''s identity, otherwise her body was seen, and the voice was heard, Xiao Nan would definitely kill the opponent without hesitation.


    Unexpectedly now, Sarah did not accept her kindness.


    "Okay, okay, now the task is important, let''s talk about this later." Uchiha said with a smile, and then quietly leaned against Xiao Nan''s ear.


    "Sarah is arrogant. Give her some time. She will definitely call your sister willingly when that happens."


    The light exhaled lightly blew into Xiao Nan''s ear, making Xiao Nan''s earlobe a little red.


    "I listen to Brother Yin." Xiao Nan did not continue to struggle, and said softly.


    When Sara saw Uchihain and Xiaonan whispering, she also felt uncomfortable for a while, with a little envy.


    "Queen Sara, are you going to follow us to investigate?" After comforting Xiao Nan, Uchiha hidden and asked Sara.


    "Okay, can I also go with you?" Sarah, who originally wanted to go back to the palace to take a rest, looked at Uchiha Ken and Xiao Nan, and said with a slight smile, not knowing why she had given up the idea.


    "Will it bother you?" Sara asked.


    "No." Uchiha smiled confidently.


    He knows the plot, and grasping the advantage of the plot, it is actually very simple to capture An Lushan.


    "It should be interrupted, you are too weak, you are very slow." On the contrary, Xiao Nan gave Sara a vengeful look and said.


    Sarah heard Xiao Nan''s words, she felt a little dissatisfied in her heart, but there was no way to refute Xiao Nan''s words, she was indeed too weak.


    But how could she give up so easily.

 183 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 183

    "I am the Queen of Loulan, and I am not a ninja. Isn''t it normal to be weaker? And, isn''t there a brother Yin to protect me?" Sarah gave Xiao Nan a look back, and then followed Xiao Nan as she hugged Uchiha Yin. The other arm.


    She even learned that Xiao Nan called Uchiha Yin as her brother.


    Sarah looked at Xiao Nan triumphantly, and wanted to see Xiao Nan''s desperate look, who knew Xiao Nan had a black-bellied smile at her.


    At this time, Sara realized that she seemed to be a little bold. After Uchiha''s faintly gaze, Sara flushed red and said, "What do you look at? Have you seen the queen?"


    "Yeah, this is the first time I have seen you, my little queen." Uchiha said with a smile.


    Through the perception, Uchihain was more certain that Minami was bigger than Sarah.


    But Xiao Nan also gave a good assist, giving her an Oscar.


    Xiaonan''s acting talent is still very powerful, especially when he is playing a simple identity in the role, he can instantly transform Uchiha into a wolf.


    Seeing Sara lowered her head shyly, Uchiha Yin also stopped fighting, and then opened Kagura''s eyes.


    The powerful perception ability instantly covered the entire Loulan area.


    The whole area, as if turned into a model, appeared in Uchiha''s mind.


    Even the depths of tens of meters underground have not been spared.


    In Uchiha''s perception, at the center of Loulan, an unimaginable chakra is operating.


    Is this the dragon vein?


    That kind of chakra seemed to carry a strange power, beyond words.


    The size of Chakra is not even inferior to Nine Tails.


    Nine Tails are known as infinite chakras, but they are not, but because the amount of chakras is so terrifying, they are called infinite chakras.


    The amount of chakras in the dragon veins is comparable to that of the nine tails, which is enough to explain the horror of this kind of chakra.


    It''s just that this chakra seems to be an unowned thing, without any subjective consciousness, and is now being used a little bit.


    Within Loulan, the power of dragon veins flows through countless channels, and it is used everywhere in Loulan.


    Of course, the chakras used by the people in Loulan are only a very small part, and most of the chakras flow to a place where there is a pipe secret.


    However, even if it is the most used place, it is only a drop in the amount of Chakra of Dragon Veins.


    A huge puppet is staying in that place.


    And there was a person beside the puppet, who was using the power of the dragon veins to continuously transform the puppet in front of him.


    An Lushan?Now the giant puppet is not finished yet?


    Uchiha Hidden found the location of Mount Anlu in the first place, after all, the giant puppet itself was very obvious.


    But how to expose An Lushan?In order to truly capture Sara''s heart, it is obviously unreasonable to kill An Lushan directly now.


    An Lushan must be allowed to show itself, or find the flaw in Anlushan.


    Kaura glanced at the entire Loulan, there is.


    Chapter 200 Return to Us


    It''s actually a long time to talk about it, but Kagura''s glance of his eyes only took a few seconds.


    "Are you ready? We are going to set off." After scanning, Uchiha said to Sara.


    "Ah? Are you ready to investigate where? Loulan is so big, do you need me to show you the way?" Sara calmed down and asked Uchihain and the others.


    "Don''t be so troublesome, follow me, Xiao Nan."


    After speaking, before Sarah reacted, Uchiha Yin wrapped Sara''s waist with both hands.


    Sara was caught off guard by Uchiha, and her expression was a bit flustered.


    What does Uchiha Yin mean?Do you want to confess to me...


    "Ah!"


    But before Sarah could continue her thoughts, she found herself flying in the air suddenly and screamed.


    After screaming twice, Sarah reacted.


    "This is? We are flying."


    Turning around difficultly in Uchiha''s arms, Sara was shocked.


    Then came 870 with a full face, stretched out his hand, trying to touch Uchiha''s back.


    Uchiha Yin and Xiao Nan both used Shi Zhi Wu, made a pair of wings for themselves, and flew in the air.


    Seeing those white wings like angels, Sara''s eyes flashed with envy.


    "What a beautiful wings? Is this also ninjutsu?" Sara asked, blinking.


    "Don''t move, it''s still flying right now." Uchiha patted Sara''s head lightly and said.


    Uchiha is now on the flight, holding Sara.


    As a result, Sara had just turned around in this small space. Had it not been for Uchiha, she would have fallen away.


    Of course, when she turned around, Sara was close to Uchiha''s fierce chamber, and Uchiha''s body was also able to feel the grace of Sara''s figure.


    And now, Sarah wanted to touch Uchiha''s wings even more tightly.


    In order to prevent him from turning into a wolf on the way to fly, there is an unprecedented battle in the air, Uchiha had no choice but to let Sara converge.


    "Okay, I don''t move, what kind of ninjutsu is this? It''s amazing." Sarah said with stars flashing in her eyes.


    Beautiful things always attract the attention of girls, not to mention such beautiful wings?


    "This is Shiki Paper Dance. Only my women can learn ninjutsu." Uchiha showed a smirk, freed his left hand, and squeezed Sara''s cheek.


    "Hate, don''t pinch my face." Sara Jiao snorted.


    After hearing Uchiha''s words that only his women can learn ninjutsu, Sara''s blushing heart beat for a while.


    Having just attracted attention by these beautiful wings, Sarah only now realized that she and Uchihain seemed to be intimately close to each other.


    What''s more, Sara felt that her abdomen was touched by the hideousness she had just seen with her own eyes.


    Xiaonan didn''t hold on for a long time, and I felt that Uchiha, who was influenced by Sara''s figure, was also very angry.

 184 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 184

    "Yin, do you think I can learn this ninjutsu?" Sara buried her face in Uchiha''s arms, and said like a mosquito.


    If it were not for Uchiha''s keen senses, Sara''s voice would not even be heard.


    In Sara''s thoughts, the appearance of the system may be an instruction from heaven.


    And after the previous listening corner, Sara also feels that she can''t get married.


    In addition, for Uchihain, her inner affection is very high.


    That''s why she asked this sentence so boldly.


    After speaking, Sara regretted it again.


    Wouldn''t I be too reckless? I only met Uchiha in such a short time, would it be too soon.


    Will he think that I am a casual woman because of this?


    Hearing Sarah''s words, the corners of Uchiha''s mouth showed a nice arc.


    "You want to learn, welcome anytime."


    Seeing Uchiha''s pretty face, Sara also became very relieved, and she was delighted in her heart.


    Hidden, did you accept me?


    Soon, Uchiha Ken took Sara to a circular corridor of the tower and stopped.


    Upon landing, Uchiha hidden Sarah down.


    The white wings dissipated.


    Xiao Nan also followed closely and stopped.


    For Uchiha''s flight holding Sarah, Xiaonan also has a little bit of vinegar, but he won''t have an attack at this time.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Sara asked a little dazedly.


    She was feeling the joy of flying and arrived at the destination without expecting it.


    "Here, it may be helpful for our investigation." Uchiha concealed Sara and Xiaonan and walked in.


    "Who? Who is it?" The people in the cabin called out in horror when someone opened the door.


    They all took the weapons in their hands and aimed them at Uchihain.


    It¡¯s just that neither Uchiha¡¯s and Konan paid attention, and Sara was still a little frightened, but when she saw the calm Uchiha¡¯s and Konan, she calmed down, but still hid behind Uchiha¡¯s.


    "Who are you? Are they the puppets they control?" Sara first steadied the people in the little black house, and then asked Uchiha hidden.


    "Are you Lord Sara? Queen Sara?" The people holding weapons saw Sara and asked in surprise.


    "Yes, I''m Sara? What''s the matter?" Sara asked the group of people suspiciously, leaning on Uchiha''s shoulder lightly with one hand.


    "Give it back to us, give it back to us!" The group of people heard Princess Sara''s words, and they were excited and called to Sara.


    That expression was like Sarah doing something to sorry them.


    "What? What will I give you back?" Sara asked unclearly.


    "Give it back to us quickly, give it back to us, or else, we don''t know what we will do!" The group of people continued to say as if they hadn''t heard Sarah.


    Chapter 201 Puppet Attack


    Seeing that group of people seemed to be dazzled by anger, Uchihain also frowned, and then released a trace of his murderous aura.


    Suddenly, the whole scene seemed to have suddenly dropped a few degrees, and the group of people only felt that they seemed to be directly submerged by a flash flood and tsunami, and instantly became silent.


    Their bodies couldn''t help shaking twice, and a terrifying chill surrounded their bodies, as if they had come to the country of snow and ice, and it was cold to the bone.


    His heart seemed to have paused twice at this moment, and then it seemed to make up for that pause, and then continued to beat wildly.


    Fortunately, that kind of murderous intent came and went quickly, otherwise they would doubt that they could have their own consciousness.


    "No, don''t kill me." One of them called out out of fear.


    Uchiha glanced at Sara and motioned for Sara.


    "Who are you, are you the ones who assassinated our Loulan with puppets?" Sara asked, pointing at these people.


    "No, we are not the assassins, we are villagers in Loulan." The group retorted in unison.


    "How is it possible? What''s the matter with you? And what do you want me to return?-" Sara asked in disbelief.


    "We are indeed villagers from Loulan."


    "We want Queen Sara to return it to our relatives!"


    The group said one after another?


    "Your relatives? How can I ever want your relatives?" Sarah still asked suspiciously when seeing those people swearing.


    "Our relatives were all taken away by you, saying what war weapon was built." said the group.


    "Please don''t lie, I have never given such an order." Queen Sara said vowedly.


    "It''s true, that morning, our father, elder brother, younger brother, were all taken away! It was Minister An Lushan who said it was your order!" The group of people looked at each other and said.


    "I don''t believe it, Minister An Lushan, as a mother''s favorite, is loyal to Loulan, how could he betray me?" Sarah said in disbelief that something seemed to have occurred.


    Uchiha stood on the side, quietly watching the conversation between Sara and these Loulan villagers.


    Uchiha knew that Mount Anlu was the real culprit, but she wanted to make Anlushan''s original image in Sarane''s heart too good, and needed to be destroyed little by little, otherwise, Uchiha''s just now So I took Sara to Anlu Mountain.


    Now, let Sarah have a little doubt about Anlushan by passing through these Loulan people first. Then, it will be much simpler to go directly to Anlushan.


    Although it is not impossible for Uchiha to expose Anlu Mountain directly, Sarah may believe in herself, but the unevenness will leave a gap in Sara''s heart.


    And now it only takes a little trouble, why not do it?


    When Sarah was arguing with the residents of Loulan, Xiao Nan curiously interjected: "You have been arguing for so long, don''t you just need to find the person named An Lushan to verify it, isn''t it all right?"


    "Xiao Nan is right. It is meaningless for you to argue like this. The facts are not based on your arguing. We will find out when we go and take a look." Uchiha couldn''t help but like Xiao Nan and followed Xiao Nan. Then go ahead and say it.


    "Okay, I''ll take you to see Anlu Mountain." Queen Sara saw so many villagers talking about Anlu Mountain, and she actually had a little doubt about Anlu Mountain in her heart.


    It''s just that An Lu Mountain gave Sara a very good impression at the beginning, which caused Sara to always believe in An Lu Mountain.

 185 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 185

    Especially when Sarah felt pain because of the death of her mother, it was An Lushan who comforted her.


    Sarah, who has not been deeply involved in the world, would never have thought that all this was an An Lushan conspiracy.


    Sara led the crowd, and on the aisle, there were pipes containing dragon vein energy all around.


    Uchiha Ken also opened Kagura''s eyes and followed Sara.


    Uchiha was still a little surprised. Originally, he thought that Sara would not know where Anlu Mountain was, and he would need to take it with him.


    Unexpectedly, Sara is still walking straight towards the location of An Lu Mountain.


    It seems that An Lushan is still very relieved of Sara, I am afraid he is also very confident that Sara will not know his conspiracy, so he has not hidden his position at all.


    He even told Sara where he made the puppet.


    But when Sarah and the others came over, An Lushan also sensed Sarah''s arrival through the channel of the dragon vein.


    "It''s horrible, it''s almost, just a little bit!"


    An Lushan''s face sank when he sensed that Uchiha and Konan were coming soon.


    "Send someone to hold them first."


    Boom boom boom~


    Suddenly there was a roaring sound in the whole street, and then, one after another puppets rushed out from all around.


    "Puppet? The puppet who assassinated the mother!" Seeing these puppets, Sarah cried out excitedly!


    The puppet was expressionless, the dragon veins on the pipe controlled them, and An Lushan controlled the dragon veins in the pipe.


    In the puppet''s body, countless kunai sprayed out, shooting towards the masses of Loulan.


    "Ahhhh, help, don''t kill me."


    The people in Loulan were frightened by the puppets who came quickly.


    Style paper dance.


    Ignored pieces of paper emerged from Xiao Nan, forming a paper shield, blocking the front of Loulan''s masses.


    Kuwu hit the shield and made a ping-pong sound, but did not cause any damage to the shield.


    Chidori sharp gun.


    The violent current was concentrated in Uchiha''s index finger, and the high density of lightning caused Uchiha''s index finger to emit a dazzling white light.


    As Uchiha''s index finger turned lightly, the current was sprayed straight out like a laser.


    Chapter 202 Please die


    The puppet that originally looked very powerful was directly penetrated by Uchiha''s blow.


    With the turning of Uchiha''s fingertips, the Chidori sharp spear swept the surrounding puppets like a 40-meter long knife.


    Click~


    The scene suddenly became quiet, and then with a clicking sound, all the puppets remained motionless, and then the upper and lower bodies separated directly.


    Smooth cuts appeared on all the puppets, and all the puppets were completely damaged in an instant.


    "It''s amazing." Everyone couldn''t help saying.


    Although they all felt the horror of Uchiha''s murderous aura just now, they still don''t know what Uchiha''s true strength is.


    Seeing Uchiha''s easy move to solve no less than 50 puppets, their eyes widened in surprise.


    Such a puppet, the group of them didn''t know if they could get one, and they didn''t expect that in Uchiha''s hands, they would not be able to do a single trick.


    "These puppets are very weak, there is no need to be so surprised." Xiao Nan said lightly, his face calm.


    In Xiaonan''s heart, Uchihain is the strongest. It is normal to be able to solve these puppets, and there is nothing surprising.


    Sarah also looked at Uchiha and Konan in surprise.


    She actually didn''t know the strength of Uchihain and Xiaonan, but now it seems that they are very strong.


    For some reason, there was a glimmer of pride in Sara''s heart.


    "Let''s go to the side of Anlu Mountain, I''m afraid, these puppets are used by Anlu Mountain to entertain us." Uchiha glanced at Sarah and said.


    "Should not?" Sarah was not so sure at this time.


    Because this is too coincidental, when I didn''t meet the puppet, but when I was looking for An Lushan, I met the puppet, it is difficult for people not to doubt it.


    On the way forward, this kind of Sara distrusted An Lushan more and more.


    There are puppets constantly appearing, blocking their way forward, trying to slow down their progress, and these puppets, in the hands of Uchihain, can''t do anything.


    "It''s evil, it''s evil, does Uchiha Hidden have such strength at this age? Sure enough, he won''t be a ninja in the future."


    An Lushan felt his puppet angrily, and did not resist Uchiha''s footsteps at all. He was resolved by one move, and his face became increasingly gloomy.


    However, he did not send out his puppet again.


    Because he found that this could not resist Uchiha''s footsteps at all, but instead caused An Lushan to lose a lot of puppets, which was too bad.


    In this way, Sara took Uchihain and the others to a huge iron gate.


    "This is where An Lushan works. I will tell him to open the door."


    Sarah walked to the iron gate, knocked on the gate, and called out loudly: "Minister Anlushan, open the door."


    It¡¯s just a pity that no one responded.


    "Isn''t Minister An Lushan out there?" Sara said in confusion.


    "No, there is more than Anlushan inside. As a ninja, I might be able to perceive that there are a group of people inside." Uchiha hidden.


    "A group of people? Then why doesn''t An Lushan open the door." Sara asked.


    "Well, who knows. Queen Sara, please get out of the way first." Uchiha said to Sara.


    Sara stepped aside obediently.


    "drink."


    A rotating sphere appeared in Uchiha''s hand.

 186 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 186

    Spiral pill.


    Uchiha concealed the spiral pill lightly and pressed it towards the door.


    Boom, the gate collapsed, Uchiha hidden Sara and the others walked in.


    Inside, everyone in Loulan, wearing torn clothes, handcuffs and ankle chains, was working hard.


    Their faces are yellow and thin, their eyes are dull, and they are obviously tired and unclear.


    "father!"


    "brother!"


    The group of people from Loulan rushed over.


    "How could this? How could it?" Sarah looked at these working people like refugees, with an incredible expression on her face...


    At this time, on the high platform, a man dressed luxuriously walked out.


    "An Lu Mountain!" Sarah looked at An Lu Mountain on the high platform and roared.


    "Is this Mount Anlu?" Uchihain and Xiaonan looked at the man.


    "Princess Sara, I don''t know what to do in my place of work?" An Lushan asked with a slight hesitation.


    "An Lu Mountain, is this true? Why do so many people from Loulan appear here, what did you arrest them for?" Sarah shouted towards An Lu Mountain.


    "Isn''t this what you see as Princess Sara? These civilians are all contributing to our Loulan armed forces. Their hard work will definitely be engraved on the monument and be admired by future generations."


    "They, but they are all involved in my plan to rule the entire Ninja World, and they have contributed to my plan!"


    An Lushan laughed, spread his hands and said.


    "What? Control the entire Ninja World?"


    "What''s going on?" Sara asked.


    "Don''t you know? I thought you knew it all."


    "The dragon veins contains the power that can subvert the entire Ninja world, and I will use this power to control the five great nations." An Lushan said, with a penetrating smile 2.0 on his face.


    "You joined our Loulan, isn''t it to make Loulan more prosperous?" Sara asked incredulously.


    "Don''t be silly, I was for this purpose from the beginning." An Lushan looked at Sara with a disdainful expression on his face.


    "Please let me thank you for your previous help, Lord Sara."


    "Instead of your dead mother, contribute to achieve my great goal."


    "But you have no use value now."


    "In this case, then you go to die like your mother."


    An Lushan''s face showed madness.


    Chapter 203 Recovery


    Suddenly, Ignoring Kuwu flew towards Sarah.


    Ding Ding Ding.


    Uchiha faintly slid in front of Sara, blocking all the kunai from flying.


    "Could it be that you are my mother?" Sara''s face became more and more incredible.


    "Finally noticed it? Your mother is a shrewd queen."


    "She quickly saw through my true purpose and refused to cooperate with me."


    "You are such an excellent puppet, just like my own puppet."


    "Hahahahaha." An Lushan smiled madly.


    Sadness, anger, unbelievable, all kinds of feelings gathered in Sara''s heart.


    The Minister of An Lushan, who he has always believed most, did not expect to be the culprit of everything.


    He killed his mother and used his name to do all kinds of things to harm Loulan.


    But he didn''t have any defense against this culprit 11 culprits, and even believed in him so much, and even refuted his own Loulan people for him.


    Think about it now, it''s really silly.


    At this moment, Sara felt that her life was dark, as if she suddenly lost her color, leaving only black and white.


    Tears flowed through Sara''s heart, well into her eyes, and flowed down her cheeks, making people feel a pain in her heart.


    "Sarah, are you okay?" Uchiha concealed Lasala, gently wiping the teardrops in Sara''s eyes.


    Sarah had no gods in her eyes, and her whole body collapsed in an instant. Fortunately, Uchiha pulled her back, otherwise she might have just fallen to the ground.


    Uchiha Ken also frowned. Sara''s condition was very bad at this time, it seemed that the blow was too great.


    She now needs time to slow down.


    Taking advantage of Uchiha''s time supporting Sarah, Anlusan''s face showed an elusive smile.


    "Puppet troops, come on!"


    Following the roar of Anlu Mountain, the ground shivered lightly.


    Countless puppets walked out from both sides, stirring up smoke and dust.


    One by one, they quickly surrounded Uchihain and Sara.


    As for Xiaonan and the masses, they were ignored by An Lushan.


    After returning from Mount Anlu 20 years later, she knows that Uchiha is a legendary ninja, and his women are countless. Although each of them is very famous, from the view of Mount Anlu, it is because of Uchiha¡¯s secret. famous.


    What''s more, it was still 20 years ago. In Anlushan''s heart, the only person who could cause damage to his plan was Uchiha Hidden.


    An Lushan just said so much nonsense, not to limit Uchiha''s actions.


    Otherwise, he would have killed Sara in a sneak attack.


    In his mind, Sara is like a key, the key to open the dragon vein switch. Now that the dragon vein is opened, Sara''s existence is to comfort the residents of Loulan and not to disturb An Lushan''s actions.


    Now that Sarah¡¯s collapse can be used to restrict Uchiha, why not Anlusan?

 187 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 187

    The strongest puppet he thinks is about to be completed, and as long as it is delayed for a while, it will be completed.


    After the completion, the current Uchiha is definitely not a concern.


    Adhering to this kind of thinking, An Lushan wants to trap Uchiha here.


    "Chidori flow."


    Countless electric lights rang from the surroundings of Uchiha Hidden, sending out a chirping like a thousand birds.


    The dense electric current is visible to the naked eye, and all the puppets that come close to it are broken in an instant.


    "Sarah, cheer up a little bit." Uchiha Ken did not pay attention to Anlu Mountain and his puppet.


    In Uchiha''s heart, these puppets are not worth mentioning at all, they are just better-looking toys.


    "Yin, am I very useless? My mother was killed by An Lushan, but I have always believed in An Lushan and believed in him."


    "I am like a puppet controlled by An Lushan. Not only did I fail to help Loulan make a little contribution, but I helped Loulan''s greatest enemy."


    "No wonder they all laughed at me as a princess under control."


    "Am I very useless."


    Tears kept streaming out, Sarah hugged Uchiha''s fierce heart and wept bitterly.


    Tears soon wetted Uchiha''s clothes.


    Taking care of the surrounding puppets, Uchiha touched Sara''s head lightly.


    "Little fool, how can this be to blame you?"


    "Your intention is good, it''s just that you were deceived."


    "You are just a little girl now. It''s normal to be easily deceived."


    "An Lushan itself is a ninja, and his deceptive skills are also very clever."


    Uchiha said comfortingly.


    "Then I was still cheated?" Sarah still cried.


    "So, what you are thinking about now is not how sad, but to catch all the culprits!" 857


    "Only in this way can you avenge your mother."


    "Moreover, this is your responsibility as the Queen of Loulan." Uchiha said hidden.


    The tearful Sara was lying in her arms, Uchiha didn''t feel a touch of charm, only full of heartache.


    Listening to Uchiha''s comfort, Sara barely stopped crying, but she couldn''t help but shed tears.


    She reluctantly left Uchihain''s embrace and stood up by herself.


    Leaving Uchiha''s embrace, she felt a period of resignation, and missed the warmth that was just now very much.


    But now is not the time for nostalgia.


    "Yes, as the queen of Loulan, it''s too shameful to cry."


    Xiao Nan killed the surrounding puppets and also came to Sara''s side and said coldly.


    "You want to control."


    She stood up firmly from Uchiha''s arms and snorted.


    "Oh? You recovered so quickly. It seems Sarah, you are not too sad about your mother''s death." Seeing her puppets are constantly being destroyed, Sarah has recovered, An Lushan picked Eyebrow, said.


    Chapter 204 Battle of Anlu Mountain


    Seeing that Sara was able to recover so quickly, Uchiha Yin and Xiaonan also nodded.


    Mentality and psychological endurance are very important. If Sarah is really stuck in grief and cannot recover, then Uchiha will inevitably be disappointed in Sara.


    Although Uchihain liked Sara in the original work very much, and had a good impression of Sarah now, but Uchihain couldn''t accept a person who couldn''t even count as a vase.


    If Sara is unable to get out of her sorrow and take courage to face Mount Anlu when Mount Anlu is in front of her now, Uchiha Kimura may reconsider whether to accept Sarah. .


    It is now clear that Sara did not disappoint Uchiha.


    And Xiao Nan also nodded slightly.


    If Sarah was hit like this, Xiao Nan also needs to consider whether or not to let Sara be his sister.


    Xiao Nan can give Sara time to be sad. After all, she suddenly knew that the person she believed the most was actually the one who had been harming her and needed time to accept it.


    This is human nature.


    But regardless of the occasion, and always indulged in sorrow, I am afraid Sara could not accept the ninja life.


    And now Sara''s performance makes Uchiha Yin and Xiaonan very satisfied.


    "An Lushan!" Sarah heard An Lushan''s words and looked resentful.


    At this moment, the puppet that was originally broken on the ground suddenly seemed to be alive and moved again.


    Countless fragments were regrouped by Anlushan using the power of the dragon veins, and they were surrounded by Uchihain, Xiaonan, and Sara.


    "What''s the situation? Haven''t these puppets been smashed?" The surrounding crowd said in surprise.


    "As long as the dragon veins are still open, my puppet will never be damaged, and I will never fail." An Lushan said with a touch of confidence on his face.


    This is also the reason why Anlushan has the courage to stand in front of Uchiha, and why Anlushan dared to rule the entire Ninja world with madness.


    The purple chakra reconnected all the fragments of the puppets. All the fragments of the puppets were surrounded by Uchiha''s body, reconstructed and combined.


    A huge, prison-like puppet appeared in front of everyone, and the combination of layers was about to surround all three Uchihain.


    "Hmph, you guys can''t get out, so you can''t get enough energy?"


    Seeing the three Uchihain Uchiha who were about to be pressed into the puppets, An Lushan laughed.


    "Those puppets will absorb your chakras, you should feel it now..."


    "So what?" Uchiha looked at Anlu Mountain, who was still talking about it coldly.


    In an instant, a shocking chakra emerged from Uchiha''s body, forming a substance like a substance, forming a terrifying cyclone.


    The pressure was like a prison, and the cyclone was like a blade, instantly sweeping the entire room.

 188 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 188

    "How is this level of chakra possible?"


    Originally wanted to continue taunting Uchiha''s hidden Anlusan, cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    With such a dense and terrifying coercion, the huge chakra is indeed a ninja in the future.


    Under Uchiha''s Chakra, the puppet that was still shrinking had cracks on the surface, which continued to spread to the entire body of the puppet.


    The cracks on the surface of the puppet continued to spread, and pieces of fragments continued to fall, and then, as if it had been squeezed out, a sudden explosion occurred.


    Boom!


    The fragments of the puppet continued to splash around, and then they were crushed by the Chakra on Uchiha''s body to become debris!


    So strong!Amazing!


    Everyone looked at Uchiha Yin with admiring eyes.


    Such a huge puppet was actually killed within a second in Uchihain''s hands.


    That kind of visual effect makes people feel very shocking.


    And that kind of chakra like substance, makes people feel that it is not inferior to dragon veins!


    As the queen of Loulan, Sarah felt the power of dragon veins.


    So Sarah can be said to be the person who knows the situation of the dragon vein best.


    But standing next to Uchihain, Sara even felt that the chakra on Uchihain''s body was even comparable to the dragon vein.


    how is this possible?On the other hand, Xiaonan looked at Uchihain with blurred eyes.


    This is the strength of Brother Yin, so strong!


    I want to cheer up too?Among the sisters, my strength is the weakest, but I will never hold back my brother!


    "It''s evil, really worthy of the legendary ninja in the future, really powerful?" An Lushan said with an unwilling look on his face.


    "The ninja in the future?" The people looked at Uchiha with curious expressions on their faces.


    "Are you a ninja who came to the present from the future?" Uchiha''s eyes flashed brightly and said.


    Hearing Uchiha''s words, An Lushan''s breathing suddenly stagnated, and then he burst into laughter.


    "Yes, after more than 20 years, are you the legendary ninja?"


    An Lushan''s eyes were gleaming.


    "However, it is only more than 20 years ago. You are not the strong man in the future. I still have a chance to defeat you."


    "Thank you for your reminder, Uchihain!"


    With that, An Lushan''s body suddenly changed.


    The wreckage of the puppets that had been broken into pieces continued to gather towards Anlu Mountain.


    An Lushan laughed, waved his cloak, and then covered himself.


    The wreckage of the puppets continued to converge, assemble, converge, and assemble on the Anlu Mountain. Finally, the cloak shattered, revealing the situation inside.


    The Anlu Mountain at this time has disappeared, and what remains here is a puppet like a spider.


    The six wooden legs are extremely sturdy, and the positions of the legs become sharp knives.


    "Look, this is my ultimate body!" An Lushan shouted excitedly.


    "Really ugly!"


    Uchiha jumped on the head of Anlu Mountain and slammed his punch!


    Chapter 205 Abuse of An Lushan


    boom!


    Uchiha''s fist hit Anlusan (the spider-like puppet) on the head.


    Whoosh!Boom!


    An Lushan''s body slammed into the ground at an unimaginable speed.


    Rumble!


    A hole was directly knocked out of the ground, and An Lushan fell directly below the ground.


    Boom!


    With the sound of a collision, the whole ground began to tremble, shaking constantly.


    A spider-web-like crack opened next to the hole, and it continued to spread and spread.


    "One hit? One hit the opponent?"


    The original people were still very frightened, their scalp numb when they looked at An Lushan which had become a puppet.


    However, he didn''t expect Uchihain''s simple and neat move to directly slam the Anlu Mountain, which was still talking about it, directly into the ground.


    If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, no one would believe that a puppet that looked so powerful was so vulnerable.


    "saved?"


    "No, it''s not over yet." Uchiha said, looking at the pothole, feeling the chakra inside.


    "Everyone, leave this place quickly."


    After hearing Uchiha''s words, Sara also recovered at this time and began to liberate those who were handcuffed 007, and let them escape from this place first.


    Sara had walked out of her sorrow at this time, and quickly organized everyone to escape.


    "It''s evil, it''s evil!"


    With the two angry roars of An Lushan, his originally ugly body became bigger and uglier at the same time.


    At this time in Anlushan, I was very upset. I just changed into this appearance. I just wanted to say something to conquer the world. I pretended to be forced. In the end, I was slapped by Uchiha''s slap. Up.


    Coming out again, An Lushan kept talking.


    "You should die here with Sarah, the future legend will be killed here by me!"


    He waved a sharp sickle and slashed towards Uchiha.

 189 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 189

    Uchiha''s hidden face with a disdainful look on his face, he stopped.


    "Hin!" Seeing Uchihain''s casual blocking like this, Sarah cried out worriedly, and the people beside her were also worried.


    "Don''t worry, Brother Yin is very strong. This An Lushan is not an opponent of Brother Yin at all."


    Seeing Uchihain''s carelessness, he actually wanted to block his attack with the palm of his hand, An Lushan was first taken aback, and then he became more and more angry.


    "How small I am? Unforgivable!"


    An Lushan waved his sickle more vigorously.


    Although An Lushan kept saying that he could not lose, he was still very afraid of Uchiha.


    Now seeing Uchihain so carelessly, while feeling angry inside, he is also lucky.


    Fortunately, Uchiha is so careless!


    This greatly increased his probability of killing Uchiha Hidden!


    "You have to pay for your carelessness!"


    An Lushan''s eyes were filled with excitement, and he watched his sickle hit Uchiha''s body.


    Boom!


    how is this possible!


    In everyone''s thoughts, Uchiha would be hacked away by Anlusan with a sickle.


    Because watching Uchihain''s performance just now, he wouldn''t be hacked to death no matter how bad he was.


    But what they expected was that Uchihain directly blocked the huge sickle with his bare hands!


    Yes, there is nothing, just bare hands, simply directly blocking the opponent''s sickle.


    "So awesome!" Sara couldn''t help but say it.


    An Lushan''s powerful blow was actually blocked by Uchiha''s understatement.


    Compared with Anlushan''s huge puppet-like body at this time, Uchiha''s body is really too small.


    No matter who it was, Uchiha would feel that Uchiha was beaten away.


    But it was such a small Uchiha, but he easily blocked the sickle that was several times larger than Uchiha.


    This visual impact is very shocking.


    "How is it possible, how can you block my attack?" An Lushan said incredulously.


    "Why is it impossible? All impossible is just an excuse for the weak to find themselves." Uchiha smiled faintly and said softly.


    "Go to die, go to die, go to die." An Lushan wanted to draw his sickle, but found that his sickle was seized by Uchiha, and he couldn''t move at all.


    "Too weak, you." Uchiha''s face was disdainful, looking at An Lushan in front of him.


    The fire escapes, the fierce fire is extinguished.


    An incomparably huge flame spouted from Uchiha''s mouth, showing a fan shape, covering the entire Anlu Mountain.


    The temperature of the entire scene increased with the use of Uchiha Hidden Fire Escape.


    Boom, a huge voice sounded.


    A terrifying flame touched An Lushan''s body, and Anlushan''s extremely large body was constantly shattered and collapsed, instantly turning into a pile of garbage.


    "has it ended?"


    An Lushan''s body was knocked down in front of everyone, and everyone was relieved.


    But before everyone was relieved, the pile of trash-like puppets were assembled again.


    It even became a bigger puppet.


    "Hahahaha, Uchihain, even if you are strong, as long as the dragon veins exist, I am immortal and can be resurrected wirelessly."


    The voice of An Lushan rang again.


    As long as the power of the dragon veins is still there, An Lushan can be resurrected through the dragon veins.


    An Lushan who really understood this laughed.


    Originally he thought he was dead, but under the opponent''s powerful ninjutsu, although he could not match, he would not die.


    As long as the consumption goes down and the opponent understands, An Lushan will be able to win.


    Thinking of this, An Lushan laughed wantonly.


    "How? Is there no way."


    "Can I close the dragon veins?" Sara said at this moment.


    "No, don''t have to be so troublesome. I didn''t kill him just now. It''s just that the destruction was not thorough enough."


    Uchiha''s hidden eyes closed and opened.


    An indescribable eye appeared in everyone''s eyes.


    Amaterasu!


    Chapter 206 The Dragon Vein Erupts, The Power of Time


    A black flame suddenly appeared on An Lushan''s body.


    The scorching breath and weird color made an unpleasant feeling flash in An Lushan''s heart.


    An illusion, it must be an illusion. I, who have dragon veins, are the strongest and invincible.


    An Lushan comforted himself, in order to make himself more stable, he ~ even shouted out.


    "Uchihain, no matter what you do is useless, even if your flame burns me down, I can recover with the power of the dragon veins, just like this!"


    An Lushan controlled the power of his dragon veins, trying to repair his body by using the chakra who spoke with the dragon vein particles as before.


    But something that frightened him appeared. The place burned by the flames could not be repaired!


    "How is it possible?!" An Lushan roared in horror.


    "Why is it impossible?" Uchiha''s face showed a winning smile.

 190 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 190

    Amaterasu, but one of the most terrifying flames in the world of Naruto, a flame that will only go out after the target is burned out.


    An Lushan can recover by using the Dragon Vein Chakra to reassemble objects that are difficult for ordinary people to control.


    Amaterasu can burn this object into ashes, turning it into an unrecoverable state, so there is no way to recover the place where Anlu Mountain was burned by the skylight.


    "It''s over!"


    The rapid rotation of the kaleidoscope in Uchiha''s hidden eyes was originally just a little flame on Mount Anlu, and it instantly spread to the whole body of Mount Anlu.


    An Lushan made a scream.


    "I was wrong, please spare me."


    At this time An Lushan finally begged for mercy.


    If you continue to go down, you will soon become ashes and disappear into this world.


    An Lushan didn''t want to die like this.


    But Uchiha Kimura didn''t care about Anlu Mountain at all, and his eyes showed contempt in his eyes.


    "It''s evil, it''s evil, I won''t make you feel better if I die."


    An Lushan controlled his body and rushed towards Uchihain and the others, trying to get the flames to touch Uchihain and them.


    Uchiha jumped up and stepped on Mount Anlu.


    Booming, Anlu Mountain could not withstand Uchiha''s attack, and collapsed directly to the ground.


    In a short period of time, countless trunks turned into dust, and An Lushan''s body had been burned in half by the flames of the sky.


    Seeing Uchihain standing on his head, An Lushan''s eyes flashed madness.


    "I''m going to die, and I won''t make you feel better. The legendary ninja, follow me to destroy it!" An Lushan shouted loudly, using his best to guide the dragon vein riot.


    Rumbled, the dragon vein seemed to utter a whine.


    The ground was constantly shaking, and countless purple chakras emerged from various pipes, rendering the entire sky purple.


    The purple chakra film surrounded the dragon veins, and then suddenly exploded!


    The strong light caused everyone to close their eyes.


    Boom!


    After a strong burst, everyone fainted and fell to the ground.


    If there are still people awake at this time, they will find that Uchihain, suddenly disappeared.


    Uchiha did not expect that An Lushan could actually control the eruption of the dragon veins, and at the last moment, he sullied himself.


    It''s just that Uchihaken didn''t care, and Uchihaken could still accept this kind of chakra outbreak.


    Immortal law, wooden escape, wooden ingot wall!


    In an instant, Uchihain entered the fairy mode, and the extremely large chakra and vitality emerged.


    Countless trees emerged, and they stood in front of everyone.


    "Ding, the host has an opportunity to understand the power of time. Does the host choose to accept it?" Suddenly, the voice of the system appeared in Uchiha''s ears.


    Is the power of time?Dragon veins?


    Uchiha heard the system''s voice, and immediately thought of the dragon vein.


    "accept."


    The power of time can be said to be one of the most mysterious powers. In the world of Naruto, there is only one thing that has lived through the story of the dragon vein and lived to the past. If the power of time can be obtained, then it is absolutely powerful for oneself. Promote.


    After thinking about it for a while, Uchiha accepted.


    At this moment, Uchiha faintly sensed that the surrounding space seemed to be distorted, and then fainted.


    If someone stands outside Loulan, they can see Loulan''s sky appearing purple.


    In the purple sky, the stars shone and shone incomparably, and then for a moment, calmness was restored.


    In the motherland, at night, two shining stars appeared in the sky, seeming to float to the motherland again.


    "what is that?"


    "There is a flash, it''s too suspicious."


    "Stars?"


    "Where there are such stars, he will move."


    "Chasing!" a leader said.


    "Yes!" said another, like a subordinate.


    Quietly, the two landed in the territory of the motherland.


    "Where is this place?" Uchihain woke up immediately after landing.


    In Uchiha''s memory, he was still stuck in the dragon vein explosion. He didn''t expect to find himself in a bamboo forest in a blink of an eye.


    And beside him, there is a gentle beauty that is difficult to describe in words.


    A head of white hair fell to the ankle. Although it was white, it was not old.


    He has a delicate face, fair skin, and expressionless face.


    The most strange thing is that the elder on her forehead looks like a little bit of horns.


    Although strange, it doesn''t make people feel abrupt.


    Even, it makes people feel an indescribable beauty, which makes people want to touch it twice.


    Uchihain did not suppress his inner thoughts, and touched the two horns lightly.


    "Ok."


    The opponent fell directly into Uchihain''s arms.


    Chapter 207 Datong Mu Huiye


    Datongmu Huiye felt very confused now.

 191 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 191

    Datongmu Huiye comes from a distant alien and is the princess of their clan.


    The purpose of her coming to this planet is for the fruit of the sacred tree planted in this world in the form of a big tube tree peach.


    As a result, the plan was well planned, but suddenly an unknown person appeared beside her, who came into this world as if with herself.


    This made her feel very surprised.


    After landing, she also turned around and looked at the handsome man.


    A very ordinary person, no eyes, no horns, not a member of the Datongmu clan.


    Observing Uchiha swiftly, Otsuki Teruya thought.


    Could it be that aliens, besides the Datongmu family, are there other people?


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for acquiring the most powerful barrel wood system (the name of the system does not need to be entangled)."


    "Ding, start the main mission: Become Uchiha''s wife, mission success: reward mature combat skills, and keen fighting instinct. Mission failure: the position was found by Otsuki Momoa."


    "Ding, start a side mission: make a delicious lunch for Uchihain, and get Uchihain''s approval. Mission success: reward the sacred tree fruit ripening time faster. Mission failure: no punishment."


    "Ding, start a side mission: Let Uchiha Yin willingly make breakfast for you. Successful mission: Reward the side effects of the fruit of the sacred tree disappear. Mission failed: I was forced to hold Uchiha Yin¡¯s thighs and sing to conquer."


    Is it the most powerful tribe?


    Hearing the sound of the system, Datongmu Huiye was taken aback.


    What invaded my mind?Why did you know about the Datongmu clan?


    Also, the most powerful Toki system, will it help me become the strongest person of the Big Toki family?


    In a short period of time, Datongmu Huiye thought of a lot.


    And at this moment, Uchiha quietly walked to the front of Otsuki Teruya, and touched the two small sarcomas in front of his brows.(Yesterday¡¯s writing was wrong and cannot be changed.)


    Ok!!!What is this person doing?!!


    How come someone touches someone''s face as soon as they meet!


    It was a very strange feeling, an indescribable feeling.


    As if there was an indescribable warm current flowing through my heart.


    This feeling made Datongmu Huiye, who had never had this feeling, very awkward, and felt that he couldn''t calm down anymore.


    Suddenly, Datongmu Huiye''s strength seemed to have been emptied, and his whole body was unsteady.


    The two sarcomas in front of her eyebrows would not be touched deliberately by ordinary people. She had never touched anyone at random, and of course she would not know what it was like to be touched.


    She staggered and was about to fall.


    "I''m going, what''s the situation?"


    Uchiha''s eyesight is also quick and handy, and he hugs him soon.


    Otsuki Teruya fell directly into Uchiha''s arms.


    Looking at the beautiful woman lying in her arms, Uchiha felt strangely familiar.


    This outfit, this little sarcoma, this pair of eyes.


    Ok?Eyes?


    "Otsuki Teruya?" Uchiha lightly called out the woman in his arms, slightly confused.


    Hearing Uchiha''s enquiry, Otsuki Teruya frowned.


    She admitted that she had never seen the man in front of her, but the other party actually called out her name in the first place.


    "Yes, I''m Datongmu Huiye." However, Datongmu Huiye didn''t conceal his identity.


    Is it really Datongmu Kaguya?!


    A hint of shock flashed across Uchiha''s face.


    He actually came thousands of years ago?


    However, it is not surprising that the power of the dragon vein''s travel time has sent itself back thousands of years ago.


    In the previous life, Uchihain had also read many fan fictions, and he also read a lot of novels about passing through the dragon veins to the era of Datongmu Teruya, and he is still very receptive.


    And looking at the current situation, Otsuki Teruya hasn''t eaten the fruit of the sacred tree. With Uchiha''s strength, is it good to be confused in this era?


    Even Uchiha Ken can eat the fruit of the sacred tree by himself!


    Uchiha knew how powerful the fruit of the sacred tree is...


    Otsuki Kaguya was nothing more than a human being a little more powerful than ordinary people at first, but after eating the fruit of the sacred tree, she directly slammed the entire ninja world.


    "Master, the system does not recommend that you eat the fruit of the rope tree. The fruit of the rope tree has very big side effects."


    "Oh? How do you say this?" Uchiha asked the system curiously.


    "The fruit of the sacred tree has the power to deceive people''s hearts. As long as you eat the fruit of the sacred tree, you will unknowingly be affected by the fruit of the sacred tree, and your heart will begin to change, and then you will become less like yourself. The first point is the side effect of the sacred tree."


    "The second point, if the owner eats the fruit of the sacred tree, the past will be drastically changed. This change is too great, and it exceeds the natural ability of a world to correct."


    "In this case, I am afraid that the future will also change drastically. As for what will happen, I am not sure."


    The cute voice of the system came into Uchiha''s mind.


    "Is that so?"


    Indeed, the system¡¯s 4.3 points make sense. From the future, a small change may cause a series of unimaginable consequences. What if Tsunade and the others disappeared?


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Yin also dispelled his plan to swallow the fruit of the sacred tree alone.


    And with Uchiha''s current strength and the speed of improvement, sooner or later he could reach the sixth rank.


    For the fruit of the sacred tree, Uchiha Yin is not particularly dependent on it.


    As for the first point, the xinxing is changed by the fruit of the sacred tree.


    Uchiha glanced at the calm girl in her arms.


    Is your character changed by the fruit of the sacred tree?


    Chapter 208 Who Are You

 192 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 192

    In the original work, Datongmu Huiye''s character is not portrayed much, but through the description in the mouth of the six immortals, one can still know a general idea.(I press manga instead of anime, some are interspersed between the two.)


    After Otsuki Kaguya ate the fruit of the sacred tree, he put down all the wars in the world with his own power, and was then called the Goddess of U.S.


    This is not a derogatory term, but a compliment to Datongmu Huiye.


    But as time passed, Datongmu Huiye''s temperament changed drastically, as if she had lost her mind.


    Gradually, Datongmu Huiye believed that Chakra could only be owned by herself. She used the "reincarnation writing wheel eye" to release "unlimited moon reading" to the people, making people fear and awe of her, the honorific title of "Goddess of Mao" I don''t know when he became a "ghost".


    Her desire for Chakra eventually pointed to her two children, Otsuki Yui and Otsuki Yumura.


    In order to retrieve all the chakras, he merged himself with the sacred tree and transformed himself into a ten-tailed battle with Otsuki Kaguya and his children.


    Of course, in the end, we all know that Otsuki Yui and Otsuki 11 Kiba village launched the "Six Ways¡¤Earth Burst Star" to create the moon and seal Otsuki Kaguya and Tokuo in it.


    In the previous life, everyone disputed why Datongmu Huiye''s temperament changed drastically, and whether it was unreasonable.


    After Hokage''s theatrical blogger turned it out, it was discovered that Otsuki Teruya had enemies like Otsuki Momoa.


    The official explanation also became that in order to fight against enemies like Otsuki Momoya, Otsuki Teruya used the infinite moon reading to create Bai Jue to resist the Otsuki Momoya.


    But can Bai Jue made by Otsuki Kaguya really fight against a character like Otsuki Momoki?


    Uchiha Ken couldn''t help but vomit at that time.


    Bai Jue''s power is extremely weak compared to the big barrel wooden peach style, and may only be the strength of Zhong Ren or Shang Ren.


    And who is the big tube peach style?He was the first person to plant a sacred tree, but how could this kind of power at the Six Dao level be able to use Bai Jue to fight against the big tube peach style?


    No matter how you look at it, Datongmu Huiye''s behavior in the original work makes people feel extremely stupid.


    It now seems that it may be the fruit of the sacred tree, which unknowingly changed the will of Datongmu Teruya, causing Datongmu Teruya''s temperament to gradually change.


    At first I couldn¡¯t see it. When later, this kind of change even changed the will of Dazumu Kaguya, which made Dazumu Kaguya make this kind of wrong decision and even extended his hand to His own son.


    The current Datongmu Huiye is not the one who will be affected by the fruit of the sacred tree in the future.


    Her eyes are very pure, looking at Uchiha.


    "Why do you know my name, who are you?" Otsuki Teruya originally wanted to use his ability to force Uchiha to tell the truth, but he didn''t use it because he didn''t know why.


    Otsuki Teruya also felt puzzled about her behavior.


    "Well, you don''t need to know how I know your name, you only need to know that I know your name is Datongmu Huiye."


    Looking at Otsuki Teruya in his arms, the biggest BOSS in the future, Uchiha said, not knowing why he became so playful.


    "Oh." Datongmu Huiye''s face didn''t change in any way, as if he didn''t care much.


    Hearing Otsuki Teruya''s cold answer, Uchiha raised his eyebrows.


    In fact, there is a reason Uchiha Ken didn''t recognize Otsuki Teruya at the beginning.


    In the original work, Otsuki Kaguya is not particularly beautiful, but the reality is that Otsuki Kaguya is very beautiful.


    The crooked Emei has a pair of beautiful eyes and a frightening soul.


    Show straight nose, pink cheeks are slightly red, dripping cherry peach-like cherry lips.


    The flower-like face of melon seeds is as sparkling as jade, and the snow muscle like snow is like ice and snow.


    The figure is graceful and slender, beautiful and exquisite.


    Such a beauty does not look like the Otsuki Teruya in the original work. It''s just that obvious white eyes and a small sarcoma slightly protruding between the eyebrows. Only Uchiha knew that such a stunning beauty would be. Datongmu Huiye.


    Maybe it''s because Datongmu Huiye is the villain in the original work, so that her beauty is not detailed enough, and it can even be said to be ugly.


    The only shortcoming is that the current Datongmu Huiye has no expression on his face.


    Whether she was concealed in her arms by Uchiha or ridiculed by Uchiha, her face remained blank as before.


    It''s like not caring about everything.


    In fact, if Uchiha Ken could hear Otsuki Teruya''s heart, he would find that Otsuki Teruya''s heart was not peaceful.


    As a princess of the Datongmu clan, Datongmu Huiye is actually alone, otherwise he would not have escaped from his hometown and came to this strange world.


    The first time I was held by someone, the first time I was touched by someone else''s small sarcoma, and the first time I was teased by someone else.


    Datongmu Kaguya''s heart is actually quite restless.


    It''s just that the expressionless face is the habit of Otsuki Kaguya.


    "Can you put me down?" Datongmu Huiye said.


    "Okay." Uchiha quietly put down Otsuki Teruya lightly, but afterwards, he found himself a little bit unwilling.


    Datongmu Huiye''s body is very light, without much weight, and he is very comfortable in his arms.


    "What''s your name?" Otsuki Teruya asked, staring at Uchiha.


    "Guess, if you kiss me, I''ll tell you." Uchiha smiled and said to Otsuki Teruya.


    "Oh." Datongmu Huiye didn''t hesitate at all and posted it directly.


    Soft soft, tender and smooth, cold.


    Uchiha was a little dazed, but he didn''t expect Otsuki Teruya to lean in without even thinking about it.


    "Watch out."


    At this moment, a group of people came to Uchihain and the others with various backward weapons.


    They looked alert, watching Uchihain and Otsuki Teruya.


    "Who are you? What are you doing in the motherland?"


    Chapter 209 The Will of Heaven


    Facing people from the nearby motherland, neither Uchiha Ken nor Otsuki Teruya made a sound.


    Uchiha is a little confused, so did Otsuki Teruya kiss her?Without the slightest consideration and hesitation?


    Is this unscientific?!It was beyond Uchiha''s expectation.


    Datongmu Kaguya''s cheeks were also slightly red, and returned to plain again.


    She didn''t know why she did it, she just wanted to do it, so she did it.

 193 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 193

    But she didn''t regret it much.


    The moment it was printed on Uchiha, Otsuki Teruya felt that his mind seemed to burst, and a kind of comfort that he had never felt before came to his heart.


    It is a feeling that is difficult to describe in words.


    Very kind, warm and comfortable.


    "Where''s your name?" Otsuki Teruya ignored the question of the people of the motherland and asked Uchiha hidden.


    Seeing Otsuki Teruya''s calm face, Uchiha didn''t know why he was upset.


    Otsuki Teruya''s expression was as calm as eating and drinking water, which made Uchiha feel a little bit of failure.


    Uchiha felt uncomfortable, and he certainly wouldn''t make Otsuki Teruya feel better, so he leaned over without hesitation.


    Datongmu Huiye''s face finally flashed a trace of panic.


    Uchiha''s actions were also very sudden, which made Otsuki Teruya completely unexpected.


    In a daze, she leaned on Uchiha''s shoulders and leaned on Uchiha''s body.


    It was a long time before Uchiha Hidden let her go.


    "Remember, my name is Uchihain, and I will be your man in the future. You are not allowed to kiss others in the future." Uchihain domineeringly said to Otsuki Teruya.


    Uchiha Kimura was actually just joking, but after being kissed by Otsuki Teruya, she inevitably missed Otsuki Teruya.


    Why should such a peerless beauty be handed over to the emperor of the motherland?


    He can feel that the current Datongmu Huiye is like a girl who doesn''t know anything.


    At this time, Datongmu Huiye''s face became more and more rosy.


    Although there is still no expression on the face, it looks so lovely.


    "Uchiha Hidden..."


    Otsuki Teruya returned to his senses, and looked at Uchiha''s hidden eyes, with brilliant colors.


    This is what the system just said, is Uchiha hidden?


    Is this God¡¯s will?


    Otsuki Kaguya, who was originally curious about the appearance of this system, instantly changed his mind.


    Otsuki Kaguya was relatively cold in nature. For the appearance of the system, it was because it was the most powerful Tongki system. It was about his family that Dazuki Kaguya glanced twice.


    But now, Otsuki Kaguya is also curious about this system.


    People from the surrounding motherland looked at Uchiha Ken and Otsuki Teruya together, their expressions were extremely wonderful.


    The leader of the motherland saw that the other party ignored his question, his face turned slightly ugly, but he didn''t say anything.


    Seeing the two who are like golden boys and girls, the leader doesn''t know why there is no more action.


    However, as a native of the motherland, he did not order the opposing person to be pushed back directly, but waited for the end of the opposing party.


    In fact, Uchiha has always been on guard for these people from the motherland. If they shoot at him, he will subdue the few people in front of him in an instant.


    In this era before Chakra was born, Uchiha''s strength represented invincibility.


    But the other party''s self-cultivation seems to be pretty good, and he didn''t do this kind of thing.


    Seeing that Uchihain and Otsuki Teruya were over, the leader continued to say to Uchihain and them: "I''m sorry, you suddenly broke into the territory of the motherland and need to come with us."


    "Let''s go." Uchihain did not object, and left with the people of the motherland.


    Having just arrived here, Uchiha Kimura still has nowhere to go. It seems a good idea to live in the palace of the motherland for a while.


    In Uchiha''s memory, the emperor of the motherland seems to be a good character.


    If it is really good, of course Uchiha Hideo will not embarrass the emperor of the motherland. If the emperor of the motherland has any evil thoughts in his mind, he will be able to subdue it in an instant.


    It was getting late, and the people of the motherland did not bring Uchihain and Otsuki Teruya to Daimyo, but arranged a room for Uchihain and Otsuki Teruya, and stayed for one night first.


    And Otsuki Teruya didn''t seem to oppose it, and of course Uchiha Ken would not oppose it either.


    Seeing Otsuki Teruya lying in his arms very naturally, Uchiha Yin didn''t know what to think.


    The other party seemed to be undefended, leaning into his arms, closing his eyes, as if he was asleep.


    The moonlight shone on Datongmu Huiye''s face, making her look extremely peaceful.


    Like a sleeping beauty sleeping in a fairy tale.


    Seeing her sleeping beside her in such a sense of relief, Uchiha was stunned for a moment, and then lightly hugged Otsuki Teruya.


    Her body doesn''t seem to be the temperature of ordinary people, it is a bit cold.


    In this relatively hot summer, people feel a period of coolness and peace of mind.


    "System, didn''t you say that I can gain the power of time? How to get it?"


    Nephrite was in her arms, and Uchiha was unable to fall asleep for the first time and asked the system.


    "Ding, the system only said that there is a certain probability that it can touch the power of time, and it has not said that it can be obtained 100%, please don''t slander the system." The voice of the system''s grievance rang.


    "Really? When will I be able to go back?" Uchiha asked hiddenly.


    It''s this time, and it''s still too strange for Uchihain.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Don''t you like the two hundred and tenth chapter?


    "It''s not clear. It depends on the power of the world time correction. It may be several days or several years, but under normal circumstances, it will not exceed two years." The system replied Mengmeng.


    "In other words, is it uncertain how long I will stay at this point in time? And, it may not be short?" Uchiha frowned and asked.


    Although such considerations were taken when he made the choice, but after discovering that he had to stay here for so long, Uchiha was still uncomfortable.


    "Yes." The system replied.


    "Then after I go back, will I return to the original time point, and will there be the original place?" Uchiha asked hiddenly.


    "Yes, when the host returns, it will definitely return to the original time point, the original place." The system replied.


    "If I stay here for 2 years, won''t I be 2 years older after I go back?" Uchiha asked hidden.

 194 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 194

    "Is the host still afraid that he is two years older?" the system asked back.


    Uchiha choked.


    For Uchiha, who has been able to stay young with 203 Huangdi Neijing Fragments, age is really nothing.


    "Then where do I feel the power of time?" Uchiha asked uncomfortably.


    "While you are traveling through time!" the system replied Mengmengda.


    "Didn''t I fainted then?" Uchiha asked hiddenly.


    "Yes, so as long as you can keep yourself from fainting, master, won''t you have a chance to get in touch?" The system said cutely.


    ... "Then you did not faint me?" Uchiha asked hiddenly.


    "It''s not, it''s because the master can''t resist the power of time that he fell asleep."


    "Then how can I not fall asleep?"


    "I do not know!"


    ...... If you hear the system, if the system can appear in front of Uchiha, I''m afraid Uchiha can''t help but kick it.


    And Otsuki Teruya, who was in Uchiha''s secret embrace, was not asleep either.


    She looked curiously at the screen that appeared in her mind, that is, the system.


    "These tasks don''t seem to be difficult." Datongmu Huiye looked at his tasks, nodded, and said.


    "Tomorrow, let''s finish the cooking task first." Datongmu Huiye thought for a long time and said.


    One night passed quickly, and the next day, the people of the motherland also brought Uchihain and Otsuki Teruya to the front of the emperor of the motherland.


    Seeing Datongmu Huiye, the eyes of the emperor of the motherland lit up.


    Datongmu Huiye is so beautiful that it easily attracts the attention of others.


    "My Son, these two people are the ones who descended from the sky." The man who brought Uchihain and the others, knelt in front of the Son, said.


    "You said they were the ones who descended from the sky?" Tianzi repeated and asked.


    There was also an incredible look on his face.


    After all, falling from the sky is incredible.


    "Yes, they showed up from where the light fell." The man replied, and briefly described the situation.


    "What''s your name?" The emperor asked Tetsuki Teruya and Uchiha faintly.


    Otsuki Teruya did not answer directly, but looked at Uchihain.


    And Uchiha Yin is also a bit inexplicable.


    "Quick answer, this is the emperor of the motherland, the emperor!" When the man saw Uchihain and Otsuki Teruya suddenly stopped talking, he quickly shouted.


    Listening to the slightly reprimanding voice of the other party, Uchiha''s heart was a little unhappy.


    "Quick answer."


    "These two people are probably spies sent by the other country."


    "Be detained and let them both explain clearly."


    "Yes!"


    With that said, the guards of the motherland wanted to do it.


    At this moment, a beam of energy radiated from Datongmu Huiye''s body, dissipating in waves toward the surroundings.


    The two guards who were originally around Datongmu Huiye fell straight to the ground.


    What kind of power is this?Uchiha''s interest came instantly.


    In this era, the sacred tree did not even bear fruit, and there were no chakras except Uchiha.


    But Otsuki Kaguya can also make people around him faint, how can this not make Uchiha curious.


    "This guy,"


    "What did he do?"


    The people around all looked at Uchihain, and asked tightly.


    Uchiha Yin was also speechless, so he didn''t do it himself, okay?


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing the guards around him fall down one by one, the emperor also showed a tense expression and asked.


    "My name,"


    "Hui Ye."


    The emperor repeated Datongmu Huiye''s words, his eyes in a daze.


    "The guardian of the sacred tree."


    "Uchihain''s wife."


    "Datongmu Huiye!"


    After Datongmu Huiye finished speaking, the emperor fainted to the ground.


    ????!!!!Uchiha''s wife?


    Uchiha Yin said that he was stunned at this time. When did Otsuki Teruya become his wife?


    And without his own consent, he said it blatantly!


    Uchiha''s mouth twitched, feeling that he really couldn''t understand Otsuki Teruya.


    How can she say this in front of her with a blank face and so calmly.


    The point is, Uchiha''s hidden sense, I feel that Otsuki Teruya has said so for granted, as if the fact itself is so general.


    They have known each other for less than 24 hours.


    It''s just that this feeling, although very strange, is not very annoying.


    "Kaguya, you are not behaved, when did you become my wife?" Uchihain asked, standing next to Otsuki Kaguya''s body, hugging Otsuki Kaguya''s waist and limbs.

 195 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 195

    Feeling the temperature from Uchiha''s palm, Otsuki Teruya feels comfortable for a while.


    "Don''t you like it?"


    Chapter 211 God Tree


    Datongmu Huiye''s big eyes blinked, with doubts in his eyes, as if to say, don''t you like it.


    "I like it very much, but do you really know what the word wife means?"


    Uchiha looked at the pure and pure Otsuki Kaguya and couldn''t help asking.


    Otsuki Teruya''s expression was so calm, it made Uchiha feel that it was just calm.


    Only the eyes are left, and people can guess the feelings of Datongmu Huiye in his heart.


    "Doesn''t the wife mean the husband''s partner?"


    Otsuki Teruya looked at Uchiha, blinked and asked.


    Does the word "husband" have other meanings?


    "You know what it means, so you still say that? Are you brave~?!"


    Uchiha teased Otsuki-Kaguya secretly.


    I don''t know why, seeing Otsuki Teruya''s appearance with three nos, Uchiha felt a little bit of cuteness.


    "Then do you know what responsibilities are to be a wife?"


    Uchiha hidden and asked Otsuki Kaguya.


    "Wife? Is there any more responsibility?" Datongmu Huiye''s eyes were a little dazed.


    However, by the way, the system did not say that he completed the task, I am afraid that he did not fulfill his wife''s responsibility.


    Otsuki Kaguya also nodded clearly.


    "Then, teach my wife the responsibility." Otsuki Teruya looked at Uchihain and said.


    Looking at Otsuki Teruya in front of him, many thoughts flashed in Uchiha''s mind.


    The boss behind the scenes in the future, with an appearance of accepting education humbly, made Uchiha''s heart dark and cool.


    Well, the expressionless Otsuki Teruya did not really want to be humbly taught. Those white eyes seemed to be able to speak, and Uchiha didn''t know what was happening, but he could understand Otsuki Teruya''s thoughts.


    As a veteran driver, Uchiha Hideo, of course, will not hesitate to educate Otsuki Kaguya.


    Just think about it, the master of the Ninja world, the boss of Naruto World, has to go through his own education, and Uchiha will be agitated for a while.


    I just don''t know if she will be able to maintain her three-no expression.


    But it doesn''t seem to be anxious now, I don''t know how long I will stay here, I can come slowly.


    "As a wife, the first thing is to be honest with her husband." Uchiha smirked.


    "Do you treat each other frankly? What do you mean?" Otsuki Teruya asked hiddenly toward Uchiha.


    "That is to say, I want to know what ability you just used." Uchiha looked into Otsuki Teruya''s eyes and asked.


    Well, now that the emperor of the motherland are all lying on the ground, how could Uchiha Ken really let Otsuki Teruya be honest with him here.


    "That''s my innate ability." Datongmu Huiye said concisely.


    Datongmu Huiye couldn''t tell the specific ability, it was an innate power.


    Uchiha Ken did not struggle with this matter either.


    "As a wife, the first important task is to manage the husband''s diet and daily life. You can make me a lunch first." Uchihain said with a smirk on his face.


    "Okay, husband." Datongmu Huiye nodded.


    To make a satisfying lunch for Uchihain and let Uchihain approve it is a system task in itself. Of course Otsuki Teruya will not refuse.


    Datongmu Huiye waved his hand, and the emperor of the motherland and the guards woke up one after another.


    "This is, what''s going on?" The emperor of the motherland covered his head.


    "Master Yin, Master Hui Ye,"


    Shaking their heads, the emperor and the guard saw Uchihain and Otsuki Teruya, and they couldn''t help but speak very naturally.


    "You arrange a good room for us, and then you don''t care about us and do what you should do."


    Datongmu Huiye said.


    "Okay, my lord." The emperor and the guard quickly arranged a room for Uchihain and Otsuki Teruya.


    Because he didn''t know when he would be able to leave this era, Uchiha Yin also chose a new room, which was originally intended by the emperor to live in after he got married.


    The decoration inside is very luxurious.


    After the room was ready, the emperor also arranged two maids for Otsuki Teruya and Uchihain.


    "From today, we are responsible for taking care of the diet of Master Yin and Master Huiye."


    "My name is Aino."


    "My name is Aiwu."


    Two similar-looking maids knelt and sat in front of Uchiha Ken and Otsuki Teruya.


    The window in the room was facing the sacred tree in the distance. Seeing the sacred tree, Datongmu Huiye couldn''t help stepping forward, staring at the sacred tree blankly.


    "Master Huiye." Ai Ye raised his head and looked at Datongmu Huiye.


    "This tree..." Uchiha Ken also looked at the sacred tree, squinting his eyes and thinking.


    Under Uchiha''s perception, the vitality of this tree is extremely vigorous, and it contains the extremely terrifying Chakra.


    Yes, it was Chakra. In this era, Uchihain sensed Chakra for the first time.


    The whole tree is like absorbing the nourishment of the world, and then continuously transforming into chakras, and finally converging on an unripe fruit in the whole book.


    "Is that the fruit of the sacred tree? It contains the power of the essence of this world." Uchiha faintly sensed that the fruit contained the extremely terrifying Chakra, and couldn''t help thinking.


    "I heard that the tree grew suddenly thousands of years ago."


    "It became a big tree in the blink of an eye."

 196 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 196

    "But there is a very terrible rumor about it."


    "It is said that as long as people get close to that tree, their spirits will dry up instantly."


    "Dead like dead wood."


    Seeing Uchiha Ken and Otsuki Teruya seemed to have a keen interest in that tree, Aino explained kindly.


    In other words, is everything around this tree used as nourishment?


    Chapter 212 Dark Cuisine


    But for this rumor, Uchiha Ken was scornful.


    In fact, the rumors are nothing more than rumors. If it is true as the rumors say, close to the sacred tree will be sucked dry, then in the original work how Datongmu Huiye climbed the sacred tree and ate the fruit of the sacred tree of?


    Hearing Aino''s words, Otsuki Kaguya turned around and looked at Aino.


    Ai Ye panicked and quickly knelt down: "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t talk too much."


    Datongmu Huiye''s cold, three-no appearance, in the eyes of others, is unusually cold, coupled with the faintly powerful aura of Datongmu Huiye relative to ordinary people, it scares Aiye not. clear.


    "do not mind."


    "That''s the truth."


    "Someday..."


    Datongmu Huiye said this, but did not continue.


    As a member of the Otsuki family, Otsuki Kaguya even knew the power of the sacred tree better than Aino.


    Once the seed of the sacred tree is lowered, it will madly absorb the power of this world, and then bear the most suitable fruit for the power of this world.


    Thousands of years ago, in order to grow and germinate, the seed of the sacred tree would definitely absorb all the energy around it.


    At that time, if people approached the sacred tree, they might be sucked up by the sacred tree.


    But today, after a thousand years, it won''t.


    "Okay, you take me to the kitchen. I''m going to have lunch for my husband today." Datongmu Teruya said to Aino and Aiya.


    Uchiha smiled, and followed him.


    "The Minister of Suzaku and the Minister of Xuanwu from that country beg to see you."


    With Chuan Ren''s shout, the emperor of the motherland followed his hand to the conference room.


    In the meeting room, the two parties talked.


    "This is the border between the motherland and the other country."


    "The problem is this lake."


    "This area is now the territory of the motherland."


    "But according to the ancient books of the other country, this place has always been the territory of the other country since ancient times."


    "Please return this territory to us."


    Minister Suzaku said arrogantly.


    "But this lake is the source of farmland in the motherland. If it is given to your country..."


    The emperor of the motherland frowned and said.


    "For whatever reason, I only know that the loot should be returned to the original owner."


    "This is the truth in the world."


    "If we can''t get a satisfactory answer, no matter what kind of disaster strikes the motherland, we will not bear any responsibility."


    Minister Xuanwu looked at the emperor of the motherland with disdain, and said.


    No matter how good the temper of the emperor of the motherland, his face also showed an angry look at this time.


    "Be safe and not restless."


    "At this time, you need to give them time to sort out their clues."


    Minister Suzaku smiled and said to Minister Xuanwu, and then looked at the emperor of the motherland.


    "In the future, I will come to the motherland again to ask for your answer."


    "Hahahahaha."


    Minister Suzaku and Minister Xuanwu laughed.


    "By the way, I heard that Lord Tianzi also took Lord Heavenly Woman into the palace."


    "It is said that the woman is amazingly beautiful and full of mystery. I want to see it too."


    "Hahahahahaha."


    Minister Suzaku and Minister Xuanwu laughed again.


    But the emperor of the motherland can only silently send away Minister Suzaku and Minister Xuanwu.


    "The so-called ancient books are nothing more than the nonsense of the other country, why?" After seeing the two people go, the guard asked the emperor suspiciously.


    "I understand that the other country always likes to find excuses to start wars against neighboring countries in order to expand its territory, and I am afraid this is the same."


    "However, the combat power of the other country is three times that of our motherland, and we have no chance of winning the war." The emperor said angrily.


    "Suzaku and Xuanwu, send these two people to our country, I am afraid they are serious."


    "I don''t think they will go back so shamelessly." Another guard said.


    "Master Tianzi, let''s fight!"


    "Since there is no escape, it is better to let the other country take a look at the hard bones of our motherland..."


    The guard said to the emperor.


    A tangled look flashed across the emperor''s face, but he did not agree to the guard''s words.


    Uchiha Ken, also sitting at the dinner table at this time, looked at the food served by Otsuki Teruya, his face turned dark.


    Obviously, a dish of roasted black roasted meat appeared in front of Uchihain.

 197 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 197

    "Husband, let''s eat." Kaguya was still expressionless as before, but Uchiha Ken could still see the expectation in her eyes.


    In an instant, Uchiha Yin had the urge to slap herself, and teach Kaguya what''s wrong, let her cook for herself?


    Datongmu Huiye is the princess of the Datongmu clan, and she has never cooked before.


    Looking at the current situation, the things that were made may be famous in the dark cooking world.


    The appearance, the burnt taste, can''t be eaten at all, okay?Your Datongmu Huiye actually has expectations in his eyes, what do you mean?


    Do you want to poison me?Uchiha looked at Otsuki Kaguya''s eyes with danger in his eyes.


    Uchiha didn''t know that Otsuki Teruya had a mission, and he needed to admit that Otsuki Teruya made lunch.


    Otherwise, ordinary things would not be able to pull the heartstrings of Otsuki Kaguya.4.7


    Datongmu Huiye also suddenly felt a bit chilly around her, as if she was being stared at.


    It shouldn''t. Could it be that something went wrong.


    In the expectant eyes of Otsuki Kaguya, Uchiha hidden a piece of meat and stuffed it into her mouth at lightning speed.


    puff!


    Just as soon as he stuffed it in, Datongmu Huiye couldn''t help but vomit.


    An unspeakable feeling instantly flooded Datongmu''s mouth.


    Datongmu Huiye feels that his taste buds have suffered a hardship that they have never had before.


    "How do you feel?" Uchiha looked at Otsuki Teruya playfully and asked.


    Chapter 213 Half a Year


    "It''s horrible." Otsuki Teruya answered Uchihain''s words without hesitation.


    Unpalatable is unpalatable. Although he made it by himself, Datongmu Huiye did not choose to lie.


    "Then you still make it for me?" Uchiha said, looking at Otsuki Teruya.


    "I''m wrong, I will try to make good food." Datongmu Huiye nodded, and told Ai Ye to dump the dish directly.


    Then she took a sip of tea and rinsed her mouth.


    "I''ll continue." Otsuki Teruya glanced at Uchiha, and then was going to go to the kitchen to start her own cooking career.


    Uchiha hurriedly pulled her back, never daring to let her continue cooking.


    The dish just now was so poisonous, if Otsuki Teruya was asked to do it again, Uchiha Yin was afraid that Otsuki Teruya herself would be poisoned.


    "Just wait for the cooking thing. You just ate something so poisonous. Shouldn''t you find some delicious 11 stuff to synthesize it?"


    Uchiha couldn''t help but said.


    "Eat some things and combine them together? Do you need to let the chef cook two dishes?" Otsuki Teruya understood what Uchiha was wrong, and asked a little dazedly.


    "No, I have a very special food. Your sisters have tried it and said it is good." Uchiha smiled slyly and said to Otsuki Teruya.


    "Special food? My sister?" Datongmu Huiye''s eyes became more and more blank.


    "Yes, your sister, special food." Uchiha said to Otsuki Teruya.


    "This one, your sisters have tasted almost all of them. As long as they have tasted it, they can''t help but continue to taste it."


    "They are full of praise for this thing."


    "What special thing?" Otsuki Teruya also made up that kind of delicacy in his brain, and curiously asked Uchiha.


    "Of course, do you want to taste it?" Uchiha said with a smirk in his stomach and Otsuki Teruya.


    "Yes." Datongmu Huiye blinked and said.


    "Then I will satisfy your wish." With a wave of his hand, Uchiha hidden all the people around him out of the house, and then set a barrier in the house.


    "This delicious stuff has a very simple name, Lollipop."


    Datongmu Kaguya frowned.


    "Husband, this sugar is salty and astringent, not very delicious." Datongmu Huiye said blankly, but there was still some blush on his cheeks.


    She is not a fool who doesn''t know anything, of course she also knows what it is?


    Thinking of her actions just now, there was a little throbbing in her heart.


    In the original book, she has no feelings with the emperor, but she still gave birth to two sons for the emperor of the motherland.


    And now, she has an urge to have a baby with Uchiha.


    "This stuff? Does my sister really like it? Who is my sister?" Datongmu Huiye raised his head and asked suspiciously.


    For Uchihain, she was very puzzled.


    In her feelings, Uchihain was very familiar with herself, very understanding.


    And she herself knew very little about Uchiha.


    Even, listening to Uchiha''s meaning, he is more than a woman.


    It''s just that Otsuki Kaguya was not angry.


    The better the man, the less the women.


    Otsuki Kaguya knew this well.


    "Of course, their favorite is lollipops, and your sister, you will know about it in the future." Uchiha smiled and said.


    "At that time, you will know who your sister is. Don''t worry about that."


    Otsuki Teruya and Tsunade Xiaonan are very different, it is temperature.


    Otsuki Kaguya''s body temperature is different from that of ordinary people, and it is lower than ordinary people''s body temperature.


    Of course, it can''t be very low, it can only be said to be just right.


    That cold feeling made Uchiha more energetic.


    "Sir, the people of that country are doing evil at the border, and their behavior is getting worse."


    "Countermeasures must be taken. The anger of the people has reached its limit." The guard said to Lord Tianzi.

 198 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 198

    "I know, but you must not be able to take action against the people of the other country." Lord Tianzi said.


    "But." The guard''s face was full of unwillingness.


    "What I want is peace. Once the war starts, many people will die."


    "Try every means to negotiate with the people of the other country. If anyone dares to attack the people of the other country, then he will be executed in my name." The emperor said with a gloomy face.


    However, the emperor didn''t expect that his patience was cowardly in the eyes of the other country. Facing the cowardly emperor, the people of the other country are quicker and quicker.


    Early in the morning, eyes shone in.


    Uchiha faintly opened his eyes and looked at Otsuki Teruya who was lying in his arms.


    Time flies quickly, and in a blink of an eye, half a year has passed by 940.


    Uchiha could faintly feel that he was about to return to the time he was in.


    And Uchiha Yin, in the end, still fell in love with the face of Otsuki Teruya The woman who was expressionless but whose eyes could speak.


    If Uchihaken was only for possessiveness in his heart at the beginning, and wanted to get Otsuki Teruya, now Uchihaken is really in love.


    And yesterday, it was Uchihain who truly recognized the identity of Otsuki Teruya''s wife and made her his own.


    Quietly put down Otsuki Kaguya, Uchiha walked into the kitchen hidden.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the main task. The task reward: advanced combat skills, keen combat instinct."


    After Uchiha hidden away, Otsuki Teruya also opened his eyes.


    With the light in his eyes, Datongmu Huiye''s heart is also a little uneasy.


    Just yesterday, I finally completed that main task.


    However, Datongmu Huiye was able to feel it, and seemed to have received much more rewards than the main task.


    Chapter 214 Honesty


    "Ding, congratulations to the master for his combat skills +2 and combat instinct +2."


    The voice of the system also appeared in Uchiha''s mind.


    Are you rewarded again?


    Combat skill +2, combat instinct +2.


    Well, why these two seemingly normal rewards also increase combat skills and combat instinct in this area.


    Uchiha was also slightly speechless.


    However, it is also a good thing, fighting skills, fighting instinct, this kind of thing, no one will be too much.


    Moreover, under normal circumstances, when you get rewards, your women will also get rewards.


    With that said, Hui Ye¡¯s combat skills and combat instinct have also been improved?


    Uchiha was very interested, no matter what kind of fighting skills and instincts.


    In the original work, Datong Muhui has the strength of the night sky, but he does not have matching fighting skills and instincts.


    The use of various abilities was also very rough, and was easily sealed by Naruto and Sasuke.


    Sincerely made some breakfast, Uchihain also brought the breakfast back to the room.


    At this time, Datongmu Huiye had already woke up.


    "Kaguya, you wake up, eat breakfast." Uchiha hidden in front of Otsuki Kaguya.


    "I want you to feed me." Otsuki Kaguya looked straight at Uchiha, with a calm expression, and said with a little coquettish tone.


    Uchiha was also slightly surprised when he heard Otsuki Teruya''s words.


    "You can act like a baby, too." Uchiha said slightly playfully.


    "Yeah." Otsuki Teruya flushed, and lightly hammered Uchihain with his hand.


    Unexpectedly, the action was too wide, and some wounds were involved.


    "Be careful." Seeing Otsuki Teruya frowned, Uchiha said lightly.


    "I blame you." Datongmu Huiye said.


    She felt that Uchiha was cared about, and a warm current flowed into her heart.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully completing the side mission, let Uchiha willingly make breakfast for you. Mission rewards, eliminating the negative effects of the sacred tree fruit."


    The sound of the system came to Datongmu Teruya''s mind.


    "Is there a negative effect of the sacred tree?" A trace of doubt flashed in Datongmu Huiye''s eyes.


    "The negative effects of the sacred tree? Kaguya, how did you know about it?" Uchiha''s eyes narrowed, and then he asked Otsuki Kaguya.


    Uchiha''s negative effects of the fruit of the sacred tree, Uchiha was only aware of the minor details from the system, but now Otsuki Teruya actually knows?


    This made Uchiha Yin very surprised.


    "..." Otsuki Teruya said, but Uchiha couldn''t hear anything.


    "What?" Uchihain asked again.


    "..." Datongmu Huiye''s face also showed a dazed look.


    "Ding, if the host reveals information about the system to others, it will be silenced, so please do not disclose the secrets of the system to others." The system said to Otsuki Teruya.


    "Yin, I''m sorry, I have no way to tell how I heard about this news." Otsuki Teruya showed an apologetic look to Uchiha, and then said to Uchiha.


    "It doesn''t matter, but can you tell me what you can tell me?" Uchiha Kimura did not feel sad about Otsuki Teruya''s concealment.


    Everyone has their own little secrets, and Uchiha is no exception, how can he force the other party to hide nothing from him.


    "Yin, my name is Datongmu Huiye, from a distant alien, the princess of the Datongmu family."


    "The purpose of my coming to this planet is the fruit of the sacred tree."


    "The sacred tree was planted thousands of years ago by the people of our clan."


    "And the sacred tree can absorb the power of the power world and bear fruit."


    "Once you eat the fruits of the sacred tree, you can gain the strongest power in the world."

 199 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 199

    "But the fruit of the sacred tree seems to have side effects..."


    Otsuki Teruya drew circles on Uchihain''s fierce mouth, and told little by little what he knew.


    She explained her origin, identity, and even purpose, as well as the side effects of the fruit of the sacred tree, to Uchiha Yin without reservation.


    In Otsuki Teruya''s view, Uchiha Ken was the husband he admitted, unlike others, who was qualified to know everything.


    Feeling that Otsuki Teruya trusted him, and Uchiha was also moved inexplicably.


    "Hui Ye, aren''t you afraid that I will grab the fruit of the sacred tree after I learn this news? You know, that is the power that can change the entire world."


    Uchiha secretly kissed Otsuki Teruya and said.


    "If your husband wants..." Otsuki Teruya looked at Uchihain blankly.


    The words are not finished, but the meaning has been sufficiently expressed.


    Hearing Otsuki Teruya''s words so warm, Uchiha felt more and more faintly that he did not misunderstand the person.


    "Thank you for believing." Uchihain''s pity for Kaguya became more and more, and he was thinking about how to eliminate the side effects of the fruit of the sacred tree.


    The fruit of the sacred tree is to be eaten by Otsuki Kaguya, and Uchiha does not want Kaguya''s character to change.


    "Ding, this system has sensed the strong will of the owner. If Huiye eats the fruit of the sacred tree, it will help Huiye eliminate the side effects of the fruit of the sacred tree."


    "Huh? The system can still have this kind of operation? Not scientific, right?" Uchiha raised his eyebrows, and said to the system inwardly.


    "The system itself is an unscientific thing, so why should the master care so much?" said the system Mengmengda.


    Hearing what the system said, Uchiha said nothing.


    After all, this is also the system''s great help to Uchiha.


    At this moment, there was a sound outside the door.


    "Master Huiye, Master Yin, it''s not good."


    Chapter 215 Participate in the War


    "You take a rest here first, I''ll go out and take a look first." Uchiha Hidden kiss kissed Otsuki Teruya''s forehead, and then walked out.


    "What did you call in the morning?" Uchihain opened the door and said impatiently to the people outside.


    "Master Yin, the people of the other country''s army are already approaching the border." When he walked outside the door, Uchiha Yin discovered that even the emperor of the motherland was standing outside the door.


    "Master Yin, the power of the motherland is three times that of our other country, and the strength is strong."


    "This battle in our homeland is not optimistic."


    "So, we have prepared a hiding place for you and Master Huiye." The emperor of the motherland said sincerely.


    The guards of the surrounding motherland were a little surprised.


    They are very strange, why the Son of Heaven would respect Master Yin and Master Huiye so respectfully, even at the moment of life and death of the country, the safety of Master Yin and Master Huiye is the first priority.


    To be honest, the emperor didn''t know why he did this, but in his subconscious, it seemed that he had to do it.


    After Otsuki Kaguya "hypnotized 493" the emperor, Uchihain, in order to be more safe and reliable, after Kaguya''s hypnosis, he set up an illusion technique for the emperor.


    In the heart of the emperor, he and Datongmu Huiye are the two most noble people in the world.


    "Transfer the position? No need, Kaguya-sama is unwell today, not suitable for transfer." Uchiha frowned and said.


    "However, the motherland is probably about to fight over." The emperor was surprised at Uchiha''s words, and then said tightly.


    "If they come, I will naturally kill them. Kaguya is not suitable for transfer." Uchiha Yin did not compromise and said directly.


    Hui Ye just broke down yesterday. With her hard work, her injuries are still a bit serious and she is not suitable for sports.


    It''s just that after hearing Uchiha''s words, the guards around felt that Uchiha''s words were a little willful.


    Now that the national disaster is at stake, the emperor''s ability to come and request the other party to transfer has already given the sky a lot of face, and the other party is now willfully not wanting to transfer.


    Although I don''t know the reason, it''s too capricious.


    And also personally kill the opponent?Do you think you are a god?


    When the army of that country comes over, can you wipe out all the opponents?


    In the country of the motherland, Uchiha hasn''t made a shot personally, so no one knows what Uchiha''s strength is, so it''s no wonder they have this idea.


    It¡¯s just that during this period, the words of the emperor of the motherland are supreme. No one can refute the emperor¡¯s words. All the surrounding guards didn¡¯t say anything bad, but the eyes of Uchiha¡¯s hidden God also had a little bit. Dissatisfaction.


    They are also waiting for the order of the emperor, as long as the emperor gives an order, they will act.


    Of course Uchiha Ken saw the distrustful eyes of the guards around him, but he didn''t pay attention to it.


    In this age when the emperor''s orders are above all else, Uchiha Kimura just changed the emperor''s thoughts with the writing wheel eyes. As for the guards around, Uchiha Kimura did not use illusion control.


    "Yes, Master Yin." The emperor heard Uchiha''s words and instinctively followed them.


    "You, all stay here for me to protect Master Yin and Master Huiye, and the rest, follow me." said the emperor.


    Hearing the words of the emperor, the surrounding guards also had a little disturbance.


    The emperor actually used the most elite group of guards to guard this place. Doesn''t that mean that in the frontal battlefield of the motherland, the strength will be even weaker?


    That''s another country that is three times as powerful as one''s own.


    The faces of the guards around them all showed surprised expressions, looking at Uchiha, your expression became increasingly dissatisfied.


    "No, these guards, take them all."


    "No, forget it, I''ll go with you too." Uchiha thought for a while, and dispelled his original plan.


    Originally, Uchiha Yin interrupted and lived like this with Otsuki Teruya every day, regardless of world affairs.


    But war is a kind of thing, every world and every era exists and cannot be avoided.


    And now I don¡¯t know when, I may suddenly return to the future, and the current Datongmu Huiye, although he still has a certain ability, has not eaten the fruits of the sacred tree, and his strength is not so strong. .


    If he went back suddenly, wouldn''t Hui Ye''s life be threatened.


    For Uchiha, this is unbearable.


    Therefore, Uchihain decided to quell the war by himself.


    "Master Yin! This!" The emperor showed a shocked expression on his face, and then persuaded him.

 200 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 200

    "I have already decided, there is no need to say anything." Uchiha said with a wave of his hand.


    When the surrounding guards looked at Uchiha Hidden, their eyes changed slightly.


    They thought that Uchiha was cowardly staying here, but they didn''t expect him to have the courage to go to the battlefield.


    "Wait for me, I''ll come as soon as I go." Uchihain returned to the house.


    Otsuki Teruya looked at Uchiha''s eyes with curiosity in his eyes.


    "Yin, what happened?" Datongmu Huiye asked.


    "The other country has launched a war against the motherland. I am going to quell the war." Uchiha said with a light smile.


    "And you, just stay here and wait for my triumphant return." Uchiha vaguely kissed Otsuki Teruya''s forehead.


    "War?" Datongmu Huiye''s face showed a worried look, and there was a hidden deep disgust.


    Otsuki Kaguya has an unspeakable aversion to war.


    "No, that''s not a war, it''s just a massacre, a massacre that makes people never want to go on war again."


    Uchiha smiled faintly, took Otsuki Teruya''s hand and said.


    Chapter 216 The Suzaku Minister''s Sneak Attack


    The proposition of war is too esoteric. If you keep talking about it, I am afraid it will be very troublesome, so there is no need to argue.


    Uchiha Ken only needs Kaguya not to worry too much about himself.


    "I will wait for you to come back." Hui Ye touched her stomach and said.


    "I will be back soon." ~ Uchiha said with a smile.


    Secretly leaving a wooden clone to protect Kaguya, Uchiha-in left the house.


    "That woman named Huiye is still in the capital of the motherland. This is a good opportunity to get that woman."


    Minister Suzaku said with a wicked smile on his face.


    "Why rush at this moment?"


    "The country of the motherland is about to become our bag, a woman in such a small way, is she afraid that she won''t be able to get it then?"


    Minister Xuanwu said puzzledly.


    "Get what you want as soon as possible. This is my style." Minister Suzaku said with a smile.


    "Laughter." Minister Xuanwu chuckled, and did not stop Minister Suzaku from thinking.


    "Well, anyway, in the capital of the motherland, in the palace, when you attract the army of the motherland, we can reject a small team to directly capture the capital of the motherland. Isn''t it good?"


    "Organize a team to immediately attack the palace of the motherland."


    Minister Suzaku quickly ordered and said.


    In the eyes of Minister Suzaku and Minister Xuanwu, there was no doubt about the success of the sneak attack.


    After all, the country¡¯s current combat power is three times that of the country of the mother, and it is really easy in the eyes of the country to win the country of the mother.


    Minister Suzaku moved quickly. After Uchihain and the emperor left the palace of the motherland, that night, Minister Suzaku led his subordinates to the palace of the motherland.


    There are many spies from the other country in the army of the motherland, otherwise the actions of Minister Suzaku could not be so right.


    The fighting power of the other country is too strong for the country of the mother, no wonder the other country is so indifferent to this war.


    In the wild, sitting on a small stool in the yard, Hui Ye looked up at the sky.


    It seems that the motherland has not been polluted at all. The stars in the sky are clearly visible and extremely beautiful.


    "Master Hui Ye, can''t you sleep? Let''s accompany you." Ai Ye and Ai Wu sat next to Hui Ye and said.


    Kaguya glanced at Aino and Aiya, but did not refuse.


    Aino and Aiya are also accustomed to Huiye''s character, knowing that although Huiye is used to expressionless faces, the people themselves are not bad, even very gentle.


    Aino and Aiya are also some concubines who have met the emperor. Some concubines can be said to be quite acrimonious, but Kaguya is not such a person at all.


    When Kaguya and the others were watching the moon, the ignorant arrows flew over from outside the palace.


    "Enemy attack, fight!" the guard shouted.


    It''s just that the surrounding guards were not opponents of the sneak attackers at all, and fell one by one.


    In a short while, the people of the Minister of Suzaku completely surrounded the building.


    "You are hiding in such a place." Minister Suzaku looked at Huiye''s beautiful appearance, and the evil smile on his face became more obvious.


    "Who are you, do you know, but Master Huiye!" Ai Ye and Ai Wu stood in front of Datongmu Huiye and said.


    As Kaguya''s maid, Aino and Aiwu respect Kaguya from the bottom of their hearts.


    "So? I''m from that country!"


    "This country is about to be destroyed, and everyone in this country is mine."


    "The beauty is indeed well-deserved, and the bearing is extraordinary. From now on, you are mine." Minister Suzaku laughed.


    Aino and Aiya both showed horror on their faces.


    But they still protected Kaguya.


    "Master Huiye, run." Ai Ye and Ai Wu called, holding Hui Ye''s hand and trying to escape.


    "Don''t try to escape."


    "You two look pretty good too, it''s mine too!"


    "In this case, there is no fear on the face. I like you more and more, Datongmu Huiye, hahahaha."


    Minister Suzaku laughed.


    "Aino Aiya, you two are qualified." At this moment, there was a sound of footsteps, and Uchiha''s wooden clone came out from the outside of the house.


    "Hin-sama!" Aino and Aiya cried out in surprise when they saw Uchiha''s wooden clone.


    When they came back to their senses, they felt surprised again.


    Obviously in the hands of this morning, Uchiha-sama has already set off with the emperor, why are they still here now?!

 201 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 201

    This question hovered in their minds for a long time.


    "I didn''t expect that there are still other people from the motherland here, so I will take him down." Minister Suzaku saw Uchiha Ken, and saw Otsuki Teruya looking at Uchiha Ken''s eyes. Admiration, an unusually unhappy heart.


    Countless bows and arrows shot towards Uchiha, densely scattered all over the sky.


    Mu Cava looked at these bows and arrows coldly, and violent lightning flashed all over his body.


    In the night, the blue thunder and lightning became more and more violent, even emitting a white light.


    A sound like the roar of thousands of birds sounded.


    All the bows and arrows flying towards Uchiha''s invisibility seemed to lose their kinetic energy in an instant and fell to the ground.


    "What is this? Youkai?" The Minister of Suzaku looked at Uchiha Ken, who was shining with silver light around him, with a surprised look on his face.


    As a person of this era, Minister Suzaku certainly could not have seen ninjutsu.


    On the contrary, Otsuki Teruya saw Uchihain''s appearance, with tenderness on his face, staring at Uchihain blankly.


    Seeing Otsuki Kaguya''s expression, Minister Suzaku''s eyes lit up.


    "Catch that woman, hurry up and catch that woman." Minister Suzaku roared.


    "Don''t touch me." Datongmu Huiye''s expression became more and more cold, and a wave that no one else could see shook out. The Suzaku ministers around Datongmu Huiye turned into a pool of blood in an instant.


    Chapter 217 Monster


    "Are these two real identities a monster?" At this time, Minister Suzaku was also stunned, and he didn''t have the kind of invincible aura he had in the beginning.


    When Mu Cava saw Datong Mu Huiye, he solved the opponent in an instant, and raised his eyebrows.


    "Why are you here?" Hui Ye stared at Mu Cava and asked.


    Obviously, Kaguya also recognized Mu''s clone as Uchiha''s own person.


    "I''m not the main body, please don''t look at me with such affectionate eyes, the main body will be jealous." Mu Cava said respectfully to Datong Mu Huiye.


    "Not the main body?" Datongmu Huiye''s eyes revealed doubts.


    "Yes, I am not the ontology. You can understand it as a avatar made of wood. It was sent by the ontology to protect you, just to prevent people from other countries from attacking you."


    After speaking, Uchihain also glanced at the fleeing Minister Suzaku.


    Minister Suzaku saw Uchihain and Otsuki Teruya as if ignoring him, and when they had a conversation, he started to escape.


    In the same way, Minister Suzaku''s subordinates also followed Minister Suzaku rushing out.


    "It''s evil, I didn''t expect that the two people who have always been respectful in the motherland are all monsters. I must make the emperor pay the price." Minister Suzaku said angrily.


    "If you don''t know what''s going on, I can explain it to you." Seeing the fleeing Minister Suzaku and the puzzled Otsuki Teruya, Mu Chibi Jieyin in front of Otsuki Teruya, then Another clone was separated.


    The Chakra that Uchiha concealed for the wooden clone is enough, enough to make the wooden clone use the ninjutsu of the wooden clone.


    A wooden clone that was exactly the same as the wooden clone appeared again.


    He followed the log clone and nodded, then chased after the Minister of Suzaku.


    Lightning flashed, Datong Mu Huiye and the others only felt their eyes light up, and then the separated wooden clone appeared in front of Minister Suzaku.


    "You, where do you want to escape?" Mu Cava''s eyes narrowed, and then said.


    Mu Chibi also didn''t understand very much. In the original work, why Datongmu Teruya didn''t kill this Suzaku minister who seemed so ill-fated.


    "I''m the Suzaku Minister of the other country. If you attack me, the motherland will be over." The Suzaku Minister saw the wooden clone suddenly appeared in front of him and said in horror.


    He originally thought that the other party would not attack him, but he didn''t expect to appear in front of him in an instant.


    "Noisy." Mu Chibi''s hands quickly knotted, and then his cheeks bulged.


    A swift and fierce flame spurted out of Uchiha''s mouth, covering the Minister Suzaku and his men.


    "what!"


    In front of the ninja, ordinary people are so fragile, let alone in front of the wooden avatar who has at least the strength of the shadow class now.


    Yes, although the Chakra of this wooden clone is only one-tenth of Uchiha''s own strength, it also has at least the strength of the shadow class.


    Facing this kind of flame, Minister Suzaku and his men screamed extremely sternly.


    The flame dissipated, and the hundreds of combat power who had originally followed the Suzaku minister turned into ashes in an instant.


    After solving this Suzaku minister, the Mu clone was also relieved on its own.


    Minister Suzaku and the others escaped not far away. Otsuki Teruya, Aino, and Aiya also had a clear view of the situation in front of them.


    "Amazing!"


    Knowing that Uchiha has such a terrifying strength, Aino immediately felt very excited.


    On the contrary, the love room is trembling.


    Weird, monster...


    In her sight, Uchiha Ken and Otsuki Teruya were monsters.


    Can you actually use this ability, isn''t it a monster?


    Mu Chibi noticed Ai Wu''s face and said to Ai Wu, "You can leave now, you are not qualified to be Hui Ye''s maid."


    Mu Chibi was actually there at the beginning, why didn''t you make a move, just to observe the loyalty of Aino and Aiya to Kaguya...


    Aino and Aiya have also taken care of Kaguya and Uchiha''s diet and daily life for half a year, and Uchiha''s secret doesn''t want to use illusion to control them.


    Originally, the two of them vowed to protect Otsuki Kaguya to the death, and the Mu clone was also a little relieved, but unexpectedly, Aiwu seemed unable to accept Uchiha''s and Kaguya''s abilities.


    In this case, it is good to sweep out the love house in time.


    "Sorry, Master Yin, Master Kaguya, I just didn''t react for a while." Hearing Uchiha''s words, Aiwu''s face turned pale, and he knelt down and said.


    Thinking back about half a year of being with Kaguya and Uchiha in secret, Aiwu suddenly woke up. If the other party was a monster, wouldn''t he eat her soon?


    "Yes, Master Yin, please give Aiwu a chance." Aino also pleaded for Aiwu.


    Mu Cava looked at Hui Ye.


    "No need to blame Aiwu." Hui Ye said lightly.


    "I''m very curious, what''s going on with you." After saying this, Hui Ye continued to ask.

 202 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 202

    "Thank Hui Ye Master." Aiwu quickly thanked Hui Ye.


    "What is the specific situation? The body will personally explain to you when the time comes. I am just a wooden clone of the body." Mu Chibi said.


    After that, Mu Chibi began to use ninjutsu in 5.8 to destroy these corpses.


    "Are you Mu clone?" Datongmu Huiye''s eyes showed confusion.


    "Yin, when will you be able to tell me everything."


    The wooden clone of the wooden clone disappeared, and all the information passed to Uchiha''s mind.


    "I didn''t expect that the kingdom of He would do it so soon." Uchiha sneered when he received the news that Mu Chi was back wearing his body.


    He originally thought that it would only be necessary to suppress the other country, but now it seems that the other country may need to be destroyed.


    Otherwise, according to the nature of that country, I don''t know when I will come to trouble again.


    Chapter 218 War?No, it''s a slaughter


    "I hope you withdraw your troops as soon as possible."


    On the border, the emperor of the motherland said to Minister Xuanwu.


    "Your Excellency seems to have misunderstood something."


    "I am not only for the army not to fight, but to protect the border."


    Minister Xuanwu said.


    "It takes such a big battle to protect the border?" Looking at the dense army in front of him, the guard of the emperor couldn''t help saying.


    "Our country does not want to fight."


    "The evidence is that I ordered that if anyone in our country dared to hurt someone from that country, he would immediately be put to death." The emperor resisted the anger in his heart and said to Minister Xuanwu.


    Hearing the emperor''s patience, Uchiha''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch.


    Now that the opponent is hitting his own face, the emperor of the motherland actually naively wants a truce?


    It''s so naive, the emperor of the motherland.


    Blindly forbearance will not make the 11 opponent think that you are bullying, the more you will be better.


    If you don''t resist at this time, in the end, there will be no way to resist.


    "Really? But now it''s useless for you to say anything. Minister Suzaku has led an army to sneak into your palace. Now, I''m afraid your palace is also occupied, right?"


    Minister Xuanwu laughed suddenly.


    "The ridiculous Lord Emperor, you still want to stop the war! You really laughed at me." Minister Xuanwu couldn''t help laughing.


    "Minister Xuanwu, what do you mean?" Tianzi''s expression turned ugly for a moment.


    "That''s what I meant. Letting go!" Minister Xuanwu stretched out his hand and waved and ordered.


    In an instant, the army behind Minister Xuanwu drew their bows together, shooting arrows all over the sky in the direction of the emperor.


    "Protect the emperor!" The emperor''s guard hurriedly shouted.


    There was a sudden attack on the other side of the country, and the motherland was completely unexpected, and could only defend in a hurry.


    "What a farce." Watching the rain of arrows, Uchiha walked forward calmly.


    "Master Yin, Xiao..." The emperor saw Uchiha Yin walked out alone and called.


    Halfway through the call, his eyes suddenly widened.


    Susanoh!


    A blue Chakra skeleton rose from the side of Uchiha Hidden, quickly forming the arm and ribs.


    The arm was just lightly blocking Uchiha''s face, and he directly blocked the sky full of arrows.


    But this is not the end.


    I saw the skeleton, which grew rapidly, and then turned into a skeleton with an upper body surrounded by chakras.


    The skull was quickly covered with meridians and flesh and blood, and was wrapped in a coat-like chakra!


    The huge size attracted everyone''s attention instantly.


    what is this?what is this?what is this?


    In an instant, everyone suspected that there was a problem with their eyes.


    A giant skeleton bone, unexpectedly appeared in the center of the battlefield!


    And this skeleton bone seems to be evolving.


    The meridians, flesh and blood constantly flooded the skull bones, and finally formed a little giant.


    "What is this? Youkai! God!" Minister Xuanwu showed an incredible expression on his face, looking at Suzuo Nenghu in front of him.


    "This is, Master Yin!" The emperor''s face showed a fanatical look, and he knelt on the ground, and kept kowtow at Uchiha''s hidden Suzano!


    "Master Yin?"


    "This is Master Yin?"


    "Master Yin is a god?"


    The people of the motherland saw the emperor kneel, and then followed him.


    It turns out that Lord Yin is a god!No wonder the emperor has always been respectful to her!


    We were suspicious of Master Yin before. We really deserve to die!


    People from the motherland knelt down one by one, looking at Uchiha''s Susao, with a pious look on his face.


    The opposite is the other country.


    "God? This kind of thing? How could it exist!" Hearing the words of the people in the motherland, the other country roared in disbelief.


    They cannot accept that a god-like figure will suddenly help the motherland.


    "This must be a blind eye, hit me quickly, hit me fiercely!" Minister Xuanwu gave orders in horror.


    "You and the minister who don''t know what their name are really good for you. You can''t accept things that are far beyond your expectations."

 203 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 203

    Uchiha looked at Minister Xuanwu and said contemptuously.


    "Suzaku Minister? Could it be..."


    "Forget it, you can''t understand even after you say it"


    Uchiha faintly controls Susao, and his hands are sealed.


    "In order to save time, I will eliminate you soon."


    The fire escapes, the fire is lost.


    The flames that resembled a huge mountain rushed out of Sanohu''s mouth, and in an instant, it covered thousands of soldiers led by Minister Suzaku...


    "what!"


    The flames were burning like hell, and the army of that country only had time to make 233 screams before being burned to ashes by the terrifying flames.


    The people of the motherland were stunned. In their eyes, the combat power capable of destroying their own country was directly destroyed by Uchiha''s hidden trick.


    This power is like a god.


    No, no, this kind of power is a god!


    At this moment, all the soldiers of the motherland bowed down sincerely.


    Uchiha quickly dissipated Suzuo.


    After staying in the motherland for so long, Uchiha Yin never used his strength once, and his hands were itchy.


    If you don¡¯t use Susuke and face so many enemies, you don¡¯t know how long it will take. For the sake of simplicity and speed, Uchiha Hideo is of course a move to defeat the enemy.


    As for whether it will affect the future, Uchiha does not care.


    Seeing Uchiha''s return, the heads of the motherland dropped even more severely.


    "Master Yin, you are back." In the eyes of the emperor, there is only the most sincere piety.


    "Tell me, where is that country?"


    "When I eliminate the country, I will issue orders to all countries."


    "All countries, come to the motherland to discuss the issue of world peace, countries that do not come will be destroyed!"


    Chapter 219 I''m here to destroy the country


    "Okay, Master Yin, I will go back and send messengers to various countries to carry out your orders."


    "The location of that country is in the southeast of our country. You can reach it as long as you go there."


    The emperor said respectfully.


    "I see."


    Style paper dance.


    Uchihain said, the paper fell off Uchihain''s body one by one, and then layer upon layer turned into a pair of white wings.


    As a person from thousands of years ago, the people of the motherland without any special power have never seen such ninjutsu.


    Their eyes were wide open, their faces were full of shock, and then they became religious again.


    God!


    Uchiha Ken-sama must be a god from heaven!


    Everyone couldn''t help flashing this thought in their hearts.


    "Master Yin, that country has a strong national strength, do we need our motherland to send manpower to help Master Yin?"


    The emperor looked at Uchihain and said.


    And the face of the emperor''s guard also showed a stupid look.


    If you can help Lord God to fight against the other country, even if it is sacrificed, it is worth it.


    This is the idea of ??countless soldiers in the motherland.


    "No, when I come back, that country must no longer exist."


    The few fragments in his memory made Uchiha faintly remember that the citizens of that country are a group of people who like to invade other countries.


    The existence of this kind of country and citizen is not in line with Uchiha''s idea, so it would be fine to erase it completely.


    The huge wings slammed, and a hurricane suddenly blew up on the ground, and the people around him quickly helped the ground to prevent themselves from being blown down by the gale.


    When they looked forward, they found Uchihain had risen to the sky and flew to the southeast.


    "Hurry back to China and execute the orders of Lord Tianshen." The emperor got up to his own and said to his subordinates.


    "Sir Tianzi, hasn''t Master Yin always been a god?" At this time, other guards couldn''t believe that Uchiha Ken was actually a god.


    "What do you think? Don''t be rude to Lord Celestial. If you question him in front of Lord Celestial, I can''t protect you." said the emperor.


    "Master Tianshen was always by our side, Lord Tianshen blessed." After bowing three times again, everyone got up and quickly returned to the capital of the motherland.


    Facing Uchiha''s orders, they didn''t dare to neglect at all, and even showed a devout and fanatical look on their faces.


    That is an order from Lord God, it must be completed perfectly.


    If the motherland is a country that uses farmland as its source of income and its military strength is very weak, then that country is a country that uses plunder as its source of economy, and its military strength is extremely strong.


    In this era when there is no other power, that country is undoubtedly very powerful.


    The whole people practice martial arts and practice archery fighting.


    In such a powerful country, palaces are also very obvious.


    The area and splendor of the building are unmatched by the motherland.


    In the palace, the emperor of that country drank a sip of wine from time to time, and watched the dancers dancing comfortably.


    "There is no news from Minister Suzaku and Minister Xuanwu about defeating the motherland? I can''t wait to take the motherland as my own. Hahahaha"


    "As long as we gnaw at the motherland in the most central area, and then spread slowly, it won''t be long before the whole world belongs to my country! Hahaha." The emperor smiled presumptuously.


    His ministers are also subdued.


    "The Son of Heaven is wise, according to His Majesty''s plan to rule the entire world, just around the corner."

 204 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 204

    "Hahahaha, I heard that a goddess came to the motherland, beautiful as a flower, stunning in the world, when the time comes, it will be mine, hahahahaha." The emperor of the country laughed.


    However, at this moment, a figure fell from the sky, shattered the ceiling of the palace, and landed directly on the center of the stage, causing a cloud of smoke and dust.


    "Who is it? Protect the emperor." The surrounding guards reacted quickly, watching the smoke and dust all over.


    "Is this the other country?" A figure of a person appeared in the smoke and it gradually became clear.


    He is slender, handsome, with cold eyes, and most importantly, there are a pair of white god-like wings on the back of his body.


    "Who are you? What are you doing in our country?" The emperor of the motherland barely kept calm and looked at Uchihain in front of him, and asked loudly.


    "In other words, this is the other country." Uchiha Hiden did not answer the words of the emperor of the motherland.


    Looking at the magnificent palace of His country, Uchiha sneered slightly.


    The murderous aura and aura on his body were released without reservation.


    boom!


    In an instant, a terrifying murderous aura emerged from Uchiha''s body, forming an entity like a substance, forming a terrifying cyclone.


    The pressure is like hell, and the cyclone is like a blade.


    The terrifying coercion made everyone feel like falling into an ice cave in an instant, their bodies could not help shaking, and they could no longer stand up for an instant, and they knelt directly on the ground.


    The fierce cyclone knocked everyone who was lying on the ground into the air without any suspense. The walls and tables in the palace made a creaking sound, which seemed to be overwhelmed and about to break.


    Uchiha''s murderous aura made everyone in the palace tremble. No, Uchiha''s murderous aura even spread to half of the territory of that country with the palace of that country as its center.


    All people were in this kind of momentum, frightened.


    The air became extremely thick, and even the smooth breathing seemed to become a luxury.


    "This lord? I don''t know what to do in my country?" The emperor of the country asked this sentence with difficulty.


    "What do you do to come to your country? I''m here to destroy your country." Uchiha Yin looked at the emperor of the country in front of him, and said leisurely.


    Chapter 220 I still like the way you smile


    "My lord, please don''t be kidding me." Hearing Uchiha''s terrifying words, the emperor said with an ugly smile on his face.


    "Do you think I am like this, like a joke?" Uchiha said, looking at the emperor lying on the ground.


    Opening the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, a faint blue chakra emerged from Uchiha''s body.


    It seems that with the sound of thunder, Chakra continues to expand and condense, gradually turning into a skeleton.


    Flesh and meridians are constantly being filled, and the skeletons are constantly consolidating, finally turning into a huge god-like figure.


    The quaint armor had a deep color. Although no one knew who this god-like figure was, anyone could feel it, and Suzuo could feel the aura.


    Suzuo can be incredibly large, not to mention that this is close to the complete Suzuo.


    Almost everyone in the whole country saw a giant standing upright between the sky and the earth.


    "What is this? Is it natural?" People on the edge of the country, who have no sense of 610, were affected by Uchiha''s murderousness, and when they saw Uchiha''s Suzano, they couldn''t help kneeling down and bowing.


    "Are you really a god?" The emperor of the kingdom looked at Suzuo Nenghu standing between the sky and the earth, his hands and feet trembled, and his face showed an incredible expression.


    "For you, I am a god" Uchiha''s power in this era is a god.


    "Then why, I want to perish my other country." The emperor of the other country looked at Uchiha''s increasingly fierce expression and couldn''t help but roar.


    "Because you want to destroy my quiet life."


    The azure wings shook, and Uchiha flew into the air.


    Uchiha hidden the sword behind him, and slashed fiercely towards the palace in that country.


    With this blade, the blade''s intent is surging, the blade''s momentum is torrential, and the blade''s strength is surging, as if to tear the world into pieces.


    With a slash, the palace of that country instantly turned into nothingness.


    After the palace turned into nothingness, the ground was constantly cracked, spreading like a spider web in all directions, spreading thousands of miles.


    An unfathomable gully appeared on the ground, and there was constant water flow, filling the gully.


    The whole earth quaked, and even the people of the motherland who were on the way home could feel it. The whole ground was trembling and wailing.


    "What is this? Earthquake?" The guards of the motherland plunged their spears into the soil, so that they could barely let themselves fall during the earthquake.


    "No, this is the mighty power of Lord Tianshen, I am afraid that the kingdom of that country has been destroyed." The emperor of the motherland knelt on the ground religiously and said.


    Even the people of the motherland far away can feel the earthquake, let alone the other country that is close at hand.


    All nearby houses were crushed to debris by the turbulent chakras, and the distant houses continued to collapse and became ruins.


    Under Uchiha''s blow, the people of the other country at close range were completely wiped out, and the people of the other country at the far border may have one or two survivors.


    But Uchiha Yin didn''t need to find one by one and wiped out one by one.


    Under Uchiha''s posture, people in that country would definitely not want to take revenge if nothing happens.


    Suzuo canceled, Uchiha flapped his wings and quickly returned to the motherland, faster than the emperor who walked back to the motherland.


    Flew back to the palace of the motherland, Uchihain returned to his residence.


    "Hin-sama, did you come back so soon?" Aiwu saw Uchiha hidden back and knelt down quickly.


    Until now, the scene of Uchiha Hideki''s avatar killing the Minister of Suzaku in a flash is still left in the heart of Love House.


    "You don''t need to be polite, what about Kaguya?" Uchiha gently waved his hand and asked Aiwu.


    "Master Hui Ye, Master Yin is back." Ai Wu hurried into the house and shouted to Hui Ye.


    Hui Ye quickly walked out of the house.


    "Yin, you will come." A smile appeared on Hui Ye''s face at this time.


    Just like a peony in full bloom, so delicate.


    "Kaguya, did you laugh?" Uchiha was stunned for a while.


    If someone else laughed, Uchiha Ken might not be surprised, but it was Otsuki Teruya.


    In Uchiha''s memory, Kaguya was always expressionless, all emotions were just showing through her eyes, but now, when he saw something, Kaguya smiled.


    If you look at Qingrencheng, and then look for Qingrenguo, you would rather not know Qingcheng and Qingguo. A beautiful woman is rare.

 205 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 205

    Uchiha couldn''t help sighing.


    It means: the beautiful and beautiful girl glanced at the soldiers who guarded the city, the soldiers abandoned their weapons, and the wall fell; she glanced at the emperor who is over the world, the emperor is in love, and the country is defeated!Beautiful girls often bring disasters of "alluring the city and the country".Even so, the good chance of getting a beautiful woman cannot be lost.A beautiful girl is hard to come by in this world and cannot be found again!


    In the past, Uchihain was dismissive of this situation, but Kaguya''s smile made Uchihain a moment to understand the meaning of this poem.


    The original Datongmu Huiye was the beauty of the country and the city, but the eternal expressionless expression on her face made her look much worse...


    Now she smiled, that kind of smile was fascinating.


    The beacon plays with the princes and smiles for the beauty.


    Datongmu Huiye has this kind of capital.


    Upon hearing Uchiha''s verses, Kaguya''s pretty face became more and more rosy and charming.


    It seems that because of shyness, Datongmu Huiye became expressionless again.


    Her blinking eyes told of the unrest in her heart.


    "Yes, I''m back." Uchiha gently embraced Kaguya in his arms.


    "I still like the way you smile." Uchiha said faintly, squeezing the cheek of Katomu Teruya lightly.


    Chapter 221 The emperor gathers together


    "Really?" Datongmu Huiye smiled again.


    "By the way, I usually smile more and look better." Uchiha said.


    "Who taught you?" Holding Kaguya from behind, Uchihain asked Kaguya.


    "Aino said, husband, you might like me to laugh." Huiye''s eyes flashed, looked at Aino, and said.


    Hearing Otsuki Teruya''s words, Uchiha looked at Aino.


    Aino''s face showed a panic expression.


    "Master Yin, I..."


    "Don''t panic, you did the right thing." Uchiha said to Aino with a faint smile.


    "Do you have any wishes? Money, fiefdom, just ask the emperor to get it." Uchiha said hidden.


    "No need, Master Yin, my wish is to serve Master Kaguya for the rest of my life." Aino said to Uchi-Hain, seemingly plucked up courage.


    Uchiha looked at Aino seriously with a hidden expression.


    Aino also mustered up the courage to look at Uchiha invisibly.


    In Aino''s eyes, Uchiha hidden saw sincerity, sincerity, and perhaps, a trace of love?


    "Well then, you can serve Kaguya. If you have any needs, you can tell the emperor." Uchiha said with a smile.


    "Well, thank you Yin-sama." Aino''s eyes turned a little dim.


    In Aino''s heart, he actually had a different meaning to Uchiha, but unfortunately, Uchiha seemed to have no idea about her.


    That''s right, only Master Hui Ye can be worthy of a god-like character like Lord Yin.


    Taking a deep breath, Aino''s eyes regained their color.


    Xiaobai wins newly married, Uchiha Yin and Otsuki Teruya are stuck together.


    "Kaguya, haven''t seen me for a few days, do you miss me?" Uchiha leaned against Kaguya''s ear and asked.


    Hui Ye feels that her ears are itchy.


    "I seem to have seen you yesterday." Hui Ye said blankly, but his eyes also showed longing.


    "So sad, that one is just my wooden clone, you actually don''t miss me because of my wooden clone." Uchiha said with a disappointed look on his face.


    "No, I just am." Anxiety flashed across Hui Ye''s face.


    Before Otsuki Teruya had finished speaking, Uchiha interrupted her.


    "So, I will punish you now," Uchiha said.


    "Well, Wang Jun has mercy." Kaguya turned around and faced Uchihain.


    The news on the battlefield spread very quickly, and it didn''t take long for the news of the destruction of that kingdom to spread throughout the world.


    His country is the strongest country in this era, just like the U.S. country in Uchiha''s previous life.


    And now such a strongest country was suddenly wiped out in a short period of time.


    All countries felt shocked and wondered what was going on.


    That night, everyone felt the shaking on the ground, but not all countries saw Uchiha''s hidden Susuke.


    However, at this time, the motherland sent various messengers to various countries.


    "The god of the motherland has an order, please all countries to the country of the motherland to discuss the peace issue, otherwise it will usher in the punishment of the god of the motherland." The messenger of the motherland said to the emperor of Yunokuni.


    "The god of the motherland? Isn''t it the emperor?" the emperor of Tangzhi asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, it''s Lord Tianshen!" said the messenger of the motherland with a fanatical expression on his face.


    "Master Tenshin? Is it related to that country?" Tang Zhiguo''s emperor''s eyes flickered and asked.


    "That''s right, the other kingdom angered Lord Celestial, so he was punished by Lord Celestial." The messenger of the motherland said.


    "I know."


    "Then I don''t know, when will we go there?" the emperor of Yunokuni asked.


    "One month later, in the palace of the motherland, a conference on world peace will be held. All countries that have not come to the motherland will be punished by the gods." The messenger said.


    "I see." The emperor of Tangzhiguo said.


    After the messenger of the motherland was settled, the emperor of Tangzhiguo confronted him and asked, "What do you think of all Aiqing?"


    "Sir, the motherland has always been a peace-loving country. This time the action is very likely to be true." said a minister.


    "The Lord of Heaven, the kingdom of that country is the strongest among our nations, but it was completely destroyed in one day. It is very likely that the country of the motherland came to make the so-called Lord of the Gods take action." A minister Said.


    "Are you the earthquake that day?" The emperor asked with a solemn expression.


    Yunokuni is very far away from the other country, and I haven''t seen Uchiha''s hidden Susa.

 206 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 206

    "Yes, if it''s not what the gods say, then why does the parliament disappear in one day."


    "That country is the strongest country. What is the concept of disappearing in one day?"


    "This is a record that can be achieved only if all countries work together," the minister said.


    "Well, no matter what we discuss now is useless, I will go to the motherland myself." The leader of Yuzhiguo said.


    This situation is constantly being staged in different countries.


    In this era, the country is not that huge. Maybe a larger village with a population of tens of thousands can be called a country.


    Most countries agreed to go to the motherland.


    Especially in those countries that are close to the other country, I once saw Uchiha''s Susaku. When I heard that this was Lord Tenjin, he immediately agreed.


    That kind of stalwart, that kind of tolerance, that kind of power made them tremble deeply, and then they were fascinated.


    Of course, there are still some countries that do not believe in the legend of born adults, so they decide not to come.


    At that time they will also deeply regret that they did not participate in this grand event.


    One month passed quickly, and the emperors of all countries gathered together.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Today it¡¯s updated 3, sorry, I will make it up tomorrow.


    Chapter 222 Control


    The emperor gathers together, it can be said that what a rare prosperity in this period.


    If it is only the emperor of the motherland, it is naturally impossible for the emperor of almost all countries to come to the motherland to participate in this conference.


    But in the name of the gods, it''s different.


    You know, that country is truly destroyed.


    This is the consequence of violating the Lord''s will.


    Although the princes of various countries have misgivings, they all decided to come over.


    Since the Lords of Gods have the ability to destroy their country with one hand, they have the ability to destroy their country with one hand.


    In the magnificent palace, the emperors of all countries were seated, they whispered to each other, talking about the unappearing gods.


    "You said, could this be a conspiracy in the motherland?" asked an emperor.


    "Probably not. You and I know what the emperor of the motherland is like. To put it nicely, the emperor of the motherland is peace-loving, but it is a bit ugly. The cowardice of the emperor of the motherland is well known." Disdainful answer.


    The emperor of the motherland is notoriously cowardly, and it is also vividly expressed in the original work, no, it is also vividly expressed now.


    In order to keep the country from getting angry, he actually ordered the people of his country to execute the people of his country if they attacked the people of the country. What a cowardly talent can make a decision.


    Even, because of the threat of that country, the emperor in the original book even wanted to attack Hui Ye.


    Of course, the current emperor of the kingdom has been controlled by Uchiha''s illusion, and it is impossible to attack Kaguya.


    However, it is really because I know the cowardice of the motherland, many countries far away from the other country, will want to rush to see the situation.


    They are very curious about the confidence of the motherland to concentrate the emperor of all countries in their country, and what confidence they have to discuss the issue of world peace.


    Since the birth of human beings, they have never stopped fighting with each other and entered a world of war.As a result, the earth was soaked with blood, as if to absorb all the blood.


    There is no way to stop war chaos. As long as someone has ambitions, there will be war chaos. This is also the consensus of everyone.


    In addition to the other country, there are many countries similar to the other country, which are not clean.


    "Yes, even at this point, the destruction of the other country is also a fact. Everyone knows how much sacrifice is needed to destroy the other country. And now the situation in the motherland seems to have no sacrifice at all. Ah." An emperor said.


    If those just now were all speculations, then the disappearance of the other kingdom would be tangible evidence.


    This is a fact that no one can refute.


    There was a moment of silence at the scene, with different thoughts, all waiting for the appearance of the gods.


    "Is the emperor of every country here now?" Uchiha, standing in the background, asked the emperor of the motherland.


    "Return to Lord Tianshen, there are still five countries where the emperor has not arrived. Now it must be the agreed time, I am afraid it will not come." said the emperor of the motherland.


    "Well, tell me where they are." Uchiha said, narrowing his eyes with hidden eyes.


    "Yes, Lord Tenjin." The emperor of the motherland told Uchihaken the seat of each country that did not come, and Uchihaken also separated the wooden clone, preparing to solve the country that did not come.


    I have given all countries a chance, and they have not cherished it, so don''t blame Uchiha for being cruel.


    Opened the kaleidoscope writing wheel, and went out.


    Uchiha concealed calling all the emperors to come over, of course, not simply using armed forces to threaten to obtain peace.


    Although Uchihaken can do the same, what if Uchihaken returns?


    This is also a little troublesome.


    Therefore, Uchiha¡¯s idea is the simplest control, complete control of the kaleidoscope.


    How bad is the mental resistance of ordinary people?


    Even with a large number of people, Uchiha has the confidence to be able to control it completely...


    Just when the emperors had different minds, Uchiha hidden in front of the crowd.


    He just appeared like that, understatement and carelessness.


    Tasting the tea in the cup leisurely, the faint smile on his lips gave him a kind of charm like a fairy and a demon, and there was a kind of faint magic power, which made people trance.


    Elegant and picturesque, pure and beautiful.


    The expressions of all the emperors present were in a trance. Facing the sudden appearance of Uchiha, these characters who have always claimed to be unborn sons suddenly felt inferiority.


    That is a gap between mortals and gods.


    He wins the snow in white, and the dust is not stained, even the light can hardly leave a mottled figure.


    His back is straight, like a strong white poplar, full of strength all over his body.


    His eyes are fascinating, and it seems that as long as he sees his eyes, he will be intoxicated physically and mentally.


    That kind of demeanor, that kind of temperament, that kind of self-cultivation, that kind of heritage, that kind of taste...

 207 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 207

    The sense of superiority in the hearts of the emperors disappeared in an instant, leaving only piety.


    "A god? So this is a god."


    Is Uchiha Yin so handsome?


    Well, 4.6 may or may not, but in front of all the emperors who have been succumbed to illusion, Uchiha Ken has become a true god.


    No threat of force, no extra words.


    "From today, no country is allowed to wage war." Uchiha said faintly.


    "Yes, Lord Tianshen." The emperor knelt down, bowed and said.


    A faint smile appeared at the corner of Uchiha''s mouth, and then closed the Kaleidoscope writing wheel.


    Changing people''s thinking is really a thing that requires a lot of pupil power, even if these emperors are ordinary people.


    However, because of the large number of people, Uchiha still felt a little tired.


    Chapter 223 is about to leave


    In this period of the motherland, the order of the emperor is the highest order, and no one is allowed to violate it.


    But now, the order of the gods is a higher order than the order of the emperor.


    All the emperors returned to their own countries, and in the first place, they ordered that no war be waged.


    And those countries that did not come to this banquet, unfortunately, were destroyed by Uchiha''s wooden clone.


    As time passed bit by bit, the sacred tree that was originally thriving grew more and more prosperous.


    And just today, Datongmu Huiye suddenly felt like he looked at the god tree.


    "Kaguya, what''s the matter?" Uchiha asked curiously when he saw Kaguya suddenly looking out the window.


    "Husband, the sacred tree, it bears fruit." Kaguya pulled Uchihain''s hand and said.


    For some reason, Kaguya Min felt that Uchiha was about to disappear soon.


    This is a very subtle feeling, but I don¡¯t know why, but 11 Huiye can feel it deeply.


    "Is it going to bear fruit? Okay, I''ll go with you." Uchiha smiled faintly and said.


    In fact, not only Kaguya can feel it, but Uchiha Yin can also feel it, and it is not far away from the time he left.


    In the whole world, there seems to be a kind of power squeezing out Uchiha.


    In Uchiha''s heart, there was also a little bit of resentment.


    There are not many entertainment activities in this world, some are just Hui Ye who has always been with him.


    For Kaguya, Uchiha Yin is more and more affectionate, but because of this kind of love, Kaguya can clearly feel that the time that both parties can be together does not seem too long.


    Although Datongmu Kaguya''s strength is not that strong, but this kind of intuition is still very keen.


    No, I don''t want it!


    Although Uchiha said nothing, Kaguya didn''t say anything, but Kaguya''s heart was crying.


    Kaguya felt her fierce mouth aching at the thought of separating herself from Uchiha.


    That kind of pain is so painful that I can''t breathe.


    Yes, it must be because my own strength is not strong enough. As long as the strength is strong enough, I will definitely be able to keep Uchiha hidden.


    Yes, it must be so.


    Hui Ye thought secretly in her heart, and she became more and more looking forward to the fruit of the sacred tree.


    The fruit of the sacred tree is not yet fully mature, but Huiye can''t wait!


    If the fruit of the sacred tree was fully mature, Kaguya was afraid that Uchiha would have already left.


    "Yin, wait for me, I''ll make lunch for you first." Hui Ye reluctantly forced a smile on his face and said.


    "Kaguya." Looking at Kaguya''s poignant smile on his face, Uchiha''s inner feelings were felt for a while.


    This kind of expression should not appear on your face.


    Uchiha can also feel it, Kaguya must have noticed something, and she has become a little depressed recently.


    "Hey, wait for me." Kaguya touched Uchihain lightly and quickly turned around and ran to the kitchen.


    "Master Yin, what happened to Master Huiye and you recently?" Aino sensed that the atmosphere was not right, and said slightly depressed.


    The depressive atmosphere where Kaguya and Uchiha are hidden can be clearly felt by Aino and Aiya.


    Seeing Kaguya really ran to the kitchen, Uchihain also took a deep breath and said to Aino, "I might, I will leave soon."


    "What? Lord Yin? Are you leaving?" Ai Ye said with an unbelievable expression.


    "Yes." Uchihain said with a helpless expression on his face.


    A feeling of parting, and reluctance, came to my heart.


    Uchiha Kimura would never say this to Kaguya, nor did he dare to say it to Kaguya.


    He can feel the fragility of Hui Ye''s heart.


    If they didn''t say it, both of them might be able to deceive themselves for a while, but if they really said it, I''m afraid Huiye would also burst into tears.


    "Why? Master Yin? Why are you leaving?"


    "Is Kaguya-sama not good? Is the motherland not good? Or is Aino doing the wrong thing for what?" Aino''s face showed a look of horror, and asked Uchiha hidden on his knees.


    "Don''t blame you for this, the motherland is very good, Kaguya is very good, and you are very good, but I, it is almost time to return to the time when I should be." Uchiha hidden Ai Ye up. , Said.


    "Master Nayin is going back to his hometown for a while, and then he will come back. I was shocked. I thought it was something." Aino''s cheeks became a little rosy and said.


    Uchihain personally helped her, which made her feel a little panicked.


    Hearing Aino''s words, Uchiha was also a little speechless.050


    If I could come back anytime, would I still be so sad?


    Once I leave, I am afraid it will take decades to meet Huiye again.


    Hui Ye wants to see herself again, I am afraid it will be over a thousand years.

 208 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 208

    Aino, I am afraid it has turned into dust.


    Aino admires herself, and Uchiha knew it, but he didn''t accept it.


    Aino also buried his deep love for Uchiha hidden in his heart.


    Outside the door, Hui Ye leaned against the wall, tears constantly falling from his eyes.


    Kaguya could deceive herself if she hadn''t heard Uchiha''s words, but now that she heard Uchiha''s words, she knew, Uchiha''s words were about to leave.


    In her heart, Uchihain was the same as herself, both from aliens. If Uchihain went back, it might be difficult to see Uchihain in the future.


    My heart became more painful, and it was so painful that I could hardly breathe.


    No, I want Uchiha Hidden to stay, and Uchiha Hidden at all costs, Yin belongs to me and no one can take it away.


    Hui Ye''s eyes became extremely firm.


    Is there anything in Chapter 224 that I can take her away?


    After wiping away the tears, Hui Ye''s heart became more determined, and she walked into the kitchen.


    The fruit of the sacred tree is not yet mature. If you eat the fruit of the sacred tree at this time, you can gain power, but it is also incomplete.


    Therefore, the first thing is to let the fruit of the sacred tree mature as soon as possible.


    Huiye recalled her task rewards, and her actions became more and more fierce, simply.


    Side Quest: Make a delicious lunch for Uchiha, and get Uchiha¡¯s approval.Successful mission: Reward the ripening time of the sacred tree fruit.Mission failure: no punishment.


    Must make Yin recognize his lunch.


    "Chef, teach me how to cook." Hui Ye ordered his staff to call the chef, and then ordered.


    The highly concentrated Hui Ye is terrifying.


    The chefs around him also left sweat on their foreheads, and Hui Ye gave him unimaginable pressure.


    Every time I finish a dish, the other party can repeat it perfectly in a short time.


    Whether it is appearance, color, or fragrance, it is impeccable.


    Simply picking up the chopsticks, picking up the talent he made, put it in his mouth, Datongmu Huiye nodded in satisfaction.


    It''s not that Datongmu Huiye has an extraordinary talent for cooking, it''s just that this kind of imitating the other party''s actions to cook is not very difficult for Huiye.


    "Yin, come and eat." Hidden all her thoughts and thoughts in her heart, Kaguya''s face showed a bright smile and said to Uchiha Yin.


    This is a smile that belongs to Uchihain alone, a smile that blooms only for Uchihain.


    "Okay." Uchiha hidden the sadness in his heart, and looked at Kaguya who was smiling, and couldn''t help touching Kaguya''s little head.


    And Hui Ye also showed an expression of enjoyment.


    "I made these dishes with my own heart. You must eat them all." The servant brought out all the dishes, and a small hand of Kaguya placed it lightly on Uchiha''s waist. Said.


    "Okay, I''ll try my best." Uchihain heard that this was Kaguya''s dish, and his tone became uncertain.


    After all, the things that Huiye made for the first time were too''moving'', and she couldn''t even eat it.


    Recalling Kaguya''s first cooking, Uchihain also smiled.


    Seeing Uchiha''s smile, Kaguya seemed to know Uchiha''s inner thoughts, and his cheeks turned slightly red.


    Hui Ye''s skin was very fair, with crystal clear, red clouds dyed on it, it was really beautiful.


    "I''m serious this time and did it with my heart." Hui Ye emphasized.


    "Okay, okay, I know you did it carefully and seriously."


    Uchiha lightly grabbed the little hand on his waist and said.


    With the other hand, Uchiha Yin lightly gripped the greens and put it into his mouth.


    Suddenly, Uchiha faintly felt like he was on a ranch, with a scent of grass in his heart.


    Let people relax unconsciously.


    "Yes, Kaguya, your cooking has improved a lot." Uchiha couldn''t help but said with a thumbs up.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the side mission: make a delicious lunch for Uchihain, and get Uchihain''s approval. Mission successful: reward the sacred tree fruit to ripen faster."


    The system''s voice appeared in Hui Ye''s mind, making Hui Ye involuntarily relieved.


    In the past, Kaguya was very indifferent to this task. After all, with Uchihain, when will the fruit of the sacred tree mature, why be afraid.


    Although Kaguya still had some concerns about Otsuki Momoya, she believed that as long as she had eaten the ripe fruit of the sacred tree, she would be able to fight Otsuki Momoya.


    But now it is different. She very much hopes that the fruits of the sacred tree will mature soon, so that she can gain enough power...


    Then, let Uchiha Ken stay with him all his life.


    Hui Ye''s eyes flickered.


    Hui Ye''s own existence is immortal, not because of the power of the sacred tree.


    And Kaguya also discovered that every time after doing some shy things with Uchiha, Uchiha¡¯s vitality would be enhanced, and so did herself.


    In this way, Uchihain himself can survive forever.


    After discovering this, Hui Ye was very excited.


    She has an inexplicable connection with the sacred tree.


    She was able to feel that the moment she got the system''s prompt, the sacred tree was growing madly, and the fruit of the sacred tree was ripening faster and faster, and could even be picked now.


    At this moment, Hui Ye had to sigh the magic of the system.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you suddenly in a daze." Uchiha gently waved his hand in front of Kaguya and asked.


    "Nothing, Yin, I want to know about you." Hui Ye returned to her senses, shook her head, and asked seriously.


    Uchiha Hidden''s hand stiffened, and then asked nonchalantly, "Why do you suddenly ask like this?"


    "I can feel it, you are leaving." Kaguya stared at Uchiha''s eyes tightly and said.


    She crossed her hands in the chest protector, clutching her arm, shaking slightly.


    His eyes were full of fear and loneliness.

 209 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 209

    Uchiha''s heart hurt, and he hugged Kaguya.


    "I..." Uchihain wanted to say that he would not leave, but he had to go back to his era, which was force majeure.


    Even if I can stay in this era, can I stay on forever?


    What should Tsunade do if he doesn''t leave?What about Jiu Xinnai?What about Mikoto?What about Xiaonan?...


    If you don''t leave, what will your own woman do?


    Uchiha could only sigh.


    "System, is there anything that can make me leave with Huiye?"


    Uchiha suddenly thought of something and asked the system.


    Chapter 225 The Fruit of the God Tree


    What time paradox is not as important as Kaguya in Uchiha''s heart.


    There are a lot of topics about time, and everyone has their own different opinions, but why should Uchiha hidden care?


    His own crossing is the biggest change, everything has been different from the beginning.


    When you think you haven''t changed anything in the past, everything may have changed a long time ago.


    Even if Huiye and herself go back to the future, the world will instinctively fill back the history of this period of time, right?


    As a traverser, why bother to think so much?


    Uchiha''s current Uchiha is not the boy who had no power to restrain the chicken.


    "I''m sorry, host, no." It''s just a pity that the cute voice of the system shattered Uchiha''s fantasy.


    Uchiha was silent too.


    Feeling that Uchiha''s silence was heard, Kaguya''s eyes became a bit resentful.


    "Are you destined to leave?" Kaguya turned around, looked at Uchiha''s hidden eyes, and asked.


    "I don''t belong here."


    "I belong to thousands of years later." Uchihain didn''t want to deceive Kaguya, and said to Kaguya.


    "After thousands of years?" Hui Ye''s eyes were blank.


    "Yes, after thousands of years, I am 733 from the future." Uchihain said to Kaguya.


    "Future?" Kaguya became more and more confused, but instinctively felt that Uchiha was not lying.


    "Yes, the future, the future after thousands of years, after a thousand years, you are our legend." Uchiha smiled faintly, pinched Kaguya''s face, and said.


    "Am I a legend? At that time, I was already dead?" Hui Ye''s face became a little ugly, and her mouth pursed slightly.


    "No, you are not dead, it is more like being sealed?" Uchihain also looked a little uncertain.


    After making changes by myself, I don''t know what kind of changes will happen in the future, so Uchiha is also a little uncertain.


    If the side effects of the fruits of the sacred tree are really eliminated as the system says, will Huiye be sealed?


    Uchiha also felt uncertain.


    But knowing that Datongmu Huiye is immortal, then in the future, there is no news about Huiye, I am afraid it is also sealed, right?


    Was it sealed by Otsuki Ha Village and Otsuki Hakata?


    Uchiha looked at Kaguya''s belly with a strange expression in his eyes.


    It seems that Huiye is not pregnant yet.


    Is it really like those people guessed that Otsuki Yui and Otsuki Yumura were really made through asexual reproduction?


    Just like Heijue, an individual with his own independent consciousness separated from Kaguya''s body.


    Really, horrible!


    Uchiha''s interest in Kaguya was also a little speechless.


    "I, am I being sealed?" Datongmu Huiye muttered to herself as if thinking of something.


    "I don''t know too much, I should." Uchiha said with a faint smile.


    "Can you tell me about things after a thousand years? Needless to say about mine, what I want to know is yours." Hui Ye said.


    "Yes." Uchiha concealed Kaguya, telling his life after a thousand years.


    "It turns out that after a thousand years, my sister meant this." Hui Ye said with envy in his eyes.


    For her sister after a thousand years, Hui Ye felt jealous.


    They have been able to stay with Uchihain, but they are likely to stay here for thousands of years before they can see Uchihain again.


    "I don''t belong to this era. I''m afraid I will return to my own era soon."


    "The power of time, no one can stop it, sorry."


    Uchiha concealed Kaguya, and apologized for the interview.


    "No need to apologize, it''s only a thousand years, I can afford to wait." Kaguya said, holding Uchiha''s cheeks.


    In her heart, Hui Ye had already flashed many thoughts, but she didn''t say anything.


    "I''m wronged you." Pulling Kaguya into his arms, Uchiha''s face was full of affection.


    "I''m hungry, feed me." Kaguya said while lying in Uchiha''s arms.


    "Okay, open your mouth." Uchiha concealed the dish and said to Kaguya.


    "what."


    "Woo."


    Hui Ye put the dish into her mouth, and then fed it to Hui Ye.


    "I want to go to the sacred tree."


    After a sweet lunch, Kaguya said to Uchiha hidden.


    "Eat the fruit of the sacred tree?" Uchiha raised an eyebrow and said.

 210 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 210

    "Yes, the fruits of the sacred tree are ripe." Hui Ye said.


    "Go, I''ll take you there," Uchiha said hidden.


    Uchiha Ken doesn''t know when he will leave, so Kaguya must be able to protect himself now.


    Although the current Huiye is also very strong, it is not strong enough to fear everything.


    The sacred tree is like absorbing the nutrients of the entire world, surrounded by bare rocks.


    The huge branches cover the sky and the sun, and humans appear so small in front of the sacred tree.


    Uchiha opened his wings and flew over with Kaguya, and soon he flew under the sacred tree.


    Kaguya left Uchihain''s embrace and stood under the sacred tree, spreading his hands as if to welcome something.


    A shining fruit fell from the top of the tree, slowly, and fell into the hands of Datongmu Huiye.


    The fruit is about the size of an apple, is spherical and shining with dazzling light, making it difficult to see exactly what it looks like.


    Is this the fruit of the sacred tree?


    Uchiha sighed faintly.


    Is it this thing?Let this world have chakras, and let this world become a ninja world after a thousand years?


    Kaguya held the fruit of the sacred tree in his hand, but stared at Uchihain''s eyes.


    Slowly, Huiye put the sacred tree fruit to his mouth and took a bite.


    Boom!


    Chapter 226 Return


    On Datongmu Huiye''s forehead, the reincarnation eyes of Nine Gou Jade suddenly opened. In the scarlet eyes, there were waves of traces, and there were nine Gou Jade distributed on them.


    The surrounding air suddenly swayed, and ripples visible to the naked eye quickly oscillated.


    Hui Ye''s whole body exudes a blue light, shining extremely, and the originally slender hair has become more and more slender.


    The original white clothes had a jade-like pattern on the buttons and cuffs.


    The horns on her forehead suddenly grew longer, and Hui Ye didn''t seem to have changed anything, but she became extremely imposing. At first glance, she felt like a strong man.


    The extremely large chakra caused a lingering wind, which kept blowing outwards.


    It seemed that he was seduced by the Chakra on Kaguya, and Uchiha was unable to control it either, and a chakra that was not inferior to him suddenly appeared on his body.


    Boom!


    The incomparable Chakra came out through the body, forming a powerful coercion, independent of the coercion of the Chakra of Kaguya, but united together, extremely terrifying.


    Fortunately, the sacred tree is far away from the residence of the residents, otherwise the residents nearby would be crushed into minced meat by this kind of chakra.


    But even so, the people in the place closest to the sacred tree felt a period of depression.


    My thoughts and actions seemed to be out of my control for an instant, and my head was blank.


    This kind of chakra explosion seemed to have stirred up something, and the space was distorted for a while.


    "Ding, master, please be prepared to realize the power of time. The master is about to travel through time and return to his own era." The cute voice of the system sounded in Uchiha''s mind.


    "I went, didn''t I say that I was notified when I was about to go back? The sudden notification is too sudden now," Uchiha said in dissatisfaction.


    "I don''t remember this pot system. There was nothing wrong with it, but now that Huiye''s power and your power suddenly explode, it will make you more repelled by this era, and now you will be sent back to your own era. Now." The system said slightly aggrieved.


    "That said, it''s my fault." Uchiha''s expression was not very good, and he looked at Kaguya.


    It seems that thinking about it this way, I also have some reasons.


    Uchiha''s Chakra is a power from the future.


    After using it many times, Uchiha Yin suddenly discovered that the more he used his power, the more he was rejected by this era.


    It is precisely because of this that Uchiha hasn''t used Chakra for a long time.


    However, he did not expect that Huiye ate the fruit of the sacred tree, and the eruption of Chakra actually caused the resonance of Chakra in his body.


    Without controlling it for a while, Chakra broke out and there was no way to control it.


    "Kaguya, I''m sorry." Uchihain looked at Kaguya with a look in his eyes.


    At this moment, Hui Ye should be very excited, because eating the fruit of the rope tree was her purpose in coming to this planet.


    However, feeling Uchihain''s current state, she was totally unhappy.


    Now for Kaguya, Uchihain has taken all of her, even more important than the fruit of the sacred tree.


    If he knew that Uchiha would speed up the return to the original era because he had eaten the fruit of the sacred tree, what Kaguya would say, he would not eat it at this time.


    Suddenly gaining the strength of the sixth level, she could feel that Uchiha''s current seems to be repelled by the whole world, on the edge of a''crack''.


    "Hidden!" Hui Ye shouted sharply.


    "Kaguya." Uchiha looked at Kaguya, his throat moved, trying to say something, but he couldn''t say it.


    Goodbye, two words, heavy as a daughter, can''t tell.


    At this moment, a heavy force struck, Uchiha became drowsy.


    From Kaguya''s perspective, there seemed to be a crack in the space next to Uchihain, which contained a mysterious power that she couldn''t even touch now.


    "Don''t go, don''t leave me!" Kaguya has the power of space, and suddenly appeared next to Uchihain, holding Uchihain firmly.


    But she could feel that the other party''s body was gradually becoming nothingness.


    "I don''t want to wait for you for a thousand years!" With Hui Ye''s roar, the incomparable Chakra exploded, and the whole world was rendered into a blue color.


    The fruit of the sacred tree contains incomparable power, and in an instant, Huiye has been upgraded to the sixth level of power.


    But in the world of Naruto, the power of time is like a taboo, and even the power of the sixth level is difficult to touch.


    "Kaguya." Uchihain felt his head getting more and more drowsy, listening to Kaguya''s voice, Uchihain was also sad.


    "I won''t give up." The huge Chakra was completely infused into the gap of time, and Kaguya held Uchiha''s body tightly.


    Suddenly, the crack disappeared, and the figure of''Hui Ye'' fell from the sky to the ground.


    However, what is incomprehensible is that Hui Ye''s face did not show a trace of sadness, but a cheerful smile.

 211 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 211

    It was successful.


    "Mother looks up at the sky every day. What is he looking at?" Otsuki Ha Village asked suspiciously.


    "She doesn''t want to tell us anything. No one knows what she is thinking." Datongmu Yuyi said with hands on his hips.


    "I think that in my mother''s heart, there may be hidden thoughts that our two sons can''t guess." Otsuki Yumura shook his head and said.


    "Mother Huiye, I will live according to your thoughts as Datongmu Huiye in this era."


    Looking up at the sky, the big tube tree''Hui Ye'', his eyes flickering, said in his heart.


    ¡ª¡ª


    According to my personality, how could Huiye not follow the past? Don''t worry, Huiye who stayed in the Six Paths Era was quoted.


    Chapter 227 Chakra Riot


    Loulan, a familiar place, the terrifying Dragon Vein Chakra exploded, followed by an even more terrifying force.


    It is a power that makes people feel worshipped.


    At the same time, all over the world, the creatures with the power of chakras felt that the chakras in their bodies seemed to be out of their own control, rushing towards Loulan.


    Only in the next second, this feeling disappeared, making people suspect that the moment just now was just an illusion.


    "What is this? An illusion? I feel that my Chakra seems to be a riot."


    "It should be an illusion? Although I seem to have this feeling."


    Many ninjas thought it was their own delusion, and didn''t care.


    But for many sensitive people, they have already noticed.


    "What is this feeling? Why did Chakra suddenly riot?" Sarutobi Rischi''s eyes looked sharply in Loulan''s direction.


    "This direction is from the country of wind. Could it be that Sharenin Village has researched something?"


    "Uchihain and the others seem to be doing their tasks in that direction. Could it be the dragon vein''s problem?" Ten thousand thoughts flashed through Sarutobi''s mind.


    "Firefox, did you feel it just now?" Sarutobi Hitoshi sat at Hokage''s desk, asking as if facing the air.


    "Hokage-sama, my Chakra rioted just now." A figure wearing a fox mask appeared in front of Sarutobi Rizen with a whistling sound, kneeling on one knee, and said.


    "I suspect that it was the action of Ninja Village, or that someone was doing some experiments in the Kingdom of Wind. Lead some people to investigate." Sarutobi Hizen said.


    "Yes, Master Naruto." Firefox stepped back and performed the task.


    "I hope it''s just me worrying too much? What the hell is the chakra riot that made people?" Sarutobiji cut his head down and pondered.


    Now is the development period of the truce. There is no large-scale collision between various countries, and all countries are accumulating strength for continuous development. The sudden chakra riots are so strange that Sarutobi has to be wary.


    Not only Sarutobi Hitoshi, but many ninjas felt very strange.


    The stronger the ninja, the better the ability to control his chakra in general.


    The chakra in the body is not controlled by oneself in general riots, this kind of situation does not generally exist.


    What''s more, it''s not just one person, but almost all ninjas.


    Bo Feng Shui Men feels that after a riot in Chakra, he suddenly realizes that Kyuubi seems to be unusually quiet.


    Entering the spiritual world, looking at the dignified look of Nine Tails in front of him, Bo Feng Shuimen was also puzzled.


    "Kyuubi, what happened?" Bo Feng Shuimen asked.


    "Humph." With a cold snort of disdain, Nine Tails didn''t have Ripa Fengshui.


    Bo Feng Shui Men seemed a bit lost.


    Up to now, he has not been able to communicate with Kyuubi well, and he feels that he seems to have failed Uchihain''s expectations of him.


    Of course, when he was about to leave, Kyuubi snorted coldly.


    "That kind of feeling is the power of the six immortals." After speaking, Kyuubi showed a lazy look and lay on the ground.


    "Kyuubi, you are finally willing to talk to me." Bo Feng Shuimen''s face showed a look of surprise.


    No matter how Bo Feng Shuimen talked to Kyuubi in the past, Kyuubi was either in a riot or was silent. He didn''t expect to speak now.


    This made Bo Feng Shuimen agitated for a while, but he still wanted to influence Nine Tails. Now that he finally took a major step, how could he not be agitated?


    "Great, great, hey, what do you mean by the six immortal powers you just said?" Bo Feng Shuimen asked Kyuubi doubtfully, but Kyuubi didn''t say a word, just pretending to sleep .


    "Six ways of immortal power? Tell this matter to Master Hokage as soon as possible." Seeing that Kyuubi stopped talking again, Bo Feng Shuimen had to leave the spiritual world.


    But after starting this good start, he believed that he could definitely influence Kyuubi.


    That kind of power seems to be the power of Chakra''s origin, just like...Ten-tailed, Jiu-tailed eyes reveal fear...


    At the moment just now, it felt like it was about to be sucked back by Ten Tails.


    Don''t you know that other tail beasts have a feeling?


    In the gloomy underground, Uchiha Madara felt that the outgoing golem behind him seemed to tremble, and then Chakra rioted in his body.


    It''s like returning to a person''s embrace.


    "Is it Nagato?" Madara Uchiha was puzzled for a while, and then denied his judgment.


    "No, it''s not right, it''s not Nagato. This direction is from the country of wind, not the country of rain."


    "What is this? There seems to be something interesting in Ninja World."


    Uchiha Madara''s eyes showed a little coldness, and there was a smile on his mouth.


    "Unexpectedly, in this era, there are so many interesting things, but unfortunately, you can''t see it between the pillars."


    This kind of power?How could it be the feeling of mother?The dark side of Uchiha''s body was shocked.


    That familiar power is exactly the same as the power of the mother who was sealed by Otsuki Hakata and Otsuki Hakata thousands of years ago.


    No, my mother was sealed on the moon. This must be an illusion of 2.8.


    The direction of the country of wind?Let''s go and take a look.Heijue''s eyes flickered.


    "Master Madara, this may have an impact on our plan, so why not, let me take a look." Kurozu said with Uchiha Madara.


    Hearing Kurozutsu''s words, Uchiha Madara groaned for a while.

 212 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 212

    "Go ahead."


    There seemed to be a huge gap in the sky above Loulan. Uchiha disappeared in an instant, but in an instant, he reappeared.


    Uchiha Kimura lightly fell to the ground. Unlike before disappearing, a woman in white clothes Katsuyuki also suddenly appeared on Uchiha Kimura''s body, holding Uchiha Kimura tightly, just as trapped. lethargy.


    Chapter 228 Are you his sister?


    Without knowing the sleepy Uchiha Ken and Otsuki Teruya, when they returned, they alarmed the entire Ninja World.


    After all, Datongmu Huiye was the one who ate the fruit of the sacred tree. Originally, she should contain all the chakras in the entire world.


    When he was about to leave, Kaguya burst out abruptly all the Chakras on her body were revealed, and she faintly connected herself with Uchiha.


    Afterwards, as if to prevent the incident from being messed up, she divided the Chakra into half and created another herself, staying in the original world.


    It seems to be instinctive consciousness, at the last moment, instinctively did it.


    Although she didn''t know why she wanted to do this, her inner voice told her that she must do this.


    And because it also contains the other half of the chakra of the entire world, her appearance will make the entire Naruto world possess the chakra riots in an instant.


    "Yin, are you okay? This..."


    For Uchi 11 Hain, it probably took almost a year, but for Xiaonan and Sara in Loulan, it was just a moment.


    The Chakra of the Dragon Vessel exploded, and for an instant, they felt that Uchiha had protected themselves, and then they fainted.


    Xiaonan and Sarah ran over quickly, only to discover that Uchiha was invisible, and there was a person he didn''t know.


    "Who is she, why is she holding Yin?" Sara was very puzzled. She hadn''t seen this woman before, obviously.


    "Don''t worry about this, let''s see what''s going on with Yin." Xiaonan walked to Uchiha''s body, trying to remove Kaguya.


    However, it was discovered that Kaguya''s hands were holding Uchihain tightly, making it difficult to separate.


    Under normal circumstances, Uchiha will wake up soon after being pulled by Xiaonan, but he hasn''t woken up yet.


    But at this moment, Hui Ye was already awake.


    She opened her eyes and sat on the ground, looking at Sara and Xiao Nan in confusion.


    "Where is this place, who are you?" Holding Uchihain, Kaguya showed a wary look.


    Chakra is condensed on the body, and it seems to be about to happen.


    Although Chakra was divided into half, the power just gained was not in amount, but the power of the sixth level was real.


    At the moment Huiye showed sharp eyes, Xiao Nan and Sara only felt that the air had become stagnant, and they were carrying endless pressure.


    Sitting on the ground, Hui Ye faced the standing Xiao Nan and Sara, but Xiao Nan and Sara felt that each other was standing, as if they were kneeling.


    Of course, facing this person who didn''t know whether it was a friend or an enemy, Kaguya did not use all his strength, but only gave the opponent a little oppression.


    If it is under normal circumstances, Xiaonan and Sara will definitely choose to avoid the edge of this kind of infinite pressure, but now Uchiha is hidden in Kaguya''s hands, so they can''t make this kind of select.


    "Brother Jiangyin, give it back to me..." Xiao Nan gritted his teeth and said stubbornly under the pressure that Hui Ye brought to him.


    And Sara, as an ordinary person, couldn''t even speak at this time, but she still looked at Huiye unyieldingly.


    For a moment, Hui Ye felt that she seemed to be a villain?


    Moreover, she just said that Brother Yin, is it her husband''s sister?


    It seems to be a mistake.


    A trace of embarrassment flashed in her heart, but Huiye remained expressionless as before.


    Just getting the fruit of the sacred tree, just getting strength, Huiye''s control of the pressure is not very good.


    However, although it cannot be completely hidden, it is still possible to disperse it.


    After dissipating the pressure, Hui Ye looked at Xiao Nan and Sara quietly.


    "Are you husband''s younger sister?" Kaguya looked at Uchiha Kimura who was still sleeping on her knees, then looked at Xiaonan and Sara, and asked.


    Even though I asked, Hui Ye already had a negative answer in his heart.


    However, although she may not be the husband¡¯s sister, she should also be her husband¡¯s companion, friend, or relative.


    Thinking of this, Hui Ye also exudes kindness, but her face is still expressionless.


    The aura from their bodies dissipated. Although they saw Kaguya expressionless, they didn''t know why, but they were able to feel Kaguya''s kindness.


    And, husband?


    Xiao Nan and Sara looked at each other.


    Husband?Where is Brother Yin again!


    And also married to each other!how is this possible?


    Brother Yin, he was clearly with us just now, so where''s the time to get in trouble!


    Could it be that we have amnesia?


    Looking at Huiye, both of them felt shocked.


    And Xiao Nan is even worse, Xiao Nan can feel that the opponent''s strength is far stronger than his own, and know where 650 years old brother Yin came from.


    Xiao Nan doesn''t know anything else, but he has been with Uchiha for so long. When did I meet Kaguya.


    It was only now that Kaguya looked at Uchiha''s eyes with that kind of gentleness that could not be faked in his god, and then he barely let go of his guard.


    Otherwise, even if he knows that the opponent is stronger than himself, Xiao Nan will try his best to snatch Uchiha back from the opponent''s hand.


    "I''m Brother Yin''s sister, Xiao Nan, who are you?" Xiao Nan walked slowly to Hui Ye''s body, and found that Hui Ye hadn''t moved, and asked.


    "My name is Datongmu Huiye, my husband''s wife." Huiye said with a rare smile on his face.


    Hearing what Hui Ye said, Xiao Nan''s mouth twitched.


    She wanted to say that you lied and I didn''t know you at all, but I don''t know why, I feel that what the other party said is the truth.


    "Okay, let''s send Brother Yin to rest first." There is no point in arguing. Everything will be known when Uchiha Yin wakes up.


    The most important thing now is Uchiha''s situation.


    Chapter 229 Awakening

 213 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 213

    "No!"


    Suddenly, Uchiha woke up from the bed.


    Opening his eyes and looking at the familiar environment in front of him, Uchiha Ken also knew that he had returned to the era where he should be.


    This house is the house Sarah arranged for herself and Xiao Nan, right?


    At this time, the sun has risen high, and the dazzling sunlight shines through the windows, illuminating the entire house.


    Yes, I lived in this room for a few days almost a year ago.


    Looking at this familiar and unfamiliar environment, Uchiha was slightly regretful.


    His memory is still at the last moment, he is vague, and he feels that he has been pierced by Hui Ye.


    That was the first time Huiye looked so flustered, and that was the first time Huiye hugged herself so tightly, afraid that she would disappear in an instant.


    Parting always makes people so sad and sad, Uchiha hides a bitter smile looking at his hand.


    Huiye, how are you doing?I am afraid that when you meet me again, it has been a thousand years for you.


    I seem to be a little sorry for you, I want you to feel the loneliness of thousands of years.


    It seemed that he heard the sound in the room of Uchiha''s Hidden House, and someone opened the door in an instant.


    The people outside the door clearly appeared in front of Uchiha''s eyes, and Uchiha was stunned.


    "Kaguya?!" Uchiha said softly in disbelief, afraid that this was just a dream he had. As long as he speaks louder, the other party will burst like a bubble.


    At this time, Kaguya stood by the door, still staring at Uchihain blankly.


    "Husband, are you awake?" Hui Ye''s face showed a familiar smile, still as beautiful as ever.


    what happened?Am I still staying a thousand years ago?


    Uchiha''s heart was very confused.


    "Brother Yin, you are awake!" Behind Huiye, Xiao Nan swooped into Uchiha''s arms.


    "Konan?!" Uchiha''s tone was surprised.


    Xiaonan and Huiye are in the same frame?In Uchiha''s heart, I felt extremely weird, especially unreal.


    "What''s the matter? Brother Yin, your tone seems very surprised? Don''t you need to explain something to me?" Xiao Nan''s cheeks bulged, with an expression of dissatisfaction.


    "Explain what?" Uchiha Ken asked without responding for a while.


    "Bad guy, don''t you bribe me, I see how you will explain to sister Tsunade, sister Kushina, and sister Mikoto!" Xiao Nan picked up her small fist and hammered Uchiha''s murderous mouth. Said.


    But when Kaguya saw Xiaonan and Uchihain''s actions, a slight discomfort flashed in her heart.


    It''s as if it was a cake that originally belonged to only one person, and it was divided by others.


    She sat on the other side of Uchihain with a blank face, took Uchihain''s hand, and stared at Uchihain. It was so impressive that she was jealous.


    Unlike a thousand years ago, she was the one who monopolized Uchihain a thousand years ago, but now she is required to learn to share.


    Sarah felt a bit of envy, and envied Xiaonan''s ability to act like a baby in Uchiha''s arms so unscrupulously, and envied Kaguya''s jealousy with such righteousness.


    In fact, Xiao Nan is also jealous, so he has a strong intention to act like a baby.


    Normal Xiao Nan would not be like this, I am afraid Xiao Nan retaliated against the dissatisfaction suppressed by Hui Ye yesterday.


    "Cough cough, cough cough." Uchiha coughed faintly.


    "Is it okay? I shouldn''t have tried hard just now." Xiao Nan quickly stopped his movements and asked slightly worried.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, I just haven''t figured out what''s going on right now." Uchiha asked with some confusion.


    For Kaguya, Xiaonan and Sara were present at the same time, Uchiha was still a little confused.


    Huiye wouldn''t really follow him directly, right?


    Really, this is the power of time.


    And if Kaguya followed, wouldn''t the entire history of the Shinobi world have changed?


    As if feeling Uchiha''s doubts, Kaguya blinked and said, "Thousands of years are too long, I will only fight for the day."


    "I just don''t want to wait for you for a thousand years." It seems that the current school is now selling, and Hui Ye is also lightly hammered fiercely, with a delicate tone.


    It just seemed to be uncomfortable, her white face was completely red.


    "When such a big person comes, he still learns to act like a little girl and is not ashamed." Xiao Nan pouted and said in a low voice.


    She didn''t say too much, because at this time, she also found something wrong.


    When An Lushan died and controlled the eruption of the dragon veins, something must have happened that they didn''t know.


    Listening to Kaguya''s touching words of love, Uchiha Ken couldn''t help holding Kaguya tightly.


    Although I don''t know how Huiye came here, I am afraid he has sacrificed a lot of things.


    Even though I don''t know how this world compensates for Kaguya''s existence, but even Kaguya can give up everything bravely to follow, why should Uchihain worry about this.


    Holding Kaguya in his arms fiercely, Uchihain did not say anything.


    Kaguya can feel the warmth of Uchiha''s embrace, can feel Uchiha''s heart, and the smile on her face is getting brighter.


    "Sarah, come here too, what are you doing standing so far?"


    Seeing Sara standing at the door with a little silence, Uchiha beckoned to Sara.


    Sara was still very upset at first, feeling that Uchiha was ignoring herself. After hearing Uchiha''s greeting at that time, the trace of dissatisfaction in her heart completely disappeared.


    "Humph, I don''t think of this princess until now."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Weakly ask, can you accept that the female protagonist is not fully systematic in the future?


    Chapter 230 Back to Konoha


    "Hui Ye, she is called Xiao Nan, she is called Sara, she is my woman."


    Uchiha faintly pointed at Konan, pointed at Sara, and said.


    "Xiaonan, Sarah, her name is Huiye, Datongmu Huiye is also my woman."

 214 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 214

    "From, a thousand years ago."


    After introducing each other, Uchihain also briefly talked about the things he had returned to a thousand years ago.


    Throughout the process, Xiao Nan and Sara continued to marvel.


    It''s really amazing that Dragon Veins can have the power to make people go back a thousand years ago.


    It was even more surprising that Hui Ye was a person from a thousand years ago.


    Although it sounds very surprising, neither Xiao Nan nor Sara has the slightest distrust.


    They believe that Uchiha will not lie to them.


    Hearing that Kaguya was at the last time, he was actually ignoring his own safety and using all his strength to be able to follow Uchihain to this era, Xiaonan and Sara were already crying.


    Their eyes toward Hui Ye have changed, and they are no longer the hostility they had at the beginning.


    And Huiye saw Xiaonan and Sarah''s eyes, both of them showed an approved 503 look, and a warm current flowed through his heart.


    Listening to Uchiha concealing what happened between them, her heart is also very sweet.


    And then, Xiao Nan and Sara also opened their hearts to Hui Ye, telling their own stories.


    In a short period of time, the three are as close as sisters.


    Although it was the first time that Huiye had come into contact with this kind of feeling and was not very good at talking, she felt very fortunate and extremely cherished.


    Having completed Loulan''s mission perfectly, Uchihain will also go back to Konoha.


    For the daughters who have not been seen for a long time, Uchiha Yin also missed abnormally.


    When I came, there were only two people, but when I returned, there were already four people.


    Sarah thought for a long time, but chose to leave Loulan.


    The purpose of Queen Loulan''s existence is to protect the dragon veins, but it seems that after the baptism of time, the power of the dragon veins suddenly disappeared.


    In this regard, Uchiha was also very surprised.


    What if the power of the dragon veins disappeared?How will Baizu come back through the power of dragon veins in the future?


    Uchiha did not know, maybe, the power of the dragon veins can be restored?


    Although the power of the dragon veins disappeared, Sarah still sealed the dragon veins very, very wisely.


    In order to prevent an ambitious from suddenly appearing in the future, the Dragon Vessel was reopened.


    Originally, Sara was very reluctant and didn''t want to leave Sara, but when she thought of Huiye, she suddenly felt great courage in her heart.


    Kaguya was able to give up everything a thousand years ago and follow Uchihain to the present, so why is she not good enough?


    In the end, she was also brave enough to put forward her resignation at the meeting, and kissed Uchihain.


    Although the residents of Loulan once disliked Sara very much, and called Sara a princess manipulated by , she regained the hearts of the people because of the incident in Anlu Mountain.


    The residents of Loulan are blessed for Sara''s decision.


    "Ding, the host completes side mission two, and gives his first kiss to Uchiha in three days. The mission reward, all attributes are +1."


    "Ding, the host successfully completed side quest one, and went to Konoha with Uchiha, quest rewards, puppet skill proficiency +1."


    Seeing Konoha''s door, Sara took a deep breath.


    "Fifth elder, you are back!" Uchiha, who guarded the gate, said when he saw Uchihain, his face was respectful and pious.


    The Uchiha clan finally got the position of Konoha Guards just like in the original book.


    In addition to various patrols, there are also guarding the gates, which is also the responsibility of the Konoha Guard.


    Of course, the Konoha guards are not all members of the Uchiha clan, but those who work in the Konoha guards need to follow the orders of the Uchiha clan.


    However, because there was no suppression by Danzo, the Uchiha clan''s clan is not as remote as the original book, which is quite satisfactory to the Uchiha clan.


    Listening to the familiar title of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha also felt a little miss.


    Well, because of Uchiha''s''selfless and open'' method of deepening pupil power, the people of Uchiha''s clan are very respectful to Uchiha.


    "Yes, I''m back." Uchiha''s secret smile also appeared.


    Although, I seem to have not returned to Konoha for more than a year, which is really nostalgic.


    Seeing that it was the person Uchiha had brought back, Uchiha Kazuo did not intervene and let him go.


    "Also, did you see it? The fifth elders seem to have brought back a member of the Hyuga clan." After Uchiha''s disappearance, Uchiha and Uchiha quietly said to Uchiha.


    "I have seen it. The Fifth Elders are really amazing. I have already managed the Tsunade of the Senju Clan before, but now I can''t even handle the Hyuga Clan." Uchiha was also a little excited. Said.


    "Haha, the Hyuga clan has been competing with us Uchiha for the position of Konoha first Ninja clan after the fall of the Senju clan. Now that I see the Hyuga clan being conquered by the five elders, why am I so happy?" Uchiha And said with a smile.


    Uchiha and Uchiha did not know that Kaguya was not a member of the Hyuga clan.


    In the Naruto office, Sarutobi Hizhan looked at Uchiha Hidden in front of him, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    When he left Konoha, Sarutobi Hizaki remembered that Uchiha Ken was only taking Xiaonan alone.


    And now when I came back, I brought two strangers back.


    This is so similar to the scene that brought Xiao Nan back.


    More importantly, the eyes of the two newly brought women towards Uchiha Hidden are all affectionate.


    Uchiha hidden!


    Sure enough, he is indeed my disciple of Sarutobi Hiji, and inherited my excellent qualities!


    Sarutobi Hitoshi touched his moustache and thought proudly.


    Chapter 231 Welcome back


    "Old man, I''m back from completing the mission." Uchiha Hidden looked at Sarutobi''s wretched look, and almost wanted to throw the mission scroll directly on his face.


    If Uchiha knew what Sarutobi''s thoughts were in his heart, it might have been passed away.


    Bah, Jilai has inherited your love and peeped at the good quality.


    "Okay, the mission was completed well, these two people, don''t you tell me?" Sarutobi Hitizan randomly scanned the mission scroll, nodded in satisfaction, and then asked Uchiha invisibly.


    If ordinary people bring people to Konoha casually, it will definitely need to go through multiple interrogations, and even those with certain strength will be constantly monitored.

 215 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 215

    After all, there are many spies in the world of ninjas.


    But it was the people brought by Uchiha Yin, who would naturally win the trust of Sarutobi Hizaki.


    "These two are my people, this Loulan''s queen, Sarah, and that one is Kaguya, Otsuki Kaguya." Uchiha said, holding the hands of the two.


    "Old man, register, these two people are now Konoha''s villagers and ninjas." Uchi~Hain said casually.


    "Ahem." Hearing Uchiha''s words, Sarutobi Hizen-smoker''s hand shook suddenly.


    "Princess of Loulan!!" Sarutobi Rizhan looked at Sara, his eyes widened.


    Sarah was a little shy stared at by Sarutobi Hisaki.


    Without thinking about it, Sarah could know what Sarutobi Hizen was thinking.


    "Old man, do you have an opinion? Don''t scare people." Uchiha hidden dissatisfiedly said to Sarutobi.


    "No, no, I''m sorry, I''m just too shocked." Sarutobi Rizen took a violent cigarette and said with a smile.


    Inwardly, Sarutobi Rizen couldn''t help being shocked.


    The queen of Loulan was actually chased by Uchiha?Is there a mistake?


    Just do a task and chase the opponent''s queen, Uchiha''s hidden is too strong.


    Moreover, another person named Datongmu seems to be not a simple person.


    Seeing the obvious white eyes in Huiye''s eyes, Sarutobi Rizen''s mouth twitched.


    The surname of Otsuki did not attract the attention of Sarutobi Hisaki. In this era, not many people know the weight of the surname of Otsuki.


    If I remember correctly, in addition to Heijue, the people of the Datongmu Huiye clan on the moon, it seems that the Hyuga clan still have a certain connection with the Datongmu clan on the moon, and they know the weight of the surname Datongmu.


    But Kaguya''s white eyes were there, and it was difficult for Sarutobi Hi to notice.


    "I can give you the identity of Konoha villager, but the identity of a ninja..." Sarutobi took a puff of smoke and considered it.


    "If it''s troublesome, don''t force it." Uchiha glanced at Sara and Kaguya and said.


    "The identity of a ninja is not difficult, but Yin, Kaguya may be in trouble. After all, you should know that the Hyuga clan is an ancient clan, and they are not allowed to lose their eyes, and they are still in the hands of Uchiha.."


    After a little hesitation, Sarutobi Hizen reminded him and said.


    The Hyuga clan is one of the strongest clan in Konoha Ninja Village-and Baiyan is also one of the three pupils.


    In order to protect this blood succession from being taken by outsiders, Hyuga''s descendants are divided into two families, namely the clan and the division.


    Zong Family: The true successor of the Hyuga clan, who is responsible for protecting and carrying forward the Hyuga clan.


    Separation: The guardian of the Hyuga family.Responsible for protecting the Hyuga Mune family.


    There can be only one successor to the clan. If the clan has multiple descendants in the same generation, only one of the clan can be selected to inherit the clan, and the others are all divided.


    In other words, there can only be one person in a generation.By analogy, even the Hyuga clan has only one clan after thousands of years.


    The family division is always the guardian of the clan: this family system is the most efficient protection system.


    The person who becomes the clan must engrave the curse "bird in the cage" on the forehead when the child of the clan is three years old. The clan can control and destroy the brain nerves of the clan members through this curse, thereby controlling the clan.The curse seal can''t be lifted until the person dies, and this curse seal can seal the ability to blind eyes.


    But this is also the source of contradictions within the Hyuga clan.


    But now Datongmu Huiye obviously has no caged birds.


    Although I don''t know what happened, it is obvious that Otsuki Teruya will soon be discovered by the Hyuga clan.


    Then I don''t know what the Hyuga clan will do.


    And Sarutobi Hizen also had some worries.


    When Uchiha heard Sarutobi''s worry, he smiled.


    The Hyuga clan is obviously the descendants of Otsuki Kaguya, and the white eyes are also inherited from Otsuki Kaguya.


    Although it is not clear what is going on, Datongmu Teruya''s eyes are definitely of the ancestor level of the Hyuga clan.


    People from the Hyuga clan want to find fault?


    According to Uchiha''s idea, it''s okay for the Hyuga clan not to come to find the fault. What if they come to find the fault?


    Even if Uchiha can''t make a move, Kaguya will be able to destroy the Hyuga clan directly with one move.


    After all, the current Hui Ye is terribly strong, even he is not an opponent.


    Sixth rank, but standing at the apex of the Ninja World, even if Uchiha Madara stepped out, he would be beaten by Kaguya.


    However, Uchihain believed that he would definitely enter this level by then.


    And Uchiha implicitly believed that as long as he heard that it was Otsuki, a member of the Hyuga clan, he would naturally understand what was going on, and there was no time to hug his thighs, so how could he come to find fault.


    "If they are looking for trouble, just wait for them to come." Uchiha said hidden.


    Sarutobi Hizen also shook his head, but he didn''t say anything when he thought that Uchiha had such strength at this age.


    Young people are young and vigorous and very normal.


    Saying goodbye to Sarutobi Hisaki, Uchiha Ken also returned home.


    "Welcome back."


    Opening the door, Mikoto and the others said welcome with a smile, and then they saw the person behind Uchiha''s invisibility, and their faces became stiff.


    "what!"


    Chapter 232 Welcome Ceremony


    Uchiha was back, and the news spread very quickly. Soon, the whole Konoha knew.


    Because of his outstanding performance in Ninja World War II, Uchiha Hideo''s existence is just like Tsunade and Jiraiya in the original work. As long as he walks back from Konoha''s main gate openly, then the whole Ninja Village will know.


    Of course Tsunade, Mikoto, and Kunsina also knew.


    But compared to the news of Uchiha''s return, the Sara and Kaguya he brought back were ignored by others.


    And Tsunade and others naturally didn''t know that Uchiha was back with Sara and Kaguya.


    Therefore, Tsunade, Mikoto and Kunsina also intend to give Uchiha a surprise.


    Uchihaken went out for a mission this time, but it took more than a month, and it was a long time since I saw Uchihaken Tsunade and others, so I really missed it.

 216 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 216

    "Today, let''s do a welcome ceremony for Yin." Jiuxinai suggested cheerfully.


    "Welcome ceremony?" Tsunade and Mikoto asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, it''s a simple welcome ceremony. We put on the clothes that we are confident in, and then welcome the arrival of Yin. There is no need to do too many things. It is just a simple welcome ceremony." Said.


    "Then, can''t Ren Yin and you fight in the living room?" Mikoto smiled blackly.


    "What? How could it be, sister Mikoto." Kushina said coquettishly, looking at Mikoto''s black smile.


    "We will vigorously tease him when the time comes, and then let him see it, he can''t eat it, hehehe." Jiuxina said.


    "Are you sure he can see that he can''t eat it?" Tsunade also smiled and said while looking at Kushina.


    Under Tsunade''s gaze, Kushina also felt shy for a while.


    "Then Tsunade sister, Mikoto sister, do you approve of it?" Kusina asked.


    Mikoto and Tsunade both moved on Yushinna''s proposal, but it was impossible to let them speak out.


    But since Kushina proposed it by herself...


    "No problem, it sounds pretty interesting." Mikoto looked at Kushina, thought about it, and laughed.


    "What about you Tsunade sister?"


    "Since you all agree, it''s not good for me to disagree," Tsunade said with a smile.


    "Hehe." Jiu Xinnai smiled.


    Kushina, Mikoto, and Feeling all returned to their rooms and dressed up.


    Since we said we should greet them together, of course we can''t be inferior to the other party.


    Although we are all good sisters, there are still some small comparisons in private.


    Tsunade thought for a while, and put on a special "Otaku Killer" sweater.


    This kind of sweater has a very significant feature, that is, it makes Tsunade''s already strong capital look even stronger.


    Coupled with her kill all the weapons in a second, that kind of sensation is even stronger.


    If Mikoto and Kunsina knew that Tsunade would wear this outfit, they would definitely be screaming and cheating.


    Tsunade''s capital is among all the people, and he is proud of the crowd.


    It''s not who she wants to target, but to her, everyone here is rubbish.


    In the Naruto World, I am afraid that only the grown-up Hinata in the original work can barely compare with Tsunade, right?


    "Is this too bold?" Tsunade''s face also flashed blush.


    This kind of sweater, the front is fine, but the back is all hollowed out, so Tsunade, who rarely wears a kind of clothes, is so uncomfortable.


    After that, Tsunade still put on a shawl light gauze coat.


    Otherwise, it would be bad if Uchiha really let Uchiha fight in the house.


    Tsunade also knows what kind of attraction his capital has to Uchiha, like a deadly poison, Uchiha can''t put it down.


    When he walked out of the room, Tsunade also saw the dresses of Mikoto and Kusina.


    Mikoto wore a special black V-neck hip skirt, which was tight-fitting, which perfectly outlined her S-curve from the front to the back.


    Although not as exaggerated as Tsunade¡¯s capital, Mikoto¡¯s figure is still very good and looks very comfortable...


    And Kushina also put on a special goth loli costume, ready to welcome Uchiha''s arrival.


    She also seemed to know that she was still young and didn''t take any advantage of her figure, so of course she would choose a gothic loli outfit.


    The attractiveness of Gothic Lolita to Uchihain is also extraordinary, so in this respect, she will not suffer.


    Specially-made things are definitely different from those that are usually worn outside, and there will be many loopholes.


    Of course, these clothes were almost invisible in the Naruto World, but after various introductions of the system, they also "invented" such various clothes.


    Even among Konoha''s clothing designers, they have all gained a certain reputation.


    Compared with Konoha''s clothes, these clothes are really good-looking and are very popular among women.


    This also allowed Kusina, Mikoto and Tsunade to make a lot of money.


    Although their identity itself is not short of money.


    In the same way, these clothes are more attractive to men when worn on women.


    This is the case for ordinary women, let alone the well-dressed costumes of Kusina, Mikoto and Tsunade.


    "Sister Tsunade, Sister Mikoto, you are so thieves, beware that you are going crazy." Kushina looked at Tsunade 3.0 and Mikoto''s dress and couldn''t help saying.


    The look also brings a little envy.


    Women, of course, like to have more capital.


    Kushina, who is now only 14 years old, cannot be compared with Mikoto, let alone Tsunade.


    "Kushina, you are still young now, there is still room for development, and you are no longer young compared to your peers."


    "Let Yin give you a good massage for a few more years, I am afraid it will be older than me."


    Mikoto said with a smile.


    "But to the level of Tsunade''s sister, massage can''t be solved, that''s an extraordinary talent." Mikoto said with a little envy.


    Chapter 233¡ªClothes That Are Good for Physical and Mental Health


    "Mikoto, you dare to tease me, is it a long time since I was bullied?" Tsunade heard Mikoto''s words and unceremoniously pressed the top of Mikoto.


    "Would you like me to give you a massage, Mikoto." Tsunade said''unkindly''.


    "Sister Tsunade, I know I was wrong, please spare my life..."


    Call, call


    After a while, I felt that Uchihain and the others should be coming back from the Hokage office. They also sorted out their clothes.


    "You said, after we wait for the hidden door to open, do you want to say,''Welcome back, dinner has been cooked, and the bath water has been prepared. Are you going to take a shower first? Or eat first, or...''"


    While talking, Mikoto placed three cushions at the door, and then pretended to be Uchiha hidden by pushing the door and coming in.

 217 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 217

    "This, okay?" Tsunade didn''t expect Mikoto to play so much, and asked 11.


    "Sister Mikoto, don''t you remember? It was like this at the beginning, but..." recalling what happened last time, Kushina said with lingering fear.


    That time, fortunately, Mikoto was there, otherwise she would have to stay in bed for two or three days.


    "So, there is Tsunade sister this time? We don''t need to be afraid, do we, Tsunade sister." Mikoto said playfully.


    "It seems to be true, Tsunade sister is definitely the first to suffer, and then we can sneak away." Kusina said with a smile too.


    "Hehe, I will definitely pull you together then, don''t worry." Tsunade smiled.


    "I want to defeat Yin once, every time I am defeated, it''s a bit unhappy." Tsunade said suddenly.


    Afterwards, Mikoto and Kushina were stagnant.


    Although it is common for two people to be with Uchiha, the three of them have not tried it yet.


    And Uchiha''s combat effectiveness is also unusually strong, and he can always make them beg for mercy.


    It is also the pain in the hearts of Kusina and Mikoto that he has not beaten Uchiha Yin once.


    Therefore, this proposal was unanimously approved by them.


    Tsunade Kusina and Mikoto also often do these more interesting things. They can not only complete monthly tasks, but also make Uchiha Yin more like themselves, why not do it?


    As for shame...what is there to be ashamed of being an old husband and wife.


    They even placed a mat at the door. After hearing Uchiha''s knock on the door, they knelt down on the mat, and when they were about to open the door, they neatly said welcome back.


    Click, the sound of the key being inserted into the door sounded.


    "Welcome back¡­¡­"


    According to what I said earlier, Kusina, Mikoto, and Tsunade all raised their heads, just about to continue talking. As a result, they saw Kaguya with no expression on his face, and his face gradually turned red. Sarah.


    "what!"


    "Welcome back, Yin." Tsunade reacted first and greeted Uchiha Yin in.


    It''s just that her earlobes are slightly rosy, like drinking wine.


    She was also rejoicing. Fortunately, she took a look first, and didn''t blurt out directly, otherwise her reputation would be ruined.


    Although there is nothing wrong with old couples and old wives, they are a bit shy in front of outsiders.


    And wearing these clothes, Tsunade was also a little depressed, feeling the weirdness in the eyes of the two women who didn''t know him.


    Yin, can you bring Xiaonan back by yourself?Why are you back with two people you don''t know?


    Is it?


    Tsunade looked at Uchiha''s concealed eyes, and the god was fierce instantly.


    Uchiha Hidden opened the door of the room, first for a moment, then he felt the heat surge.


    what is this?Tsunade actually put on this sweater?Who designed it?Could it be that there is another person who has met Hokage as a designer.


    Tsunade''s''Otaku Killer'' sweater made Uchiha Hidden, and the heat surged.


    And Kushina and Mikoto''s are not bad at all.


    Isn''t that the costume of ordinary lady dancing?Where did you get it?Mikoto!


    Is this a goth loli suit?Where did you get Jiu Xinnai, and you also cut it out by yourself, it''s really too short!


    If Kaguya and Sara were still here at this time, I''m afraid Uchiha Yin would have trouble controlling himself.


    "Yin, is this your clothes?" Kaguya looked at Tsunade''s clothes with a little shyness in his eyes.


    As the Hui Ye thousands of years ago, where I have seen this kind of clothes, I feel it is too shameful.


    However, these clothes inexplicably make Huiye feel very good-looking.


    If you wear these clothes, you will definitely be beautiful, right?Hui Ye thought.


    Hearing what Kaguya said, Uchiha also felt embarrassed for a while.


    How to answer this?It''s embarrassing.


    "Well, that is our kind of clothing that can regulate our physical and mental health. It can only be worn when we are sure that there are no outsiders. When we are outside at 833, our clothes are quite normal." Uchiha hidden slightly modified Immediately, said.


    Seeing the clothes of Tsunade and the others, Uchihain also faintly guessed that Tsunade and the others had planned, but now it seems that there is no way to implement it.


    Not only did he bring Xiao Nan back, but Hui Ye and Sara were behind him.


    If it comes back with Xiaonan himself, I am afraid that Uchihain will endure the molestation of the three at this time, and then turn into a wolf.


    Fortunately, Kaguya and Sara followed him. If it were another man, Uchiha would not guarantee that he would goug that person''s eyes.


    The reason why special clothes are special is that they are generally not easy to be seen by others. Otherwise, what is the meaning of special clothes.


    "Bah, rogue."


    Xiaonan, Sarah, and Tsunade heard Uchiha''s explanation and Kaguya''s explanation, and couldn''t help taking a bite of Uchiha''s explanation.


    Xiao Nan didn''t say anything. After living with Kusina and the others for so long, she had already guessed Tsunade and the others'' plans.


    Although Sarah is the queen of Loulan, she is not like Hui Ye who was a thousand years ago, so why didn''t she know what was going on?


    Chapter 234 The Loss of Sara


    "Is that so?" Huiye saw Xiao Nan and the others'' expressions, and probably guessed what was going on, his face was a little red.


    "Well, you guys talk for a while, let''s go back and change our clothes first, and Xiao Nan come over with us."


    Tsunade and Xiao Nan beckoned and said openly.


    Wearing this kind of clothes and chatting with people who don''t know him well, Tsunade still feels restrained.


    After all, in Naruto World, this kind of clothes is still uncommon.


    As for Huiye and Sarah, it was obvious that they were unfamiliar people.


    In this situation, Hui Ye and Sara obviously knew it too. Instead of twitching and not knowing how to do it, it''s better to speak openly and directly.


    Anyway, I''m afraid I will be my own sister by then.


    Tsunade looked at Uchiha''s gaze with a little dissatisfaction, as if saying that I was angry.

 218 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 218

    No woman likes to share the love of her man among more people, even Tsunade, who usually looks carefree.


    But they also know Uchihain''s excellence and can always attract many girls.


    And Uchihain also keeps a certain distance from ordinary girls.


    In this situation, they can also guess. During this month''s mission, I am afraid that a lot of things happened.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid I won''t come back with two people all at once.


    Mikoto and Kushina also returned to their room, changed their costumes, and then went to Tsunade''s room together.


    "Xiao Nan, didn''t we just make you optimistic about not letting Yin touch the flowers and grass? Why did Yin take the two with you when he came back, did you not care."


    Jiuxinai came directly to Xiao Nan''s body and asked.


    Of course, Jiu Xin Nai was not malicious, but just complaining.


    "Sister Jiu Xinnai, I don''t want it either. This is force majeure." Xiao Nan said with an innocent expression on his face.


    "Then tell us what happened." Tsunade said.


    So, Xiao Nan said what he knew.


    Outside the door, Sara was sitting on the sofa, a little nervous.


    "Yin, do you think they will not accept us."


    Sara feels that she is extremely tense, even when she took over as the queen, she was not so tense.


    "Don''t worry, they are very nice, you will be able to get along well." Uchihain took Sara''s hand and said comfortingly.


    "Look at Hui Ye, it''s so calm."


    Kaguya''s face didn''t show the slightest tension, and she sat quietly next to Uchiha''s body, silently.


    "Sister Huiye is different." Sarah glanced at Huiye, and then said.


    "Although you didn''t say it, I can feel that every woman around you seems to be so strong, and I am just an ordinary person."


    Among you, I feel the tremendous pressure.


    Sarah held Uchihain''s hand tightly, and said with a slight depression.


    Of course, the latter sentence was what she said in her own heart.


    Because she wanted to return to Konoha with Uchiha, Sarah didn''t do all the preparation work.


    She also collected Uchiha¡¯s information, and then she knew that none of the women beside Uchiha¡¯s invisibility was a vase with no strength.


    And she alone is just a queen who has no power to bind a chicken.


    Although he has the power to control the dragon vein switch, his own strength is weak, let alone Tsunade and others, and Xiao Nanbi has a very large distance.


    Before coming to Konoha, Sara felt that she didn''t care much, but after coming to Konoha, she suddenly felt a little inferior.


    "Sara, it''s okay, even if you are an ordinary person, I won''t despise you." Uchiha hugged Sara and said.


    "I know, but..." Sara didn''t say the next sentence, but Uchiha knew that Sara didn''t want to be a vase.


    "No problem, I can be your master and teach you to be an excellent ninja." Uchiha touched Sara''s little head and said.


    "I will work hard." Sara said with a serious face.


    But Huiye was on the side, looking at Sara, his face remained unchanged, but his tone became serious: "I will help."


    At this time, Tsunade also walked out with the girls.


    "Kaguya, Sarah, hello, my name is Tsunade, and I am Uchiha''s master."


    "Kaguya, Sarah, hello, my name is Uchiha Mikoto, you can call me Mikoto, I am Uchiha''s cousin."


    "Kaguya, Sarah, hello, my name is Uzumaki Kushina, you call me Kushina, I am Uchiha''s classmate."


    When they knew what was going on with Sarah and Huiye, they also accepted the two and greeted them enthusiastically.


    "Sister Tsunade is good, sister Kushina is good, sister Mikoto is good, you can call me Sarah, I am the queen of Loulan, um, used to be the queen of Loulan, now..."


    Sarah was a little flattered to see the enthusiasm of the girls, and said hello quickly.


    "My name is Huiye, Datongmu Huiye."


    On the other hand, Huiye seemed very calm, but in his heart, Huiye also felt warm.


    This is a feeling I have never had before, a feeling called a sister.


    Since Xiao Nan learned about Tsunade and Mikoto of Kaguya''s character, they didn''t really care.


    On the contrary, they were also moved by Hui Ye''s persistence that had chased him over thousands of years ago, and they were very passionate about Hui Ye.


    Of course Huiye could feel it, but she was not quite used to it.


    Watching Tsunade and the others gradually become harmonious, Uchiha''s smile also showed satisfaction.


    It''s just a pity that Tsunade and the others prepared for themselves today.


    ¡ª¡ª


    There are only 3 more changes today, sorry, I will make up tomorrow.


    Chapter 235 Training Sara


    Of course, although it is a pity that Tsunade and the others prepared the costumes themselves, Uchiha''s sincerity in their hearts is also appreciated.


    That night, Uchiha hidden in return for this kind of heart.


    Time passed in a flash.


    Konoha''s eighth practice range.


    Two loving loli are constantly swaying sweat~water.


    "Huh." Xiao Nan ran continuously in front, with a relaxed look on his face.


    Instead, Sarah, wearing her princess suit, panting from exhaustion, followed Xiao Nan''s footsteps reluctantly.


    As a ninja, Xiao Nan doesn''t care about this amount of training, but for Sara, who was once a princess, it is a little bit difficult.


    However, Sarah has to go through this kind of training when he rises from the ground to the ground. Otherwise, how can he become a ninja?

 219 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 219

    Physical training is a must.


    The body is the foundation for building tall buildings and the basis for becoming a strong person. There is no such thing as a sickness that the strong person may die at any time all day long.


    what?You mean moonlight blast?


    A special can you be called a strong person?


    And in the battlefield, in the mission, in..., exercise, just panting, and the body is weak, what should I do?


    Physical strength is very important, and every ninja, apart from practicing his own ninjutsu, basically does not lose physical strength.


    Sara is as old as Xiao Nan, and has missed the most suitable age for ninja training. Generally speaking, it is difficult to become a qualified ninja again.


    However, contrary to Uchiha''s expectation, Sarah has a very good control over Chakra, and has a talent for becoming a puppet master.


    A person who has never touched a chakra can extract a chakra in just one month, and use the chakra line roughly to move some items barely.


    This kind of talent also surprised the women.


    After all, once the chakra is extracted, the chakra thread can be used. This kind of talent is really amazing.


    This also made Sara regain confidence in herself.


    In her opinion, she is a person with a system, even if she is not very talented, as long as she has been completing the tasks issued by the system, can she catch up with the girls quickly?


    In this way, Sarah was full of confidence in herself again.


    She doesn''t know that, in fact, every woman has a system that is not inferior to her.


    Uchiha was slightly surprised by Sarah''s situation, but he didn''t have too much doubt.


    After all, as Sara''s queen, the only person who can control the opening of the dragon veins is reasonable.


    Moreover, in Loulan, the power of the dragon veins was used by An Lushan, which actually acted on the puppets.


    And Uchiha Yin was also fortunate that he had also obtained the puppet technique from the system before, otherwise it might be difficult to teach Sara.


    And at this level of Uchiha, as long as you know the principles of puppetry, it is not difficult to teach Sara''s puppetry to reach the level of Shangnin, but after reaching Shangnin, it depends on the path Sarah chooses. .


    Uchiha Ken can only lead in, and if he wants to become stronger, he must go out of his own way.


    "Sarah, you are training in a princess costume now, it is too reluctant, let''s wear a ninja costume." Uchiha said, looking at Sara who was panting.


    "Huh, no, Xiaonan didn''t wear a ninja costume, nor should I wear it. And the ninja costumes are too ugly." Sara insisted and said.


    Well, after hearing Sara''s words, Uchiha Yin was also a little speechless.


    The ninja does not stipulate what clothes to wear in battle.


    Except for ordinary ninjas who wear the ninja uniforms issued by various ninja villages, generally stronger ninjas are casually worn.


    For example, Oshemaru, Tsunade and others, which one of them was fighting in a ninja suit.


    However, that kind of casual clothing looks very chic and beautiful, but it actually affects the action.


    Of course, this kind of influence is almost negligible for people who haven''t reached home in their cultivation, and for ninjas who have reached a certain level of strength.


    It''s just that for Sarah who hasn''t just started practicing for long, this kind of princess clothes and queen clothes with Loulan characteristics is still too bulky.


    It is thick and dense, elegant and luxurious, but it is heavier and heavier than ordinary clothes.


    For example, it''s like playing basketball in a suit, very awkward.


    "Your clothes are too influential to your actions. If it doesn''t work, you can consider changing one." Uchiha said with a whisper.


    After all, Sara''s physical strength is not very good now, and she will be more tired if she wears this kind of clothing to practice.


    Xiaonan likes to wear cloaks for practice, but the cloak Uchiha has a hidden feeling, it is very light, OK, can you compare it to your princess?


    "But, Brother Yin, didn''t you say that a strong person, no matter what clothes he wears, is still able to show his strength, right?"


    "I don''t want to change it," Sara said stubbornly.


    "Well, that''s okay." Uchiha saw the persistence in Sara''s eyes, and did not force it."You choose the clothes, so you are responsible for your choice."


    "Go around this playground and run 10 laps for me! Also, so are you, Xiaonan," Uchiha said.


    "Ah! Brother Yin, why do I have to follow along?" Xiao Nan, who was watching a good show, refused to accept it and said.


    Sarah was also a little dazed, and her face was dissatisfied.


    "It''s very simple, Sara, because you have to adapt to the clothes you choose, so you need more intense training. Of course, you don''t have to be afraid of leaving hidden injuries. I will do a full-body examination for you tonight and teach you puppetry. of."


    "And Xiao Nan..."


    "Uchiha hidden."


    And just when Uchihain was about to "reason with Xiaonan", a white-haired man and another white-haired boy came to Uchihain''s side.


    Chapter 236 Zhongnin Examination


    "Sakumo Hagiki, long time no see." Looking at the white-haired man who suddenly appeared in front of him, Uchiha said hello.


    That''s right, the famous Sakumo Hagiki appeared in front of Uchiha.


    During World War II in the Ninja World, at the battlefield of Ninja, Uchiha Ken was once a subordinate of Sakumo Hagiki.


    Today, Uchiha is also very surprised that Sakumo Hagi will find himself.


    Sakumo Hagi, as the head of Anbe, has a very high reputation in Anbe.


    And because Danzo was dead and the elders group was controlled by Uchiha, the tragedy of Shumo Hagaki''s suicide did not occur in the original work.


    "Aren''t you supposed to be busy in Anbu? How come you have time to come to me?"


    Uchiha asked faintly, but his eyes turned to the little boy next to Sakumo Hagiki.


    With Konoha protecting his forehead, his eyes were lazy, and his white hair naturally stood up.


    The black mask covered most of the face, only two eyes were exposed.


    The eyes in both eyes were piercing and gleaming, and the eyes that looked at Uchiha''s concealment showed a slight scrutiny.


    Flagwood Kakashi!


    When he was young, Haaki Kakashi looked dragged, which made people feel uncomfortable, even withdrawn.


    "Uchihain, long time no see, I heard that you have accepted another apprentice?" Haakizaki did not answer Uchiha''s words, but looked at Sara and said.

 220 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 220

    Sakumo Hagii showed a kind smile on his face and looked at Sara.


    "Yes, her name is Sara." Uchiha touched Sara''s hair and said.


    "In the future, she is likely to be Konoha''s strongest puppet master." Uchiha''s voice was determined.


    "Brother Yin." Sara felt the intimacy of Uchiha Yin, and listened to Uchiha Yin''s confident words, and felt warm and moved in her heart.


    I just didn''t have a long time since I practiced, let alone compare with geniuses, and even compared with the students of Ninja School, there is still a certain gap.


    And Uchiha Ken was full of confidence in Sarah like this, so Sara was flattered.


    I will definitely not disappoint your brother Yin''s expectations of me.


    Sarah shouted inwardly.


    "Cut, Konoha itself does not have a puppet master. As long as she becomes a puppet master, isn''t it Konoha''s first puppet master?"


    When Sara was moved, Kakashi''s words splashed on Sara''s head like cold water.


    If there is a setting that can see the anger value at this time, I am afraid that the word anger value +500 can be seen on the heads of Uchihain and Sara.


    In the crit, Kakashi''s words made the original warm scene suddenly stiff and very embarrassing.


    "Kakashi, what are you talking about." Sakumo Hagi was also embarrassed and asked Kakashi to speak.


    "Am I wrong? When did Konoha have a puppet master..." Kakashi wanted to say something, Sakumo Hagi hurriedly covered Kakashi''s mouth to prevent Kakashi from going again. Say something shocking.


    His own son violently attacked others in this way, making Hagigi feel extremely embarrassed.


    And can''t you see that the atmosphere just now is so good?Now the whole scene is cold!


    "Hahaha, this is my son Kakashi, who is a bit withdrawn and doesn''t know how to speak, haha." Haha Haha, Haha, said awkwardly.


    "Hehehehe." Uchiha and Sara responded with a polite but awkward smile.


    "Well, kid, Tong Yan Wuji is normal," Uchiha said implicitly.


    "By the way, Master Sakumo Hagiki, why are you looking for me?" Uchiha asked hiddenly.


    He doesn''t know how to be one, and Sakumo Hagi is bored and comes to chat with him.


    As the head of the Anbu Department, his daily work is very busy, not even inferior to Hokage.


    "Yin, that''s it." When it came to business, Sakumo Hagi became serious.


    "Not long ago, the country of water issued an invitation to our country, hoping to conduct a joint Zhongnin exam with Konoha."


    "Chinin test?" Uchiha''s face showed a puzzled look...


    Is it just like the Zhongnin test in the original?


    It is different from the Uchiha Hidden War.


    In the period when Uchiha was hidden, World War II was underway in the Ninja World. Of course, it was impossible to carry out any Zhongnin test and Shangnin test.


    Therefore, the same batch of Nakanin and Shangnin with Uchihain, or the older batch of Nakanin and Shangnin, are not the results of the simulation test of Nakanin, but the elite who survived the test directly on the battlefield.


    Battle achievements and strength determine the title, and it was at the end of the Second World War that Uchiha Yin gained the title of Shangnin.


    At the same time, Kushina and Mikoto also gained the title of Shangnin.


    But now it is in peacetime. Of course, unlike in war, the title of ninja will not be determined based on the merits of battle.


    At this time, if you want to be promoted from Xia Ren to Zhong Ren, you have to participate in the Ninja Zhong Ren test.


    However, since World War II has only been over for less than five years, the current Zhongnin assessment is generally conducted independently by each Shinnin village.


    However, Sarutobi Hisaki did not expect that in World War II, the only water country that was not affected, in the name of examining the strength of his country''s Xia Ren and Zhong Ren, wanted to join Konoha to conduct a joint Zhong Ren assessment. .


    What is the strength of Zhongnin? In fact, each Ninja village defines 3.3 differently. Therefore, in peacetime, it is true that the Zhongnin assessment will be conducted once and twice. While understanding the strength of each Ninja village, You can also use powerful strength to deter other Shinobu villages.


    Of course, you can also show the enemy''s weakness and let the opponent neglect to guard.


    As for what Wuren Village did this time, in the eyes of Sarutobi Hizen, they wanted to step on Konoha''s name to show the strength of Wuren Village to other Shinnin Villages and conduct demonstrations.


    After all, Wunin Village is the only Ninja Village that was not affected by World War II!


    Faced with the menacing coming of Wunin Village, Sarutobi Rizen naturally thought of Xiaonan.


    A person who has the name of Xiannin but possesses the strength of Shangnin.


    Participate in Chapter 237


    "Yes, Nakanin assessment." It seemed that Uchiha hadn''t understood what was going on, and Saku Shigeru Hagi also explained it.


    "Zhongren assessment, let the Xiaren from various Ninja villages conduct the assessment in the same place, and then select Zhongren."


    "But in reality, it''s a game between Ninja villages."


    "At that time, big names and powerful people from various countries will be invited to visit."


    "And every Ninja village''s Shimonin record will be exposed to the world."


    "If the first name is obtained by other ninjas in Ninja Village, it will be a shame to Konoha," said Hagishi.


    "Then what does the old man mean? Let Xiaonan and the others participate in this year''s Zhongnin examination?" Although Uchiha was questioning, he had a determined tone.


    In this period, World War II in the Ninja world has just ended, and the new strength has not yet grown up. Konoha''s group of Ninjas can be said to have a little bit of eye, and they can''t take it at all.


    So, at this time, of course I was thinking of Xiao Nan.


    Less than two years after graduating from the Ninja School, he was still a ninja, and his strength was far superior to that of the ninja, perfect.


    "That''s right, it''s the idea. I''m here to ask for your consent." Sakumo Hagi said solemnly.


    Not long after the war, Konoha''s current level of ninja, Sakumo Hagi also knows, if you simply send a new ninja to participate in the test, I am afraid it will not be very good.


    The Water Country is the only country that has not been affected by World War II. No one knows the level of Wunin Village at this time.


    However, looking at the menacing appearance of Water Country, I am afraid that Wunin Village will discharge incredible ninjas to participate in this assessment.


    If Xiao Nan refuses to take action, then this time in the Ninja test, I am afraid Konoha''s ninja will hang.


    Of course, Sarutobi Hizen could also reject the proposal of the Water Country, but that was obviously a futility, and she was weaker in momentum. Obviously Sarutobi Hizen was unwilling.


    "Xiao Nan, do you agree?" Uchiha inquired to Xiao Nan.


    At this time, Uchiha Yin also sought the advice of Xiaonan.

 221 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 221

    If Xiao Nan agrees, then he will naturally not go back and stop it, but if Xiao Nan refuses, then no one can force Xiao Nan to do what he doesn''t want to do.


    Now that Danzo is dead and the elders are under control, Sarutobi Rizen also knows his temper and will not force Xiao Nan like that.


    Everyone''s attention also shifted to Xiao Nan''s body.


    Uchiha asked faintly, Sakumo Hagi with pleading, Sarah with envy, and Kakashi felt a little sour.


    In Kakashi''s heart, his father is the greatest ninja, and now he is a little bit humble to beg others to participate in this mid-tolerance test, which makes Kakashi a little unbearable.


    Today is a rare day for Sakumo Hagi to take a rest. Sakumo Hagi said he would spend a good day with Kakashi, but now he has to invite others to participate in the assessment.


    This made Kakashi very dissatisfied, so he was so unkind to speak just now.


    Now, of course I am even more dissatisfied.


    Of course, he didn''t make trouble unreasonably, but the expression on his face was full of impatient, and his eyes became blind fish eyes.


    Feeling that everyone''s eyes were hitting his body, Xiao Nan didn''t feel a trace of panic.


    After all, Xiao Nan is also a person who has experienced big scenes.


    She turned around and asked Uchiha hidden, "Brother Yin, what do you think?"


    "It depends on what you think, you can participate or not." Uchihain did not expect Xiaonan to kick the ball back to himself, said.


    "Then Brother Yin wants me to participate? Or does he want me not to participate? Brother Yin thinks, I will participate, and Brother Yin doesn''t want to, I won''t go." Xiao Nan said.


    "Is that so?" Hearing Xiao Nan''s words, Uchiha hidden a smile too.


    "I think you can go and let the entire ninja world know that you are also an amazing ninja, Xiaonan."


    Hearing that both Uchiha Yin and Xiaonan had agreed to participate in this Zhongnin assessment, Sakumo Hagi was also relieved.


    If Uchiha and Konan do not agree, Haaki Sakumo naturally has no way to force Uchiha and Konan to do something.


    At that time, it will be difficult for the Zhongren assessment to be done, and Konoha can hardly guarantee that he will be the first.


    But now Xiao Nan has participated, so the first name is naturally Xiao Nan''s.


    Shumao Hagi is also inexplicably confident in Xiaonan.


    "But in this case, the people participating in the assessment this time need three people to form a team, so Naruto Master also wants to ask, I don''t know which two people need to join Xiaonan''s team."


    Sakumo Hagi paused and asked.


    "Three people? That''s very simple. Kaguya and Sara don''t seem to be ninjas, right? It''s fine to mark the position first and let them participate in the ninja test together."


    Uchiha Hidden 557 said casually.


    "Huh? Sarah and Kaguya?" A little cold sweat broke out on Hagi''s forehead.


    Although it is not clear what Kaguya was talking about, Sakumo Hagiki knew that Sara was the red-haired woman in front of him.


    In fact, when Sara and the others were running, Sakumo Hagaki and Kakashi had already come here.


    So about the strength of Sarah, Sakumo Hagaki probably knows.


    A little girl who sweats profusely soon after running, I am afraid that she is not enough to endure it.


    Let Xiaonan take a person who doesn''t even have the strength to participate in the Zhongren examination?Isn''t that holding back Xiao Nan?


    Therefore, Sakushi Hagaki certainly opposed Uchiha''s idea.


    But he didn''t dare to refute it. What if Uchiha was upset and refused to let Xiaonan participate?


    But let Sara go to participate, isn''t Sara''s strength ashamed of Konoha?


    Sakumo Hagi is very tangled.


    "Ah? I participated in the Ninja test? I just started training as a ninja?" Sara''s eyes widened and her face was surprised.


    Chapter 238 Bet


    Although Sara was very envious when she heard that Xiaonan was able to take the Zhongnin exam, but when it was her turn, Sara was embarrassed.


    Xiaonan had already surpassed the strength of Zhongnin, and there was certainly no problem with what Zhongnin exams to take, and he could even give Uchiha a long face.


    Because Xiaonan is well known, Uchiha''s apprentice.


    But maybe I haven''t even reached the level of Shinnin. Isn''t it embarrassing to take the Zhongnin exam?


    And it was not only his own face that was lost, but also Uchiha''s face.


    Sara is still very self-aware, so she was so surprised.


    "Yeah, Sarah, are you not confident? You know, Xiao Nan and Hui Ye will lead you."


    Seeing Sara''s unconfident look, Uchiha said with a hint of joy.


    "However, no matter who takes me, it doesn''t represent my own ability."


    Sara said: "I want to participate in the Zhongren assessment through my own efforts, not with the help of Xiaonan and Huiye''s sister."


    Sara said firmly.


    "It''s pretty self-aware." Kakashi said in a low voice with his dead fish eyes.


    But that kind of voice can be heard by everyone present.


    This is very embarrassing!


    Especially Sarah, who was originally very inspirational, flushed instantly.


    "Are you Kakashi?" Uchiha''s expression also changed, and he looked at Kakashi.


    Sara is her own woman, she can bully casually, but if she is bullied by others, Uchiha Yin will not be happy.


    Feeling received Uchiha¡¯s fierce momentum, Kakashi sweated on his forehead.


    And Sakumo Hagi also stood in front of Kakashi, his face was full of apologetics: "Sorry, my son is more withdrawn, he is not very talkative, haha."


    Repeating this sentence again, Haaki Shumo also felt very embarrassed.


    Why did Kakashi say this?But even Haaki Sakumo himself did not feel that Kakashi had said something wrong.


    Sara, a person who hasn''t even been there to participate in the Zhongnin examination, what else can she do besides dragging her feet?


    It''s just that Sakumo Hagiki, of course, wouldn''t be like Kakashi, so he said it directly.

 222 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 222

    This is disrespect for Uchiha.


    "Forget it." Sarah said in a low voice, holding Uchihain''s hand.


    Sara also knew that Kakashi was right. Her current strength was really weak.


    Even with systematic help, it is difficult to make such rapid progress.


    And making Uchihain angry with a child, although Sara was moved, it was not very good.


    If it comes out that Uchiha is bullying a child, it will be bad.


    Sarah also considered Uchiha''s reputation.


    "Kakashi, right? I think about it, it seems to be a genius who graduated from the ninja school this year, entering the ninja school at the age of 4, and graduating from the ninja school at the age of 5, very impressive." Uchiha asked hidden.


    Kakashi was slightly embarrassed when he heard Uchiha''s words.


    Although the initial complaints were due to the feeling of dissatisfaction with Uchiha Hidden and the others for taking up time with his father, but the complaints just now, Kakashi was not malicious to say such things, really just It''s just complaining.


    If someone who is familiar with it says so, it can be treated as a joke.


    But now Kakashi and Uchihain are not familiar with them, so it''s too much.


    And now Kakashi also reflects.


    Listening to Uchiha''s words, Kakashi felt that he couldn''t make it through.


    "You are a genius, able to graduate from the ninja school in one year, very impressive."


    "But, don''t you believe it, Sara will be better than you before the Zhongnin exam begins." Uchiha''s eyes narrowed slightly and said.


    Kakashi fell silent after hearing Uchiha''s words.


    He wanted to laugh at Uchiha''s impossibility, but he didn''t know why, he could feel Uchiha''s certainty when he said this.


    That feeling is that he can definitely do it.


    But how is it possible?


    Before the Zhongnin exam, let a person who hasn''t practiced for a long time reach the level of Xia Ren?


    "Don''t believe it? We can make a bet. If Sara is not as strong as you, Sarah can give you the quota for the Zhong Ren assessment."


    "If Sarah is better than you, you need to apologize to Sarah."


    Uchiha Hidden said with a serious face.


    "Well, this bet, I bet." Kakashi was silent for a while, then said.


    And Sakumo Hagiki was on the side, his face slightly embarrassed.


    Without his own consent, Kakashi actually bet against Uchiha.


    Fortunately, Uchiha did not get angry.


    For this gambling, Sakumo Hagi is also very confident.


    For his son, Sakumo Hagiki certainly chose to believe.


    He knows how strong his son''s talent is. By the time the Zhongnin exam begins, I am afraid that his son''s strength has already entered Zhongren.


    In such a short period of time, it was unrealistic for Sakumo Hagi to let Sara step into Zhong Ren.


    "When is the time for the Nakanin exam?" Uchiha hidden turned around and asked Sakumo Hagiki.


    Sakumo Hagi was also relieved to see that Uchiha Ken didn''t directly make trouble for Kakashi.


    "The time for the Zhongnin exam is actually half a year later, because Naruto-sama has to negotiate with Sunnin Village, and it seems that she wants to bring Sunnin Village into this Zhongnin assessment."


    "Because Xiao Nan''s importance is irreplaceable, it is so long in advance that Xiao Nan will be determined whether he will participate."


    "And because there is a half-year buffer period, even if Xiao Nan chooses not to participate, we will have more preparation time."


    Sakumo Hagi said seriously.


    "Very good, half a year? Enough," Uchiha said.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Well, today 4 is changed, and the one I owe will be paid tomorrow. I will try my best to write to Chapter 245 tomorrow, a wave of explosion!


    Chapter 239 is really strange


    Sakumo Hagi got the affirmative reply from Uchiha and Xiaonan, and took Kakashi away with satisfaction.


    Although Kakashi¡¯s words made everyone present not very happy, the matter was resolved successfully, right?


    And after all, it was his son who spoke too directly. If he were replaced by other narrow-minded people, he would be angry directly.


    Even if he is not angry because of his own face, I am afraid that his attitude towards Kakashi will not be much better.


    "Kakashi, isn''t it a bit bad for you to talk like this? It''s easy for you to have no friends." Sakumo Hagi said to Kakashi.


    "You care about me, I didn''t make a mistake." Although he knew that Sakumo Hagi was right, Kakashi was not convinced.


    Kakashi at this time, although not as withdrawn from the original book because of the death of Sakumo Hagi.


    But that tugging look and personality have not changed.


    Even, because of this, Kakashi became a bit rebellious instead.


    Kakashi, who hasn''t realized the true meaning of his companions, doesn''t really care about him because he doesn''t have any companions.


    Looking at the disobedient Kakashi, Sakumo Hagi sighed.


    He usually didn''t care about Kakashi in 773, but now he found that Kakashi was a bit lonely and it was too late.


    I want to manage it now, but it''s not very easy to manage.


    With Kakashi, Sakumo Hagi also walked into the Hokage office.


    "Shoomao, you are here, over there, did he agree?" Sarutobihiri asked.


    "Naruto-sama, Uchihain agreed to let Xiaonan participate in the Zhongnin examination, but there is also a request, that is, to give Sara and Kaguya a ninja status and let them also take the Zhongnin examination."


    Sakumo Hagi said respectfully.


    In front of Naruto-sama, Kakashi became respectful and did not say anything extra.

 223 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 223

    "Sarah? Kaguya? Are they the two women he brought with him the last time he came back?" Sarutobi Rizuan took a cigarette, quietly thinking for a while.


    "Okay, it''s so decided. I believe Uchiha''s judgment. He thinks that there is no problem, so there must be no problem." Sarutobi Hizen said.


    "Kakashi, do you want to take this Zhongnin exam?" Sarutobi turned his head and asked again.


    "No, Kakashi''s age is too young." Sakumo Hagi refused.


    "Well, that''s right. Although Zhongren needs to promote Konoha''s strength this time, he can''t make out his hole cards. If the people in Wuren Village really want to use their hands and feet, then Kakashi is not good. "Sarutobi Rizen also nodded and said, knowing Hatake Shumao''s concerns.


    After all, this is the Zhongren assessment proposed by Wuren Village itself, and it is very magnanimous to place the examination place for Zhongren assessment in Konoha, maybe there is some conspiracy.


    If Kakashi''s talents are exposed, I am afraid that the people in Wunin Village will target Kakashi and make a "failure" murder.


    At that time, it will be very troublesome.


    After all, Kakashi''s age is too young. He graduated from the Ninja School at the age of 5 and became a ninja. This kind of talent is very scary. As long as he develops normally, he will definitely become a strong man who is not inferior to the three ninjas in the future.


    So there is no need to take this risk at all.


    "That''s OK, Kakashi can''t stay without a team, I''m going to find a master for Kakashi, what do you think of Hao Feng Shui Men?" Sarutobi Hizen asked.


    Sarutobi Rizen, seeing such a good embryo of Kakashi, how could he not pull the opponent into the Hokage line.


    Because Kakashi graduated early, and Konoha was short of manpower after the war, Kakashi has not yet found a guide for Kakashi.


    "Everything listens to Hokage-sama." Hearing the name of Bo Feng Shuimen, Shumao Hagaki nodded and did not refuse.


    After accepting Kyuubi''s Namifeng Shuimen, he gradually became famous.


    Although few people know that he is the Nine-Tailed Man Zhuli, he has gained fame by completing several difficult S-level tasks.


    More importantly, he is Jiraiya''s apprentice.


    Sakumo Hagiki also knew that it was Sarutobi Hizen who wanted to cultivate Kakashi, but how could he refuse.


    After reporting the matter to Hokage, Sakumo Hagi withdrew.


    In the rare leisure time, Sakumo Hagi gave the remaining time to Kakashi.


    "Sarah, if I remember correctly, she is the queen of Loulan, a commoner."


    "In such a short period of time, has Sara grown to be able to take the Zhongnin exam?"


    "Uchihain, he is really a person who can find genius, so is Konan, so is Sara."


    Sarutobi Hizaki seemed to have misunderstood something, thought.


    He thought that in a short period of time, Sarah had reached the level to be able to take the Zhongnin exam.


    Sarutobi Hisaki knew that Uchiha would not fight unprepared battles. Since Sara and Kaguya were able to take the Zhongnin exam, there must be a very high degree of certainty as to which of Xiaonan''s team would win.


    Sarutobi Hitoshi was half right.


    Sara''s strength is really not that strong yet, but Xiao Nanjia Huiye''s combination does not know how to lose in front of the ninjas in Wunin Village.


    If the country of Rain sends some younger Shangren to pretend to be Xiaren to take the Zhongnin exam, then if there is only Xiaonan alone, then there is really that little danger.


    But with Kaguya...


    Uchihain thought about it for himself, but felt a little bullied.


    But why does it feel so good?


    Moreover, Hui Ye is only a civilian now, and he doesn''t even have the title of Xia Ren, which is considered to conform to the rules.


    Of course, it''s just that other people don''t even know Hui Ye''s strength.


    "And on the side of Kaguya, it seems that there is no movement from the Hyuga clan, which is really strange, don''t the Hyuga clan attach great importance to rolling eyes?"


    "Is it because of Uchiha''s reputation that prevents the Hyuga clan from acting?"


    "It should be the same, but it''s fine, so you don''t have to make things so complicated."


    Chapter 240 Hei Jue''s Plan


    Now that I knew that Xiao Nan was going to take the Zhongnin exam this time, Sarutobi Hizaki certainly agreed to the request of Wunin Village''s joint Zhongnin exam.


    "In this way, we Konoha agreed to your request for the Zhongnin exam. The time will be set in half a year. I will also invite people from Sunnin Village to participate in that time. There is no problem."


    Sarutobi Hizen said to Wu Renlaiji.


    "No problem, then I look forward to the Zhongren assessment in half a year." Wurenlai squinted his eyes and agreed.


    Ninja Kiri also knows why Sarutobi Hizen needs to drag the village in.


    It was because they were afraid of any conspiracy in the village of Wunin, so the village of Sunnin was also brought in.


    In this case, Wurencun dare not act rashly and deal with Konoha casually.


    Because once you do it, it is very likely that Sunnin Village will be involved.


    The current Sand Ninja Village has become Konoha''s ally because of defeat to Konoha.


    Although this kind of ally relationship is not very reliable, Sunnin Village, which now needs rest and rest like Konoha, certainly does not want a war, and will definitely stand in the same camp as Konoha.


    However, Wu Renlaishi didn''t care.


    He just came to carry out their three generations of Shui Ying''s orders.


    "So, did Konoha agree to this Zhongnin exam?" Three generations of Mizuki looked at the kneeling ninja in front of him and said.


    "Yes, Lord Shuiying." Wu Shinobu said.


    "Very well, you go out." Three generations of Shui Ying said.


    Wu Ren came to leave, and the three generations of Shui Ying fell into silence.


    "Kuro Zetsu, can you tell me why we need to hold this Zhongnin test?" Uchiha Madara, who controlled the three generations of water shadows in the gloomy underground, asked Kuro Zetsu.


    That''s right, it is the three generations of water shadows under control!


    After observing that Nagato had been unfolding according to their own plan, Uchiha Madara and Kurozutsu went directly to Kirinin Village, and controlled the three generations of water shadow.


    The water shadow of a dignified Shinobu Village was controlled by Uchiha Madara lightly.


    Uchiha Madara is not only powerful, but also very powerful in illusion skills. The third generation of water shadow is Uchiha Madara, who uses curse seals and illusions to completely control.


    This three-generation water shadow became the puppet of Uchiha Madara, and Uchiha Madara also controlled Kirinin Village by controlling the three-generation water shadow.

 224 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 224

    And this time the Nakanin assessment was not issued by the third generation of Suikage, nor by Uchiha Madara, but by Heizue!


    After experiencing the chakra riot, Hei Jue felt his own heartache for a while.


    It was as if there was something that was completely beyond my expectations.


    It had personally traveled to the direction that caused the Chakra riot when the Chakra broke out.


    But because that feeling lasted for too much time, the specific direction could not be judged at all, resulting in Heijue never being found.


    Now, others are about to forget that Chakra riot, but Heijue still does not forget.


    That kind of feeling makes Hei Jue unforgettable!


    Therefore, this time in the Zhongren assessment, there is also a sense of exploration.


    At the beginning, Kurojue felt here, and the general direction was in the direction of the country of fire and the country of wind, so it is very likely that it is related to Konoha and Sand Ninja Village.


    Therefore, Hei Jue would want to hold this Zhongnin test.


    Of course, the Zhongnin assessment is just an excuse, and the purpose is simply to sneak into Konoha to see the situation.


    Although knowing that there may be nothing, but also to be more at ease.


    Hei Jue didn''t know, he could be regarded as a beating righteously.


    I don''t know how surprised he would be when he saw Otsuki Kaguya in Konoha!


    And if Uchiha knew it was Kazuki''s plan, I wonder if Kaguya would be allowed to participate?But there is no if.


    Of course, it is impossible for Kuro to say that directly to Uchiha Madara.


    "Master Madara, I always feel that the strength of the Shinobi world is still too strong and needs to be weakened."


    "Let everyone in the Ninja world focus on Konoha''s Nagato test this time, which is also beneficial to the development of Nagato, and it also dilutes the impact of Rainy Country on the world."


    Hei Jue opened his mouth for excuses.


    And Uchiha Madara also narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Uchiha Madara, who thought he was the product of his own spirit, believed in him very much, and he didn''t feel that what he said was wrong.


    Although World War II has just ended, the high-end combat power of the entire Ninja World actually has not as many casualties as imagined.


    The Wuren Village was even more terrifying because it did not participate in World War II.


    At this time, if you consume Wuren Village and Konoha, the combat power of Sandnin Village could not be better.


    At the same time, on the Nagato side, after Jiraiya left, Nagato and Yahiko have organized a group of people. For the "peace" of the Ninja world, they have found a large number of like-minded people and started to develop their own organization-Akatsuki.


    It is Akatsuki''s philosophy to change the country and build a bridge of hope to world peace through interpersonal communication.


    It also made Uchiha Madara sneer.


    At the beginning, it was because of the different concept of peace that Madara Uchiha parted ways with Senjuju.


    And now Akatsuki''s philosophy is similar to that of Senjuzuzuma.


    It also made Uchiha Madara very upset.


    His eyes Nagato, how could this idea erode his brain?


    Although this organization named''Akatsuki'' is still very weak, it has not even been noticed by Sansho Fish Hanzo.


    However, this is indeed Uchiha Madara''s plan.


    How to make Nagato black.


    However, it is still a bit early at this point in time. If Nagato is blackened now, then at the moment when the Outer Golem is summoned, Nagato''s vitality may be taken away in an instant.


    And Uchiha Madara also needs an outside golem to maintain his life.


    Chapter 241 The Way to Not Leave Dark Injury


    Sakumo Hagiki left with Kakashi, leaving behind Uchiha Ken and them, still on the training ground.


    Sarah''s eyes were firm.


    Uchihain''s support and belief for her made Sara extremely moved.


    And this kind of moving has also turned into a motivation for cultivation.


    "Yin, I will never let you down, please be sure to train me with the strictest attitude!"


    Sarah exudes a strong fighting spirit.


    Uchihain nodded in satisfaction when he saw Sara with high morale.


    Honestly speaking, Uchiha does not know whether Sara can reach the level of Zhongnin in half a year.


    After all, in the original book, Sarah is just a movie heroine.


    There is no training data.


    In half a year, it was not easy to turn a person without any foundation into the strength of Zhongren.


    However, Uchiha Yin still believed that Sara could do it.


    Not for anything, just because Sara is the woman of Uchiha.


    As a woman of Uchiha, that must be the best.


    And the perseverance in Sarah''s eyes also made Uchiha feel that he was right.


    "Sarah, starting from today, your mission to the training ground every day is to run with weights."


    Uchiha said decisively: "The weight is not an ordinary weight. When that happens, I will find a ninja bag for you to carry the weight."


    Under Sarah''s curious eyes, Uchiha Yin continued: "Your training is to throw shurikens while moving, as well as endurance and speed."


    "Aren''t I going to practice puppet art?" Sara asked.


    "In half a year, can you make your puppet skills very powerful? Moreover, Konoha does not have a special puppet shop to make puppets." Uchiha said.


    "Hey, no, I still seem to have a puppet, but you may not be able to control it now. I will teach it to you in a while. Now you should practice the maneuvering technique first." Uchihain seemed to have thought of something and said.


    After killing Chiyo at the beginning, the ten near-song ten people she left behind seemed to have been kept, sealed inside the scroll.


    But time has passed for so long, Uchiha Ken doesn''t know where the crowd of nearly ten Song people have been thrown.

 225 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 225

    After all, Uchiha is not a puppet master, and holding these things is useless.


    What I didn''t expect was that now the ten people near Song can also use it.


    I just don''t know the expressions on the faces of the people in Sand Ninja Village when they see the Ten Song people in Sara''s hands.


    "What is it?" Sarah asked curiously.


    "The technique of manipulating equipment is simply using the Chakra line to control the most basic weapons."


    Uchiha explained it hidden, then made a kunai with paper, and then threw it forward.


    Kumo shot towards the big tree. Just when he was about to hit the big tree, Uchihain''s hand turned lightly, and the hand of paper Kumo directly turned a corner, and then towards Uchihain. Flew back, and finally stuck to the ground.


    "This seems quite simple," Sara said.


    Sara picked up the kunai and threw it far away, and then a Chakra line appeared in her hand, pulling the end of kunai, forcing her to turn.


    Although it was very laborious, Sara managed to turn Kuwu into a turn.


    "Not bad, but too jerky." Uchiha hidden also had to marvel at Sara''s talent in puppetry.


    "The first point, this kunai is made of paper, it is very light, you can use the chakra line to control it, it will be relatively simple."


    "The second point is that your chakra line is too obvious. If it is exposed in this way, the other party will easily notice your connection with the puppet, and then directly cut off your chakra line, causing you to lose contact with the puppet. You are in trouble."


    "Although you can reconnect, but during the time you reconnect, the other party can kill you countless times."


    Uchiha commented inwardly.


    "At that time, I will teach you how to hide the chakra line, and now you train your physical strength first..." Uchiha hidden.


    "Okay." After finding the load, Uchihain trained Sara to run with the load.


    On Xiaonan''s side, Uchiha Yin asked Xiaonan to practice paper escape.


    In the end, Sarah was willing to come back after she was soaked in sweat.


    This level of desperation made Uchiha feel ashamed when he looked at it.


    In the end, it was Uchihain who returned home with Sarah behind her back. Sarah didn''t even have the power to walk.


    When he returned home, Uchihain also gave Sara to Tsunade to take care of it so as not to leave any hidden injuries.


    After over-training, ninjas will easily leave hidden injuries if they can''t regulate them. This is why so many powerful people in Naruto World are old and their bodies are not good.


    If the body is not well treated, it will be bad if you leave a hidden injury.


    When it comes to medical ninjutsu, Tsunade is definitely better than Uchiha.


    "Sarah, what happened today? Your muscles are too tired. If you continue to do this tomorrow, you will easily get dark injuries." Tsunade used palm immortality to heal Sara''s tired body and said.


    "Sister Tsunade, I have to do this in order to be able to become Zhongnin within six months." Sara said firmly to Tsunade.


    She told Tsunade about the 4.7 her mid-level Ninja exam.


    "It''s too messy, although I can relieve your muscle fatigue, but in the long run, you will be overwhelmed by going down like this."


    "It will be very troublesome to leave a dark wound at that time." Tsunade frowned and said.


    "But, there is no other way. I can only do this. I will not let Yin down, nor will I be able to let Yin down." Sara said firmly.


    "It''s really hard to do it? However, I seem to have a very good solution." Tsunade smiled strangely, and reached Sara''s ear.


    Sara''s face became redder and red.


    Chapter 242 Enlightenment


    "Sister Tsunade, are you kidding me?" Sarah looked at Tsunade absurdly and asked.


    What Tsunade just said was so absurd that Sara couldn''t believe it.


    "What? You don''t believe it." Tsunade raised his eyebrows and said.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe it, it''s really sister Tsunade you said, it''s true." Sara''s face became more and more rosy.


    "Is that incredible?" Tsunade said.


    "But haven''t you noticed that Xiao Nan is about the same age as you, but is his complexion, skin color, vitality, physical fitness, etc. very strong?"


    "Even ordinary ninjas can hardly reach this level," Tsunade said.


    "But, but, is it possible for me to follow you because of such a thing..." Sara''s face was flushed with dripping water.


    Yes, you didn''t think it was wrong, Tsunade actually encouraged Sara and Uchiha.


    As a top medical ninja, every time Tsunade played with Uchiha Hidden, he could feel that his body seemed to be reborn.


    Although I don''t know that Uchiha has the fragments of the Yellow Emperor''s Internal Classic, 11 she can feel that every cell of her is like being injected into a new life.


    Even the dark wounds left behind were all repaired slowly.


    Tsunade was afraid at first whether Uchihaken had used his vitality to nourish him, but Tsunade discovered that not only his own cells had the vitality, but Uchihaken had also benefited.


    This allowed Tsunade to relax while feeling a burst of joy.


    She can feel that even if she does not use the Yin seal, her face can be maintained at the most beautiful age, and the body''s functions can be maintained at the best time.


    And through observation, she found that it wasn''t just herself, Mikoto, Kushina and others were the same.


    "Sara, didn''t you realize that the women in this room now, except you, are truly hidden women?" Tsunade said meaningfully.


    Sara''s relationship with Uchihain is always well known, but she is also the only girl who has not been eaten by Uchihain.


    "And, don''t you want to be our true sister?"


    "As far as I know, the bastard Yin is rarely active by himself, and he is waiting for the woman to initiate the action." Tsunade said with a smile.


    Hearing Tsunade''s words, Sara felt that her cheek was hot enough to boil eggs.


    "But, but..."


    Sarah spoke the words of rejection, but she was really moved by Tsunade''s words.


    Yes, among the women, she is the only girl.


    Although Uchihain was also very good to her, he always lacked something.


    Moreover, Sara still remembered that she still had a mission unfinished, and the mission reward was +5 in time for puppet skills.

 226 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 226

    If you can talk to Yin, not only will you not delay your cultivation, but you will also be able to become Zhong Ren more quickly, without embarrassing Yin. How can you say it is pretty good.


    However, how can this kind of thing take its own initiative?


    Sara feels that her body is also hot, with a light red halo.


    "Don''t be anything, don''t be in front of you when the time comes, you will become a younger sister again." Tsunade said with a big wave of his hand.


    "Huh, who dares." Sarah was unhappy at the thought of someone ahead of her.


    "Haha, I just want to show this kind of aura and push Yin to it." Tsunade nodded in satisfaction and said.


    "But, why do you want..." Sara asked suspiciously.


    "Why do you want to help you, we are sisters, aren''t we?" Tsunade said boldly, holding Sara''s neck with his arm.


    "If you continue to practice in this way without restraint, although there will be nothing wrong at this time, it will be difficult to deal with the hidden injuries."


    "I don''t want to massage you often."


    "Besides, your progress is too slow, and it''s anxious to see Haw." Tsunade pressed his fist against Sara''s temple and said.


    "Sister Tsunade, there is no way to breathe, you are too big." Sarah''s entire cheek is sunken in, and her speech is a little vague.


    "I dare to laugh at your sister Tsunade, looking for a fight." Tsunade said with a smile, but gently let go of Sara.


    Thank you sister Tsunade, Sarah was playing with Tsunade, but she was a little grateful in her heart.


    In fact, when he first came to Konoha, Hui Ye''s calm and calm personality did not have any discomfort.


    Sarah was slightly restrained.


    Sarah used to be Loulan''s princess, she stretched out her hand and opened her mouth when she was eating.


    I don¡¯t have to do anything.


    And as a princess, she herself has a little princess disease.


    Here, she is no longer the princess of Loulan who was modest by others, she will feel unaccustomed.


    Facing Tsunade, Kushina 527, Mikoto and even Kaguya and Xiaonan, Sara felt that she could not fit in.


    It is precisely because of this that even if Sarah lives very well with others on the surface, there is still a little estrangement in her heart.


    Although it is just a little bit, it is very subtle.


    However, Tsunade''s conversation made Sarane''s heart disappear.


    Tsunade and the others really regard themselves as sisters, so why can''t they open their hearts to accept Tsunade and the others?


    They are all my good sisters.


    Although I don''t want to admit it, I am the youngest now no matter what.


    After frolicking for a while, Sara regained her strength and walked out of the room.


    "Dinner is ready, let''s have dinner."


    Mikoto greeted.


    "Mikoto, take my meal and Sara''s meal into the room, I will use it to train Sara." Uchiha Yin said.


    "Do training? What training? You guys don''t want to play in the room, do you? Really know how to play!" Mikoto said with a dark belly.


    Chapter 243 Don''t be impatient


    "What are you kidding me? I just want to train Sara with meals, don''t think too much." Uchiha was full of black lines and knocked Mikoto''s head.


    Mikoto now has a darker belly.


    On the contrary, Sarah, hearing Mikoto''s words, had just recovered from her white face, and started to flush again.


    Originally, Mikoto wanted to pretend to be pitiful, saying wow, you are starting to like the new and dislike the old, the new generation replaces the old.


    But seeing Sara''s face turned rosy, she instantly changed her mind.


    "Really? Look at Sara''s face, and you said you were just training." Mikoto said with a smirk.


    And Jiu Xinnai and the others also looked at Sara, making Sara feel shy for a while.


    "Mikoto, don''t make trouble." Tsunade smiled and patted Mikoto, and then gave Sara an encouraging gesture.


    "Sarah, come on for training." Tsunade''s cheering sound made Sara''s face even more red.


    And Jiu Xinnai and their faces all showed expressions that I understand.


    "Sister Tsunade, Sister Mikoto, I just want to train and ignore you." Sara ran into the room in a panic.


    With a bang, the door was closed.


    "You guys, really." Uchiha pointed at Mikoto and Tsunade faintly.


    "At that time, I will definitely teach you a profound lesson."


    "Come here, afraid of you? But don''t let Sara wait for a long time now." Mikoto smirked.


    "Okay, okay, I surrender, Tsunade, how is Sara''s body?" Uchihain also smiled and made an expression of surrender.


    "Don''t let Sarah train like this in the future. It''s easy to leave hidden injuries. Fortunately, you brought her back in time. It''s all right now." Tsunade''s expression also became a little serious.


    "But, if you want, she should be able to recover in one night." Tsunade smirked again in an instant.


    "Tsunade, even you have lost your studies." Uchihain smiled and walked into the room.


    In the room, Sarah has changed her clothes.


    It''s no longer the princess dress before, but a set of pajamas.


    The ordinary pajamas are slightly hazy under the light.


    This was also the first time Uchihain saw Sara in her pajamas.


    In the past, Sarah always wore princess clothes, although she was also very good-looking, but after a long time, she would be slightly monotonous.


    "Well, I feel that wearing a princess dress training may be too tired, so I changed to another outfit." Sarah explained slightly with some guilty conscience.


    But in my mind, I kept thinking of what Tsunade sister had just said to me.


    Uchiha listened to Sara''s words, nodded, and then said, "Now that you are ready, let''s start."

 227 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 227

    Uchihain took out the meal Mikoto had just cooked and put it on the table.


    For the sumptuous dinner Mikoto made, Uchihain added a little bit of everything, and then served the rice again.


    After putting the food on the table, Uchihain took Sara to the bed again, a small distance from the table.


    Sara''s face flushed, and her heart beat suddenly.


    Yin doesn''t he want to do something to himself, right?


    what should I do?


    Just when Sarah was nervous and confused.


    "Sarah, are you very hungry now?" Uchiha asked hiddenly.


    "Yeah, I''m very hungry." Sarah nodded and said.


    Physical training is the most stamina-consuming. After Sarah practiced so hard for an afternoon, of course she felt hungry.


    And even if he didn''t feel hungry at first, now after Uchiha''s mentioning it, he will definitely feel hungry.


    "So very good, our current training is to eat." Uchiha hidden.


    "Eating?" Sara blinked suspiciously.


    "Yes, when you eat, you can only use the chakra thin line to help you eat, and you can''t touch the food and the dishes with your hands."


    Uchiha said hiddenly: "Well, now, just use your chakra thread, come and eat, it''s like this."


    Uchiha faintly moved lightly, an invisible chakra thread stuck to the chopsticks, and then the chopsticks clamped the dish and placed it on the bowl.


    Afterwards, the bowl was controlled by the Chakra line, as if Uchihain controlled it with his hands, and the food was delivered to Uchihain''s mouth bit by bit.


    "How? It''s easy, right?" Uchiha said.


    This is the most basic way to use the Chakra Line, and it shouldn''t be difficult for Sara.


    Puppetry is actually a ninjutsu that uses the Chakra line to control one or more puppets and attack.


    Under the control of the Chakra Line, the puppet is like its own body, and can be controlled at will.


    In this way, it can be regarded as the most basic puppet master.


    And reaching the level of a thousand generations, that is, it can flexibly control 10 puppets, like arm instructs.


    And now controlling the tableware in the distance to eat is one of the most basic training.


    "Huh?" Sara''s face condensed, she never expected that Uchiha would let her practice puppetry like this.


    What she didn''t even expect was that Uchiha''s mere training of her puppetry skills seemed to have no other plans.


    Thinking about it this way, Sara didn''t know whether she should be angry or lucky.


    "Try it too," Uchiha said.


    "Okay, I''ll give it a try." Sarah also used a thin line of Chakra, slowly controlling the food on the table.


    These foods are very light and not heavy, but they are not as easy to control as imagined.


    A green vegetable was moved by Sara with a thin chakra and put it into the bowl, and then controlled the bowl and chopsticks, moving towards her side.


    However, it seemed that the control was insufficient, the tableware flew halfway, and suddenly fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, Uchiha''s quick response was faintly, and he managed it in time.


    "Don''t be impatient, you are already doing this level well now." Uchiha cheered and encouraged.


    Whoever is impatient, I''m just depressed, Sara curled her lips.


    ¡ª¡ª


    I feel that I can''t write Chapter 245, and my face is embarrassed.


    What''s more in Chapter 244


    It may be because of the depression in the heart, or it may be because the Chakra line is really not easy to control.


    Sara kept trying to use the chakra thread to deliver food to her mouth, but she failed constantly. Although with Uchiha''s help, she did not make the room a mess, but still made Sara feel To be very depressed.


    What makes Sara even more depressing is that when she can control the dishes and chopsticks to her side with the chakra thread, there is a problem with controlling the chopsticks to eat.


    The chopsticks themselves are not so easy to control, not to mention the use of chakra lines.


    Once again, he failed to control the chopsticks, and a little bit of vegetable juice splashed on Sara''s face.


    Sarah was very dissatisfied with watching Uchihain who was eating leisurely next to Uchiha who controlled his chopsticks with the Chakra line to eat.


    Why do I work hard here, and you can eat happily.


    "Hidden, as my master, shouldn''t you watch me train?"


    While Uchiha looked at the vegetable juice on Sara''s face, he felt a little funny.


    "Isn''t I watching it? If it weren''t for me, I''m afraid all the dishes would have fallen to the ground 753." Uchiha said with a smile.


    "But, you see, the vegetable juice splashed on my face." Sara pointed to her face and said.


    "So what?" Uchiha raised an eyebrow.


    Sarah bulged her face, she only felt wronged, and her beauty stared at Uchihain.


    Just when Sara was preparing to''sapo'', Uchiha hidden close to Sara.


    "The vegetable juice splashed on your face, then I''ll clean it for you." Uchiha smiled and approached Sara, licking the soup on Sara''s face.


    Sarah''s performance just now, what thoughts in her heart, although Uchiha Hiden didn''t know, how could it be impossible to guess.


    Sarah was obviously absent-minded while controlling the Chakra Line. Otherwise, how could she make such frequent mistakes.


    Recalling what Tsunade said just now, how could Uchiha Ken have no idea about Sarah.


    Uchiha was not in a hurry to eat Sara, but now it seems...


    Sara was concealed by Uchiha, her bulging cheeks instantly turned red, and she felt a burst of heat.


    The expression that was pretending to be fierce at first became a little tight in an instant, like a little white rabbit.


    "Hidden, you, you..."

 228 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 228

    "Isn''t there any vegetable juice on your face? I''ll clean it for you." Uchiha said with a calm face, with a ruowuruowu smile.


    "Well, can I directly control the food? It is too difficult to control the chopsticks." Sarah was a little guilty of being seen by Uchiha, and forced to change the subject.


    Although it was only a short touch, she felt that her heart was beating extremely fast.


    "No, if you just control the food directly to your mouth, then it''s too simple, and you won''t get the effect of exercise." Uchiha shook his index finger and said.


    "The control of the chopsticks itself is more subtle, and if you can''t even control the simple chopsticks, how can you control the subtle puppets?" Uchiha said.


    "Then I will probably make vegetable juice or soup..." Sarah blurted out without knowing why.


    "Then I will "wipe" the vegetable juice and soup as I did just now, and rest assured, I won''t let the vegetable juice and soup get anywhere except you."


    Seeing Sara''s twinkling eyes, Uchiha said with a playful heart.


    "This, this..." Thinking back to Uchiha''s actions just now, Sara''s heart, for some reason, actually had a little urge to sprinkle the soup on her body.


    Pooh!Sarah, what are you thinking about.


    Seeing Uchiha''s mysterious smile, Sara felt more and more panic.


    The Chakra line that controlled the chopsticks kept shaking, and the chopsticks flicked, and a piece of dish was directly thrown on Sara''s face.


    And Uchiha Yin was rude, biting the dish and licking the spilled vegetable juice.


    Sara feels that she is dizzy and feeling, her cheeks are hot, and even her whole body is hot.


    "If you go down like this, I will finish your food, so you can only go hungry tonight." Uchihain said rudely.


    "Although I don''t mind eating like this, do you really want to go hungry?" Uchiha smiled evilly.


    "Huh? Starving?" Sara came back to her senses and whispered.


    She couldn''t help but look at Uchihain: "How can you be so cruel and make me starve, are you happy?"


    Sara said a little bulgingly, but her blushing face only made Uchiha feel even more lovely.


    I didn''t feel it just now, but now listening to Uchiha''s words, Sara feels that she is even hungry.


    Originally, Sarah had been exercising for a day, and the physical exertion was extremely huge. At this time, she could not eat anything, which was unbearable for Sarah.


    Sarah also has the potential to eat goods, and of course, she also has the meaning of forcing herself to divert her attention.


    If it wasn''t, Sarah would feel ashamed to be''crazy'' if she kept going like this.


    Didn¡¯t Tsunade¡¯s sister say that they were all acting in the first place?


    Why is it different from what you think?


    Shouldn''t you be like a brave warrior, and the main trend is Uchiha?


    What kind of situation is this now!


    However, this feeling is very good!


    Should I move a little bit more, or wait for the hermit to move?


    "Sarah, hurry up and practice. If you don''t eat anymore, the food will be all over." Uchihain looked at Sarah''s red face and squeezed it with his hand.


    "Don''t pinch my face, it''s almost swollen by you." Sarah grunted and said with dissatisfaction.


    "Then you eat quickly, if not, how can you do without physical strength at night."


    Hey, what did I say more?


    ¡ª¡ª


    I won''t enter the palace, don''t worry, how can I enter the palace.


    Chapter 245 Puppet Technique +5


    "Hin..." Sarah heard Uchiha''s words and became even more tense.


    What do you need physical strength to do at night?


    Sarah undoubtedly thought of something.


    "Okay, no kidding, hurry up to train puppetry, half a year later, if you can''t beat Kakashi''s stinky boy, you will be ashamed of me." ~ Uchiha said with a smile.


    The molesting Sara is almost done, and Uchiha Ken also sees it-just accept it.


    Moreover, Uchiha also discovered that Sarah seems not to be too repulsive, and some are just eager and expectant.


    Do you want to spare Sara tonight?


    This is an interesting question.


    Uchiha vaguely touched his chin, and thought.


    "Well, I must defeat that stinky boy named Kakashi by then."


    Sarah finally calmed down after hearing Uchiha concealed Kakashi.


    Although Sarah pretended to be very indifferent on the surface, in her heart, she was very concerned about Kakashi''s remarks.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t practice so hard in the afternoon.


    What does Konoha have only one puppet master, aren''t you Konoha''s first puppet master?


    What do you really know.


    These words made Sara extremely angry and unwilling.


    Thinking of Kakashi''s tugging look, Sara couldn''t help but want to throw a slipper on Kakashi''s face.


    Now Sarah is also riveting, that is, half a year later, to teach Kakashi a lesson.


    Sarah who calmed down was also very good, and was finally able to display her own talent.


    After several failures, Sarah finally managed to control her chopsticks with the chakra thread and pick herself up.


    "Hehe, Yin, I made it." Sarah showed a smile, smiling very brightly.


    "That''s amazing, Sara, you will be able to beat Kakashi by then." Uchiha smiled and stroked Sara''s bright hair.


    Sara''s hair is very long, and it has not been cut off like in the theater version.


    In Naruto World, red hair is actually very scarce.

 229 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 229

    Under normal circumstances, only the members of the whirlpool clan have red hair.


    So when he first came to Konoha, Kushina thought Sara was one of the few remaining members of the Maelstrom clan.


    However, Sarah is not.


    Sarah quietly looked at Uchiha''s face, and watched the smile in Uchiha''s eyes.


    Thinking back to what Tsunade''s sister had just said to herself, Sara''s heart was slightly rippling.


    Slightly closer, Sara''s beautiful face approached Uchiha''s eyes.


    Such a close distance allows Uchiha to smell Sara''s body.


    Although she was sweating and hadn''t taken a shower, Sarah didn''t have any smell, on the contrary, she carried a scent like jasmine.


    And Sara¡¯s bold actions made Uchiha smile more.


    At this moment, Sara''s face was less than 15 centimeters away from Uchiha, her eyes, like water, looked straight at Uchiha.


    "Yin, I am the only girl here."


    Sara plucked up the courage and tried to make her voice seem frivolous, but the slightest tension was contained in it.


    Such Sarah made Uchiha feel more and more loving.


    Uchiha grinned faintly: "Then the little Sarah girl you love, do you want to be a woman?"


    After all, Uchiha kept moving forward without retreating, getting closer to Sara.


    Sara''s face became stiff, and her body instinctively wanted to retreat, but was held back by Uchiha.


    At this moment, Sara still felt a little scared and wanted to back down.


    However, at this time, how could Uchiha Yin allow Sara to back down?


    Uchiha hidden the head of Uchiha Mikoto and slowly approached her face.


    "I, I''ll take a shower first." Sara pushed Uchiha away abruptly, and then ran away.


    Uchihain then followed in too.


    The strong vitality flows into the bodies of both parties along the bridge of communication between the two.


    The fatigue and muscle damage that Sarah was practicing desperately today, were constantly repaired at this moment, and finally recovered completely, even better than at the beginning.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully completing the main quest and becoming Uchiha''s person. Quest rewards: all attributes +5, puppet skill proficiency +5."


    Along with the sound of this sound system, Sarah''s body continued to improve, and her understanding of puppetry was advancing by leaps and bounds at this moment.


    It turned out that what Tsunade sister said was true.


    No wonder the skin of each sister is so good, and the physical fitness is so strong.


    This thought only stayed in Sara''s mind for a moment before it disappeared.


    Being immersed in the ocean of joy, Sara felt that she had forgotten everything and could not think.


    However, there is no need to think, Sarah only needs to act according to her instinct, that is enough.


    At this moment, she might understand why Xiao Nan made such a''scream'' at that time.


    "Ding, congratulations to the master for gaining all attributes +5 and puppet skill proficiency +5."


    At the same time, this kind of voice came out of Uchiha''s mind.


    But Uchiha Hidden habitually ignored this voice and threw himself into the fierce battle.


    Uchiha kept firing violent stabs at Sara, but Sara could only bear it, could not resist.


    In the end, Sarah still had no way to defeat Uchiha, only to beg for mercy.


    And Uchiha Yin also spared Sarah.


    But I don''t know if Sarah received the knowledge instilled by the other sisters. Sarah lowered her head after giving Uchiha a hidden glance.


    Sometimes, this kind of surrender of women can make men feel more excited.


    In the end, Uchihain did not hesitate to launch the water escape, the final blow.


    "Yin, you are such a badass."


    "Do you like it?"


    "I like it very much."


    Chapter 246 The Arrival of Sha Ren


    Finally, half a year passed in a flash, and the Zhongnin exam was about to begin.


    In addition to Konoha, Wunin Village, and Sand Ninja Village, there are also many small Ninja Villages who also participated in this exam.


    Because the Zhongnin exam is approaching, new faces are constantly appearing in Konoha.


    Konoha is also unprecedentedly lively.


    "Is this Konoha? It''s really prosperous."


    A brown-haired man walked in through the Konoha gate and sighed.


    He was wearing a simple gray-green dress and a pair of Shinobi boots with exposed toes, with bandages on his feet.


    "Yes, Konoha Hidden Village is one of the five largest countries in the country of fire. Among them, the country of fire in the central area is the most prosperous. The country of fire is located at the hub of transportation and is the main road connecting north and south. It is fertile."


    "The unique geographical location has enabled the country of fire to gather a large number of talents and resources, and it has become the country with the most powerful China in the five major countries."


    "Kinoha Village is the Ninja Village in the Land of Fire, representing the military strength of the Land of Fire, so it has become one of the strongest Ninja villages."


    Said a female ninja next to him.


    Short shoulder-length hair of sand-brown, delicate baby face, indigo blue, and always smiling, make this kind-looking girl look more cordial.


    She wore a conservative cloak, completely covering her body.


    "When will we have such an environment in Sand Ninja Village?"


    The last member of the team couldn''t help but say.


    It was a pretty stern woman with a ball head stuck in the back of her head.

 230 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 230

    The hair is divided into two colors, the place where the bun is tied is dark green, and the other places are orange-red.


    Compared to another female team member who was conservatively dressed, she was wearing a strapless forbearance outfit and looked heroic.


    If Uchiha was hidden here at this time, he would definitely recognize the three Shanin who were still the "Xianin".


    Luo Sha, Jia Ru Luo, Ye Cang.


    Luo Sha, the four generations of Kazekage from Nakasago Ninja Village, the father of Temari, Kankuro and Gaara.Using "magnetic escape" and "placer gold" to fight, in the desert, it has the powerful ability to suppress the one-tailed guard crane in a state of rampage.


    Kaura, the wife of the four generations of Fukage Rosa, the sister of Yasha Maru, the mother of Temari, Kankuro, and Gaara in the original book.The strength is unknown, but to be Luo Sha''s wife, the strength should not be weak.


    However, being able to be dispatched by Sand Ninja Village to participate in the Zhongnin assessment, I am afraid that the strength will not be weak.


    Ye Cang, the ninja who burns the blood in the original book.The trick is to burn the escape.


    He is the hero of Shayin Village. Later, he was deceived by the fourth generation of Kazekage Rosa to go to Wuyin Village under the pretext of performing secret missions. Unsuspectedly, he was attacked and killed by the Wuyin Village ninjas disguised as friendly forces and became a great country. Victims of politics.


    Kakashi is only 5 years old now, and there are still 7 years before the three battles in the Ninja World, Luo Sha, Ye Cang, and Jia Yan Luo are still under Ninja.


    Of course, even though they are only the lower ninja, they have the strength not inferior to the middle ninja or even the upper ninja.


    It can even be said that if it hadn''t been known that there was this Zhongren examination, they would have been promoted to become Shangren as early as six months ago.


    Yes, it is not Zhong Ren, but Shang Ren.


    For this time of the Ninja test, Luo Sha, Kayura and Yekura gave up their chance to become the Ninja in their own Ninja village, and delayed the time to become the Ninja, just to make a blockbuster in this test. .


    For Konoha''s invitation, how could Sun Shinobu not know what it meant?


    Konoha wants to pass this Zhongnin exam, to promote Konoha, to show Konoha''s strength to the entire Ninja world, to demonstrate and show off, and why is it not like this in Sand Ninja Village?


    During World War II, Sunnin Village lost to Konoha and made a series of compensations.


    Sand Ninja Village was originally in the country of wind, in the desert.


    Due to environmental reasons, there is no way to compare with the rich Konoha.


    To make Sunnin Village even worse, the daimyo of the country of wind was very angry at Sunnin Village''s failure and ordered a reduction in Sunnin Village''s funding.


    This resulted in Sunnin Village having to choose disarmament and only cultivate elite ninjas...


    This makes the ninjas of Sand Ninja Village not convinced!


    And this time the Zhongnin exam is a very good opportunity.


    If the ninja of Sand Ninja Village can get the first name, then perhaps the daimyo of the Kingdom of Wind can change his mind and increase the funding of Sand Ninja Village.


    Then the sand Ninja Village must be able to develop rapidly.


    Therefore, this time, the sand ninja village also laid down the blood, and dispatched the three most talented ninjas in his own ninja village.


    Luo Sha, Gairara, and Ye Cang were not originally in the same team, but they formed a temporary team for the sake of Sand Ninja Village.


    If at this time, if Konoha used some hidden hand to kill the three of Luosha and the others, I am afraid that even the intestines of Saranin Village will regret it.


    But because he knew Sarutobi''s character well, the three generations of Fengying chose to take a shot and made this order.


    If you don''t succeed, you will become benevolent!


    Sand Ninja Village¡¯s situation is too bad, and the three generations of Fengying need to pass this time in the middle of the Ninja test to increase their bargaining chips.


    Of course, in addition to Luosha, Jiarenluo, and Yecang, there are other Sharenin villages who also come to participate in the assessment.


    It''s just that the three generations of Fengying didn''t expect them.


    "No matter how good Konoha is, then it will be our Sunnin Village."


    4.5 A faint light flashed in Luo Sha''s eyes.


    "And this time everyone''s assessment, let everyone be my stepping stone."


    The same as the sand ninja village, but the fog ninja village.


    Although the three generations of Shui Ying under control did not say what kind of people would be sent to participate in this Zhongnin assessment, but the people under them still sent powerful ninjas to participate in this Zhongnin assessment.


    Among them, there are also some powerful''Xia Ren''.


    "My sword can''t help but want to suck blood."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Uh, three more changes, let me think about it


    Chapter 247 The Gambling Agreement Six Months Ago


    Konoha, who is calm on weekdays, gradually becomes lively because of the various ninjas arriving from various places.


    Everyone knows that Konoha will hold a joint ninja assessment. It is said that at that time, both civilians and ninjas will be eligible to watch.


    Of course, this is Konoha''s high-level propaganda statement, in fact, it is like in the original work. It will only be made public when the ninja assessment is the last one for everyone who rushes to watch.


    If it is just a simple assessment without seeing it in person, how can it be possible to promote Konoha''s power?


    Adhering to this kind of thinking, the last Zhongnin test will be made public, and villagers, ninjas, and even daimyo are welcome to come and watch.


    After learning this news, Konoha suddenly boiled.


    For civilians, the war is too far away, but what is the ninja battle like, and how exciting is it?


    Ignoring what happened to Zhongnin Exam 11 at that time, Sarah is not focusing on this.


    Compared to the Zhongnin exam that will not begin until then, Sarah still has to complete one thing to be able to participate in this assessment, that is, defeat the flag Kakashi.


    Compared to the Zhongnin assessment, Sarah¡¯s battle with Kakashi was not publicized by anyone, so not many people knew that Sarah was going to fight Kakashi.


    Otherwise, if people know that Uchiha¡¯s "disciple" Sara must fight Konoha¡¯s current genius, Kakashi, who graduated from ninja school at the age of 5, I am afraid Konoha will become even more excited, and the villagers will also It will become boiling.


    After all, Uchiha Hidden had won the title of Thor in World War II, and Sakumo Hagigi also won the title of Konoha White Fang.


    And the disciple taught by Uchiha, I wonder who is stronger than the son taught by Sakumo Hagi?


    It''s just that Kakashi didn''t promote it, and Sakumo Hagiki certainly wouldn''t promote it, and Uchiha and Sara were even more impossible to promote.


    Konoha''s eighth practice field is still in its original location, just like half a year ago.


    Sara has faded away from the youthfulness of six months ago.


    Contrary to the slight lack of self-confidence six months ago, Sarah is now full of confidence, standing in the center of the training ground, waiting for the arrival of Hagi Kakashi.

 231 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 231

    "How about, Sara, are you confident?" Uchiha looked at Sara and asked with a smile.


    "Yin, of course I am confident!"


    "Hmph, half a year ago, that nasty kid actually satirized me and provoke me. I will definitely let him know what a real genius is, and let him know what a real genius is." Sarah lightly twitched Qiong''s nose, not angry. Hum.


    Six months ago, Kakashi, those few words really angered Sara.


    At that time Sara was just a beginner who had just started to practice, and she was hit repeatedly by Kakashi. If it weren''t for Uchiha''s encouragement, Sarah would have wanted to give up.


    She even wondered whether it was right for her to follow Uchiha to Konoha and leave Loulan.


    If it hadn''t been for Uchiha''s hidden bet at the time, I''m afraid Sarah would have fallen into disrepair.


    When she thought of this, Sarah''s eyes blushed, her nose snorted, and she looked furious, and she wished to seek advice from Kakashi immediately.


    Then teach Kakashi a lesson, let him understand, don''t underestimate the world.


    "It''s good to have this kind of confidence, but don''t underestimate the other party. The other party is also Konoha''s genius. He is five years old and has the strength of Zhongnin. Now it has been half a year, I am afraid that he has the strength of Zhongnin." Uchiha Yin also kindly reminded.


    "I will definitely not lose, you should be optimistic about Brother Yin!" After hearing Uchiha''s reminder, Sara nodded and said.


    However, Sarah still looked at Uchihain.


    "Brother Yin, don''t you think I will lose?" Sara sniffed angrily.


    How could I lose?I have been practicing hard in these six months, and I have also obtained a puppet specially given to me by Brother Yin.


    Moreover, in order to make himself stronger, he has continued to complete those shameful tasks, and now his strength has improved by leaps and bounds.


    I will never lose!


    Sarah''s eyes flashed with confidence.


    "Of course I don''t think you will lose." Uchiha looked at Sara who was confident and nodded in satisfaction.


    Compared to Sarah six months ago, Sarah now has grown too much.


    Whether it is strength or character.


    As a ninja, if you don''t have confidence in yourself, how can you defeat the enemy?


    At this moment, Sakumo Hagiki brought Kakashi over.


    Kakashi has grown a lot taller in the past six months, but there seems to be no other change in his personality.


    Still the look of tugging, a blind eye.


    It seems that Little Sun Wave Feng Shui Men didn''t seem to have much influence on Kakashi.


    Uchiha thought faintly.


    Uchiha 040 hides, but knows that Kakashi is now a member of Namizumon''s team, and when Namizumon does missions, he will bring Kakashi from time to time.


    "Sorry, we are late" said Sakumo Hagi scratching his head.


    "It''s not late, it''s just that we arrived early," Uchiha said.


    During this period, the Ninja test has not yet started, but the ninjas from various Ninja villages have already arrived early.


    At this time, Sakumo Hagiki was busiest, and he was able to spare time to watch the battle between Kakashi and Sara, which also surprised Uchiha a little.


    "Okay, I won''t talk too much gossip, now, let''s start." Uchiha said with a smile.


    Both Uchihain and Sara retreated some distance, leaving their positions to Kakashi and Sara.


    "Go ahead, Kakashi." Sarah''s eyes became sharp, she took out Kunai, and looked at Kakashi.


    "Then, I''m sorry, I apologize for what I said half a year ago, it seems to be a great blow to you."


    Kakashi folded his arms in front of the fierce and said awkwardly.


    Chapter 248 The Technique of Manipulation


    After spending such a long time at the Bofeng Water Gate, how could Kakashi not change at all?


    Bo Feng Shui Men is a little sun with super infectious power, but full of infectious power.


    Under the subtle influence of Bofeng Shuimen, Kakashi recalled what he said six months ago, and felt that what he said seemed to be too hurtful.


    Therefore, at the beginning, Kakashi chose to apologize first.


    It''s just that the kind of apology for Kakashi still feels very awkward.


    "Ah? Did you admit defeat?" A trace of doubt flashed through Sara''s mind, and said.


    The purpose of Sarah fighting Kakashi is to make Kakashi apologize, but now Kakashi is the first to apologize. Doesn''t it mean that Kakashi gave up?


    "No, I am not admitting defeat. I only apologize to you only after realizing the mistake of my behavior."


    "When I speak, the tone is wrong, but I still feel that there is nothing wrong with the content of my speech."


    "Moreover, I still don''t think you are eligible to participate in the Zhongren examination."


    Kakashi said seriously.


    Sarah felt even more angry when she heard Kakashi''s words.


    Although knowing that Kakashi seemed to have reviewed his mistakes, he also apologized for what he said in the past.


    But the underlying meaning of these words is that Sarah is not Kakashi¡¯s opponent?.


    This is questioning Sara''s strength!


    No, it should be Kakashi who despised Sarah!


    When Sara saw Kakashi''s inattentive look, her heart became more determined by her inner conjecture.


    Hearing Kakashi''s words, Uchiha''s mouth only twitched.


    Kakashi, if you don''t apologize, then apologize, isn''t it the end? The result is to add this sentence later, which is more like a provocation to Sara.


    Uchiha hidden silently for Kakashi.


    Based on Uchiha''s cognition of Kakashi, Kakashi should be arrogant, but Sara didn''t know it, and it would only annoy Sara even more.


    Sakumo Hagi also had a black line on his face: "Hin, Kakashi didn''t actually mean it."


    Halfway through, Sakumo Hagi can''t say anything.

 232 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 232

    After all, Kakashi''s words are very provocative.


    "Forget it, it''s okay." Uchiha waved his hand faintly, indicating that he didn''t care.


    Sakumo Hagi was also relieved, and then he was a little bit dumbfounded.


    Kakashi''s arrogant and unspoken look is so similar to what he was before.


    Although Sakumo Hagi wasn''t very good at talking now, at least he wouldn''t offend anyone by talking casually.


    "Fight, start!" With Uchihain''s order, the battle started in an instant.


    "drink."


    Sarah chuckled, taking a step back.


    A scroll suddenly appeared in her hand.


    Then, a puff of smoke came out of the scroll in her hand.


    Pieces of Kuwuwu lashed out from the smoke, and attacked Kakashi.


    Seeing Sara''s moves, Kakashi stepped on his feet and flashed to the right, arbitrarily avoiding the kunai launched by Sara.


    "The Zhongnin exam is not that simple."


    "This time the Ninja test is a joint Ninja test. It is an exam for us to promote Konoha''s strength."


    "If you only have this kind of strength, it''s too much difference."


    "Maybe, they will be killed by other Shinobu Village."


    Kakashi said coldly.


    It seems that because of sorry for his blow six months ago, Cakashido said something, in his own view, it was to discourage Sara from taking this Zhongnin exam.


    Originally, Kakashi wanted to take the Zhongnin exam, but after Sakumo Hagi and Kakashi explained the advantages of this exam, he gave up.


    No one knows if there are any conspiracies in other Shinobu villages.


    Kakashi is confident that under normal circumstances, he is absolutely capable of the Zhong Ren assessment.


    But, what if other Shinobu people join forces to attack themselves?


    Although Kakashi is self-confident, he is not arrogant, nor does he think that he can beat one hundred.


    Kakashi''s thinking is not like a 5 and a half year old child, very mature.


    If it is an average child, I am afraid that because of his youth, he will have to take this Zhongnin exam.


    The precocity of Naruto World is terrifying, just like the Itachi in the original book. When he was three or four years old, he was thinking about peace in the Ninja world because of the three wars.


    Perhaps because of his own guilt or selfishness, Kakashi didn''t want Sara to take such a dangerous exam.


    Kakashi¡¯s good words were said so hard by him, which made Sarah misunderstood.


    In Sarah''s view, Kakashi is definitely despising his own strength.


    Uh, or in the eyes of people who are not familiar with Kakashi, Kakashi is mocking Sara''s strength.


    "Are you too confident? Who says this is my strength."


    "Don''t think you will win me, Kakashi!" Sarah drank.


    Just when Kakashi avoided the lasing Kunai, while his body was still in the air, he suddenly felt wind blowing behind his head.


    Kakashi subconsciously took out the short blade behind him and swept it back.


    I saw that some Kunai that deviated from the original position, as if being manipulated, shot straight towards Kakashi from behind Kakashi.


    If it hadn''t been for Kakashi to take out the short blade in time, I am afraid that Kuunai would have been a hedgehog at this moment.


    Kakashi''s expression was also slightly cold, and his face became a bit solemn.


    What a powerful maneuvering technique, if it weren''t for her speed, she would have been knocked down by Sarah.


    Just now, whether it was the speed of Kunai''s throwing, or the speed of Kunai''s control by the technique of maneuvering, both had reached the level that Kakashi needed to face carefully.


    The other party seems to have grown a lot!


    In half a year, he became a ninja from a person who knew nothing, but that was not enough.


    Chapter 249 Simple Victory


    "Since you don''t listen to my advice, then I will let you see my strength."


    Kakashi was originally not a talkative person. Seeing Sarah did not hear his own advice, he decided not to speak anymore and used his strength to make Sara retreat.


    On the short blade, a strong thunder light burst out.


    Kakashi''s speed suddenly increased.


    Kakashi was able to graduate from the ninja school at the age of 5, relying on the teachings of Sakumo Hagiki.


    The current Kakashi is different from the original, without writing round eyes, without all kinds of copied ninjutsu, some with his own short blade and extremely simple swordsmanship.


    According to the characteristics of the white tooth swordsmanship, Sakumo Hagi modified the swordsmanship created by the swordsmanship of the Hatake clan.


    That was Sakumo Hagiki''s knives in the Ninja Realm, relying on his own killing skills to comprehend.


    How dangerous and terrifying is the sword art that can kill Sha Nin Village''s fear?


    There are no gorgeous swordsmanship, no clever swordsmanship, and some are the most ferocious attacks.


    One hack, one chop, one stab, the ultimate danger.


    And the moment Kakashi used this kind of sword technique, this kind of killing aura suddenly appeared.


    The white tooth knife technique uses the white tooth short blade, and this kind of short blade itself is shorter than the 313 general weapon, only about the same length as the kunai.


    Because of the shortness of this short blade, its attack range in close combat is not as large, but it is much more flexible than ordinary weapons.


    It is precisely because of this that, first of all, the user needs to have extremely fast reaction nerves, as well as extremely fast attack speed, and the speed to close the distance.


    And Lei Dun can just make up for this.


    With the help of the cell activity activated by Thunder Dunn, Kakashi''s speed increased by a large amount, and the white tooth short blade swung away like Sara''s neck without hesitation.


    In Kakashi''s view, Sara could not even adapt to his own speed, and he only needed to lean the short blade against Sara''s neck to declare Sara''s failure.

 233 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 233

    However, how could Sarah fail so easily.


    Sara''s promotion in this six months is very terrifying.


    Moreover, the weakest part of a puppet master is being attacked by a ninja, how could Uchihain not focus on training Sara''s physical skills.


    At the moment Kakashi''s explosive speed, Sarah was a little surprised, but she didn''t follow too much.


    You know, Uchihain trained Sarah, and Uchihain trained Sarah much faster than Kakashi.


    Seeing the short blade cut by Kakashi, Sarah pointed to the rapid movement like playing a piano.


    Kakashi''s speed is fast, but what is surprising is that Sarah controls Kuwu even faster!


    There were countless sufferings in all directions, coming first, and before Kakashi rushed to Sarah, they flew to Kakashi''s body.


    Kakashi showed an unexpected look, and his face became solemn.


    He stopped, his arms and wrists turned flexibly, and the short blade flexibly blocked all kunai.


    At this moment, Sara stepped forward suddenly, making a fist with her right hand and throwing it out.


    At this time, Kakashi was very close to Sara, and this punch just happened to hit Kakashi.


    Kakashi was in a hurry and could only hold the short blade to resist Sara''s fist.


    when!


    With a crisp sound, Kakashi felt a distance that he could not bear, hitting his short blade.


    Suddenly, Kakashi was punched and flew away.


    When Kakashi flew into the air, Sarah used the Chakra Line to control Kunai to Kakashi''s throat.


    This!how is this possible?


    Sakumo Hagiki saw Kakashi who had fallen into the wind, and his face showed a look of astonishment.


    Although the current Kakashi is just a ninja, but in the heart of Hagii Sakumo, Kakashi actually has the strength that is not inferior to that of the ninja.


    But Kakashi has been at a disadvantage in this battle with Sara.


    Even was simply defeated.


    This is really the Sara who had difficulty running two steps half a month ago?


    From the average person who knows nothing in half a month, reach this level?


    Are you kidding me?


    Sakumo Hagi feels that his worldview seems to be challenged.


    And Uchiha Yin had a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Sara''s performance is very impressive.


    Since Sara¡¯s target is a puppet master, at least half of her strength is in puppet art, but now Sara doesn¡¯t seem to need to use the puppet he gave her to be able to fight Kakashi. .


    Of course, Kakashi is also due to age, short hands, short feet, not fast enough, and not enough chakras, which is also a very important reason.


    After all, he was only a 5-year-old kid. Even if he had the strength of a ninja or even a ninja, the flaws were too obvious for his current ninja who favored physical skills.


    So now, Sara should at least have the strength of Zhong Ren, or even stronger, to reach the level of Special Super Ren.


    This was something Uchiha hadn''t thought of six months ago.


    Sara, in half a year, went from being an ordinary person who knows no ninjutsu to a person with special ninjutsu skills.


    Had it not been for Uchihain to train Sara in person, Uchihain would never have imagined that Sara''s talent would be so strong.


    Of course, maybe it''s not simply the power of talent.


    Uchiha was also a little relieved when he thought of whether or not he had the various strength-enhancing prompts in his mind.


    An open life requires no explanation.


    And the stronger Sara is, the more proud she should be, right?


    "Give up? Kakashi?" Sarah''s face showed a relaxed look, looking at Kakashi.


    Kakashi¡¯s cheeks were a little stiff, and I recalled what she had been saying that Sara was not good, but didn''t expect that Sara was better than herself after only half a year?


    Then he is called a genius, what is Sarah?


    Kakashi was lost.


    Chapter 250 Now, Let¡¯s Go


    "I was wrong. You are eligible to participate in the Zhongren examination. I sincerely say sorry for what I said six months ago." Kakashi returned to his senses and said.


    monster?evildoer?Metamorphosis?


    Perhaps only these adjectives can describe Sarah.


    Kakashi felt a little disappointed.


    Kakashi, who has always been hailed as a genius by others, is the first time he has been hit by the talent.


    Although Uchiha Yin could guess that it was because of the system, others did not know.


    Sakumo Hagi saw the strength of Sarah now, but he didn''t know what to say.


    "Kakashi, don''t be underestimated. You are only 5 years old now, and you will have a long time to come. There is still a chance to catch up."


    "But this matter also tells you, don''t be arrogant, there are still many geniuses in the Ninja world.~"


    Sakumo Hagi came to Kakashi''s body and said.


    "I see, father."


    Yes, I''m just over 5 years old. The other party is so much older than myself, so it''s normal to be so strong.


    When I reach her age, I will definitely be stronger than her.


    Thinking of this, Kakashi regained his confidence.


    And Sarah was just a problem that had been practicing for half a year, which was obviously ignored by Kakashi.


    Sakumo Hagiki was also relieved to see Kakashi regained his confidence.

 234 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 234

    As long as Kakashi doesn''t fail, the results are good.


    Kakashi''s failure, although it went beyond Hagigi''s expectations, was not so bad.


    Kakashi was too smooth sailing, but not so good.


    Now being hit, Kakashi regained his motivation.


    Since Kakashi was okay, Sakumo Hagi looked at Sara.


    Sara was able to grow from an ordinary person who had not practiced to a ninja who was much stronger than her own son in half a year. It was really a monster.


    Recalling Konan that Uchiha had brought back, Sakumo Hagi smiled relievedly.


    The person Uchiha brought back was not a mediocre person. If so, Kaguya, who rarely walks in Konoha, is also a genius?


    Kaguya is relatively quiet, unless he is with Tsunade and the others, he will not leave Uchihain''s home.


    Different from Kakashi''s side, Sarah happily ran to Uchiha''s body, and her expression was like saying: "Come on and praise me."


    "Good job, worthy of the disciple I taught." Uchihain said with a thumbs up to Sara.


    "Of course, you don''t look at this princess, no, who is this queen." Sarah smiled boldly.


    "Also, you actually put gold on your face, you really don''t want to face, you don''t know how to be ashamed." Sarah smiled cheerfully and said.


    In half a year, all the depressing things in her mind disappeared at this moment, and Sara felt very comfortable.


    At this moment, Sara feels that her six months of hard work is worthwhile.


    Sara defeated Kakashi''s intelligence and was quickly sent to Sarutobi''s table.


    "Is it because Uchiha''s vision is too good to see people, or is it because Uchiha''s own teaching ability is too strong?"


    "Or, do you have both? I wonder if Uchiha will accept apprentices?"


    At this moment, Sarutobi Rizen thought of his second son Asma, who couldn''t help but think of it.


    Asma is now also in a period of rebellion, and Sarutobi can''t worry about everything.


    Sarutobi Hizen also wanted to find a master for Asma to take him well.


    However, this kind of thing is not urgent.


    The most important thing now is the Zhongnin exam.


    Since the Zhongnin exam is held in Konoha, it must be held in the best place. There can be no mistakes in it, otherwise, it will be shame on Konoha.


    As a result, as the Zhongren assessment approached, various tasks were enacted.


    "Uchihain, do you want to participate in this Zhongnin test?"


    It seemed that he felt that there was some ambiguity in what he said, and Sarutobi Rizen added and asked: "Of course not to let you be an examiner, but an examiner or something."


    "Old man, you seem to have a good idea."


    The Zhongnin exam is not an exam born for the promotion of Zhongnin, although it can be promoted, but the bigger purpose is to threaten the surrounding countries.


    "Well, today is the joint Zhongnin exam, just let it go and play."


    Uchiha said to Xiao Nan, Sara and Kaguya.


    "But while playing, just pick a first name. If you don''t get it, I will let you know my horror."


    Uchiha said with a slight threat.


    It''s just that this kind of threat doesn''t have much power for Xiao Nan and the others.


    "Don''t worry, the weakest of our group of people, I am not an ordinary person. With the addition of Sister Xiaonan and Sister Huiye, I can''t think of how to lose."


    Sara said confidently.


    "Yes, I''m afraid we can handle it without Huiye''s action." Xiao Nan said the same.


    In half a year, Xiao Nan has also made rapid progress and has reached the strength of elite Shangren.


    In this case, let alone Huiye, I''m afraid Xiaonan alone can suppress the entire Zhongnin exam.


    But I don''t know if other Ninja villages are as dark-hearted as Uchiha''s secret to sending ninjas like Xiaonan to participate in the assessment. Just be careful.


    "Since my husband wants to win, then I will definitely win." Hui Ye said with firm eyes.


    "Well, Kaguya, if you don''t have to make a move, you still don''t make a move. When Xiaonan and Sara are in danger, you can make another move." Uchiha waved his hand faintly and said.


    "Now, let''s go."


    Chapter 251 Perception Ninja


    At the gate of death forest, countless ninjas gathered there, bustling, waiting for the start of the test for ninjas.


    "Are you here to take the Zhongnin exam?"


    "That''s natural, I will definitely defeat the ninjas of the Kingdom of Wind and Water!"


    Konoha''s Xia Ren was talking about it enthusiastically, but he didn''t know what this time Zhong Ren assessment meant.


    It''s no wonder that Sarutobi Rischi placed his hopes on Xiao Nan and the others. After all, Konoha really didn''t have any special tolerance at this time.


    During World War II, Konoha sacrificed too many people, but after the baby boom, those geniuses have not yet grown up.


    If it hadn''t been for Xiao Nan to agree to this test, I''m afraid Sarutobi Rizen would not agree to this time of Zhongnin test.


    Even if he agrees, I am afraid that some methods will be used to make ninjas like Bo Feng Shui Men return to the status of Xia Ren.


    Don''t doubt the face of Sarutobi Hizen, this kind of thing can definitely be done.


    Listening to Konoha''s discussion, everyone in Wuren Village smiled sternly.


    Some of them seemed to want to do something, and then they were held down by a woman with red hair.


    "Don''t do it now, wait until the exam begins."


    The hand touching the broadsword suddenly loosened, and the man turned his head and glanced at the woman.


    "I see, Yu Yuri."


    "Don''t call me Yu Yuri, call me Ringo Yu Yuri, the weak." Lino Yu Yuri showed a disdainful smile on his face.


    "Yes, Lord Ringo Yu Yuri," said the mister stubbornly.

 235 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 235

    That woman was surprisingly Ringo Yu Yuri, the strongest genius in Wuren Village.


    In the original work, Ringo Yu Yuri is the first user of Thunder Knife, Ya, and one of the original "Seven Ninja Swords" in Wuyin Village of the Water Country. The weapon used is Thunder Knife and Ya.


    And now, she was also the only one among the Shinnin who was present to get the Shinnin sword by virtue of her own strength.


    Like Sand Ninja Village and Konoha, how could Wu Ninja Village not send some powerful ninjas to participate in this Zhongnin test?


    Although the''Three Generations of Water Shadow'' did not give special instructions, other people in Wuren Village will also actively send strong men to Konoha to demonstrate.


    However, the people from Sand Ninja Village didn''t change anything on their faces, and seemed indifferent.


    "Jara, how about those people?" Luo Sha asked blankly.


    "Rosa, the people on Konoha are so weak, they are really just forbearance." Jiaru Luojieyin felt for a while, and then said slightly disappointed.


    "On the contrary, it''s the Wunin Village. I can feel a few very powerful combat powers." Jiarong Luo added.


    "Konoha really didn''t just arrange some people to compare with us, right?" Ye Cang couldn''t help but say at this time.


    "Who knows? I''m afraid Konoha''s strength is nothing more than that." Luo Sha said.


    "What a strong Chakra." At this moment, Kayura couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Before Kayura continued to perceive, she felt dizzy, and her perception of ninjutsu was no longer effective.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Cang saw that Jiarenuo''s steps were a little unsteady, so he gently helped Jiarenuo.


    It was Luo Sha, who was indifferent to the situation of Jiarong Luo.


    "What a strong Chakra? Who?" Luo Sha is more concerned than Kayura''s situation, but it was Kayura''s words just now.


    "Thank you." Kayura said softly to Ye Cang, thank you, and then vaguely pointed to the Uchiha Hidden people who had just arrived.


    "Over there, the very terrifying Chakra." Gauraro said.


    Yekura and Luosha turned their heads at the same time, and saw Uchihain who was walking by, and the three women behind Uchiha who was invisible.


    Bright and white face, with sharp and angular Leng Jun; dark and deep eyes, full of fascinating color; the thick eyebrows, tall nose, and beautiful lips, all are open Noble and elegant.


    The handsome man, is he the same as us, the student of the Zhongnin exam this time?Ye Cang and Jiaruluo couldn''t help but think.


    Is this the huge Chakrama that Gairro perceives?Luo Sha''s face showed a solemn look...


    And Uchiha Ken also looked at Karuara''s side.


    His mental power just sensed that someone was using Perception Ninjutsu to perceive their situation.


    And he also imposed a small punishment and fought back.


    When I saw Luo Sha and the others, Uchiha Yin also felt something unexpected.


    Luo Sha, Jia Lu Luo, Ye Cang, Lin Piao Yu Yu Li, Loquat Ten Tibetans, No Pears...


    Are Suna Ninja Village and Kiri Ninja Village really sending out some incredible ninjas?


    If you leave all these ninjas behind, I wonder if Sand Ninja Village and Wu Ninja Village will feel bad?


    Uchiha couldn''t help thinking.


    And Sarah and Xiao Nan saw Uchiha hidden and looked towards Luo Sha, and also turned to look.


    They didn''t feel that someone was using Perception Ninjutsu to perceive them just now, so the moment they turned around, they were not the first to see Luo Sha, but Ye Cang and Jia Lu Luo.


    "Recovered, what are you looking at? Are other ninjas in Ninja Village so pretty?" Sara couldn''t help pinching Uchiha''s waist and said.


    "Yes, that''s another ninja from Ninja Village, but don''t have too many thoughts." Xiao Nan also nodded and said.


    Both Jiarongluo and Yecang have their own characteristics, and they are both big beauties, and they can''t help but think about it.


    "4.2 Cough cough, someone just used perception ninjutsu to perceive our side, so I looked over."


    Uchiha explained without a trace, he was also a little wronged in his heart.


    Karuura''s delicate baby face, gentle smile, Yekura''s unique hair, and sexual figure still have a very big attraction to Uchiha.


    However, Uchiha Kimura really didn¡¯t think much about it. After all, Sara was right. After all, she was from Ninja Village. Konoha has enough beauties, so why go to other Ninja villages to kidnap goodbye Of people?


    However, if it could be abducted, Uchiha would not refuse.


    Chapter 252 The system is here, please check


    "Really?" Seeing Uchiha''s sincere eyes, Sara and Xiaonan also chose to believe.


    And, even if you don¡¯t believe it, what can you do?


    Sapo?


    Sarah and Xiaonan would not do something that disgusted Uchiha.


    It''s enough to be jealous and express his dissatisfaction, so that Uchihain can care more about him.


    However, in their hearts, Sarah and Xiao Nan also wrote down the two of Jiaren Luo and Ye Cang.


    And Jiaren Luo and Ye Cang, for some reason, felt the gazes of Sarah and Xiao Nan, and there was a little bit of inexplicability in his heart.


    The other people in Konoha showed a fanatical expression when they saw Uchiha''s arrival.


    "Master Uchiha, Master Uchiha."


    "Uchihain?" Hearing the names Konoha shouted, Yekura and Karuura were surprised.


    Uchiha Hidden inflicted indelible damage to Sand Shinobu in World War II.


    The senior management of Sunnin Village didn''t have any publicity about Uchiha, but the ninjas of the 11th age group in Rasagoba knew Uchiha''s name.


    They even heard the rumor that Chiyo was killed by Uchiha.


    Although it has not been confirmed by the senior management of Sand Ninja Village, most people in Sand Ninja Village think so.


    "Does he want to take the Zhongnin exam this time?" Luo Sha''s face showed a solemn expression.


    "No? Would Konoha be so shameless?" Jiaren Luo said with a surprised look on his face.


    "Should not?" Ye Cang said too.


    "Who knows, if he takes the Zhongnin exam this time, I will let him know how good I am." Luo Sha said with a gloomy face.


    Seeing the cheers of Konoha Ninja, Uchiha Yin also waved his hand with a smile.

 236 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 236

    After passing through the crowd, Uchihain stood in front of everyone.


    "Next is the first Nakanin exam. I am the chief examiner of your first Nakanin exam, Uchiha Hidden"


    After hearing Uchiha''s words, the scene finally fell silent.


    "Before the exam, I want to make one thing clear to you."


    "About the real purpose of this exam."


    "The real purpose?" Everyone was puzzled.


    "Why is there a Zhongnin exam between the allies?"


    "Improve the relationship between each other? Improve the strength of the ninja?"


    "I hope you don''t misunderstand its true meaning."


    "This exam can be said to be yes."


    "It can be said to be a microcosm of the war between the Allies."


    Uchiha said faintly.


    "Isn''t this for the selection of Zhongnin''s exam?" someone asked questioningly.


    "That''s right, this is a test for the selection of Zhongnin, but at the same time, it is also a battlefield that shoulders the prestige of the country and sacrifices itself to fight."


    "After the first test is completed, it is the second test."


    "At that time, many big names and celebrities who usually entrust us to work will be invited here as guests."


    "Moreover, every famous celebrity who owns Ninja Village, the leader of Ninja Village, will come here to see your performance."


    "If there is a significant difference in national power, the commissions of the strong countries will flock in, while the commissions of the weak countries will be relatively reduced."


    "At the same time, it will also exert pressure on the outside world, indicating that the strength of each country is strong and it is a deterrent."


    "This exam is a platform to show other countries the strength of our country''s ninja."


    No one thought that Uchiha would conceal the true situation of this Zhongnin exam at once.


    This is the bloody reality. In fact, most ninjas can guess, and only some ninjas whose memories are still in the ivory tower stage will feel surprised.


    "So for this exam, you need to work hard."


    A dangerous smile appeared on Uchiha''s hidden face.


    "The first test was very simple. Every team came to me to get a scroll, and the content of the test was three days later, which team had more scrolls."


    "Between teams, you can use various methods to snatch the scrolls in the hands of other teams."


    "It doesn''t matter if it is stealing, robbing, or cheating. In the end, only 4 teams will be left with the power to participate in the next round of assessment."


    "Among them, if you feel that there is no hope, you can light the signal smoke we give through us, and we will send ninjas to rescue you."


    "So everyone, come on."


    Uchiha said with a faint smile.


    "The assessment begins! Everyone, go to the predetermined gate."


    Noisy, everyone began to separate.


    "The exam begins!"


    Upon the order, everyone shouted excitedly, or silently, or walked into the death forest together.


    "Sister Xiaonan, Sister Huiye, how are we going to act? Should all 237 be put aside, or should we hide it first, and when everyone else has collected it, we will grab it again?" Sara said eagerly.


    "Anything," Hui Ye said lightly.


    "There is no perception ninja among us, and it will be troublesome to find someone at that time. It doesn''t matter who we encounter, it''s enough to put a hit." Xiao Nan also said.


    the other side.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for obtaining the strongest searing escape system (please don''t entangle the system name, it is difficult to name it.), open the only mission, find Uchiha, mission rewards, and start the system."


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully finding Uchihain, completing the only task and turning on the system."


    "Ding, start the main quest and become the person of Uchiha Hidden, quest rewards: all attributes +5, burning escape proficiency +5."


    "Ding, start side quest one, kiss Uchiha, quest rewards, burning proficiency +1."


    this is?what?


    After entering the Death Forest, a burst of voices appeared in Ye Cang''s ear, and Ye Cang''s face showed a look of doubt.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Yecang''s system is here, please check


    Chapter 253 Relationship


    system?What is it?


    Uchiha hidden?Isn''t it the little handsome guy just now?


    Isn''t he the enemy of Sunin Village?


    Be his person?Kiss him?


    Is this to make me betray the village?


    what is the problem?


    Hallucinations?


    "Ding, the strongest burning escape makes the system serve you." Just when Ye Cang suspected that he had hallucinations, the system''s voice sounded.


    "System? What are you? Why can I speak in my mind."


    Not an illusion?Is it whose illusion?


    Ye Cang looked around, but found no one, and then asked inwardly.


    "The system is an auxiliary tool that can help you become stronger. As long as you follow the tasks of the system, you can naturally become the strongest scorching agent." The system''s voice said with bewilderment.


    "I don''t need your help, I will become the strongest!" Ye Cang snorted inwardly and said confidently.

 237 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 237

    "On the contrary, it is you, what the hell is it? Why should it exist in my mind and what is the purpose? I don''t believe in anything for nothing." Ye Cang questioned.


    "Everything I just said is true, and you will know it when the time comes." The system did not reply too much, and did not continue to speak.


    Feeling that there is nothing wrong with his body, Ye Cang also shook his head.


    Does this have something to do with Uchiha''s own?


    After all, these two missions seem to be related to Uchiha.


    Moreover, it was Uchihain who made the profit.


    "Ye Cang, what''s the matter?" Jia Yanluo asked with concern when he saw Ye Cang who seemed absent-minded.


    Although Ye Cang and Jia Ruluo were a temporary team, the relationship between the two was pretty good.


    However, Luo Sha, I don''t know why, she was very unhappy with Ye Cang.


    Maybe it is because of the threat from Ye Cang?


    Luo Sha is the owner of Magnetic Escape, and Ye Cang is the owner of Zhuo Escape.


    Both of them are rare geniuses in Sha Ninja Village, and they are also geniuses with blood inheritance.


    The most important thing is that Luosha has the ambition to become Fengying, and Yecang is likely to become a stumbling block for Luosha.


    Although Ye Cang probably didn''t even think about being a wind shadow.


    "Ye Cang, don''t hold back."


    Luo Sha said coldly.


    "Karaura, feel it, let''s gather the people in Sand Ninja Village first, and then wipe out the people in Wu Ninbo Village and Konoha."


    "I want to make the second test all the people from Sand Ninja Village."


    Luo Sha said with a cruel smile on her face.


    Different from the later Zhongjin assessment, this time the Zhongjin assessment is the first joint Zhongjin assessment after World War II.


    At this time, for the glory of Ninja Village, why not unite with the people of Ninja Village and attack other Ninja Village.


    Hearing Luo Sha''s words, Ye Cang and Jia Ruluo frowned.


    Of course, not to mention that Luo Sha''s actions are shameless.


    Because it is a shamelessness to participate in the Zhongren assessment with their strength.


    For the sake of Shinobu, what is shameless about these practices?


    Besides, other Shinobu villages may have this kind of action.


    It''s just that Luo Sha''s command tone makes people feel very uncomfortable.


    What Ye Cang hates most is the person who talks to her in this tone, as if the other person is superior.


    And Jialuluo was slightly dissatisfied with Luosha''s tone of command, but she was gentle by nature and obediently followed Luosha''s words.


    Seeing the obedient look of Kayanluo, Luo Sha''s face showed a satisfied look.


    What he likes the most is this kind of obedience from Gairara.


    Both Luosha and Gairara belong to the Ninja clan in their village, and the people in their clan are ready for the marriage between Luosha and Gara.


    For his fiancee, Luo Sha is extremely satisfied.


    Powerful and obedient, these are the two most important points for Luo Sha, and Jiarong takes all of them.


    As for appearance and figure, Luo Sha didn''t take it seriously.


    What he needs most is someone who can support himself as a shadow of the wind.


    And Gairara is undoubtedly such a person.


    Although Jiarong Luo is Luosha''s fianc¨¦e, he has no love for Luosha.


    Maybe Luo Sha and Kayan Luo will have a relationship in the future, but the two of them now are just two people they know, not even friends.


    The thought of living with Luo Sha forever and eternal life in the future made Garura feel awkward.


    Luo Sha''s desire for control is too strong, which makes Garura very unhappy, but Garura is the kind of person who will not refuse people. Although she does not like the arrangement given to her by the family, she has never Thought about resisting.


    However, Kayura still feels a little dissatisfied.


    In her heart, what she hopes most is to meet someone she likes, and it just so happens that the other person also likes herself.


    Very simple, very pure love, without any impurities.


    It''s just that now she and Luo Sha are obviously not like this.


    She could feel that Luo Sha just liked her identity, strength and obedience, she didn''t like herself at all.


    If another person had the identity, strength, and obedience of Jiarong Luo, I am afraid Luo Sha would abandon herself directly.


    Looking at Luo Sha, who was grinning, Kayan Luo sighed imperceptibly.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for acquiring the strongest childlike system (please don''t entangle the name of the system, it is difficult to name it.), open the only mission, find Uchiha, mission rewards, open the system."


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully finding Uchihain, completing the only task and turning on the system."


    "Ding, start the main quest and become the person of Uchiha Hidden, quest reward: all attributes +5, wind escape proficiency +5."


    "Ding, the will of the host is detected, please slap Luosha, task reward, wind escape proficiency +1."


    Huh?


    Shan Luosha slapped??


    Chapter 254 I won''t lose


    Is this really good?


    If Luo Sha slapped him, he would come back and slap me directly, right?


    I''m his fiancee now, so slap him for no reason, right?


    Have to find a suitable reason?


    And with Luosha''s character that canthus will be retributable, after this slap is passed, he will definitely be retaliated by then?

 238 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 238

    Jiarenluo glanced at Luo Sha with a serious face, and instantly affirmed his judgment.


    However, I really have the urge to slap the face, how did the system know?


    Could it be that this is God''s arrangement?


    Jialuluo¡¯s thinking is also different from ordinary people. At the first moment when he encounters the system, he does not doubt why the system appeared, or whether other people use illusions on himself, but is thinking about the gains and losses of Shanluosha¡¯s slap. Don''t do it.


    No, in other words, Jiaren Luo didn''t even think about how good the system is for him, but instinctively felt that the system was good for him.


    That is to say, Uchiha, is he his true son?


    Gaurao blinked in confusion.


    However, Uchiha is the hero of Konoha, and I am from Sunnin Village. It seems that 467 is not very good, right?


    Although Sand Ninja Village and Konoha are allies, in fact, the relationship between the two Ninja villages is not as good as people think.


    It can be said that in World War II, Sand Ninja Village was forced to form an alliance with Konoha due to the death of Chiyo and the lack of troops.


    How could the people in Sunnin Village be convinced?


    Luo Sha seemed to be distracted when she saw Kayura, and did not follow her command to perceive the surrounding situation, her face showed dissatisfaction.


    "Jara, let me tell you, feel the situation around you."


    Luo Sha''s face showed an impatient look, and she was very dissatisfied with the fact that Kayura had just been in a daze and was confused.


    "Losa, we are just forming a team temporarily, you are not the captain of our team, don''t order us." Ye Cang said to Luosha unceremoniously.


    "Hmph, distracted at this time, are you trying to kill me?" Luo Sha coldly snorted disdainfully.


    Hearing the quarrel between Ye Cang and Luo Sha, Jia Ruluo came back to his senses and said quickly: "It''s okay, it''s okay, no quarrel, it was my fault that I was in a daze."


    "Jia Luluo, you are too used to Luo Sha." Ye Cang sighed when he saw Jia Luluo''s apologetic look.


    Ye Cang also knew about the marriage between Luo Sha and Jia Lu Luo.


    Gairara herself is also a girl with a good personality, but it was a pity that she met Luo Sha.


    Jiaren Luo heard Ye Cang''s sigh, and didn''t know why he thought of Shan Luosha''s slap again.


    In the future, be sure to find a chance to try it.


    Without wasting too much time, Gauraro began to perceive the chakras around him.


    Jiariluo''s own perception ability is good, but Death Forest is too big, her perception ability cannot cover the entire forest.


    The Death Forest is very large, and it is precisely because of such a huge size that it will be used for the Zhongren assessment.


    Each group of students enters the death forest from a different entrance, which is very difficult to encounter at the first time.


    But as time goes by, it will always be encountered.


    Fighting everywhere is constantly starting.


    The team kept lit the signal smoke and gave up this assessment.


    The Ninja test is the simplest way to survive the fittest, and only a powerful ninja can survive this time everyone''s assessment.


    Among them, the most prominent are Huiye''s team, Luosha''s team, and Ringo Yuyu''s team.


    The people in their first team are not simply ninja strength, compared to the rest of the team, they are really much stronger.


    The rest of Xia Ren met them, and all he could feel was deep despair.


    So as long as they met their team, they basically gave up.


    They can all feel that the strength of the other party is not at the same level as themselves, and staying here is just taking their own humiliation.


    Not far from the Forest of Death, Uchiha Hidden and Sarutobi Hizumi leisurely drank wine and played chess.


    "Yin, do you have confidence in the Zhongnin exam this time?" Sarutobi Hitizan asked worriedly.


    "I have confidence, why not have confidence?" Uchiha said with a smile.


    "Saranin Village and Wunin Village are too immoral. This time the Zhongnin examination actually sent people with the strength of Shangnin."


    Sarutobi Hizen seemed to think that Uchiha Ken didn''t know the situation in Sunnin Village and Kirinin Village, and explained.


    "Oh? Is that so?" Uchiha asked concealedly, looking a little casual.


    Unless the ninja''s strength is revealed autonomously, it is generally difficult to be known.


    Of course, it''s a different matter to be discovered by a blind eye or a special perception ninja.


    Obviously, Sarutobi Hizaki seemed to make people observe the situation in Wunin Village and Sand Ninja Village, and knew that there seemed to be people with Chakras of upper-level Ninja level.


    Although Chakra cannot determine a person''s strength, the person who has the upper ninth chakra and is sent to participate in the middle ninth assessment will obviously not be mediocre.


    If he couldn''t get the first name in the Ninja test this time, then Konoha''s name would be misplaced as the name of the largest village in the Ninja world.


    Sarutobi Hizaki was obviously worried, worried that Xiaonan and the others might not be the opponents of the people in Sand Ninja and Wunin Village.


    As the signal smoke continued to rise, Konoha''s Shinnin was sent out one by one, and Sarutobi Rizen became even more worried.


    If Konoha even one team can''t enter the second test this time, then Konoha is really embarrassed.


    "Old man, don''t worry, Xiao Nan and the others are very strong, very strong, they are just forbearing, and they are not necessarily Xiao Nan''s opponents."


    "Even if there are strong shadow ranks in it, Xiao Nan and the others will not lose."


    Uchiha drank a little wine faintly, his eyes flashed brightly.


    Chapter 255 This is the bone vein


    Two days have passed since time, Sarah and the others already have 25 scrolls in their hands.


    This is a very scary number.


    Although there is no clear statistics on how many teams there are, it is roughly estimated that there are less than 100 teams.


    In this case, Sara and the others have more than a quarter of the scrolls, which is really incredible.


    Even if they know that in the end and do nothing, they are already able to enter the second round of the Zhong-Nin test steadily.


    With 25 reels, no matter how the other teams are divided into less than 75 reels, they have steadily entered the top four.


    However, this is also related to the configuration of their team.

 239 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 239

    When other Ninja villages didn''t know Xiao Nan and the others, the team composed of three women was obviously a sweet potato in their eyes.


    In their perception, women are inherently weaker than men. In this case, wouldn''t a team of three female ninjas be the weakest?


    It''s no wonder they know this way.


    Because in the ninja world, powerful ninjas are generally men.


    There are very few powerful female ninjas in the ninja world.


    It is precisely with this idea that many teams, after roughly remembering the position of Xiao Nan and their team, rushed over directly, do you want this very easy point.


    Later, they paid a painful price for their underestimation.


    Even so far, only Sara has shot.


    Even Sarah didn''t use her full strength, she just used her own skills.


    "It''s so boring, is this the Zhongnin exam? It doesn''t seem to be any pressure." Sara yawned.


    "After all, it''s the Zhongnin exam. It''s the test for Xiannin to advance to Zhongnin. Most of the people who take part are with the strength of Xiannin, and only a few have reached the level of Zhongnin. With your current strength, of course you will feel bored."


    "Besides, Huiye and I didn''t take any action, so it became even more boring." Xiao Nan said.


    At this moment, Sarah''s face showed a look of excitement again.


    "Who, come out."


    No one answered Sara''s words, only a white voice rushed towards Sarah.


    Sara leaped back, and a scroll appeared in her hand instantly. The scroll opened, her eyes flashed, countless kunai, and the shuriken hit the white figure.


    But what was unexpected was that the white figure didn''t seem to panic at all, and didn''t even evade.


    The hideous bones pierced out from all around her body, firmly blocking Sara''s kunai.


    "What is this?"


    "Bones." Sarah''s face showed a look of surprise, looking at the bones in front of him.


    "This is a bone vein." The expressionless Hui Ye answered Sara''s question faintly.


    "I didn''t expect our little prey to be very vigilant, and actually know the bones of our Wunin Village Kaguya clan?" The attacking ninja laughed and continued to rush towards Sara.


    In addition to him, the other two ninjas also rushed towards Sara.


    Originally, Wunin who attacked, thought that he could kill the opponent with a single blow, but now it seems to be a bit difficult. In this case, the teammates should just follow along.


    The white bones are hideous and look terrifying, similar to the one mist ninja, the other two mist ninjas also have countless white bones emerging from their bodies.


    The Huiye clan is a militant clan, and it is not pleasing in Wuren Village.


    So this time, the Huiye clan, all of them formed a team of their own, and wanted to make a name for themselves in this Zhongnin exam.


    Seeing this kind of situation that made her own karma unable to cut, Sara''s face also showed an expression of interest.


    It''s not that the three members of the Huiye clan are very strong, but this kind of defensive power can actually cause trouble to Sara, who has not yet used a puppet.


    And Sarah also planned to use a puppet.


    But at this time, I don''t know why, Hui Ye stood in front of Sara.


    "Leave these three people to me." Hui Ye said lightly, her tone calm.


    "Sister Huiye, do you want to take action?" Sara and Xiao Nan both showed surprise expressions and asked.


    They didn''t expect why Huiye would want to take action against these two people.


    The other party doesn''t look strong, why?


    Is there any reason?


    Sarah and Xiao Nan were very curious.


    "Don''t underestimate us." The three Wuren roared, and they felt very angry about Sara Xiaonan and Huiye''s ignorance.


    Is this ignoring us?How can you bear it?


    The Huiye clan''s nature is more warlike. Since I feel despised, of course I have to find a place back.


    Willow Dance.


    Countless bones emerged from Wuren''s fierce mouth, arms and palms.


    They imitated the swaying movements of the willow branches, their movements became very rapid, and they moved towards Huiye.


    Seeing that Kaguya seemed unprepared to resist, their faces showed cruel expressions.


    "Cut you into pieces." Wunin roared.


    White and flawless, smooth as jade palms, lightly peeped forward, holding the opponent''s bones protruding before the fierce.


    The Wuren who was still dancing felt that his body seemed to be subjected to tremendous force, and his figure suddenly stopped.


    "how can that be?"


    Wu Ren was stunned for a while, then showed a more mad look.


    Tsubaki Dance


    "The bone veins are not used by you like this."


    With just one gear, Hui Ye blocked the opponent''s attack, which was many times faster.


    "Kill the ashes."


    A gray, hard bite appeared in Huiye''s palm, which pierced the opponent''s bones.


    "It''s useless, our Huiye clan is the least afraid of physical attacks."


    The other party laughed madly, but suddenly couldn''t laugh.


    In the horrified eyes of everyone, the opponent''s body continued to collapse and eventually disappeared.


    "This is the bone vein."


    Hui Ye said lightly, as if he had done something very simple.


    Chapter 256 Mother''s Breath

 240 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 240

    Killing the gray bones together can change the constituent factors of the bone structure and turn it into a powerful weapon.


    Bone shoots out from the palm of the hand, and the body of the person pierced by the bone will gradually collapse like a reincarnated person.


    consternation?fear?incredible?


    The two Wujinshi on the opposite side saw this scene, and their original offensive pace suddenly stopped.


    "What''s going on? The other party also has bone veins? And with a kind of power, how could it be bone veins?" Wu Ren screamed in disbelief.


    The bones were exposed in Hui Ye''s palm. It was obvious that this was a manifestation of bones.


    But the strength shown by the other party was too terrifying.


    It was just that the bone was slightly rubbed into the body, and the opponent''s body collapsed directly.


    It just collapsed, as if it turned into ashes in an instant and was blown away by the breeze.


    This is terrible.


    Even Sara and Xiao Nan were shocked.


    They knew that Hui Ye was very strong, but they didn''t really have any idea of ??how strong it was.


    They just knew that when they saw Hui Ye for the first time, with the Chakra and momentum on their body, Hui Ye Guang could suppress their breath.


    It seems that Hui Ye''s moves are also very terrifying.


    Anyone with a discerning eye can see that Hui Ye''s moves are similar to those of her opponent, but her power is not the same.


    Compared with the attack that Huiye just made, the bone veins used by Wuren who claim to be the Huiye clan are just like playing.


    But why does Huiye have bone veins?


    Isn''t this the blood inheritance boundary that only exists in Wunin Village?


    Sarah and Xiao Nan also had some questions in their minds.


    Sara and Xiaonan are no longer Xiaobai who doesn''t know anything anymore, and they know that every Ninja Village will have its own unique ninja family.


    However, does the name Huiye have nothing to do with the Huiye clan?


    At this time Sara and Xiao Nan couldn''t help but think.


    They just wanted to ask, why does Wuren Village have a ninja named Huiye Clan, and what does it have to do with Huiye sister?


    At first they thought it was just a coincidence, now it seems.


    Sister Hui Ye is not really the ancestor of the Hui Ye clan, right?


    Both Sarah and Xiao Nan were taken aback by their own thoughts.


    But when you think about it, it''s not impossible.


    You know, Hui Ye came back from the past, who knows if this is possible.


    And Xiao Nan also began to rejoice that when he first met Hui Ye, fortunately Hui Ye didn''t directly use this trick to beat herself.


    Otherwise, I would have disappeared between heaven and earth like this, how wronged.


    Sara and Xiao Nan only knew that Hui Ye was the people who came to the present from the past, and they didn''t know that Hui Ye was the ancestor of Chakra a thousand years ago.


    The remaining two members of the Huiye clan in Wuren Village looked at each other, and then fled in all directions.


    Although they are a warlike clan, facing a powerful person of the level of Hui Ye, of course it is impossible to take the initiative to seek death.


    "Don''t want to run away." At this time, Sara was ready to chase out.


    Sarah is also very fond of the top name in this assessment.


    Although it is now certain that he can enter the second assessment, Sara''s goal is still the first.


    Of course, you can''t let go of those two mists.


    Of course, all Sarah thought was to keep the opponent''s team members and snatch the reel. Under normal circumstances, they would not intentionally kill.


    As for the Wu Ren who was killed by Hui Ye, Xiao Nan and Sara had no psychological barriers either.


    They don''t like killing, but that doesn''t mean they can''t kill.


    The Wuren of the two Huiye clan scattered towards both sides, just trying to escape.


    At the same time, they were also determined to report to Wu Ren''s high-level officials and capture Hui Ye, a member of the''Hui Ye Clan''.


    It''s just that Huiye appeared in front of the two abruptly before they could dream up.


    That''s right, the two Huiye clan members who were running away, do not know why, suddenly appeared together, and Huiye stood in front of them.


    This is the power of space!


    Bah!


    The bones emerging from Huiye''s palms lightly pierced into the chests of the two of them...


    The bodies of the two people continued to collapse, and finally turned into blue smoke, floating in the sky and the earth.


    Only their clothes and ninja bags are left.


    Weird and horrible.


    This is what Xiaonan and Sarane share in their hearts.


    However, they would not be afraid of Kaguya.


    After all, no matter what, Hui Ye is their good sister.


    "Sister Huiye, how can you get a bone?" Sara walked to Huiye''s side curiously and asked.


    "Naturally." Hui Ye replied lightly.


    "Sister Huiye, how strong are you? What was the trick just now?" Xiao Nan asked curiously.


    "How strong am I? I don''t know." Hui Ye blinked, inexplicably, looking a little cute.


    "The trick just now was to kill ashes..." Hui Ye explained briefly.


    Xiaonan and the others lightly killed the Huiye clan, but some people couldn''t sit still.


    Hei Jue felt once again this familiar chakra.

 241 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 241

    "Mom? No, how is it possible? Chakra exactly like my mother? Did my mother come out of the seal?"


    Heijue, disguised as the leader of Wuren Village, 5.3 Shinobu, is now in a hotel in Konoha.


    Feeling that the chakras that are almost identical to the incomparable, sacred chakras in the distant memory from him, the black is never calm.


    "What exactly is going on?"


    Heijue''s originally gloomy expression became more and more gloomy.


    "I want, go take a look."


    The art of mayfly.


    Hei Jue sipped softly, and dived directly into the ground.


    Hei Jue merged his body with the earth and vegetation, and then moved at high speed by intervening in the roots of the plants in the ground and the network of organic matter such as underground water flow, and then...


    Chapter 257 Excitement and Doubt


    Death Forest Outside the forest, Uchihain, who was still drinking a small wine, suddenly felt shocked by the barrier he had arranged.


    "No, someone wants to enter the death forest from underground."


    Uchiha was stunned for a moment and said immediately.


    How could Konoha have no precautions for the Nakanin exam that Kirinin Village suddenly mentioned?


    Uchiha Ken, entrusted by Sarutobi Hisaki early, set up a barrier of perception in the Death Forest. As long as someone breaks into the Death Forest or leaves, Uchiha Ken can perceive it.


    Didn''t Heijue discover this perceptual barrier?


    No, as Heijue, Heijue also has his own unique ability as the dark hand left by''Datongmu Huiye'' before being sealed.


    Otherwise, it would not be the full-time intelligence personnel of the original Zhongxiao organization.


    Unlike Loulan that was so far away from the Water Country at the time, Heijue now knows the breath of Datongmu Huiye at such a close distance, how can he withstand the excitement in his heart.


    Maybe it''s not just excitement, but also a variety of complex emotions.


    In this situation, Heijue completely ignored the enchantment 11 in front of him and broke into it directly.


    At this time, Hei Jue didn''t care if he was exposed or not. What if he really sensed his''mother''?


    The rest is not important anymore.


    What if it is exposed?


    In the face of mother''s strength, everything else is just a paper tiger!


    Hei Absolutely has absolute self-confidence in the strength of his own''mother''. He believes that in front of''Datongmu Huiye'', everything will not be a problem.


    If it is really his''mother'', then he has too many questions to ask.


    Why can''mother'' leave the moon?How did she leave.


    Why doesn''t the "mother" after the seal have been released, there is no slightest movement...


    if not¡­¡­


    Heijue''s expression turned gloomy when he thought of this.


    It is hard for him to believe that if it were not his''mother'', why would he exude the same breath as his''mother''.


    In fact, he has another way to determine whether this breath is his''mother'', and that is to take a look at the moon.


    But compared to the current master who finds his breath directly, going to the moon is significantly slower.


    Moreover, there are descendants of Otsuki Yumura on the moon, making Heijue very jealous.


    From the perspective of Kurozutsu, compared to the descendants of Otsukiba, the current Konoha might be safer?


    However, Hei Jue will soon pay the price for his choice.


    "Yin? What''s going on? Did anyone break in? I said that Wunin Village is definitely not just about getting this Zhongyin. It''s so simple, there must be other conspiracies."


    "But no matter what kind of conspiracy, I will definitely stop it." Sarutobi Rizen said as soon as he heard someone break into the forest of death, his face changed instantly.


    Hearing Uchiha''s words, Sarutobi Hizaki directly pointed the signs of suspicion at Kirinin Village.


    After all, this time the test was proposed by Wuren Village himself, and the suspicion was very big.


    "Hokage-sama, do you need to stop this Zhongnin exam directly?" Yuri''s red face also sank, please try Sarutobi Hitori and ask.


    Yuhi Zhenhong is also one of the commanders of this Zhongnin exam, and is responsible for the safety of the death forest.


    And Sarutobi Hizaki looked at Uchihain.


    "Yin, how many people are coming this time? What''s the strength?" Sarutobi Rizen asked.


    "This time there is only a lot of time left for the Zhongnin exam, so there is no need to cancel it."


    "There is only one person who broke into the Death Forest. I will come as soon as I go."


    "Moreover, this person is really not necessarily a person from Kirinin Village." Uchiha frowned, his figure flashed, and he also entered the forest of death.


    Uchiha''s hidden barrier of perception can generally perceive the opponent''s Chakra, and at worst, can perceive the opponent''s strength.


    But what makes Uchiha faintly strange is that the other party seems to have used some magical way to shield his perception.


    Ninja Village?Is there such a person?


    Thinking of this kind of ninjutsu that can travel through the land at will, Uchiha can''t help but recall the ninjutsu he had seen on the video in his previous life, and the people who used this kind of ninjutsu.


    The art of mayfly, absolutely.


    The intelligence personnel of the Akatsuki organization, one of the bosses behind Naruto World!


    According to Akatsuki''s news, because Uchiha hasn''t paid attention, he doesn''t know he''s still there, but when it comes to this period, it seems that Jue and Uchiha Madara are really in Kirinin Village, right?


    Does this action have something to do with absolutely Uchiha Madara?


    A look of excitement appeared on Uchiha''s face, followed by a little doubt.


    Excitedly, he seems to be able to fight Uchiha Madara.


    Uchiha Madara, although it can be said to be one of the big bosses behind Naruto World, 250 is in fact, and it doesn''t really make Uchiha annoying.


    In fact, in the previous life, what really disliked Uchihain was only the villain Danzo, and the other villains all had their own personal charms.

 242 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 242

    As small as Osaimaru, as large as Uchiha Madara, and Otsuki Teruya, they all have their own charms.


    If he can fight against Uchiha Madara, Uchiha Yin will not only be able to predict what strength he has achieved, but also be able to fight comfortably.


    Ninja, there are not many people who can make Uchihain''s full shot.


    What, you said to compete with Hui Ye with all your strength?


    Ahem, Uchiha Ken could only say that he was better than Kaguya in his''match'' with Kaguya.


    As for doubts...


    Uchiha was very puzzled. Since Kaguya had come to this era with him, then why Heizue would still exist.


    Why, the legend of the six immortals will still exist.


    Why, there will still be tail beasts.


    Why did Kurozutsu and Uchiha Madara plan this time for the Nakanin exam?


    Uchiha hidden, became more and more curious.


    Chapter 258 I caught you


    I blame Uchiha, too, since Kaguya came back with him, he didn''t ask Kaguya with a big heart to ask what was going on.


    Otherwise, you can roughly understand what is going on.


    But now that he discovered the suspected Heijue, he suddenly realized that Huiye had come to this era with him, then, how did Heijue come from?


    Could it be that the dragon vein transmitted itself not a thousand years ago, but another parallel world?


    Moreover, why did Heijue and Madara suggest holding the Zhongnin exam?


    What is the purpose?


    There is no description in the original book, so Uchiha Kimura doesn''t know if there is this Zhongnin exam in the original book.


    However, what Uchihain didn''t know was that when Kaguya and himself returned from a thousand years ago, they attracted the attention of Kurozu because of Chakra''s riot.


    And when Kaguya used ninjutsu just now, the aura radiating from her body attracted Kurojutsu.


    Perhaps for others, Hui Ye''s breath is not obvious, but for Heijue, this breath is really too familiar.


    Opening Kagura''s eyes, Uchiha felt deeply that Heizue was right below him.


    Although the Mayfly technique is said to cut off all breaths, after knowing that someone had sneaked in, Uchiha hidden in the eyes of Kagura to investigate, obviously it was possible to detect it.


    He quickly entered the fairy mode, Uchiha quickly sealed his seal, and then patted the ground with his palm.


    Immortal law, inorganic reincarnation.


    This is a reincarnation ninjutsu that can give life to inorganic matter without life and control it.


    Although other ninjutsu seems to be able to stop the opponent from moving forward, what if the opponent is really black?


    That ordinary ninjutsu is really difficult to stop Heijue''s Mayfly technique.


    Although it is still unclear who the other party is, Uchihain has already regarded the other party as a black end.


    The earth shook for a while, and the darkness beneath the ground also changed his face.


    The land seems to have been given a life by Uchiha, constantly squeezing Heijue, making Heijue''s Mayfly technique useless.


    The land that was originally shuttled at will seems to have a life in an instant, crowding out Heijue, making it difficult for Heijue to move.


    Hei Jue felt that someone could actually follow him firmly at first, and he was also a little surprised.


    After all, the art of mayfly can isolate one''s breath by itself, and ordinary people can''t find it with ordinary ninjutsu.


    Obviously, the other party can find himself, obviously has such a little ability.


    But it''s just a little skill.


    The Mayfly technique is not so easy to be interrupted, and Heijue does not think that the other party can interrupt his ninjutsu.


    However, he didn''t expect that the other party would easily interrupt the Mayfly Art with Immortal Art, which made Heijue have to pay attention.


    The opponent can actually use Xianshu, and uses Xianshu from the beginning.


    Will ordinary people directly use the powerful method of immortality when blocking the opponent''s advance?


    Does the other party know himself.


    Heijue''s face became solemn.


    He had no choice but to jump out of the ground.


    Seeing Heizue jumping out of the ground, Uchiha''s face showed a puzzled look.


    "Who are you, what are you doing here in Death Forest? Are you trying to sabotage this Zhongnin exam?"


    Seeing the Nepenthes-like look of Kurozutsu, Uchiha chuckled inwardly, but pretended to be very confused on his face.


    After all, if he directly called out the name for Heijue, I am afraid it would be unreasonable.


    In order to detect the information of''Datongmu Teruya'', Hei Jue didn''t even bring it this time.


    Maybe it''s because I''m afraid that Shiraizu will send a message to Uchiha Madara?


    After all, in Bai Zetsu''s view, it should be loyal to Uchiha Madara.


    Only Heijue knew that there was only one person he had been loyal, and that was''Datongmu Huiye''.


    Heijue''s face was pitch black and he could not see any expression.


    He looked at Uchihain in front of him, feeling resentful.


    It''s a little bit, just a little bit to see whether the''mother'' has really broken away from the seal.


    At this time, Uchiha actually ruined his good deeds.


    Hei Jue''s heart is very depressed.


    Of course Kurozutsu knew Uchiha''s appearance.


    In other words, there is such a famous genius in the Ninja World, or a strong person, Heijue would know.


    Hei Jue has been planning for a thousand years in order to resurrect the''Datongmu Huiye'', how could some unstable factors be destroyed?

 243 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 243

    All the strong are likely to be factors of instability, so Hei Jue will collect information.


    In Kazuki''s view, although Uchiha''s performance in World War II was very good, it would not pose a threat to his plan.


    But now Uchiha Yin actually blocked his footsteps, really damn it.


    Hei Jue''s heart couldn''t help being angry.


    Hei Jue''s face remained silent, but his hands kept gathering Chakra.


    Without saying a word, Heijue directly launched an attack.


    Mu Dun, the technique of cutting.


    Kurozu swiftly approached Uchihain, and a long wooden thorn grew in his arm, which pierced Uchihain.


    "Since you don''t speak, then let me beat you until you can speak."


    A joking smile appeared on Uchiha''s hidden face.


    Seeing Mu Dun used by the other party, he didn''t show any panic.


    rub!


    His footsteps touched the ground, and several cracks broke open in the ground instantly. With this kind of reverse thrust, Uchihain quickly approached Heizue.


    Facing the attack of Kurozue, Uchihain chose the simplest and most unpretentious strange power punch.


    The fist is full of chakras, the purest fairy technique.


    The punch is fierce and fierce, fierce and fierce, containing the aura of destroying mountains.


    The fist wind was cold, as if using a powerful wind to escape, leaving traces of tears on the surrounding ground.


    The 259th chapter everyone gathers


    "This chakra!" At the moment Uchihain used a strange force punch, Otsuki Teruya seemed to perceive something and looked at Uchihain''s side.


    No, not only Otsuki Kaguya, Xiaonan, Sara and even Rosa, they all looked at Uchiha''s hidden side.


    This incomparable chakra, although I don''t know who it is, is so huge and terrifying that it is difficult for people to not notice.


    "Sister Huiye, this Chakra, if you don''t feel wrong, is Brother Yin?" Sarah''s face was filled with doubts.


    "But, isn''t Brother Yin an examiner? Why did he appear in the Death Forest? Could it be that something happened?" Xiao Nan frowned slightly and said.


    "White eyes." Blue veins appeared at the corner of Kaguya''s eyes, and she looked in Uchiha''s direction.


    Kaguya didn''t particularly like to use white eyes, because Uchiha Ken once said that when she used white eyes, the blue veins around her eyes affected her beauty.


    Although it was only Uchiha''s unintentional remarks and joking remarks, they were firmly remembered by Kaguya.


    "The husband has encountered an enemy, maybe an intruder, let''s go and take a look." Hui Ye said with her eyes closed.


    But in inner deed 923, Hui Ye was a little confused.


    The dark figure fighting Uchihain, I don''t know why, but he has a very familiar feeling.


    Never seen, but very familiar.


    A very contradictory feeling.


    Kaguya took Sara and the others and ran towards Uchiha''s position.


    "For this level of battle, are people from Kirinin Village? Or are they from Konoha?"


    Feeling the vibration of the ground, Ye Cang''s face showed a solemn expression.


    In the death forest can cause such ground shaking, I am afraid that both sides of the battle have at least not inferior to their own team.


    "We will also go over." Luo Sha said with an unhappy expression on her face.


    "The scrolls in our hands are enough for us to enter the top four. I feel that we don''t have to go there at all." Ye Cang retorted directly.


    Obviously, Ye Cang and his team definitely have at least 25 reels in their hands, otherwise they would not be guaranteed to be in the top four.


    In such a situation, obviously, staying away from disputes is the most appropriate way.


    "What we need in Sand Ninja Village is not relegation, but first. Except for first, everything else is empty talk."


    "Such a strong team, I am afraid that both have a lot of scrolls. It is very possible that their winner will be the first in this exam." Luo Sha said.


    Obviously, Luo Sha they thought it was


    "In order to be the first, we must go and defeat the two sides currently fighting." Luo Sha said coldly.


    "Jara, you''re right." Luo Sha glanced at Jia Ruro again, her eyes seemed threatening.


    "Losa, you are not allowed to bully Jiaren Luo, let''s go." Ye Cang gave Luo Sha an uncomfortable look and said.


    "Huh." Luo Sha ignored Ye Cang and Jia Ruluo, and went ahead.


    "Ye Cang, thank you." Jia Ruluo also breathed a sigh of relief, thanking him.


    "No thanks, is this really good for you?" Ye Cang frowned and asked.


    She smiled reluctantly: "Perhaps, Luo Sha is just in a bad mood now."


    "You know what I mean." Ye Cang frowned again, dissatisfied with Jiarong''s change of subject.


    "Forget it, don''t worry about it, let''s follow it too." Ye Cang also followed.


    "How could I not know what you mean, but what else can I do?" Jiaren Luo murmured to himself and followed.


    "It''s a fierce battle. It''s very strong. Only such a strong one is suitable for a fight with us." Ringo Yu Yuri shook the blood from her own knife, smiled exaggeratedly, and showed her fangs.


    "On that side? Let''s rush over, too." Loquat Juzo said.


    "Well, when the time comes, you just don''t get in the way." Wu Li Jinba glanced at Loquat Juzo and said.


    "Who got in the way? It was obviously you, who almost killed me." Blue veins appeared on Loquat Juzo''s forehead. Looking back on the scene, he was obviously very angry.


    In the previous battle, Wu Li Jinba, even friends and enemies, almost killed the loquat Juzo.


    "So, you are too obstructive, Loquat Juzo." Wuli Jinba said rudely.


    "Shut up, both of you, let''s go." Lino Yu Yuri yelled easily, and both Wuli Jinba and Loquat Shizang became quiet.


    Among the three of them, Ringo Yu Yuri''s strength is the strongest, and also relying on his own strength to obtain the Shinobi.

 244 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 244

    And the two of them were just lent to Shinobi.


    In Wuren Village, this kind of strong food is the most serious, so Loquat Shizang and Wuli Jinba dare not refute Ringo Yu Yuri.


    Heijue''s face changed again and again.


    Obviously, he also saw Uchiha''s strength, which seemed to exceed his expectations.


    He originally just wanted to force Uchihain to leave his position, so that he could quickly escape from here and find the position of Chakra he had just sensed.


    But I didn''t expect that Uchiha''s attack would be so powerful.


    Relying on his quick response and good speed, Heijue directly avoided Uchihain''s attack.


    Boom, a heavy punch, directly hit the ground.


    The earth shattered, cracks like a spider web, the web spread in all directions, and disaster stretched thousands of meters away.


    The ground vibrates like a magnitude ten earthquake, making it unstable to stand.


    There are even more insects and beasts, accidentally falling into the cracks in the ground, and there is no bones left.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Thanks to AzureStar and a3845780 for their rewards. I dare not post chapters in the rewards building for fear of being warned to update chapters.


    Feilu is really strict now.


    Chapter 260 Super Shadow Level


    Super shadow level!


    These three words appeared directly in Hei Jue''s mind.


    The forbidden techniques and powerful ninjutsu of many shadow-level powerhouses may also be able to cause this kind of destruction, but just using a fist, just a blow with a fist, can cause this level of destructive power, black I have never seen it before.


    Although I didn''t see Uchihain using other ninjutsu, although I only saw Uchihain punching.


    But in an instant, Heijue had already judged that Uchiha had reached the super shadow level strength.


    how can that be?


    This is a super shadow level!


    How many powerhouses are stuck at the peak of the shadow level for life, wanting to spy on the super shadow level but can''t.


    That is the level of Senjujuma and Uchiha~Maara!


    You must know that "not long ago" Uchiha was hidden in the Ninja World War II. He was only a shadow class.


    This kind of progress is really terrifying, as if it were light and easy, it has stepped from the shadow level to the super shadow level.


    Senjujuma and Uchiha Madara can reach the super shadow level, and both Kazuki can understand.


    After all, Qianshou Zhuma were the two sons of the Six Dao Immortals, Asura and Indra who turned around.


    They have that ability and potential.


    However, Uchiha is not!


    The most important thing is that Uchiha Yin has not yet reached the age of 20, and has not yet ushered in the peak period of his life. He can have such a kind of strength. How terrible it is.


    If a few years later, reach the peak of Uchiha''s secret?


    Will it be stronger than Senju Junma or even Uchiha Madara?


    He has planned for a thousand years and has seen all kinds of strong men, but Hei Jue has never encountered a person with such a strong potential.


    At that time, the old Madara can still resist the growing up Uchiha?


    By then, can your plan be implemented normally?


    Do we have to wait for another thousand years before we can wait for the time to resurrect the "mother"?


    Hei Jue''s face couldn''t help becoming more solemn.


    It''s really tricky.


    Hei Jue thought instinctively.


    After all, Hei Jue has been planning for a thousand years. How can he give up his plan without knowing that what he perceives is his "mother"?


    All thoughts only flashed in a short moment, and Kuro Zetsu pulled out the long wooden thorns from his body and threw them directly at Uchiha.


    Heijue''s hands kept forming marks, and the long wooden thorns kept growing.


    It was like a shuriken shadow avatar, originally it was just a long wooden thorn, but now the whole secret book must cover the sky in front of Uchiha.


    Afterwards, he stab Uchiha fiercely.


    Zizi~


    There was a violent thunder, and on the bun flowing with the wind, it seemed as if the hair was tied up, forming three shapely silver hoops. The whole body was white with silver light.


    The thunder and lightning are getting more and more secrets, stronger and more silvery, the raging thunder and lightning are flashing dazzling light, but they are all tied around Uchiha''s body, as if they are wearing a huge armor , Completely cover up Uchiha''s own skin.


    He is full of black hair and roots like crazy, with a purple gold crown with three-pronged hair, a bright silver red brocade robe on the body, a bright silver armor with a beast face, an exquisite lion belt on the waist, and eight back guards. flag.


    Facing the sky full of wood thorns, Uchiha hidden punched hard.


    Chakra with violent thunder and lightning burst out fiercely, forming a laser surrounded by thunder and lightning.


    The laser collided with the wooden thorns and burst out with an explosive roar.


    The people in Luosha who were very close to this side, and the people in Ringo Yu Yuri, who were coming here, only felt that their eardrums heard another roar and lost their voice.


    Then, it gradually recovered.


    Only on the side of Huiye, Huiye used Chakra to protect Sara and Xiaonan''s eardrums, and they did not suffer any slight impact on them.


    "So strong! Are we really going to rush over?" Jiaren Luo''s face became more worried.


    "This is definitely not a fight for Xia Ren, it should have happened." Ye Cang said solemnly.


    "If you want to go, just go by yourself. Even this kind of battle is scared. You are not qualified to be my teammates." Although Luo Sha felt a little surprised, she insisted.


    Originally, he wanted to return, but he thought that the decision was made by himself. If he returned in this way, wouldn''t it mean that his decision was wrong?


    Luo Sha is not willing to admit her mistakes.

 245 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 245

    Although knowing that this might not be the battle to participate in the Xia Ren examination, he did not give up the idea of ??taking a look in the past.


    Moreover, if this is Konoha''s own problem, then Konoha''s people will definitely guarantee their own safety, otherwise Konoha must have to pay great responsibility, right?


    With this idea, Luo Sha did not want to back down.


    Since Luo Sha insisted on going forward, then Jiaren Luo and Ye Cang could only helplessly follow.


    Unfortunately, they are the closest to the battlefield between Uchihain and Kurozu, and they are also the first three to reach the battlefield between Uchihain and Kurozu.


    Then, they saw a scene that they couldn''t imagine.


    Uchiha, who was like a thunder god, was fighting with someone who was completely dark.


    Lightning flashes, shining on the entire battlefield.


    Every punch, every palm, and every ninjutsu is full of unique charm, which means unparalleled power.


    The entire battlefield seemed to have been run over by a meteorite, leaving only a barren.


    Uchihain in Thor mode represents absolute power.


    Moreover, this is not Uchiha''s full strength.


    Even Uchiha''s secret did not open the kaleidoscope to write round eyes.


    The arrival of Luosha and the others finally attracted Heijue''s attention.


    Heijue''s eyes lit up.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Thanks for the salad oil reward.


    Chapter 261 Edge ob


    Heijue''s combat effectiveness is always a mystery in the original work.


    And in the battle with Uchihain, it was very strange that Kurozu tried his best to dodge Uchihain''s attack, as if he had no plans to counterattack.


    However, Uchiha Ken would not despise Kazuki because of this.


    Hei Jue didn''t seem to have made a few shots in the original work, but once again it was impressive.


    That was the moment when Uchiha Madara was attacked.


    Swift, spicy and stunning.


    Although Uchiha Madara did not guard against the black end at the time, at that time, it was a sixth-level Madara.


    Even if there is no defense, the defense of the sixth level itself is extremely terrifying, right?His own reaction power is also extremely scary, right?


    But even in this case, Heijue was able to make a sneak attack, proving that Heijue''s own ability could never be very weak.


    After all, it needs to break through the defense of the sixth level without the Uchiha Madara of the sixth level, and then succeed in a sneak attack.


    This at least proved that Heijue''s strength would not be weak, or even strong.


    Of course, Uchiha''s battle with Kurozue did not intend to use his full strength.


    Death Forest, after all, is Konoha''s site, right inside Konoha.


    If I use my best, I am afraid that not only will the death forest be destroyed, but also Konoha will be destroyed like Penn''s attack in the original book.


    Some people might say, even if Konoha is destroyed, what can happen?Is it difficult to rebuild?


    Although it is said that, but in fact, rebuilding Konoha is definitely a very troublesome thing, and Uchiha Kimura does not want to make things so troublesome.


    No one wants to destroy their homeland.


    Therefore, at this time, Uchihain had no plans to kill Black Zee.


    Uchiha hidden, did not use all his strength, but his strength was still terrifying.


    Feel free to punch the mountain and crack the rock.


    Take a palm at will and break the mountain.


    Feel free to move ninjutsu, shocking the world.


    When they came to Luosha, Jiarenluo, and Ye Cang near the battlefield, they all looked at them for a moment.


    At this level of battle, you still have to endure it. How can they have seen them who have not participated in the war.


    No, even if you became a Shinobu and participated in World War II, you might not have seen such a fierce battle.


    Shadow-level battles are not so easy to see, let alone super shadow-level battles.


    Luo Sha and the others were stunned for a while.


    "So strong! So strong!" There was a flame in Ye Cang''s eyes, and he was shocked when he saw Uchihain''s battle with an unknown strong man.


    "That''s amazing, this is Konoha''s hero, is Uchiha Hidden?" A star flashed in Gaura''s eyes.


    The strong are always the most attractive, especially when Uchihain enters Thor mode at this time, every punch, every palm, every ninjutsu looks so powerful and stalwart.


    I will definitely be so strong in the future!In Ye Cang''s heart, he faintly regarded Uchiha Yin as the target he wanted to pursue.


    And, maybe, it''s not a bad thing to be Uchihain''s person?


    This kind of "horror" thought suddenly appeared in Ye Cang''s mind.


    Really, Ye Cang, when did you become a nympho?Ye Cang shook his head, as if trying to get rid of this idea.


    But she didn''t know, maybe, some thoughts were buried deep in her heart like this.


    At a certain moment, under the impact of various situations, it will take root and sprout, and it will be out of control.


    And Jiarong Luo is pure worship of the strong.


    And Luo Sha, too, was shocked by the battle between Uchihain and Kurozu, and was speechless for a while.


    He could feel that there was an insurmountable gap between himself and the two in the battle.


    This kind of discovery made his heart very uncomfortable.


    What made Rosha even more uncomfortable was that he felt that Uchihain''s age should be about the same as him.


    Rasa''s age, no, or Uchiha''s age, is actually the same as Rasa, Hakura, and Karuara.

 246 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 246

    However, in order to protect their group of geniuses, Sand Ninja Village did not send them to the battlefield, just like the wave of the water gate...


    Luo Sha, who originally thought that he was the proud son of heaven, saw a person who was about the same age as him, but whose strength was far surpassing him, and his heart was not ordinary uncomfortable.


    Especially when he saw Kareura look at Uchiha Ken with worshiping eyes, his discomfort became more and more obvious.


    Although knowing that Kayura was probably just purely admiring the opponent''s strength, it made Luo Sha jealous and crazy.


    Luo Sha''s desire to control is very strong. In his opinion, Kayura is already his own, and he shouldn''t worship others.


    Because of this, Luo Sha''s face became very gloomy.


    In fact, Luo Sha and the others came here quietly, and they only dared to watch Uchihain and Heizue in battle at the edge.


    This is the so-called edge OB.


    And Uchiha and Kurozu are also well aware of each other''s arrival.


    It''s just that Uchihain didn''t pay attention, and Kuro definitely needed to resist Uchihain''s attack, and he didn''t have time to pay attention.


    But after going down like this, Heijue knew that it would be difficult for him to see the truth again.


    Hei Jue''s purpose for coming here was the same breath as his own''mother'' from the beginning to the end, otherwise, Hei Jue had 2.5 ways to escape.


    Heijue can survive in the Ninja world for thousands of years without being discovered, and the ability to escape is absolutely first-class.


    This point need not be questioned. If Kuroge was caught so easily, I am afraid Kuroge would have been wiped out while Otsuki Hakata and Otsuki Ha Village were still in existence.


    Seeing Luosha and the others watching for so long, Hei Jue also had some thoughts in his heart.


    Resisting Uchiha''s punch, Hei Juefa let out a scream, and then his figure flew directly toward Luosha.


    With the help of Uchiha''s fist, Heijue quickly came to Luosha''s body and pinched Luosha''s neck.


    Chapter 262 Ma Ma


    Hei Jue''s actions are very quick.


    When Luosha, Yecang and Jiarongluo didn''t react, Hei Jue had already pinched Luosha''s neck.


    Luo Sha had a dumbfounded expression. He was still cheering up with Heizae in his heart just now, and knocked Uchihain down. He didn''t expect that he would be caught in his neck.


    Yes, Luosha is cheering on Heijue. Compared with Heijue, Luosha dislikes Uchihain even more.


    And Luo Sha never thought that just now he was still cheering on this mysterious person, and this mysterious person would directly take him hostage.


    Really, Luo Sha Nei felt depressed and wanted to vomit blood.


    However, Luo Sha was not in the mood to vomit blood anymore. When someone pinched her neck, Luo Sha felt cold all over her body, and her whole body was full of heart.


    I didn''t feel it in the distance just now, but now Luosha feels that the whole atmosphere is depressive, and even breathing is very difficult.


    In this case, Luosha could not even resist.


    At this moment, Luo Sha has never felt that death will be so close to 11.


    At this moment, Ye Cang and Jia Ruluo both jumped off instinctively.


    Try to stay away from Black Jue.


    When this kind of danger came, they didn''t choose to attack Hei Jue directly, but chose to avoid it.


    Although this is a person''s instinct to avoid danger.


    But it can also be seen that Luo Sha''s popularity does not seem to be very good.


    After Jiaren Luo and Ye Cang jumped away, they did not dare to attack Heijue casually.


    After watching the game just now, both Jiaren Luo and Ye Cang knew that Hei Jue was definitely much stronger than them.


    At this time, if they act, they will only anger this strong man, and will not benefit them at all.


    And the actions of Kurozutsu also exceeded Uchiha''s expectations.


    Is this, want to use others to threaten me?


    Uchiha''s mouth twitched as if he thought of Kazuki''s idea.


    Ignoring Kazuki''s actions, Uchiha Kimura will attack.


    "Don''t come over, this is the Shinnin who came to Konoha from Sand Ninja Village to take part in the Chunin exam? If you attack, I will pinch him to death.


    "You should know how much negative impact it will have on your Shinobu village if someone from Sand Ninja Village has an accident in Konoha?"


    Heijue said in a gloomy tone.


    Hei Jue could be said to have taken the punch just now.


    Although he didn''t suffer any harm on the surface, that kind of sudden pain made Black never forget.


    In fact, ordinary ninjutsu cannot cause any harm to Heijue.


    Only with Yin Dun, Yang Dun, or Xianshu Chakra''s ninjutsu, can it cause damage to Heijue.


    In Kurozutsu''s eyes, Uchiha Ken should be the kind of person who thinks about Konoha like Senju Zhuma.


    As long as he catches other Shinobu people and threatens Uchihain, then Uchihain will definitely not continue to pester himself.


    "So what?" Uchiha snorted coldly, and ignored him, as if he hadn''t seen Luosha in Heizueshou, and rushed towards Heizue.


    Kuro never knew that what Uchihain hates most is that others threaten him.


    Moreover, Kurojutsu, if the woman from Uchiha Hidden threatens you, just forget it. What do you mean by threatening yourself with Rosa?


    Although Uchihain has no dislike for Luo Sha in the original work, he has no good impressions either.


    Ignoring the threat of Kurozutsu, Uchiha dashed towards Kuzzu.


    Heijue''s face suddenly changed.


    He didn''t expect that Uchiha Hidden would actually disregard Konoha''s reputation, so he rushed over.


    "Trash." Hei Jue couldn''t help but screamed Luo Sha, the hostage in his opponent, and then threw Luo Sha in Uchiha''s direction.


    Luo Sha''s face was blue and white when he heard the black jue''s words of waste, but he did not refute it.


    At this time, if you say one more thing and get shot to death by the other party, then it will be very unworthy.


    Seeing Luo Sha flying towards him, Uchiha Hidden did not catch Luo Sha, but instead patted Luo Sha lightly with his right hand, and patted Luo Sha directly in the direction of Karuura and Hakura.

 247 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 247

    Luo Sha only felt that her cheeks seemed to be crushed by a carriage, and her cheeks instantly became red and swollen.


    "It''s evil!" Luo Sha felt that she had been humiliated.


    Even if someone who was arrested and known was scolding waste, the person who was saved slapped directly.


    "Losa, are you okay?" Jiaren Luo asked weakly looking at the twisted face of Luosha in front of him.


    The Luosha now looks like a beast that is so angry that it has lost his reason, and it looks terrifying.


    "Trash, what did you do when I was arrested just now?" Luo Sha saw Kayan Luo and was not angry.


    Thinking back to the scene of being humiliated by Kazuki, and back to the scene where Uchiha slapped himself down with a slap.


    Luo Sha''s face became more and more distorted.


    At this time Luo Sha also recalled that Jia Ruluo and Ye Cang didn''t save themselves at the first time.


    This is a betrayal!


    Rosha could not vent 277''s anger on others, but she could vent 277 on Gaara''s body.


    It seemed that she had found a point of venting, Luo Sha raised her hand and wanted to slap Kayan Luo on the face.


    Jia Luluo was also stunned for a while, never expected Luo Sha to actually want to beat herself.


    "It''s rubbish, hit a woman."


    At this moment, there was a cold snort.


    A handful of kunai controlled by the Chakra Line directly pierced Luo Sha''s hand.


    "Ah! Who is it? A surprise attack!" Luo Sha clutched her injured palm, turned her head, and looked at the incoming person angrily.


    In the distance, three figures quickly came to the battlefield.


    Sara, Xiao Nan, and Hui Ye.


    Sarah''s eyes were filled with disdain and extreme contempt. Looking at Luosha, it was like looking at a piece of garbage.


    Kurozutsu, who was still evading Uchihain''s attack, also heard the voice and looked over there. Then, he was stunned for a while.


    mom!


    ¡ª¡ª


    Starting tomorrow, set a goal, I want 5 more!Well, hope I can do it!


    Chapter 263 One Slap


    mom.


    mom?


    mom!


    Hei Jue''s mother stunned everyone present.


    Luo Sha, Jia Lun Luo, and Ye Cang, who were still angry, were all stunned.


    Although they didn''t know Hei Jue''s name, they knew that Hei Jue''s strength was terrifying.


    Although Luosha and their strength are humble, it is impossible to determine which level the opponent has reached, but no matter how you look at it, they are not weaker than the shadow-level strength, right?


    In their minds, Uchiha''s warring Uchiha and Kurozu are even comparable to their three generations.


    Just like Konoha''s children think that Naruto is the strongest, in the hearts of Luosha, Kayanuo and Yecang, the three generations of Fukage are of course the strongest.


    However, now this one who can be compared with the three generations of Fukage and who can fight against Uchiha''s incomparable character, actually calls a woman who took the Zhongnin exam, mother?


    This... Could it be that we heard it wrong?Or the other party called the wrong one?


    By the way, by the way, we must have just come into contact with these strong people, and the mentality is a bit unstable and I heard it wrong.


    Well, it must be like this, or if it was illusion.


    However, this illusion is so real!


    This is an illusion, it must be like this. In the illusion, nothing is wrong with me, right?


    Jiaren Luo Nei thought, then glanced at Luo Sha.


    It seemed that he thought of the system he had just activated and the tasks that the system had issued. Jiaren Luo mustered his courage, shook his hand, and took a deep breath.


    As Jiarenuo inhaled, the cloak in front of him was slightly propped up.


    She pulled her hand back, then slammed it forward, and a slap was printed on Luo Sha''s left cheek.


    Snapped!


    The person who was shocked when he was still thinking about Heijue''s words suddenly looked at Kayura again.


    This slap of Jiariluo was like the slap of Luo Sha fan just now, so sudden and so incomprehensible.


    Luo Sha''s slap just now was very sudden. Although Sarah stopped it in the end and didn''t hit Kayuro''s face, it still left an indelible wound in Kayuro''s heart.


    Imagine how you would feel if you kindly comforted an injured person, but the other person in turn wants to slap you.


    Even if the other party is still your fiance, and has not yet become your husband, how do you feel?


    At that time, Jiarenluo was stunned, so there was no response.


    Similarly, Ye Cang was stunned.


    When they reacted, Sara''s kunai had already pierced Luosha''s palm.


    Rosa made a scream.


    At that time, both Jiaren Luo and Ye Cang felt inexplicably happy.


    Although Luosha belongs to the village of Shinobu, Sarah should be regarded as an outsider, but Yecang couldn''t accept Luosha''s behavior.


    And Kayura who was about to be beaten was even more unacceptable.


    At that moment, Kayura really thought, would he really want to marry such a person in the future?


    It is precisely because of this that Kayura will make actions that he would have never dared to do in the past.


    Jiarongluo will hypnotize himself. This is an illusion, and then he slapped him down.

 248 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 248

    Even a little bit of preparation was done.


    With this slap, Luo Sha''s left cheek swelled at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Originally, Luo Sha''s right face was swollen when Uchihain''s right face was slapped just now.


    Unexpectedly, it didn''t take long for Luo Sha''s left cheek and right cheek to balance.


    "It hurts, isn''t this an illusion technique?" Jiarenluo covered his palm, and a little tear appeared in the corner of his eyes.


    "Puff." Originally, Uchiha, who wanted to watch the development of Kurojue with the feeling of being puzzled and watching the drama, at this moment, couldn''t help laughing because of Sara''s cuteness.


    Luo Sha''s face changed from the original pale white to the color of pig liver, and the whole person felt bad.


    Even Jialuluo''s slapped hands felt pain. One can imagine what kind of abuse Luosha''s face has been treated.


    There is a MMB in Luo Sha''s heart that must be said.


    If it weren''t for everyone''s eyes to look at him at this time, Luo Sha would have to teach Kayan Luo a lesson.


    This slap not only hit Luosha''s face, but also hit Luosha''s heart.


    At this moment, Luo Sha''s mentality has been completely distorted.


    Although Luosha did not dare to act at this time, it is difficult to know whether Luosha will retaliate after returning.


    Perhaps in the original work, Luo Sha and Jia Lian Luo, or because they gradually become acquainted in the future, they have feelings for each other.


    But now it''s wrong, it''s probably much more difficult for the two to be together.


    After all, Luo Sha''s heart may have already been sentenced to death at this moment.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully completing the temporary task, and rewarding Feng Escape proficiency +1."


    At this moment, the voice of the system flashed through Kayanluo''s mind.


    At this moment, Jiarong felt that his ability to understand Feng Dun had risen again.


    "Isn''t this an illusion?"


    "This isn''t an illusion, isn''t it?" Jiaren Luo said slightly dull.


    Afterwards, Jiaren Luo saw Luo Sha''s face at this time, and was shocked, feeling that he was about to cry.


    However, I don''t know why, I feel so good.


    "Jara, you have to be more careful about Luosha from now on." Ye Cang guarded Jiarong behind him, looking at the angry Luosha.


    Ye Cang could only say that the fan was a good fan and a wonderful fan.


    Gaara''s slap attracted the attention of others, but it didn''t affect Kaguya and Heijue at this time.


    Hui Ye, after looking at Heijue, looked dazed.


    Why, I feel that the other party is so familiar?


    Me, I don¡¯t know the other person, right?


    Why is there in his body.


    My breath?


    ¡ª¡ª


    Thanks for your reward


    Chapter 264 Shy


    "Ding, congratulations to the master for gaining the wind escape proficiency +1."


    The voice of the system appeared in Uchiha''s mind.


    Uchiha raised his eyebrows.


    In fact, after spending so much time with every girl, Uchiha Yin already knew a little bit about the pattern of the system prompts.


    And now, who triggered the rewards of the system?


    According to Uchiha''s experience, if it is to reward puppetry, Sarah has probably won the reward.


    Otherwise, how could Sara be able to go from an ordinary person who knows nothing to the level of tolerance in half a year.


    If it is a rewarded paper escape, it is probably Xiao Nan who has won the reward.


    Otherwise, Xiao Nan wouldn''t be able to reach the level of quasi-film level now.


    I remember that in the original work, I don¡¯t know how many years later, Xiao Nan was used by Hanzo to threaten Yahiko and Nagato. At that time, Xiao Nan was probably just a general Shinobu strength.


    And now Xiao Nan, if he continues to practice, by the time in the original work, he might have had a battle with Hanzo, even stronger than Hanzo.


    If it were rewarded fighting skills, it was mostly Huiye who got the reward.


    In Huiye''s era, Ninzong hadn''t even appeared yet, let alone the use of Chakra.


    The previous Huiye''s 127 move to let the opponent fall to the ground or die with a blank eye was just a simple burst of his pupil power.


    Through the original work, in fact, we can also see that Datongmu Huiye has a world-leading strength, but he does not have the fighting skills to match his strength.


    Otherwise, in the original book, how could it be so simple to be sealed by Naruto and Sasuke who are not as strong as her?


    Even before, it was sealed by Otsuki Yumura and Otsuki Yui.


    This can only show that Hui Ye''s own fighting skills are not actually very strong, relying on the strength and ability gained after eating the fruits of the sacred tree.


    However, the current meeting is also different.


    Although he hadn''t deliberately practiced, Uchihain had also fought Kaguya.


    And Huiye is completely different from the Huiye who has no skills in the original book.


    And now, what Uchiha concealed was Feng Dun...


    This doesn''t fit with Xiao Nan, Sara or Hui Ye.


    And Ye Cang, Uchihain also remembered that she was the Shining Envoy, and should have been given it. It was Shining Escape''s reward.


    Could it be...


    Uchiha gave Karuura a faint look.

 249 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 249

    The baby face is many times better than the one drawn by AB, and the short brown hair just reaches the shoulders.


    The appearance is kind, with a friendly smile.


    Uchiha''s hidden figure was reflected in the indigo pupils, which seemed a little confused.


    What doesn''t match her baby face is that she actually has a height of about 1.7 meters. Standing next to Luosha, she looks even taller than Luosha.


    Uchihain looked at Karuura seriously.


    In the original book, there is too little information about Karuura, and Uchiha''s understanding of her is not too much.


    But now it seems that Karuura should be a ninja who is good at using Wind Dun.


    However, it doesn''t seem that Kayura has anything to do with him now?Could it be that the rewards you got really came from Kayura?


    Will Nagarara''s wind escape proficiency be +1?


    Uchiha was very curious, and looked at Karuura.


    And Kayura also saw Uchiha staring at him, and his heart was tense.


    That is a powerful person who is''comparable to'' the three generations of Fengying. Being stared at by such a powerful person, of course, you will feel tense.


    But, faintly, Kareura didn''t know why, and he felt proud for a while. It seemed that he was proud of being able to attract Uchiha Hidden.


    Oops, Gaura, how can you have such an idea.


    You are already Luosha''s fianc¨¦e, so don''t think so much.


    But Luo Sha is really bad, do I really want to be his wife?


    Secretly compared Rasa and Uchiha, Kayura also had to come to the conclusion that Rasa was an insult to Uchiha, compared with Uchiha.


    Without comparison, there is no harm.


    Kayura thought of the system and said, asking me to become Uchiha''s person, is this God''s will?


    Thinking about it this way, Jiaren Luo also felt a little shy, and pulled his cloak.


    Luo Sha found this, and the whole person felt bad.


    After seeing Karuura and Uchiha looking at each other concealedly, he felt that the whole person was not good.


    Suddenly, Luo Sha felt that she was wearing a green hat on her head.


    In an instant, Luo Sha''s heart became very resentful.


    And Ye Cang also felt Uchiha''s hidden gaze.


    She didn''t know why, but she was a little nervous.


    However, seeing Uchiha Ken seems to be focusing only on Karuara''s body.


    Ye Cang couldn''t help feeling a little unhappy in his heart.


    Very strange, very inexplicable, just unhappy.


    Although I haven''t seen Uchiha Ken a few times, and although I don''t have any anxiety with Uchiha, I feel that Uchiha Ken only focuses his eyes on Karura.


    She felt her mood was inexplicably irritable.


    Isn''t it true that I am not at all attractive compared to Kayura?


    Obviously, my figure is much better than that of Jiarong!


    Yecang doubted his charm.


    Uchiha Hidden seemed to feel Karuara''s shyness, and nodded kindly with Karuara.


    Gairara''s face became even more red, and she became more and more shy, like a young girl, her left hand holding the cloak tightened involuntarily.


    His right hand unnaturally smoothed his own hair, and pulled his own hair behind the ear.


    Seeing what Karuara looked like, Uchiha couldn''t help but feel an urge to bully Karuara.


    Kindness, kindness, Uchiha Yin turned his gaze and looked at Kurojutsu.


    Chapter 265 The Enemy


    On the side of Hei Jue, Datongmu Huiye and Hei absolutely watched.


    For a long time, Datongmu Huiye''s eyes were puzzled.


    "Who are you, why do you have my breath?"


    Kaguya remembered that she once separated half of her Chakra from herself, and then created a new''Datongmu Kaguya'', allowing her to live in the Ninja World instead of herself.


    That new Datongmu Huiye can be said to be a new clone, no longer belonging to the same identity as the current Datongmu Huiye.


    Just like in the original work, Otsuki Yumura and Otsuki Yuyi, and even Kurojutsu, were created by Otsuki Teruya.


    Although it was said to represent Kaguya''s will, in fact, it was another person.


    So Otsuki Yui, Otsuki Yumura, and Kurozutsu are all the sons of Otsuki Kaguya.


    Before Uchihain came to this era, Kaguya himself created the big Kaguya Kaguya himself, although it also represented Kaguya''s will, but it was no longer Kaguya.


    She is like the daughter of Kaguya, living in this world again under the name of Datongmu Kaguya.


    So originally speaking, only''Datongmu Huiye'' could make Huiye feel the aura of his body.


    And now, she actually felt the breath of her own daughter in Heijue.


    Why doesn''t this make Hui Ye feel surprised?


    In the millennia, Huiye didn''t know whether his daughter was still alive.


    At that time, she actually didn''t think so much. After instinctively left her''daughter'', she came over.


    If it weren''t for feeling this breath, I''m afraid Huiye would almost forget it.


    Hui Ye''s words caused everyone to concentrate their minds on Hui Ye''s body.


    Sara and Xiao Nan were also very surprised.


    Just now when Hei Jue called Huiye''s mother, Sara and Xiao Nan were very surprised.


    Did Huiye still have a son thousands of years ago?

 250 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 250

    But that''s not right, the son of a thousand years ago, in this era, can actually still be alive?


    This is too fantastic, right?


    Sarah and Xiao Nan are both waiting for the conversation between Hui Ye and Hei Jue.


    It seems instinctive, both Sarah and Xiao Nan feel that Hui Ye and Hei Jue''s dialogue will be very exciting.


    Not only Sara and Xiao Nan, but Jiaren Luo and Ye Cang also raised their ears, listening to Heijue and Huiye.


    A strong man like Hei Jue actually has such a mother?


    After confirming that this was not an illusion technique, everyone was also very curious, listening to the dialogue between Hei Jue and Hui Ye.


    "Mom, don''t you know me? I am Hei Jue." Hei Jue didn''t seem to know herself anymore. Hei Jue yelled at Hui Ye agitatedly, trying to awaken Hui Ye''s memory.


    "Hei Jue? Never heard of it, but I can feel that you have my aura." Hui Ye shook his head and said to Hei Jue suspiciously.


    "Are you her son?" Hui Ye continued.


    However, Hei Jue had not heard Hui Ye''s voice.


    After hearing that Kaguya had forgotten about herself again, Heijue felt that her life had collapsed.


    You know, Hei Jue has planned for a thousand years to bring his mother back to life.


    But now, seeing his''mother'' actually forgot about herself, how can he not let Heijue''s heart suffer from colic.


    "How is it possible? Mom, have you lost your memory?"


    Hei Jue was very agitated, and with a flash of body shape, he was about to rush to Hui Ye''s body and embrace Hui Ye.


    But how could he know that the current Huiye is not the''Datongmu Huiye'' he knows.


    Or in terms of seniority, should he call the current Hui Ye grandma?


    Huiye now avoids other men touching her body.


    boom!


    Instinctively, Hui Ye opened his eyes, and an invisible energy wave rushed towards Hei Jue directly.


    With one blow, Hei Jue''s body that had been rushing forward, at a faster speed, backed back in the direction opposite to the rush.


    Rumbling.


    A large human-shaped pit appeared in the eyes of everyone.


    Hei Jue climbed out of the pit with difficulty, and his eyes showed confusion.


    why?Would mother reject me so?


    why?Mom won''t accept my hug?


    What is the purpose of my thousand years of hard work?


    No, it must not be the case.


    There must be something wrong.


    Heijue forced himself to calm down and take a deep breath.


    The rest of the people, except Uchihain and Kaguya, did not dare to breathe.


    Luo Sha, Jiaren Luo and Ye Cang, seeing Hui Ye''s easy blow, knocked Hei Jue into the air, and everyone was shocked.


    They knew what strength Heijue possessed.


    Hei Jue suddenly rushed towards Hui Ye just now, and even their eyes couldn''t keep up with this speed.


    But the result?


    The earthquake-like vibration and the sudden appearance of a human-shaped pit all indicated that this man named Hei Jue was beaten by the opponent in a short time.


    This is, what a terrifying strength!


    Although it is very likely that the man named Heijue did not resist, this is obviously not something that ordinary Shangren can do!


    At least the shadow level strength!


    Luo Sha looked at Hui Ye in disbelief.


    Such a strong shadow-level power, actually go to take the Zhongnin exam?!


    This is Konoha''s sincerity?!


    Luo Sha and they felt numb scalp.


    At this moment, they couldn''t help but feel that, perhaps, Hui Ye is really Hei Jue''s mother?


    "I am not the''Datongmu Huiye'' you know." Seeing Hei Jue seemed to calm down, Datongmu Huiye said lightly.


    By the way, yes, it must be like this!


    This person is definitely not a mother!


    This is just someone who is very similar to my mother.


    Even, they belong to the same family as his mother!


    Since it¡¯s not a''mother'', the rest of the Datongmu clan are all


    enemy!


    Chapter 266 Hei Jue Escapes


    Hei Jue, who had inherited the memory of''Datong Mu Huiye'', knew how Bai Jue got it out.


    Bai Jue was originally a human being, on the surface it was an artificial human created by Madara Uchiha using the first-generation cells. In fact, it has nothing to do with it. It is a product of the fall of human beings immersed in unlimited moon reading in ancient times.


    Bai Jue, in fact, is the military force created by''Datongmu Huiye'' in order to guard against the arrival of the Datongmu clan who might arrive at that time.


    It is precisely because of such a situation that Otsuki Yui and Otsuki Yumura will jointly seal''Otsuki Kaguya''.


    Heijue, it can be said that he almost completely inherited the memory of''Otsuki Teruya''.


    Only the most secret part was concealed by''Datongmu Huiye''.


    That''s right,''Datongmu Teruya'' was actually just a substitute made by Keiya, which was concealed by''Datongmu Teruya''.

 251 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 251

    Perhaps because of the world''s corrective power,''Datongmu Huiye'' still took the old path in the original work.


    However, the combat skills originally inherited by Kaguya were not passed on to''Otsuki Kaguya'', which also caused''Otsuki Kaguya'' to be sealed by Otsuki Yumura and Otsuki Yui like the original work.


    However, these blacks are absolutely unknown.


    At this moment, Hei Jue directly regarded Huiye as a relative of his own''mother''.


    Because only in this way can it explain why Huiye has exactly the same appearance as her own''mother''.


    Because only in this way can I explain why Huiye has a chakra similar to her own''mother''.


    As for the numerous other vulnerabilities, they have been selectively ignored by Black Jue.


    It was precisely because of this that Heijue didn''t say too much, and he flashed directly into the ground.


    Hei Jue couldn''t raise any thoughts of resistance to the Kaguya who was similar to his own''mother''.


    That is the power of the sixth level!


    That is the power above the entire Shinobi world.


    Only by resurrecting my own''mother'' can I have the opportunity to resist the power!


    Hei Jue knew how powerful his''mother'' really was, and he thought so, he ran away without even having time to listen to Huiye''s words.


    Even, he knew that at such a close distance, if the other party wanted to, he could not even escape.


    "Yin, do you need to catch him?" Kaguya looked at Uchihain and asked.


    "No, he will still be useful in the future, but I guess he wouldn''t dare to come to Konoha." Uchihain smiled faintly at Kaguya, and said.


    In his heart, Uchihain could also guess the purpose of Kurozuru''s coming.


    Maybe it''s because of the perception of Kaguya''s Chakra?


    It must be because of the perception of the Chakra of Kaguya!


    Although I don''t know why Huiye followed him to this era, why Heijue still exists, and why the legend of the Six Dao Immortals still exists.(At this time, Uchiha Ken didn''t know that Kaguya had left''Otsuki Kaguya'' to replace him a thousand years ago.)


    But assuming that all these things actually exist, then, is the breath of Kaguya similar to that of''Datongmu Kaguya''?


    Because I don''t know what Kaguya did before coming to this world, Uchiha Ken can only understand that the world has corrected this period of history and reshaped a big Tsuki Kaguya.


    And now, this "big tube tree Huiye" coincides with my Huiye.


    Uchiha Hidden, don''t know why, suddenly felt very interesting.


    For the sealed''Otsuki Teruya'', Uchiha had a sense of expectation.


    Looking forward to the scene when''Datongmu Huiye'' met his own Huiye.


    Two people who look the same, don''t know what kind of sparks they will create?


    "En, Yin, I have something to tell you." Kaguya heard Uchiha''s words and gave up his plan to capture Heizue back.


    At such a close distance, as long as Kaguya thought, Heijue could not escape.


    However, since Kurojee came out, Kaguya also wanted to tell Uchihain about those things...


    Although Uchihain didn''t ask, Kaguya instinctively wanted to say it better.


    As for the black absolute.


    Although Hei Jue didn''t get a positive answer, but Kaguya was almost certain that the mother Hei Jue referred to was the "Datongmu Kaguya" that he had created to replace herself and spent the thousand years.


    In fact, Kaguya also has many questions. Where did the "Datongmu Kaguya" he created?


    And why did''Datongmu Kaguya'' create a black end?


    Hui Ye just wanted to catch Hei Jue and ask the matter clearly.


    But since Uchiha said that he had let him go, let it go.


    In the same way, if Uchihain wants Heijutsu to die, Kaguya will never let Heijutsu live.


    For Kaguya, Uchihain was her center, and she had to stand aside for other things.


    "Well, tonight, come over and talk to me in a whisper." Uchiha smiled and said.


    Although I don''t know what Huiye wants to tell herself, but now it seems that what Huiye said does not want others to know.


    Hei Jue fled, and Luo Sha and the others, who had been standing aside, were also relieved.


    Just now they thought that Heizue would fight Uchihain, Kaguya and the others at 4.8, and they stayed in this battlefield, and they didn''t even have the courage to escape.


    Just now they stood at a distance that they thought was safe, and the other party was able to come to them with just a flash.


    In this battle of strength like Uchiha, their lives do not belong to them, it is really too uncomfortable.


    ¡ª¡ª


    5 is still too difficult, let''s start with 4...cover your face...feeling, I feel tired.It''s better to start with 4 every day, and 5 more depends on the situation of the day.


    Chapter 267 Small Punishment Luo Sha


    "Brother Yin, sister Huiye, who the hell is the person who was so dark just now? Is it going to destroy the Zhongnin exam this time?" When Sara saw Hei Jue, she wanted to run away, Huiye Neither Uchihain had the intention of pursuing them, and asked suspiciously.


    Xiao Nan and Ye Cang on the other side were also listening with their ears erect, and they were very curious about it.


    After all, this is just a Zhongnin exam. What is the purpose of the other party''s arrival?


    And the dialogue between Kurozutsu and Kaguya, and the dialogue between Uchihain and Kaguya, they didn''t understand at all.


    Huiye heard Sarah''s question, looked at Ye Cang and the others, there was no expression on their faces, and they didn''t speak.


    Sarah and Xiao Nan also knew it, probably because there were people they didn''t know, and some things were not easy to say.


    In this case, Sarah and Xiao Nan also put away the gossip in their hearts and looked at Ye Cang and them.


    At this moment, Ye Cang and the others were a little restless.


    Fortunately, Xiao Nan and Sarah said that Ye Cang and the others did not know the strength of Xiao Nan and Sara.


    But Kaguya...


    In the eyes of Ye Cang and the others, Hui Ye is a shadow-level powerhouse whose owner is not inferior to the strength of the three generations of Fengying. Being watched by such a powerhouse with such an indifferent face, although the opponent does not emit any The aura, but that kind of mental pressure alone is enough to make people collapse.


    Unlike Uchiha''s gaze just now, Kaguya''s glance made them feel even more terrifying.

 252 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 252

    What made them even more maddened was that they remembered that this was Konoha''s joint Zhongnin test, and the other party, even Xiannin who was tested with them.


    Now that there are no foreign enemies, Zhongren''s assessment seems to have not ended yet.


    In this way, aren''t the two parties still the enemies in the Zhongren assessment?


    In this case, even if the opponent attacked himself and others, it was reasonable and could not find any problems.


    Recalling the strength that Hui Ye had revealed just now, they didn''t even have the thought to resist.


    Damn it, Konoha''s people actually put this level of combat power on the Zhongnin exam?


    This Zhongnin exam is a scam in itself!


    With such a scary woman taking the exam, I am afraid that the top name of the Zhongnin exam is in Konoha''s bag.


    It is impossible for anyone to grab it.


    Luo Sha yelled unwillingly in her heart.


    He managed to suppress the grievance that Jiaren Luo had slapped him just now. He didn''t expect that the current situation also made Luo Sha crazy.


    You know, Luo Sha came to Konoha to participate in this Zhongnin exam, the purpose is to become famous in World War I, increase the credibility of Shanin Village, and make Shanin Village renew its glory.


    but now¡­¡­


    Luo Sha even had to worry about whether she was still alive.


    If it was before, Rasa would definitely think Konoha would not do anything to him, but just now, Uchihain ignored the threat of Kurozu. This let Rasa know that Uchihain didn¡¯t care about his life at all. .


    What''s more, Hui Ye looked at him, and the flash of indifference and indifference in his eyes made him breathless.


    Own, isn''t it about to be silenced by the other party?!


    Cold sweat broke out on Luo Sha''s forehead.


    I had known that I shouldn''t have come here, I blamed Jiarenluo and Yecang for not holding me.


    Luo Sha couldn''t help but think bitterly.


    At this moment, he even forgot, who it was before, must come here to search the scroll.


    Fortunately, Ye Cang didn''t know Luo Sha''s inner thoughts. If it weren''t for it, I''m afraid he would have slapped it just like Jialuo did.


    If you hadn''t come all the time, would they be where they are now?


    Uchiha Yin also shifted his gaze to Yecang and Karuura.


    Ye Cang and Jia Luluo are not much better than Luo Sha. The moment Hui Ye looked at them, they instinctively felt very dangerous.


    However, I don''t know why they perceive Uchiha''s glance, Yekura and Kareura can''t help but relax, and the pressure on their bodies immediately disappears.


    This is a very strange feeling, just like feeling that the other person will not hurt yourself.


    "What is your name?"


    Looking at Ye Cang and Karuura, Uchiha asked with a faint smile on his face.


    "My name is Jiarongluo, I''m the ninja of Sunnin Village." Jiarongluo said with a reddish face.


    "Ye Cang, Sand Shinobu Village Shimano Shinobu." Ye Cang breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Uchiha''s faintly smiling face.


    Uchiha''s hidden smile seemed infectious, and Ye Cang couldn''t help but let go of his precautions.


    "Losa, Nina Shimonin from the village." Luo Sha said coldly.


    Luo Sha''s hands were hidden in the cuff holes. As long as something went wrong, she would immediately launch ninjutsu and then escape.


    In Luo Sha''s view, Uchiha''s hidden smile was not a kindness to them, but a means to relax them.


    And seeing Yecura and Karuura seem to be faintly attracted by Uchiha, Luo Sha can only cried out an idiot.


    Isn''t it an idiot to be attracted by the enemy at this time?


    If Uchiha Yin really wanted to attack, I''m afraid Luo Sha would push Kayura and Yekura out immediately, and then escape by himself.


    Of course, Luo Sha''s small actions will not be hidden from Uchiha and Kaguya.


    However, Kaguya wouldn''t make any moves without Uchiha''s words.


    And Uchiha Yin was completely indifferent.


    He didn''t care about Luosha completely.


    The gap between Luo Sha and himself was too big, and Uchiha Yin did not take Luo Sha in his eyes from the beginning.


    "Rosa, put away the dust you gathered, otherwise, I will see it as a challenge to me."


    Uchiha glanced at Luo Sha faintly.


    Luo Sha''s eyes were directly facing Uchiha''s indifferent eyes, and those pair of eyes had an indifferent look that he had never seen before.


    There was a terrifying light in his eyes, like two bright lights, directly rushing into Luosha''s heart, and directly set off a huge wave in Luosha''s heart.


    Chapter 268 How Do I Trust You


    In an instant, Luo Sha felt as if she was directly submerged by a flash flood and a tsunami.


    Luo Sha''s body couldn''t help shaking twice, and a terrifying chill surrounded his body, as if he had come to the snow country of ice and snow, and it was cold to the bone.


    His heart seemed to have paused twice at this moment, and then it seemed to make up for that pause, and then continued to beat wildly.


    Uchiha faintly glanced at the trembling Luo Sha, then his eyes became contemptuous.


    The current Luosha, the willpower is really too weak, he has not released any pressure, and the writing wheel is not even opened. It just glanced at Luosha indifferently and actually gave Luosha such a big one. The pressure made Luo Sha actually afraid to be like this.


    Now everyone can see that Luo Sha is sweating profusely, and everyone feels that he is about to lose his footing.


    Karuura and Yekura saw that Uchiha was aiming at Luo Sha, but they didn''t know why, they had a faint joy in their hearts.


    The scene where Luo Sha wanted to play Jiaru Luo just now was firmly engraved in their hearts.


    Ye Cang''s relationship with Luo Sha is not very good, and Luo Sha''s actions just now made Ye Cang feel sick even more.


    As a woman, the most annoying thing is of course those who beat women.


    If it is an enemy of life or death, or on the battlefield, it does not matter if you beat women or even kill women. After all, in war, there is no gender, no right or wrong, only victory or defeat.


    But Luosha is different from Kayanluo, who is Luosha''s fiancee.

 253 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 253

    And just now, Ye Cang could see that Luo Sha wanted to spread all his grievances on Kayan Luo.


    This approach dissatisfied Ye Cang the most.


    If it hadn''t been for Ye Cang to be attracted by Hei Jue and they didn''t react, I''m afraid Ye Cang would slap Luosha in the face.


    Now seeing Uchiha intimidating Luo Sha, Yecura''s feeling is to relieve his qi.


    Even, I don''t know why, Ye Cang feels that, Uchiha Ken seems to be injustice for Karuura.


    In such a comparison, Ye Cang''s affection for Uchihain increased dramatically.


    However, it is a pity.


    Young, handsome, strong and gentle.


    If Uchiha is a native of Saranin Village, I''m afraid I really can''t help but actively pursue my own good fortune.


    A trace of disappointment flashed in Ye Cang''s eyes.


    In this period, the prejudice between each Shinobu village is very deep, let alone Uchiha Ken who killed a thousand generations.


    Ye Cang is a member of Sand Ninja Village, and his sense of belonging to Sand Ninja Village is very strong at this time.


    Wanting to be hidden with Uchiha can be said to be a fantasy.


    Therefore, Ye Cang could only sigh.


    And Ye Cang, who was a bystander, was like this, and Jiaren Luo was even more so.


    The slap that Luo Sha did not slap just now has completely magnified Kayan Luo''s original dissatisfaction with Luo Sha''s marriage.


    Compared with Uchiha, Luo Sha is a complete villain.


    Even, Jialulu feels that using Luosha to compare with Uchiha is an insult to Uchiha.


    What''s more, in the current situation, Karuura can feel it, and Uchiha Yin seems to have a sense of helping her out.


    If not, why should Uchiha Ken be so violent towards Rosa?


    Jiaren Luo Nei thought.


    Perhaps it was because of his own mood. The more Kayura looked at Uchiha, the more pleasing to his eyes, the more he looked at Luosha, the more disgusted.


    "Can you not hear what I just said?" Uchiha said coldly.


    Uchiha''s voice reached Luo Sha''s ear.


    Luo Sha''s breathing paused slightly, and the hairs all over her body exploded, like a frightened wild cat.


    He felt that Uchiha was standing in front of him, unlike a human being, more like a god of death.


    If you continue to do this, you will die, you will die, the other party will kill yourself mercilessly, and kill yourself completely ignoring your identity!


    Although Sand Ninja Village is Konoha''s allied Ninja village, although he is a genius of Sand Ninja Village, if he kills himself, Konoha will definitely be punished by Sand Ninja Village.


    However, Luo Sha knew that Uchiha Ken, who was opposite, would really start.


    Luo Sha shouted inwardly.


    "Sorry, please forgive me, I''m just too tight."


    Luo Sha''s feet were a little unsteady, she knelt to the ground, and said tremblingly.


    Luo Sha lowered his head, making it impossible to see his expression, but Uchiha could guess it. Luo Sha''s expression must be somber and terrible at this time.


    However, after seeing Luosha kneeling down, Uchiha felt boring for a while, and did not continue to embarrass Luosha.


    Ignoring Luo Sha, Uchiha hidden looks at Karuura and Hakura.


    "You don''t need to be so tight, and I won''t eat you. What happened just now is just as if you haven''t seen anything." Uchiha said kindly.


    "Well, we will keep it secret, right, Ye Cang." Jiaren Luo quickly replied and asked Ye Cang.


    When Ye Cang saw the appearance of Jiarongluo, he felt a while in his heart.


    Karuura, wouldn''t he like Uchiha hidden?


    Although Ye Cang has not spent a long time with Kayura, he still has a certain understanding of Kayura.


    It''s really possible to look at what Kayanra looks like now.


    Kayura will not betray the village, will he?


    Ye Cang thought of Jiaruluo''s little confused and unfocused look, and felt that it was really possible.


    The corners of his mouth twitched, and Ye Cang looked at Uchiha''s hidden eyes with a sense of inexplicability.


    "Well, we will keep it secret." Ye Cang nodded and said.


    And Luo Sha, at this time, also found that Uchiha had ignored him, and couldn''t tell whether it was anger or resentment, or was it lucky?Fortunately, I passed through the ghost gate.


    "Then how do I know if you will keep it secret? Or if you kiss me, I will trust you?" Uchiha looked at Karuura and Yekura with a chuckle, and said.


    Chapter 269 Completing the Mission


    When Uchiha''s words were spoken, everyone was stunned.


    The complexions of Yecang and Jiarenluo instantly turned red, and they felt that water dripped out.


    Uchiha, you are molesting, right?Naked sex.


    "Okay." Without waiting for everyone''s reaction, Kayura summoned his courage and quickly walked to Uchiha''s body, and then chuckled and touched Uchiha''s chun.


    A dragonfly clicks the water, and it breaks with one touch.


    Afterwards, Jiarong Luo returned to Ye Cang like a shy little girl.


    She kept fanning her face with her hands, as if she wanted to make her cheeks less hot.


    I actually did this directly.


    Jara also felt surprised for his boldness, but he didn''t feel any regret.


    Looking back, I still feel that there is such a little bit of sweetness, as sweet as eating honey.


    Uchiha hadn''t expected that Karuura would react like this.


    Although he said so, he actually did not expect the other party to agree to his''request''.

 254 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 254

    He would not have thought that Jiarong Luo, as if he didn''t hesitate, just leaned forward.


    He didn''t even think that Jiaren Luo hadn''t chosen to kiss his face, or another place, but directly kissed Chun.


    Although it was only a brief contact, it left Uchiha hidden an unforgettable feeling.


    It seems that Kayura seems interesting to me.


    A smile appeared at the corner of Uchiha''s hidden mouth.


    At this time, Luo Sha was silent, her face unchanged, and she seemed to be used to it.


    After being intimidated by Uchiha for a while, Luo Sha was obvious that she would no longer express her emotions easily on her face.


    Watching his fiancee act like a little girl in love.


    Just how bitter and distorted Luo Sha''s heart is, I am afraid that only Luo Sha can know.


    At this moment, Ye Cang''s mouth twitched slightly.


    Originally, she wanted to refuse Uchiha''s concealment by righteous words, but Karuura''s actions caught Ye Cura off guard.


    Now that Gaura has kissed, would it not be so good if he didn''t kiss!


    Ye Cang himself was in entanglement.


    Even she herself might not have thought that she did not seem to reject this matter at all.


    You know, if other ninjas suddenly made such an unreasonable request to her, she would probably burn the other party to ashes as soon as she scorched.


    Uchiha was also interesting watching Ye Cang''s tangled reaction.


    No matter what beautiful women do, they are pleasing to the eye.


    Yekura seemed to think for a long time, then suddenly came to Uchiha''s body, grabbed his shoulders and tiptoed, Wen stayed with Uchiha''s.


    Ye Cang closed his eyes tightly, his long eyelashes trembling slightly.


    Her facial features look delicate and beautiful, and she smells a little lavender on her body, which smells very comfortable.


    Uchiha was able to feel Ye Cang''s tension from Ye Cang''s clumsiness.


    Similar to Jiaren Luo, it is very likely the first time.


    But unlike Jiarenluo''s shortness, Ye Cang''s time was a bit long.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing side quest 1, pro-wen Uchiha, quest reward, burning escape proficiency +1."


    The sound of the system reminded Ye Cang who seemed intoxicated.


    Feeling that he couldn''t breathe a bit, Ye Cang directly pushed Uchiha away, and then retreated to Karuura.


    "We''ll keep it secret, do you believe it?" Ye Cang''s eyes kept scanning the surroundings, but he didn''t dare to look at Uchiha.


    Recalling the action just now, Ye Cang felt that he was incredible.


    After all, Ye Cang didn''t think he was someone who would do such a thing.


    It must be the appearance of the system that made my mentality different, and I must have done this to make my burning escape stronger.


    Yes, it must be so.


    Ye Cang nodded secretly, expressing affirmation.


    "Host, if you throw the pot on my head, won''t your conscience hurt?" Ye Cang''s system has an innocent face and a speechless face, indicating that I don''t remember this pot.


    "Shut up." Ye Cang''s face became even more red.


    "Ding, congratulations to the master for gaining the burning proficiency +1."


    "Since the owner does not use Zhuo Dun, it is changed to reward Zhuo Dun."


    The voice of the system rang from Uchiha''s mind.


    Uchiha Yin did not pay attention.


    Apparently, Ye Cang seems to have something interesting himself, how do I feel that I am so expectant?


    Uchiha''s face showed a smirk.


    "Well, I believe you. After all, what I meant was just to kiss my cheek. I didn''t expect it..." Uchiha said with a smile.


    Hearing Uchiha''s words, Yecura and Karuura''s faces became more rosy.


    God, does Uchihain mean that?


    Then our performance just now, is it too much?


    Gaura lowered his head, playing with his fingers, looking a little at a loss.


    But Ye Cang was a little bit irritated.


    But before Ye Cang could say anything, a new ninja arrived.


    It''s not Ringo Yu Yuri of Wuren Village, Wuli Jinba and Loquat Juzo.


    It was Sakumo Hagi who came here with the people from Anbe.


    Uchiha Yin and Kurozuru made such a big disturbance, Sarutobi Hitoshi sent the rest of the people to monitor their original responsibility, and then sent Hagi Sakumo and the others over to see what happened. Going on.


    Seeing the torn ground after the battle, the dark parts behind Sakumo Hagi took a breath of air in his heart.


    This kind of super destructive power, obviously, can not be caused by ordinary ninjas.


    I am afraid that the ninja who invaded has the fighting power of the shadow class!


    "Yin, what''s going on? Are they enemies?" Sakumo Hagi pointed to Karu Luo Yecang and Luo Sha, and asked.


    Chapter 270, the first scene, the end


    "No, they are just ninjas who happened to be in this place. They are members of the Ninja Village who was in the middle of the Ninja exam. This matter has nothing to do with them." Uchiha Yin lightly downplayed Hakura and Karuura. Set aside this matter.


    After all, the other party is like this, Uchiha Yin will definitely not embarrass them.


    Uchiha Ken took out two amulets from the ninja bag and threw them to Karuura and Hakura.


    "Is this?" Karuura and Ye Cang both accepted the amulet thrown by Uchiha, and asked suspiciously.


    "This is an amulet with the barrier and seal I painted on it. At an important juncture, it may be able to save your life, and it may be your return." Uchiha''s face showed a mysterious smile. .

 255 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 255

    After all, I just took advantage. If I just left, it would be bad.


    The most important thing is that if he leaves like this, I''m afraid Karuura and Yecang will be left by Sakumo Hagiki for interrogation.


    If I did this myself, it was obvious that he was doing it for Sakumo Hagi and the others.


    And Sakumo Hagi and the others knew this situation.


    Ye Cang was puzzled for a while, and then he understood.


    This is to prevent them from being interrogated by Konoha.


    After Ye Cang noticed it, he felt warm in his heart, and then put the amulet into his clothes.


    Just now, I didn''t have a white lover.


    It was Garura, who was still stunned and muttered to himself: "Is this the equivalent of our token of love?"


    Although Kayura''s voice is not loud, but what kind of powerful Uchiha Ken is, how can Kayura''s voice escape Uchiha''s ears.


    "If you think so, you can." Uchiha said with a smirk.


    This amulet was actually given to each of his women after Uchihain made it.


    Since returning from the dragon veins, Uchiha Yin hasn''t realized the power of time at all, but strangely, his ability to comprehend the power of space has greatly increased.


    In these amulets, in addition to the barrier that can withstand powerful attacks, there are also curse seals similar to those of Thunder God, which allows Uchiha to perceive the position and use space ninjutsu to quickly reach the opponent''s location.


    Uchiha hidden these things to Karuura and Yecang, which is considered the heart of Sima Zhao, and everyone knows it.


    "Yeah." Jiarenluo''s little boy blushed, and then put the amulet into his clothes.


    Ye Cang covered his face.


    And Xiaonan and Sara, who had not spoken, their expressions changed when they saw Uchihain take out the amulet.


    After that, Uchiha faintly felt that he had a small hand stretched out on his left and right waist, lightly grasping the soft flesh of his waist, and then twisted hard.


    It''s just that Uchiha''s current body doesn''t hurt.


    Of course, it was also because they knew that Uchiha''s hidden skin was thick and thick, so Xiaonan and Sara would do this to express their dissatisfaction.


    Xiao Nan and Sara didn''t speak just now, but they didn''t exist.


    From the beginning, they felt that Uchiha''s eyes were not right when looking at Karuura and Sara, but they hardly paid attention.


    But when they saw the amulet coming out, they knew that Uchihain seemed to be in love with those two!


    Unlike Ye Cang and Jiarong Luo, Xiao Nan and Sara both knew how useful this amulet was.


    And Uchiha hidden the amulet to Karuura and Sara, which is obviously different from ordinary girls.


    Xiao Nan and Sara still have some snack vinegar, but they didn''t show it just now.


    Feeling that Xiaonan and Sara were jealous, Uchihain also smiled, and then kissed them all on the cheek.


    "Don''t be jealous, you are all sisters, so be generous." Uchiha said lightly.


    In front of everyone, when Uchiha was hidden, Xiaonan and Sara became obedient in an instant.


    Being jealous was just to make Uchiha Yin pay more attention to himself.


    And Kaguya also looked at Uchiha with eager eyes...


    Of course Uchiha Hidden would not favor one another, and a light kiss made Kaguya smile with satisfaction.


    But Ye Cang felt annoyed when he saw Uchiha kiss others in a blink of an eye.


    Humph, I asked us for a kiss just now, and now I''m qin with someone else, it''s really disgusting.


    However, Ye Cang''s eyes also contained a little envy.


    And Sakumo Hagi and those dark parts had to lower their heads, forgetting that they couldn''t see anything.


    After a rough explanation with Sakumo Hagi, it showed that the matter had been solved perfectly.


    Uchiha Yin also returned to the place where he entered the death forest at the beginning, and sent a signal smoke to indicate that the first Zhongnin exam was officially over.


    "The time is up, the first test of Zhongren''s exam is over."


    Upon the order, the gates of the Death Forest were all opened, and a group of elite ninjas rushed to the Death Forest.


    They just go to treat the examinee¡¯s injury, take the examinee out, or clean up the corpse.


    The remaining ninjas kept coming out of the death forest, and then began to count their results.


    In fact, it hasn''t been long since the battle between Uchihain and Kurozutsu started, and the various groups have almost never continued to fight. They all hid.


    The aftermath of that kind of terrifying battle, even on the other side of the Death Forest, made people feel frightened.


    After all, this is just a ninja test, and most of the ninjas who participated in the competition are actually the strength of the ninja.


    As for Uchiha''s kind of battle, the entire Death Forest was shaking violently, making them all afraid that the end of the world was coming, so how could they be in the mood to fight.


    So at the last moment, it was quite harmonious.


    And Ringo Yu Yuri seemed to judge that the opponent''s strength was too strong, and in the end, it did not pass.


    Then, the results came out.


    Chapter 271 The Great Victory of Wuren Village?


    "Brother Yin." Sara bounced and pulled Xiaonan and Kaguya to Uchiha''s body.


    "Oh, depending on how you look, you are in a good mood, first?" Uchihain and Sara and the others haven''t been separated for long.


    It''s just that Uchihain didn''t ask about their grades. Now seeing Sara and Konan Xingfen, Uchihain knows that their grades should be good.


    However, since all Kaguya had been sent out, it was quite difficult not to take the first place.


    "Of course, this time the number one, we''ve settled it." Sara said excitedly, shaking her hair.


    After all, Sarah has just practiced for half a year, and she is still very excited about this kind of achievement.


    On the other hand, Xiao Nan and Hui Ye are relatively calm and seem to have expected this result.


    "Come on, Sara. The first game is a team battle, so it will be easier. When it comes to the second game, it will be an individual battle. Then, don''t lose in the first round." Uchiha smiled and reminded Sara Said.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t lose so easily." Sarah was a little worried when she heard Uchiha''s words.

 256 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 256

    But she still raised her small fist and encouraged herself.


    Sara is still a little confident, she can''t beat Xiao Nan and Hui Ye, but she can''t beat other people.


    As long as she doesn''t meet Xiao Nan and Hui Ye in the first round, she has hope.


    "There are still ten days before the second exam, Sara will have to cheer." Uchiha said with a smile.


    "Losa, Jiarenluo, Ye Cang, how about the three of you?" Ma Ji, Luosha''s leading teacher, looked at Luosha and others in front of him and asked.


    Luo Sha did not speak, her face was gloomy and terrifying.


    He didn''t want to recall what happened in the first exam just now.


    On the contrary, Jiaren Luo and Ye Cang looked at each other, and then seemed to recall the scene just now.


    Secretly holding the amulet in their clothes, Jiaren Luo and Ye Cang''s faces became a little ruddy, and Ma Ji was a little confused.


    The different expressions of the three people made Ma Ji unable to guess how the three geniuses did in the first exam.


    He knew what the strength of these three geniuses was. If it weren''t for lack of experience, I''m afraid that all three of them are already in the end.


    It is this supernatural strength that the three of them will be combined.


    But now, it seems a bit bad.


    "I don''t want to mention the situation of the first exam. Anyway, we will enter the second exam." Luo Sha said flatly, and then wanted to leave.


    Seeing Luo Sha''s disobedient appearance, Ma Ji felt angry, but did not dare to vent.


    The three of them are all geniuses, and the future of Sunin Village, as a temporary teacher, really has no prestige.


    Originally such a powerful genius team, it should be led by Eilao Zang.


    But Eilaozang heard that he was holding it in Konoha, his face sank, and then he refused to come to Konoha alive.


    Eilao Zang was still worried about the death of his sister Chiyo, and he was not so easily relieved.


    In this case, why would Eilao agree to come to Konoha?


    In the end, this matter will be arranged on the head of the horse festival.


    "Losa, after the results come out, I''m afraid there will still be groupings, don''t you watch it?"


    Ma Ji said.


    The horse festival''s words still have a little effect, Luo Sha still stopped, her eyes flickering waiting for the announcement of the results.


    Even if you can''t defeat the terrifying woman named Huiye, the rest will have no problem. Now, just pray that you don''t meet Huiye in advance.


    The ninja''s actions are very fast, especially among the search forces.


    Not long after, all the students were brought out.


    Then, all the scrolls are counted, and after review, they are recorded as results.


    Finally, the results came out, and the transcripts were handed in Uchihain''s hands.


    Uchiha glanced faintly at the transcript, then walked to the front and jumped onto a pole.


    The world of the ninja is very cruel, and the results will be announced before all the students can breathe a sigh of relief.


    It is so cruel that only the top names will be selected and pronounced, and the rest of the waste, even the value of the nomination.


    "The first round of the Ninja test, the fourth place, Wunin Village, Ghost Lights, Cut Moon, Mizuno Yueyao, Ghost Light Danyue, a total of 9 scrolls, guide ninja, Iguchi Yusho."


    There was a burst of cheers from Wuren Village, celebrating.


    The ghosts and lights were all smiling, and they were very satisfied with their results.


    They are not the strongest team in Wunin Village, but they are already very good to have this result.


    "The third place, Wuren Village, Ringo Yu Yuri, Wuli Jinba, Loquat Juzo, 19 scrolls in total, to guide the ninja, Mizuki and a half."


    There was another cheer from Wunin Village.


    Among the top four, there can be two ninjas from Wunin Village, which is definitely the glory of 750 Wunin Village.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for the squad that Kaguya killed the Kaguya clan, I''m afraid the fifth place would be the ninja of Wunin Village.


    Compared with Konoha and Sand Ninja villages who had experienced World War II in the Ninja World, the strength of Wunin Village was really strong at this time. At least at this stage of Ninja, Wunin Village occupies a great advantage.


    But the celebrated Ringo Yu Yuri and others were very dissatisfied with this result.


    "Cut, if it weren''t for the loquat juzang you were behind, we would definitely be the first!" Wu Liba said to the loquat juzang with dissatisfaction.


    "Asshole, do you want to fight with me?" Loquat Shizang said with an uncomfortable expression on his forehead.


    His hand has touched the beheading knife behind him, and it seems that as long as the other party says yes, he will shoot.


    "Hmph, being dragged down by the two of you, even me, there is nothing I can do!" Ringo Yu Yuri snorted, dissatisfied.


    Lin Piao Yu Yuri''s words made Loquat Shizang and Wuliba very dissatisfied.


    If it wasn''t for Ringo Yu Yuri''s strength to be the strongest among them, I''m afraid he would have cut it down long ago.


    Chapter 272 Teaching Genius


    Among the top four, there are two teams of people from Wuren Village, and the faces of the people from Sandnin Village and Konoha are a bit ugly.


    Although I don''t know what the first and second place are, but now, Wunin Village is considered a victory.


    Because, among the top four, at least half are from Wuren Village.


    If there are still two people from Wuren Village in the first two, doesn''t it mean that the people from Wuren Village are the best?


    The most important thing is, if there is a Ninja Village that does not even make it into the top four, wouldn''t it be laughed at by everyone?


    As a result, the people in Sunin Village and Konoha stretched tightly.


    However, Uchiha Hidden looked relaxed and continued to read the report card.


    "Second place, Sand Ninja Village, Luo Sha, Karuura, Ye Cang, total 25 scrolls, instructor Ma Ji."


    Hearing Uchiha''s second place announcement, Sunin Village finally smiled.


    "The results are quite satisfactory." Ma Ji''s said proudly, but the smile on his face still betrayed Ma Ji''s inner excitement.


    After all, after seeing Luosha''s expression just now, Ma Ji thought it was Luosha and they were attacked by Konoha or Wunin Village, and then they missed, there were not many scrolls.

 257 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 257

    In that case, Sun Shinobu will not be ashamed.


    Sun Shinobu also breathed a sigh of relief, and then burst into cheers.


    However, Luo Sha''s face was as gloomy as ever, her eyes looked at Uchiha hidden on the pillar, and thousands of emotions were hidden.


    And Karuura and Hakura also looked at Uchihain standing on the pillar in the same way, staring at Uchihain blankly, recalling the smell left by Uchihain.


    "Then first place!" Uchiha coughed lightly, then said loudly.


    "Kinoha, Kaguya, Xiaonan, Sara, 41 scrolls in total, instructor, Uchihain!"


    "what!"


    All of a sudden, everyone was stunned.


    "38 scrolls! My God! How did they do it! This is simply crushing. Almost all the scrolls of the enemies encountered have been collected!"


    38 scrolls, but surpassed one-third of the scrolls.


    This shows that the people in Uchiha''s squad have defeated one-third of them.


    Of course, this is not actually possible.


    Because some teams may have fought with other teams before, and then there is more than one scroll.


    For example, the team of the Huiye clan that Huiye killed, they themselves had 10 reels. After they were killed, the number of reels was directly +10.


    But even so, the number 38 is too exaggerated, making Konoha''s people very excited.


    The Konoha people, who were worried about the fact that Wuren Village occupied two of the four places, immediately became excited.


    "Haha, this is a big victory for Konoha!"


    "Yes, that''s right, the people who completely crushed the villages of Kirinin and Sanda, really worthy of being the disciples of Master Uchiha Ken.


    "Did you know? This team can be said to be all girls. Except for Xiao Nan who graduated from Ninja School before, it is said that the other two were not ninjas!"


    "Yes, it is said that Uchiha Hide-sama only taught them for about half a year. I didn''t expect to be able to participate in this kind of confrontational Zhongnin exam!"


    "Within half a year, I will teach two ordinary people who have no foundation at all to the level of taking the Zhongnin exam. They can also follow Xiao Nan''s steps and defeat the elite level dispatched by other countries with an overwhelming advantage. Shinobu, this..."


    "What a teaching ability is this! As expected of Master Thor!"


    The Konoha ninjas around are constantly sighing and admiring Uchiha''s excellent teaching ability.


    Of course, because Huiye rarely shot, they thought that Huiye, like Sara, was just an ordinary person who knew nothing about half a year ago.


    "Wow, then I will definitely give my family descendants to Uchiha Hidetoshi to teach them. If they want to come to Sarah, they can become such a strong person from ordinary people who know nothing in half a year. Then, if they will The younger generation of our Ninja clan, hand it over to Master Uchiha, wouldn''t it be true!"


    A family ninja shouted excitedly.


    Hearing this family ninja screaming excitedly, the surrounding ninjas also had different thoughts.


    Not only that, if we can marry the women of the family to Master Uchiha Hideo, then wouldn''t Master Uchiha Hideo often teach us the members of the Ninja clan?


    No way!Go back, be sure to find out about Uchiha Hide-sama''s preference for women!


    Suddenly, the eyes of the people from the surrounding ninja clan looking at Uchiha Hidden were all wrong.


    It seems that the hungry tiger is rushing for food. If no one else is present, I am afraid they will all pounce.


    In their eyes, Uchiha was just a simple powerhouse.


    At most, they have a good relationship with Uchiha, and can be sheltered by the strong.


    But if it is a genius teacher, it is different.


    He can not only bless his family, but also make his family rich in geniuses!


    When Uchihain taught Konan, they just thought it was a coincidence.


    But now he is not alone, but Uchiha has taught three geniuses!


    Doesn¡¯t this mean that Uchiha¡¯s teaching methods and teaching methods are extraordinary?


    Thinking about it this way, the rest of the family ninjas are also very excited.


    However, they did not mess around.


    Ten days later, it was the second assessment. After the assessment, you can truly understand Uchiha''s teaching strength.


    In addition to Konoha ninjas, the people in the surrounding villages of Mizumi Ninja and Sand Ninja also noticed Konoha''s words.


    Knowing that Kaguya and Sara were just ordinary people half a year ago, the look at Uchiha''s hidden eyes was also very strange.


    Unexpectedly, Uchiha is such a teaching genius.


    Chapter 273 Lottery Grouping


    Seeing the ninjas around, looking at them with shocked eyes, Sara and the others are proud.


    In fact, in this Zhongnin exam, except for Huiye''s one shot and Xiaonan''s few shots, the rest of the ninjas were all eliminated by Sara alone.


    In this case, why is Sara not arrogant, not proud.


    Hearing everyone''s praise to Uchiha, Sara and the others are also very proud.


    The better your own man is, doesn''t it represent your own vision?


    Even this is more exciting than complimenting them to make them feel even more excited.


    But Yekura and Karuura felt very happy in their hearts when they heard the people around them praise Uchihain.


    They just heard that Hui Ye was an ordinary person who knew nothing about half a year ago, and their eyes were filled with unbelief.


    He was still an ordinary person half a year ago, and reached the strength of a shadow level after half a year?!


    This is really a nonsense joke. They saw Huiye''s shots, but they didn''t believe this news at all.


    If the news is really true, what are they?


    As for Sarah, they have not seen Sarah before, so they won''t give any comments.


    However, they believed that 477 would not lose to Sara and Xiao Nan.


    They don''t believe that any person will have the same strength as Hui Ye.


    "Thirty-eight scrolls. I remember taking the Zhongnin exam. It was only about 100 teams. Xiao Nan and his team collected more than one-third? How did this happen?"

 258 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 258

    After Sarutobi Rizen knew this result, he couldn''t keep calm, and looked at Xiao Nan and the others with shocked eyes.


    "I didn''t do anything. It is enough to defeat all the enemies you encounter!" Sarah proudly said.


    Hearing Sara''s words, Sarutobi Hitoshi''s mouth twitched.


    Of course he knew that he would knock down all the ninjas he encountered, but the rest of the ninjas were not standing still. It was so difficult to wipe out one third of the ninjas.


    Only the strength far surpasses the level of Xia Ren, Zhong Ren can do it.


    Thinking about it this way, Sarutobi Rizen looked at Xiao Nan and the others in their eyes, too.


    However, since Konoha can get the first place, then there is no need to think about the rest. The next thing to prepare is the second Zhongnin exam in 10 days.


    Sarutobi hit the front.


    "Now, it''s up to me to read the second Zhongnin exam."


    Sarutobi Hizen''s expression became serious.


    "The second Zhongnin exam will be held in 10 days."


    "At that time, many big names and celebrities who usually entrust us to work will be invited here as guests..."


    Sarutobi Hizen talked endlessly, telling the actual meaning of this Zhongnin exam and why the Zhongnin exam was held.


    The language of Sarutobi Hizen has a unique charm and is very exciting.


    At least, even Sara and Xiao Nan couldn''t help but get excited.


    "So, now, it''s a random match for the next exam."


    "The next Zhongnin exam will involve 12 people in total."


    "Fight in pairs, then 12 enters 6, 6 enters 3, and the last 3 players are in a melee. The duel is the final winner."


    "Of course, if there is a tie, then we will make a decision based on the situation on the spot."


    "Now, the first round of draws begins."


    Following the order of Sarutobi Rischi, the two large screens that were temporarily prepared turned madly, and then left a list of two personnel who were going to fight.


    "The first round of duel, Sara VS Ye Cang."


    The group for the second exam came out, some were happy and some were worried.


    But no matter what, the grouping is already destined, no matter what complaints there are, the fact that the grouping has been grouped cannot be changed.


    "After 10 days, I will blow up that Ye Cang a little bit and give her a little color to take a look."


    After seeing the group, Sarah waved her fist and said excitedly.


    After being grouped, Sara''s battle with Ye Cang was placed on the first game, which made Sara inexplicably excited.


    Although he knew that Uchihain seemed to have a crush on Ye Cang, Ye Cang would always be his sister, but now the other party is not his sister.


    Taking advantage of not being a sister yet, now I will beat the other party again!


    Sarah feels very unhappy about Yekura''s''tempting'' Uchiha.


    Although Uchiha was slightly frivolous at the time, he let Ye Cang''s relative Uchiha a bite.


    However, Uchiha Yin did not say that he was going to kiss him.


    And that female ninja named Ye Cang, who really didn''t want a face, actually kept wen with Uchiha.


    Yes, in Sarah''s view, the time when Ye Cang master moved to seduce Uchihain, it was obvious that Ye Cang master moved to seduce Uchihain.


    This made Sara feel very upset.


    "Ye Cang is very strong, don''t be careless, and then you just lose." Uchihain looked at Sara who was full of energy, why didn''t he know Sara''s thoughts.


    But for Ye Cang, Uchiha also knew that the other party was a very strong ninja.


    Although Ye Cang may not be as strong as in the original work, Zhuo Dun is definitely not weak.


    Even, because of the super destructive power of the bloodstain of Zhuo Dun, it has a certain ability to suppress the puppet master.


    But thinking of the puppet she handed over to Sarah, perhaps Sarah could really fight Ye Cang.


    After all, the ninja is also part of the strength, and Uchiha Yin gave it to Sara, but after defeating Chiyo, he got a crowd of nearly ten people.


    In the same way, Ye Cang smiled after seeing that he was drawn for Sarah.


    "Well, this sign is just what I want. I also want to teach the little girl with red hair next to Uchiha''s invisibility."


    Touching his face, Ye Cang showed a mysterious smile.


    Chapter 274 Or...


    "Ah, Yekura, do you want to teach that girl named Sara? But, isn''t she a disciple of Uchihain? If you want to teach her, will it arouse Uchihain''s disgust." Karuura looked at When he arrived at Ye Cang, he asked curiously.


    "Karenara, can''t you tell? Uchiha''s relationship with the three girls is not easy, so what if I teach them?" Yekura looked at Kayura next to him, speechless Speaking of.


    "Ah? Are the three girls not just disciples of Uchihain?" Karuura asked.


    "It''s just a disciple? Will the average master kiss his disciple?" Ye Cang said in angrily when he thought of the scene just now.


    In normal times, I have never seen Kayura so stupid. Why is it that when I encounter a topic about Uchiha Hidden, Kayura feels that IQ has dropped?


    Ye Cang looked at Jiarongluo who seemed to sink a little deeper, and couldn''t help but think.


    Jiarenuo flushed when he heard Ye Cang''s words.


    She didn''t pay too much attention to so many things just now, and she didn''t put her mind on Xiao Nan and the others at all, so that she ignored so many things.


    However, Gaura quickly reacted again.


    "But even if Sarah has something to do with Uchiha, then you don''t need to target her, are you..." Jiaruluo widened his eyes and looked at Ye Cang curiously.


    "Jia Luluo, what do you think? Don''t think too much!" Ye Cang said with his arms folded across his chest.


    But Ye Cang still flashed a blush on his face.


    "Hehe, Ye Cang, you are shy." Jia Ruluo looked at Ye Cang with a smile as if he had discovered some new world.


    Ye Cang rarely appeared in front of Jiarong Luo.


    "Humph, you are not like me." Ye Cang said to Jiaren Luo.

 259 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 259

    Later, the tone became a little sad.


    "Uchihain, always Konoha''s person, we have no chance." After speaking, Ye Cang also sighed.


    After hearing Ye Cang''s words, Kayura was also somewhat lost.


    "Why, Ye Cang, you go to lure Uchihain, and then let him go with us to Sand Ninja Village?" Karuiro said jokingly.


    "Why don''t you go? How could I do this kind of thing, ah, Jiarong, you are really crazy." Ye Cang said.


    "I''m just joking." Jiarong Luo also laughed.


    Uchiha, he is so good, why isn''t such a person from Saranin Village?


    If I really do this, will Uchiha Yin follow me to Saranin Village?


    Although Ye Cang and Jia Yanluo laughed off Jialuo''s words, they left a little mark on their hearts at the same time.


    "Unexpectedly, people from the Datongmu clan found here so soon."


    Hei Jue, who had absconded, was relieved when they saw Huiye and did not chase him out.


    What happened just now was still imprinted in Hei Jue''s mind, lingering.


    "I am determined to win the matter of resurrecting my mother, and I can only hope that those people of the big tube tree clan, don''t do it casually."


    Heijue said gloomily.


    Hei Jue could perceive that the opponent definitely had the power to destroy him, but he didn''t know why, the opponent did not make a move.


    However, Hei had already listed Kaguya as an unprovoked figure.


    If possible, it is best not to involve the other party in the plan.


    In order to resurrect the''Datongmu Huiye'', Heijue didn''t want to have extra branches.


    Since you can''t provoke each other, can you still not hide?


    Although Heijue wanted to exclude all unstable factors, this kind of unstable factor already exists and cannot be avoided.


    What he can do is try not to touch this unstable factor.


    It''s just a pity that Heijue didn''t know that if he could stop peacefully and listen to Huiye''s words, then he would find that his understanding was completely wrong.


    Because, to a certain extent, his''mother'' is also Huiye''s daughter.


    At night, after exercising, Kaguya lay exhausted in Uchiha''s arms.


    A jade-white hand, with a circled finger.


    "Kaguya, can you tell me what happened?" Recalling what happened today, Uchiha asked hiddenly.


    "Husband, when I came to this era with you a thousand years ago..." Hui Ye nodded, telling what he knew.


    In fact, it wasn''t a complicated matter, it was just that before Hui Ye came over, she separated half of her Chakra, and gave birth to a daughter to replace herself in the world thousands of years ago.


    Of course, the''daughter'' that the separated Chakra became was actually a completely independent individual independent of Huiye, and was no longer the same person as Huiye''s.


    It seems that because I heard Uchihain once said that after a thousand years, with news of his own, Kaguya instinctively made such a move.


    It was Huiye''s subconscious move that brought the history of Naruto World back on track.


    Otherwise, the entire Naruto world may collapse, and it is no longer the Naruto world that Uchihain is familiar with.


    "If you say that, the kid Heizue should be considered your''grandson''." Uchiha said to Kaguya with a smile.


    "Well, my husband can understand it in the same way." Kaguya''s face turned red after receiving Uchiha''s faint hand.


    "Then Kaguya has any thoughts about Kurozutsu? As far as I know, your daughter is sealed on the moon." Uchiha asked with a smile.


    "All depends on your husband''s judgment." Hui Ye lowered his head and said in a low voice.


    "My judgement, now that the night is long, I won''t talk about these things, everything, let the flow go."


    "Have you rested? We, of course, should do what we should do."


    The second round of battle began again.


    Chapter 275 Enthusiasm


    10 days'' time gradually passed.


    Konoha at this time was already crowded with people from all over the world.


    All hotels are almost fully booked.


    Among them are the nobles who visit from various countries, the merchants who communicate, and the ninja who learn.


    After the end of Ninja World War II, no, or since the beginning of Ninja World War II, there has been very little exchange in the Ninja World.


    This led to the unprecedented grandness of this joint Zhongnin exam.


    This led to the lords, nobles, and even merchants of various countries chatting.


    Wow, which country is this?This kind of stuff sells so cheaply.


    So immediately, the contract was signed and the agreement was made.


    Of course, although the Ninja World War II has ended for a while, the Ninja World is still quite chaotic.


    Naturally, ninjas are needed to act as bodyguards to escort these things.


    Konoha, which was so close at hand, obviously took advantage.


    Ninjas are constantly being hired to leave.


    Even, because the number of ninjas is insufficient, the mission cost is much higher than usual.


    Therefore, during this period of time, Sarutobi Rizhan was smiling with open eyes, and was so happy from ear to ear.


    In these 10 days, the three generations of Fukage and the third generation of Suikage, controlled by Madara Uchiha, also came to Konoha.


    Although Kurozutsu was scared away by Kaguya and Uchiha, he still let three generations of Suikage come.


    After all, in the eyes of Kurojutsu, even though Uchihaken and Kaguya knew Kurojutsu''s existence, they didn''t know the location of Kurojutsu now.


    It is even more impossible to know that the third generation of water shadow is controlled by Madara Uchiha.


    In this case, it is better to assume that nothing has happened and proceed according to the original plan.

 260 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 260

    In this way, at least Uchihain and Kaguya will not be suspicious.


    Kurozutsu didn''t know that Uchiha Kazumi knew that Uchiha Madara and Kurozuru controlled the three generations of water shadow, but he didn''t know where Kurozu and Uchiha Madara were hiding.


    Moreover, if Uchiha Ken really wants to eliminate Kuroje, I am afraid Kuroje will die in the Death Forest.


    Seeing the prosperity of Konoha now, the three generations of Fuying was also slightly jealous, thinking that the next Nakanin exam would be held in Sand Ninja Village.


    Today, it is finally time for the second session of the Zhongnin exam.


    A well-built competition venue is already crowded.


    The playing field is a large football stadium that is similar to that of Uchiha''s previous life.


    The difference is that the people watching the game are all on the high platform.


    In addition, barriers were set up on the surrounding walls to prevent the fighting from being too intense and accidentally spreading to the surrounding people watching.


    You know, many of the people watching are civilians, merchants, and nobles without any strength.


    Of course, there are ninjas who repaired the site after the war on the high platform. Once the site is seriously damaged, they will come out to repair the site.


    "This battle is related to whether you can be promoted to Zhongren. Of course I hope you all can win."


    "However, from a realistic point of view, if you meet an opponent that you can''t solve, you can surrender. I won''t blame you."


    Uchihain said to Xiaonan and the others who were ready.


    "Brother Yin, how can you not believe me, my strength is very strong, and I will definitely fly that Yecang!" Sara raised her small fist and said to Uchiha Yin.


    "Brother Yin, you have pity for Yuxiang, remind me not to defeat that vixen!" Sarah looked at Uchihain with dangerous eyes.


    Uchiha faintly felt that the egg hurts. It seems that Sara has become the most jealous person in the sister group.


    Especially for these ten days, after knowing that she was going to fight Ye Cang, she felt that Sarah was inexplicably excited and kept training, just to defeat Ye Cang.


    "How can I favor one another, I''m just worried about your safety."


    "No matter who you are injured, I will feel heartache." Uchiha said hidden.


    "Don''t worry, Brother Yin, we have absolutely no problem. At that time, the three of us will definitely advance to the finals. By that time, the three of us who will fight in the finals will all be Brother Yin your disciples. You have a lot of face..." Xiaonan Said with a smile.


    "Husband, I will work hard." Hui Ye also nodded, making a gesture of cheering.


    But obviously, this posture is very unskilled, and it feels a bit awkward.


    Suxia''s wind seemed to bring a red cloud in the sky, and Huiye''s eyebrows were put on her eyes, and a bright red was printed on the white jade-like cheeks.


    It makes Huiye look more and more lovely.


    "Okay, okay, then you can fight to your heart''s content. Anyway, Tsunade is there, and I can get you back if I have missing arms and legs." Looking at the confident Sarah and the others, Uchiha''s face There was also a smile.


    "Hmph, let Brother Yin, who looks down on people, see how strong we are! Let''s go, we''re in!"


    Sarah was enthusiastic, her eyes full of flames of fighting spirit.


    "In this battle, if possible, try to get as high as possible." Ma Ji looked at Luosha and the others in front of him and said.


    "I know, you don''t need to say, we will do that." Luo Sha said coldly.


    If it was the former Luosha, he might shake his head arrogantly and confidently, but after 4.3, it would be no problem to say the first place.


    But now, Luo Shaco could not speak such confident words.


    Although she didn''t want to admit people, in Luo Sha''s heart, Hui Ye was probably the number one in the Zhongnin exam this time.


    All he can do is to try to get himself a higher ranking.


    However, Jiaren Luo and Ye Cang didn''t have that fancy to the rankings.


    "Is it Uchiha''s woman? I''m going to take a look, what is your ability to make Uchiha hidden."


    "And I also want to see if I defeated you, will Uchiha''s heart hurt?"


    Ye Cang''s eyes are burning, and his heart is high.


    Chapter 276, the second scene, start


    During the 10 days in Konoha, it was not that Karuura and Hakura did nothing.


    Among the civilians of Konoha, they collected a lot of information on Uchiha''s secret.


    For example, the title of Uchiha Hidden Thunder God.


    For example, Uchiha''s relationship with various people.


    Although both Xiaonan and Sara are known as Uchiha''s disciples, in the hearts of common people, they can probably know their true relationship with Uchiha''s.


    After learning about these things about Uchiha, Yekura and Karura felt envy and jealousy in their hearts.


    Especially when they learned that Sarah and Xiaonan weren''t Konoha''s originally, the emotions in their hearts became even more serious.


    Sometimes, they will think, if Uchiha Yin really lets herself stay, will she stay?


    At the thought of this, both Jiarenluo and Yecang were in a mess.


    "Our Wuren Village is the strongest. This victory must be in my hands." Ringo Yu Yuri said confidently.


    "All we want is victory! And we will, only 11 victory." Loquat Juzo smiled, showing his fangs.


    "At that time, the remaining three people on the court, all of whom are from Wunin Village, will be funny, hehehe." Wuli Jinba also said with a smile.


    Sarutobi Rizen was already sitting on a high platform, with two chairs beside it.


    This is the exclusive seat of the three shadows of them, able to see the battle below clearly.


    "What a rare guest, Master Fengying, Master Shuiying."


    Seeing Feng Ying and Shui Ying who were bringing two subordinates here, Sarutobi Rizen smiled and said to each other.


    "This journey has been exhausting, and I have worked hard for you."


    When Sandai Fengying and Sandai Suijing sat down in their seats, Sarutobi Rizen continued with a smile on his face.


    "Where, luckily the venue is Konoha."


    "Although Naruto-sama is still young, if the venue is in Sand Ninja Village, if you bother Naruto-sama traveling far, I''m afraid Naruto-sama will be too much for you."


    Three generations of Fengyingpi said without a smile.

 261 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 261

    "I think you should decide the fourth generation."


    On the other hand, the third generation of Shuiying covered his face with a white mask, nodded, watching with interest the confrontation between the three generations of Fengying and Sarutobi.


    Hearing the words of the three generations of Fukage, the faces of the ninjas around Sarutobi Hizumi showed dissatisfaction.


    Isn¡¯t the words of the three generations of Fengying satire and cursed Sarutobi?


    It''s just that the smile on Sarutobi''s face remains the same.


    "Don''t think of me as an old man, I think I can still do it for another 10 years." Sarutobi Hizen said with a smile.


    He stood up, walked to the front of the railing, then turned his head and looked at the third generation Fengying and the third generation Shuiying.


    "Okay, time is almost up."


    Sarutobi Rizen said this to Sandai Fengying and Sandai Suijing, then amplified his own voice and shouted.


    "Dear guests, I sincerely thank you all for coming to watch the joint Zhongnin exam held by Konoha."


    "The following 12 contestants who passed the preliminary examination will enter the formal selection competition, everyone, please enjoy!"


    Boom, the sound of overwhelming applause sounded.


    On Sarutobi''s face, a chrysanthemum-like smile appeared.


    Afterwards, Sarutobi Hitoshi returned to his seat.


    Then, Yuri Zhenhong jumped to the center of the field, looked at the 12 participating ninjas in front of him, and said.


    "Listen to me. Although the venue is different, it''s actually a simple battle against the game, without any rules."


    "Until one party dies, or concedes defeat."


    "However, when I think that the game is timed, I will terminate the game and you must not resist."


    "Do you understand everything?"


    Yuri Zhenhong asked.


    "Understood." The ninjas replied.


    "Next, start the first round."


    "Sarah, Ye Cang stayed behind, and the rest of the ninjas went back to the lounge."


    After Yuri Zhenhong finished speaking, the rest of the people left and returned to the lounge.


    On the empty battlefield, only Sara, Ye Cang, and Yuri Zhenhong were left.


    "I didn''t expect that the first game would be Lord Sara''s game."


    "Sala-sama is Uchiha''s disciple, so strong, she will definitely win, right?"


    "It''s not necessarily true. According to the information, Ye Cang is said to be a genius in Sand Ninja Village, a blood-stained genius who can escape.


    "So, this is a battle! But no matter what, Lord Sara will definitely win!"


    As Konoha''s home court, there are many more people who support Sara than Yecang.


    Most of the people support Sara and are optimistic about Sara, and only a small part of the ninjas from Sand Ninja Village support Ye Cang.


    However, the voice of support, not long after it rose, was covered up 240.


    Sarah was also excited when she heard the voices of support around her.


    "Vixen, I''ll definitely beat you up a bit later." Sara pointed to Ye Cang and said.


    Ye Cang looked at Sara with a smile, his waist and limbs lightly twisted, and Lianbu moved lightly.


    The action is full of amorous feelings.


    Although there is no exposure in the dress, it gives people a boundless temptation.


    Ye Cang''s amorous actions are already very evil, and the addition of that kind of femininity makes the men who are watching can''t help but swallow.


    If you use one word to describe Ye Cang, you can only use the word "Yu Yan".


    Looking at Ye Cang concealedly, Uchiha felt a slight throb in his heart.


    Then, Uchiha''s face showed a bright smile.


    Ye Cang, are you jealous?


    "A woman who has no femininity at all, just don''t know why, that man can actually see you!"


    Ye Cang unconsciously twisted his waist like a water snake, and said to Sara.


    Chapter 277: Sara vs Ye Cang


    Sarah was also a woman, and her lungs exploded when she heard Ye Cang''s provocative words.


    In particular, Ye Cura''s understatement of doubts about Uchiha''s hidden vision made Sara very angry.


    In fact, Sara''s femininity is also full, but it may be because of being Queen of Loulan. When she is outside, Sara will look very solemn.


    In addition to the age limit, Sara is slightly inferior to Ye Cang, which is normal.


    It''s just that, in Ye Cang''s words, it is constantly being amplified.


    "Scratch your head and pose!"


    Sara frowned, very angry inside, but with a solemn expression.


    Although he was already swearing in his heart, the solemnity on the surface was the basic qualities of Sarah as Queen of Loulan.


    "I''m used to your kind of envy, jealousy and hatred!" Ye Canglian moved lightly and moved slowly with Sara in an invisible circle.


    "Anyway, this kind of capital is something you, a half-baked little girl who doesn''t understand!" Ye Cang said slowly with a smile on his face.


    "You are obviously not much older than me, not to mention that you are still far behind Tsunade sister." Sara pouted and said lightly.Of course, Sarah said the following sentence in her heart.


    "That''s because I have peerless talent, and you will never catch up with me." Ye Cang said unceremoniously.


    What Yecang said made Sara feel very annoyed, but for some reason, Sara quickly calmed down.


    "You speak this way on purpose, I''m afraid it is because of jealousy? Jealous of me, it is the woman of Brother Yin, and you, no!" Sarah suddenly sneered and said.


    "Humph." Ye Cang, who had been very proud of Sarah''s words, stopped jumping in an instant, just snorted coldly.

 262 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 262

    At this time, Xiji Zhenhong who was standing next to him was also full of blackness, with a drop of sweat dripping on his forehead.


    I really didn''t expect that this time before the first round of the second round of the Zhongren assessment, the two sides would say so harshly!


    Why does this seem to be an infighting between two women vying for a man?


    Fortunately, the people watching the stage couldn''t hear Sarah and Ye Cang''s conversation at all, otherwise, I''m afraid everyone will be as red as Yuri, full of black lines.


    It''s just that ordinary people can''t hear it, and ordinary ninjas can''t hear it, but a ninja with a certain level of strength, or a ninja with a particularly keen hearing, can hear it.


    Uchiha looked at Ye Cang faintly, with a playful smile on his mouth.


    "Hurry up!" Sara and Ye Cang said, looking at Yuri Zhenhong at the same time.


    The corners of Yuri''s red mouth twitched, and then he shouted loudly: "The first round, start!"


    Following the order of Yuri Zhenhong, Ye Cang quickly took out two scrolls and unfolded them.


    The scroll rolled his eyes, and Ye Cang shot away countless kunai towards Ye Cang.


    "Sure enough, a fighting style that has no taste at all. This fighting style is also worthy of Uchiha''s love?"


    Ye Cang said harshly, and then snorted coldly.


    Even so, Ye Cang''s reaction was not slow in the slightest, and his hands quickly formed seals, and then printed them.


    The lotus arm swung lightly, and two fireball-shaped things appeared in Ye Cang''s hand.


    Ye Cang lightly held a fireball in one hand and threw it towards Sara.


    That kind of burning sensation can be felt even by people watching.


    "this is?"


    "Blood following the limit! This little girl is not easy!"


    "This is Burning! It is said that the two attributes of wind and fire are combined to produce the boundary of blood! (I look for information like wind and fire, but it is a bit of water and fire. I will follow the wind and fire.)"


    The eyes of some ninjas present suddenly became serious.


    Ninjas who can use the blood to succeed the limit, under normal circumstances, at least have the strength of the ninja.


    And this kind of performance of Ye Cang is probably more than the strength of Zhongren. Now Sarah seems to be in trouble.


    This is Konoha''s home court. Although Yecang''s beauty has attracted many men, most people still hope that Sara can win.


    "When will there be such a genius in Sand Ninja Village!"


    Countless people couldn''t help sighing with emotion, sighing Ye Cang''s strength.


    The fireball collided with Sara''s Kunai and made a sizzling sound.


    People can see with their naked eyes that Sara''s suffering seems to be continuously melted by Ye Cang''s searing escape.


    "I''m a Shining Ninja? I was born to restrain you, a ninja who needs to use a ninja to attack. Unless it is a special ninja, it cannot withstand my Shining attack!"


    Ye Cang said confidently.


    "Small bugs!"


    Sarah hummed softly, and multiple scrolls appeared in her hand.


    Since these things have been melted, I just need to take out more again.


    Countless Kuwu continued to shoot towards Ye Cang.


    "It''s useless, no matter how much suffering and nothing can be done, it will disappear under my shakiness!"


    Ye Cang snorted coldly, as if it were a repeat of just now, a fireball appeared in Ye Cang''s left hand and right hand, and then they threw them in two directions.


    One is towards Sarah''s direction, the other is towards Sara''s direction.


    "I don''t know why Uchihain fell in love with a woman like you, so stupid, repeating the previous actions." Ye Cang said lightly.


    She is very aware of the power of her own searing escape. Although it seems that it is not powerful, once it touches a person, she will burst out a fierce attack.


    This is even more obvious than melting kunai.


    And Ye Cang knew that Uchihain would definitely be on the viewing platform at this time, watching his battle.


    Therefore, deep in my heart, and Ye Cang''s instinctive desire, let Uchiha know that his beauty and body are not inferior to his confidante, and his strength will not be inferior!


    Ye Cang raised his neck proudly, revealing his white skin, like a proud swan!


    Chapter 278 Ten People Near Song


    Of course, Ye Cang will not kill Sara.


    The fireball thrown at Sarah was just for Sarah to admit defeat.


    But how could Sara''s strength be so weak?


    "You''re very early, vixen!"


    Sara saw the fireball thrown to her side, stepped on her feet, and her body flashed directly aside.


    At the same time, an invisible chakra line emerged from the hand, constantly controlling the direction of Kuwu.


    All kunai, as if possessing spirituality, have a deflection in their launch trajectory!


    Immediately, the two small fireballs thrown by Ye Cang were all evaded by Sara!


    Boom!


    Both fireballs hit the ground, and the ground trembled for a while, and smoke scattered.


    All attacks, as long as they do not hit the enemy, are invalid attacks.


    Zhuo Dun can melt kunwu, so just avoid it!


    Sarah''s eyes shone brightly.


    Evasion in close quarters, but Uchiha''s goal is to train well, how could Yekura''s Shining Escape hit Sara so easily!


    In addition, Kuwu was not hit by Ye Cang, and the current situation was reversed for more than 950 years in an instant.


    "it is good!"


    "It deserves to be a disciple taught by Uchiha, who perfectly escaped the opponent''s attack!"

 263 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 263

    In the spectator stand, there was a cheering sound.


    But neither side was affected by these voices.


    Seeing the lasing kunai, Ye Cang''s expression did not change at all.


    "No matter how strong your avoidance is, what can you do? In the end, isn''t there any way to attack me?"


    At the moment when Kuwu was about to stab Ye Cang, fireballs appeared around Ye Cang''s body, blocking Kuwu''s way forward.


    Afterwards, there was another familiar sound.


    Kuwu, controlled by Sarah, was melted in an instant.


    Both sides seem to be back on the same starting line.


    "Sara, you are in a disadvantaged position, come on!" Xiao Nan couldn''t help but said.


    Maybe ordinary people can''t see the situation, but how can Xiao Nan can''t see it.


    In the current situation, it seems that Sarah can''t do anything with Ye Cang, and Ye Cang can''t do anything with Sarah.


    But in fact, Sara''s attack could not hit Ye Cang at all, and Ye Cang''s Zhuo Dun, as long as it hits Sara, then Sara will directly lose and lose the battle.


    In terms of fault tolerance, Sarah is much lower than Yecang!


    Sarah''s face showed a solemn look, and she obviously realized that the current situation was not good for her.


    Her figure exploded, and solemnly took out a scroll from her hand.


    "What? Do you want to give up? Or, how about you want to use these kunai, which has no effect at all?" Ye Cang looked at Sara with a nice smile on his face.


    Now suppressing Sarah, Ye Cang has a very unique pleasure.


    "No, if it is general kunai, there is no possibility that can defeat you."


    "So, I will use the gift he carefully prepared for me to defeat you."


    "Forgot to tell you, I am actually a puppet master!"


    Sara opened the scroll confidently, and a puff of white smoke came out.


    Ye Cang felt a bit stuck in his heart when he heard what Sara said.


    Seeing Sara''s face full of luck, Ye Cang felt very envious.


    This thing, is Uchiha hidden to you?It''s really enviable.


    Yecura couldn''t help but feel a little lost when he thought of his identity as a ninja in the sand ninja village and unable to hide with Uchiha.


    I''m fighting Sarah like this just to attract the other''s attention, and thinking about it this way, how sad I am!


    However, no matter what, it is enough to attract the other party''s attention. Isn''t it enough to let the other party remember yourself firmly?


    Ye Cang regained his spirit and looked at Sara.


    The smoke dissipated, and a suspected female puppet with a red ball head appeared in the center of the battlefield.


    This is the only puppet among the ten people in Jinsong that sells relatively well.


    At that time, Uchiha Yin also didn''t know which one to give Sara was better, and finally let Sara choose.


    Sara directly chose this puppet.


    Of course, Sara''s strength improved in the future, and when he was able to flexibly control multiple puppets, Uchiha Hidden would hand over all the ten members of Jin Song to Sara.


    Although Uchiha Yin also uses puppetry, he feels that he does not need to use puppets.


    Uchiha has too many things hidden, and he has never thought about intensive puppetry.


    "This is! How could it be!"


    Seeing the appearance of this puppet, there was a commotion in the spectator stand in Sand Ninja Village.


    The puppet master in Sand Ninja Village is a very popular category of ninjas. Of course, among the ninjas who came to watch the battle this time, there are also puppet masters in Sand Ninja Village.


    "What kind of puppet is this!" the people around who didn''t understand asked.


    "This is one of the ten Jinsong people, one of the ten Jinsong people who was lost after Chiyo died!" The puppet master said in shock.


    As his voice fell, the people around were in an uproar.


    Although the people around you probably don''t know the concept of Jinsong Shiren, many people still know who Chiyo is.


    And this ten people from the Song Dynasty is actually one of the puppets of the thousand generations, and must be very powerful.


    The crowd watching was suddenly excited.


    "One of the ten people in Jinsong!" Although Ye Cang is not a puppet master, he still knows something about some famous puppets.


    Seeing the puppet in front of him, Ye Cang''s expression instantly became serious.


    Condensing a fireball, Ye Cang just threw it at that puppet.


    As soon as the puppet''s figure moved, two big knives appeared in the puppet''s hands instantly.


    Waving the big knife spiritually, it slashed on the fireball!


    The fireball that could have completely melted the kunai was cut in half by a knife!


    Chapter 279 Situation


    On the highest viewing platform, Three Generations Fengying saw the appearance of a puppet of one of the ten people in Jinsong, and the whole person was not good.


    "Master Naruto, should you give me an explanation."


    Three generations of Fengying looked at Sarutobi Rishang with a grim look.


    "Master Fukage, explain? What explanation do you need? What kind of ninja do we Konoha ninja use, and why do we need to explain?"


    Sarutobi Rizen pretended to be confused, and said to the third generation Fengying.


    In fact, when Sarah brought out the ten puppets from the Song Dynasty, Sarutobi Rizen was also shocked, and then smiled inwardly.


    Ten people in Jinsong are puppets in the hands of a thousand generations. They were lost after World War II, and every high-level person knew.


    Unexpectedly, it actually appeared in Sara''s hands now.~~~~~~~~


    Doesn''t this mean that after Uchihain killed Chiyo, he was close to Matsushita~ everyone came back?

 264 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 264

    Unexpectedly, Uchiha hidden such a hand-.


    If it''s normal, Chiyo''s Jinmatsu ten people will give Konoha to no use. At that time, they will definitely negotiate, let Sand Ninja Village give the money, and then send the puppet back.


    After all, Konoha does not have a puppet master.


    But now, I didn''t expect Konoha to have a puppet master too.


    Watching the battle between Sarah and Ye Cang below, Sarutobi Hisaki was also a little emotional.


    But Sarutobi Rischi''s words made the three generations of Fengying''s face even more ugly.


    Chiyo''s puppet appeared on Konoha''s Shinobi, and it was itself a slap on the face of the three generations of Fengying, and now Sarutobi Hizumi was pretending to be confused, and another slap was slapped on the face of the three generations of Fengying. Last, let the three generations of Fengying feel very upset.


    Fortunately, Eilao Zang did not come this time, otherwise, after seeing a crowd of ten people near Songsong, Eilao Zang would probably just jump into the battlefield regardless of the Zhongnin exam.


    "Humph." With a cold snort, the three generations of Fengying''s eyes narrowed slightly, watching the battle downstairs.


    Even if there are ten people in Jinsong, Ye Cang will be the one who wins.


    Observing the situation on the field, the three generations of Fengying did not speak, but secretly said inwardly.


    Indeed, compared to Ye Cang, Sara, who had only been practicing for half a year, was still gradually falling into a disadvantage.


    In the final analysis, both Yekura and Sara can be regarded as ninja-type ninjas, and both ninja-type ninjas, Yekura''s attacks are much more sophisticated than Sarah.


    When Ye Cang attacked, he was firm and determined without hesitation.


    When dodging, it was a completely different style, calm and composed, not chaotic in danger, slippery like a loach.


    There was no useable terrain around, but Ye Cang used his own shakudang to use it, and gradually threatened Sara''s safety.


    And Sarah was a little flustered because of lack of combat experience, and was even hit by one or two of Ye Cang''s ninjutsu.


    Ninjas with rich combat experience can see that if Sarah doesn''t have any other means, I am afraid that Yecang will be in the bag for victory in this battle.


    It is civilians, merchants, and nobles who look very excited.


    All kinds of violent scorching shots left burning pits on the ground.


    The puppet wielding a big knife danced lightly, and every attack caused a puff of smoke.


    In normal times, how could they see such a wonderful battle.


    It''s just that no matter how exciting the battle is, it will come to an end in the end.


    Sarah was breathing heavily. This kind of high-intensity battle made Sara a little bit overwhelmed.


    On the other hand, Ye Cang was able to stand calmly on the battlefield at this time, but it was a little ups and downs before the murder, which could make people see that she was still slightly tired.


    However, it was not as exhausted as Sara.


    "You are very strong, I recognize you, but everything is over, let''s admit defeat!" Ye Cang admits that he has the strength that is not inferior to Shangren, and it is a little surprised that Sara can hold on for so long. .


    She had also heard that the other party had only cultivated for less than half a year.


    In half a year, being able to cultivate to equal parts with himself is already very powerful.


    Although Ye Cang felt envy and jealous for Sara, he had to admire Sara.


    Even though the opponent has the blessing of a powerful puppet like the Ten Songs, even if he has not used all his strength, the opponent can reach this level in half a year, which has already made Ye Cang feel admired.


    "I wouldn''t admit defeat so easily." Sara looked at Ye Cang, wiped the sweat from her forehead, her hands and fingers continued to dance as if they were playing the piano.


    The red-haired puppet, turning his body constantly, rushed towards Ye Cang like a spinning top.


    Ye Cang hid with him, then hid.


    Sarah now has little physical strength left, and even the direction of the attack is a bit inaccurate.


    Chakra and physical strength were originally not Sara''s strengths. When the time comes, she needs to find ways to strengthen Sara''s physical strength.


    Uchiha faintly touched his chin, and thought to himself.


    "Since you don''t admit defeat, then accept my final blow."


    A trace of entanglement flashed in Ye Cang''s eyes, and then he became firm again.


    The huge chakras gathered in Ye Cang''s hands. For a time, four small fireballs of the same size surrounded Ye Cang.


    After that, Ye Cangyu''s hand, four small fireballs of the same size, instantly merged into a big fireball.


    With this fireball, even ordinary people watching outside the battlefield can clearly feel the heat.


    "Ye Cang, doesn''t she want to kill Sarah?!" Jiaren Luo exclaimed when he saw this scene.


    "Kinoha Village and our Sand Ninja Village were originally opposed. At this time, since the other party refuses to surrender, it should be killed." Three generations of Fengying''s face flashed with excitement. .


    "Will you really start?" Uchiha''s brow raised slightly and watched.


    The 280th chapter killer?


    As soon as Ye Cang''s move came out, the faces of the Konoha ninjas around changed.


    They are more able to feel the power of that kind of ninjutsu than ordinary people.


    Shinobu!


    The real strength of Shangren!It was really shameless that Sand Ninja Village sent Shang Ren to take the Xia Ren exam.


    Konoha''s people couldn''t help cursing secretly. They didn''t expect that the fact that they sent Xiao Nan and the others to fight was not much better.


    But as Konoha, of course he has to support his ninja.


    On the high platform, Sarutobi Rizhan was also slightly worried.


    The opponent''s attack looked terrifying. If it really hits Sarah, it might cause Sara to suffer fatal damage.


    As for Sarah, a genius who can cultivate to this level within half a year, if she suffers indelible damage, it won''t be so good.


    Sarutobi Hizaki even wanted to stand up and let Yuhi Zhenhong directly announce the end of this round.


    "Master Naruto, you don''t want to let people end this assessment directly, Sarah did not surrender, nor died, you just stop it, you don''t follow the rules."


    At this time, the third generation Fengying said with a smile.


    "Did you say so? Master Shuiying." With that, the three generations of Fengying also pulled the three generations of Shuiying.


    "Oh, isn''t this battle beautiful and not over? When it''s over, Master Naruto will not be too late to speak, otherwise, wouldn''t Konoha behave like a fool after taking the Ninja exam in her own Ninja Village? I think Master Naruto should You understand, right?" Three generations of Shuiying''s face was covered with a mask, making it impossible to see the expression.

 265 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 265

    Sarutobi Rizen heard the words of the third generation of Fengying and the third generation of Shuiying, and he kept cursing in his heart, but at this time, he really couldn''t say anything.


    Sarutobi Rizen is Hokage after all, so there are too many things to consider.


    At this time, he could only pray that Sara could block or avoid Yecang''s ninjutsu, and then surrender.


    After all, Sara''s training time is still short. Give Sara a few more years, Sarutobi Rizen firmly believes that Sara can definitely surpass Ye Cang.


    This time, if you lose, you lose in the Zhongnin exam, so there is no need to care too much.


    Uchiha Yin, at this time, was also paying close attention to the battlefield.


    Seeing that Ye Cang was about to use his ultimate move, Uchihain also raised his eyebrows slightly.


    In fact, Sarah has the amulet he gave it, and it has his own sealing technique and enchantment, which will definitely not harm Sara.


    What''s more, Uchiha Ken himself is also on the viewing platform. If something unexpected happens, Uchiha Ken himself will definitely take action and will not let Sarah.


    And the reason Uchiha raised his eyebrows was that Ye Cang actually wanted to kill Sara.


    Uchiha knows very well that Yekura knows Sara''s relationship with him.


    If Ye Cang really wanted to kill Sara, then Ye Cang had made an unforgivable mistake.


    At that time, Uchiha will not forgive Ye Cang because she is the one she likes.


    You know, Sarah is from Uchiha, but Yekura is not yet.


    Although Ye Cang was interested in him, Uchiha Ken also admitted that he was interested in Ye Cang.


    but!Sara also Yecang than, which is lighter and heavier, Uchiha knows.


    And if he wants to favor Ye Cang, wouldn''t Sarah leave a crack in her heart?


    It is impossible for Uchiha Yin to ask every woman of her to love each other.


    Uchiha, who usually fights and fights, or even forms gangs, does not care about Uchiha.


    But the serious matter of the killer is an unforgivable mistake.


    It''s just that Uchiha Yin will not stop Yekura''s actions before the last moment.


    Uchihain also wanted to know what Yekura wanted to do.


    Is it true, do you want to kill Sara?


    A dangerous look appeared in Uchiha''s hidden eyes.


    "Are you sure you really don''t admit defeat?" Ye Cang sternly took a deep breath, and finally asked Sara.


    The big fireball above his head looked more and more hot.


    Sara, who is the closest to Ye Cang on the battlefield, can feel the pressure of the big fire ball above Ye Cang''s head...


    It is a burning sensation that can be felt from a distance.


    However, Sara refused to admit defeat at all.


    "I didn''t give up so easily." Sara gritted her teeth and said firmly under the tremendous pressure.


    Although I only practiced for half a year, Konoha''s people wouldn''t blame Sara for this, but Sarah didn''t want to lose.


    As Uchiha''s disciple, it would be too embarrassing to be out in the first game. For Uchiha''s face, Sara didn''t want to lose.


    This time the opponent is Yekura, this vixen who seduce Uchihain, Sarah doesn''t want to lose for her own sake.


    "Since you don''t admit defeat, then goodbye." Ye Cang''s face showed a ruthless look.


    She controlled the big fireball with her right hand and threw it straight at Sara.


    That is even faster than before!


    Even Sarah can hardly react!


    Oops!


    Seeing Sarah had no way to escape, everyone''s heart shook.


    Yuri Zhenhong saw that Sara had no way to escape, and instantly wanted to help Sara resist.


    However, what 4.6 made Yuri Zhenhong didn''t expect is that there seemed to be a force that blocked Yuri Zhenhong''s shot.


    Who!


    Yuri Zhenhong''s eyes opened wide, and she could only watch, Ye Cang''s big fireball was about to hit Sara.


    A puff of smoke arose from the ground, and the eyes of the people around were also wide open, waiting for the result.


    "The first round, the end, the winner is Ye Cang."


    When the smoke dissipated, Uchiha appeared in the center of the battlefield with a serious face, supporting Sara.


    His face was terribly gloomy.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Don''t worry, there will be no disgusting plot, and the next chapter will be just fine.


    Chapter 281: Do you know it is wrong?


    Seeing Uchiha''s sullen face, Ye Cang''s heart was suffering from colic, but there was no change in his face.


    Didn¡¯t you decide just now?Don¡¯t you know that there is a result?Why is it painful to breathe in my heart.


    Seeing Uchiha''s indifferent eyes, Ye Cang''s eyes were filled with tears for some reason.


    Tears slid down Ye Cang''s cheeks continuously, dripping into the dust.


    In fact, at the last moment, Ye Cang had already made a decision.


    Ye Cang absolutely didn''t keep his hands after the scorching retreat just now.


    The purpose is very simple, just to let oneself stop Uchiha''s hidden thoughts.


    I don''t know when Ye Cang found out that there seemed to be traces of Uchiha in his heart.


    And this kind of discovery made Ye Cang feel panic.


    Hakura, but from Sunnin Village, and Uchiha Ken, from Konoha!

 266 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 266

    This is not the era of Naruto''s period. In the era when Naruto became Naruto, it was normal for the people of Sunnin Village to marry the people of Konoha.


    But in this period, every ninja in Ninja Village will only marry ninjas in the same village, or civilians.


    It is impossible to intermarry outside the village.


    Therefore, when Ye Cang realized that he might not be able to restrain his feelings, Ye Cang made a difficult decision.


    This decision is to make Uchiha hide his hatred.


    Sara, but Uchihain''s people, as long as you kill Sara, I''m afraid Uchihain will hate him to the bone.


    Maybe I will still be hated by Uchiha for this reason.


    In this way, the two of us will never be together, right?


    In this way, I can give up my heart, right?


    As for whether or not Sara could be killed, Yecura knew that under Uchiha''s gaze, he couldn''t do it at all.


    But as long as he showed his murderous intent, it was enough, enough for Uchihain to sentence himself to death.


    So, after struggling for a long time, Ye Cang still attacked for Sara with all his strength.


    Obviously, Ye Cang succeeded in this plan.


    Uchiha was clearly furious.


    However, Ye Cang did not feel any joy, but instead felt a chill in his heart.


    Uchiha''s faintly cold expression made Ye Cang feel extremely cold.


    Ye Cang felt unusually uncomfortable.


    The thought that Uchiha''s hidden might be a stranger to herself, she felt the pain of tearing her heart and lungs.


    However, this may be the best addition, right?


    Break free while you are not completely sinking in!


    pa!


    Uchiha Yin slapped Sara''s slap in the face.


    "Do you know that you are wrong?" Uchiha said to Sara with a stern face.


    "Ah." Qiaotun was attacked, Sara instinctively wanted to refute.


    But seeing the gloomy expression on Uchiha''s hidden face, Sara didn''t dare to be arrogant for a moment.


    "I was wrong." Sara replied, lowering her head.


    "Where did you go wrong?" Uchiha asked hiddenly.


    "I was wrong about not being strong. If I lose, I should admit that I lost." Sarah lowered her head and said.


    Even though she said that, Sarah still felt a little dissatisfied and aggrieved.


    The main reason why I suffer so much and don''t want to lose is not because I don''t want to embarrass you.


    In the end you are so fierce to me.


    "No, you are not at the wrong place, you have not realized your mistake." Uchiha hidden.


    "Then where did I go wrong?" Sara asked with a puffed face and a pouting mouth.


    "You are wrong in not protecting yourself. Do you know how much heartache I will feel if you are injured?" Uchiha said with a cold face.


    After hearing Uchiha''s words of concern, Sara, who was still dissatisfied, felt as sweet as honey.


    "Okay, okay, brother Yin, I know I was wrong, next time, I will definitely protect myself." Sara took Uchiha Yin''s hand, her bulging face turned into a smiling face instantly.


    "And next time, next time you do this, I won''t care about you." Uchiha said threateningly.


    "Well, there is no next time." Sarah said with a smile.


    After intimidating Sara, Uchihain looked at Ye Cang again.


    Seeing the little warmth between Uchiha and Sara, Ye Cang was extremely envious in his heart.


    However, all of this is impossible for him to appear.


    Seeing Uchihain looking at him again, Ye Cang Qiang held back his tears, not letting them flow.


    It was like this, which made Uchiha faintly felt that Ye Cang was more loving.


    Yes, it is love.


    In fact, Uchiha had already noticed just now, Ye Cang''s burning escape, at the last moment, did not hit Sara at all.


    Ye Cang, but has the ability to use 053 to insult those fireballs.


    At the last moment, Ye Cang still subconsciously shifted the fireball.


    Even if Uchiha hadn''t come here, even if Sara hadn''t evaded, in the end, Ye Cang''s Zhuo Dun would not hit Sara''s body.


    Ye Cang finally didn''t get rid of his heart, and beat Sarah.


    that''s enough!


    Of course, even though Ye Cang didn''t make a ruthless hand, Uchihain also wanted to punish Sara a little.


    Therefore, Uchiha''s face was gloomy.


    But obviously, this look made Ye Cang feel heartbroken.


    Ye Cang at this time must be very contradictory in his heart?


    Uchiha Yin felt a little distressed.


    "Why? I''m from Sand Ninja Village. I just made my best effort. It should be." Ye Cang forced an indifferent face and said to Uchiha.


    Only when Uchiha heard it, Ye Cang''s voice contained a lot of resentment.


    Being able to do it, of course Uchiha Yin would not move his mouth.


    pa!


    The blue waves were rippling, and Ye Cang''s face instantly turned red.

 267 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 267

    Chapter 282 is over


    A crisp sound made Ye Cang''s heart confused.


    The people around also saw Uchiha''s actions, and they were taken aback.


    At first, when they saw Uchihain helping Sarah, their faces nodded, feeling as expected.


    After all, Sarah is Uchiha''s disciple. Seeing that his disciple is in danger, it is indeed excusable to help Sarah.


    Many people don''t have that kind of vision, seeing that Ye Cang did not kill Sara at the last moment.


    Even, because of the distance, people with eyesight may not be able to see clearly that Ye Cang did not kill him at the last moment.


    Therefore, in their eyes, it is normal for Uchiha to go down at the last moment and save his disciple.


    Of course, those who support Konoha, or those who prefer Konoha, will certainly not raise any objections.


    But the people in Sunnin Village were slightly dissatisfied.


    Didn¡¯t it say that the game ended when one side died, or when one side conceded?


    Uchiha Hidden, you did not comply with the rules?!


    Of course, even though the people in Saranin Village were dissatisfied, they did not dare to protest loudly.


    After all, this is Konoha''s home field now, and Sunnin Village does not have the confidence to fight Konoha now.


    But the people in Wunin Village looked on coldly.


    It''s not about them anyway, it''s fine for them to stand on the sidelines.


    "It seems that Konoha''s favorite is shame. It really made us watch a good show, don''t you think it? Hokage-sama." Three generations of Fengying said mockingly.


    Three generations of Fengying certainly knew that it was impossible to blame Konoha for such a thing, or to make the matter worse.


    This is not only not good for Konoha, but also no good for Sunnin Village.


    But it is okay to have a little bit of cheapness in words, and a disgusting Sarutobi.


    Of course, Sarutobi Rizen, whose skin was already thicker than the city wall, completely ignored the ridicule of the three generations of Fengying, but instead let the three generations of Fengying set a boring one.


    And when they saw Uchihain slap Sarah, some people showed a surprised look, while some people knew it.


    Uchiha is hidden in Konoha, and the relationship with the girls can be said to be without the slightest evasiveness. People in Konoha have long known the relationship between Uchiha and Sara.


    However, the ninjas, merchants, and nobles of other countries don''t know what the situation is. When they hear the discussion from the people around them, they have already put on the look that everyone knows.


    After all, they were able to understand that Sara was the Queen of Loulan, who gave up her country and came to Konoha. If it had nothing to do with Uchiha, everyone didn''t believe it.


    Of course, everyone can still understand this.


    And now, Uchiha hidden Yekura, making everyone a sensation.


    What is Uchiha Yin doing?Actually hit Ye Cang''s pigu.


    Could it be that?Uchiha and Ye Cang also have a leg?!


    Especially, don¡¯t see Ye Cang¡¯s face, shy, even more suspicious!


    "No! Uchihain won''t regain Ye Cang! It''s really exciting!"


    "Master Uchiha Hideo is awesome, I said just now how the two women''s fight was more like jealousy!"


    Konoha''s people said.


    After thinking about it this way, I felt that the battle between Ye Cang and Sara was a bit unusual.


    "Oh my God, Goddess Yekura is the genius of our Sand Ninja Village, how could she like Uchihain, this is impossible!"


    This is the angry roar of the people in Sunin Village.


    The people in Wuren Village are sitting on chairs, watching the arguing people like a good show.


    In the stands, the expression of the three generations of Fengying also changed.


    Hakura is a genius in Sunnin Village, if he really likes Uchiha...


    "Master Kazekage, I feel that Yekura seems to like Konoha. Why don''t we let Konoha and Suninamura get married? Let Yekura marry Uchiha Hidden, okay? "


    Sarutobi Hizen said with a smile.


    "Humph." Three generations of Fengying snorted coldly, and did not speak.


    At this time, he is also not good at talking.


    Yekura is a genius cultivated by Sunnin Village. You said that those who marry Konoha will marry Konoha''s people?


    Didn''t our Sunnin Village suffer a big loss?


    Of course, without hearing three generations of Fengying''s reply, Sarutobi Hizen was not very entangled.


    He didn''t expect the three generations of Fengying to agree, and even if the three generations of Fengying agreed, he would still be afraid that this was the conspiracy of the village of Sharenin.


    Ye Cang''s face flushed flush after hearing the comments of the people around him.


    Ye Cang''s slouch had never been touched by anyone before, and now he was suddenly slapped by Uchiha, feeling that all his cheeks were burning.


    "You, you, you." Pointing to Uchiha, Yekura was speechless.


    At this moment, Ye Cang was extremely confused.


    What does this action of Uchiha Hidden mean?


    Shouldn''t Uchiha Yin hate me?


    Does he mean to blame me?


    Uchiha Ken actually did this in the public, and who did he consider me?


    Think of it as his woman?


    But, I just killed Sarah!


    Is this an unforgivable mistake?!


    Ye Cang''s thoughts were extremely confused, and his whole person was in the middle of the battlefield.


    "I am what I am, the first exam is over, and it''s over." Uchiha faded away the disguise on his face, and said to Ye Cang with a smile.

 268 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 268

    With that said, it didn''t matter whether Ye Cang and Sarah had any objections, one left and one right, pulling them off the battlefield.


    ¡ª¡ª


    This paragraph seems to have not been dealt with properly, my pot, I did not write that feeling, I''m sorry.


    Recommend a book "The Only Doctor in Women''s World" by a friend, and interested friends can go and read it.


    Chapter 283 What is my relationship with you


    Seeing that Uchiha was pulling and Yekura and Sara were off, there was a whistling sound.


    Konoha''s hero Uchiha fascinated the genius Yekura of Sand Shinobu Village. This is really great news, at least for Konoha, this is exciting news.


    However, this is a shame for Sand Ninja Village.


    Of course, the people in Sand Ninja Village watched Uchiha Hidden lead Yekura and Sara''s hands, but Sara did not show the slightest defense, and their hearts were broken.


    Of course, they would resent Uchihain more than they would resent Yekura.


    After all, in this kind of thing, generally resent the man.


    For example, the people from Sand Ninja Village abducted Tsunade, and the people from Konoha must be the people from Sand Ninja Village who resented.


    Of course, Uchiha Yin didn''t let this happen.


    Yuhi Mahong saw Uchiha hidden pulling Yekura and Sara off the stage, his face showed a look of astonishment, and then he was relieved again.


    In this situation, it''s not that Yuri Zhenhong has a headache.


    What he needs to do now is to continue to host the second Zhongnin exam this time.


    However, seeing Uchiha Ken seemed to have attracted the genius Yekura from Sand Ninja Village, and Yuri Zhenhong was also secretly surprised.


    Originally, Yuhi Mahong wanted to give her baby daughter to Uchiha''s training after the 127 Nakanin test, but seeing this situation, some of Yuhi Mahong did not want to do this. Up.


    What should I do if my daughter is attracted to Uchiha Gin by then?


    Although my daughter is only 5 years old and is still young, she should not like Uchihain so easily.


    But not afraid of ten thousand, just in case.


    You know, now that the opposition between Shinobu Village is so strong, Uchihain can attract Yekura, what if his daughter is accidentally attracted by Uchihain?


    Thinking about it this way, Yuhi Zhenhong also dismissed the idea of ??handing over her daughter to Uchiha for training.


    Even, be careful not to let Uchihain meet his daughter, otherwise, what if Uchihain is kidnapped?


    Uchiha hadn''t really thought of it yet, because the current situation would have made Yuhi Zhenhong think so much.


    It''s just that some fate can''t stop it.


    When Yuri Zhenhong wanted to stop it, it was too late.


    "Ahem."


    After various coughs, Yuri Zhenhong refocused the eyes on her.


    "Ghost, Lantern, Zhan, Moon, Loquat Juzo, please come on."


    "The second round of the Zhongnin exam, the second round, start!"


    This time, the two ninjas from Wunin Village, Ghost Lights, Zhanyue and Loquat Juzo.


    Although there is no Konoha ninja, everyone gave a warm applause.


    But compared to the time Sara and Ye Cang were just now, they are also a lot quieter.


    "Have you pulled enough? I''m already promoted. I will have to take the test later." Ye Cang said indifferently.


    She followed Uchihain to the sidelines, feeling that she was being watched by others, and her cheeks were hot.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you like being pulled by me?" Uchiha didn''t mind Ye Cang''s indifferent tone. He smiled faintly and looked at Ye Cang.


    "Who likes to be pulled by you?" Ye Cang turned his head, trying to shake Uchihain''s hand away.


    In fact, at the beginning, Ye Cang wanted to get rid of Uchiha''s hand.


    After all, throwing away Uchiha''s hand in the public, this will definitely lose Uchiha''s face, so that the intersection between himself and Uchiha''s hidden will be even less.


    However, Yekura found that he was actually reluctant to throw away Uchiha''s hand, he was reluctant to let Uchiha lose face, and even more reluctant is that Uchiha''s completely lost intersection.


    In other words, Ye Cang''s head was dumbfounded, and Uchiha was instinctively holding his hands and leaving.


    When she found out what was going on, she was already reluctant to throw away Uchiha''s hand.


    Yekura feels like he is possessed by a demon, and is madly infatuated with Uchiha.


    But her heart is painful, because she knows that she can''t be with Uchiha.


    "Are you sure you don''t like being dragged by me." Uchiha hidden Ye Cang''s hand.


    Ye Cang couldn''t help feeling a burst of loss in his heart, and various emotions poured into his heart.


    At this moment, Uchiha Yin suddenly approached Ye Cang, and raised Ye Cang''s chin with his right hand, making Ye Cang look at him.


    "What are you doing?" Ye Cang''s eyes were flustered.


    When Uchihain suddenly approached, the whole person was tense, like a frightened chick.


    The pretended indifference can no longer be pretended.


    "Nothing, just want to say thank you, thank you for not killing Sara just now." Uchiha Yinxie said with a smile.


    "It''s nothing, I just don''t want Sand Ninja Village to have sex with Konoha." Hearing Uchiha''s words, Yekura said without knowing whether he was lost or what.


    "Really? Are you sure, you didn''t end up because of me?" Uchiha stared at Ye Cang''s eyes and asked.


    "Because of you, why is it because of you, Uchiha Ken, you are too narcissistic." Yekura seemed to be irritated by Uchiha Ken, and said loudly, "I am a genius in Sand Ninja Village, how could it be because of you? I miss Sarah because of the reason?! I have nothing to do with you, how could it be..."


    Seeing Yekura''s somewhat hysterical look, Uchiha''s heart didn''t feel angry at all, but because of feeling a little bit of pity.


    For some reason, Uchiha was able to feel the various tangled and confused emotions in Ye Cang at this time.


    Without the slightest warning, Uchiha Kenwen went to Ye Cang.


    sluggish.


    The moment when Uchiha was hidden, Ye Cang became sluggish, as if he had fallen into a petrified state.

 269 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 269

    After that, the body seemed to be disobedient, becoming even mader than Uchiha.


    Chapter 284 Sorry, I can¡¯t be with you


    "Brother Yin, what are you talking about? Didn''t she just kill me?" Seeing the current situation, Sara said lightly in protest.


    Although I know that Uchiha is interesting to Sara, this is also the knot of Sara''s heart that cannot be removed.


    Sara can forgive Ye Cang for his poisonous tongue, but she cannot accept Ye Cang''s murder.


    "No, at the last moment, Ye Cang obviously moved his attack trajectory and would not attack you." At this time, Hui Ye appeared beside Xiao Nan, ~ said lightly.


    Otherwise, Ye Cang might be dead just now.


    Huiye didn''t say the following sentence.


    "Really, then she probably didn''t kill her because she was afraid of being troubled by Brother Yin." Sarah also said bitterly, but in her heart, Du Yecang''s impression has changed a lot.


    At least, the other side was just frightening himself.In this case, it''s not too bad.


    "Don''t be discouraged, although you didn''t advance, but you have a chance next time." Xiaonan changed the subject and comforted Sarah by the way.


    "Furthermore, this time in the Zhong Ren assessment, it is not the first to become Zhong Ren. As long as you show the strength you deserve, as well as combat strategies and skills, you can be promoted to Zhong Ren." Xiao Nan said.


    "Well, I know this, but Xiaonan''s way of changing the subject is too blunt." Sarah said with a grudge.


    "You want to take care of it. I didn''t come to comfort you because I saw you so miserably." Xiao Nan rolled his eyes and said.


    "Moreover, there are really a lot of women at home. I didn''t expect that Brother Yin really wanted to keep other Shinobu people behind. This is not easy to handle." Xiaonan glanced at Uchiha and Yekura. At a glance, said.


    After all, in this era, the prejudice between Shinobu Village is still too deep.


    Ye Cang hugged Uchiha''s neck, as if to vent all his emotions in it.


    Under Uchiha''s domineering offensive, Ye Cura finally removed his strong disguise.


    "Do you like me?"


    "Do you like me!"


    The tone of the first sentence was doubtful, but the tone of the second sentence was affirmative.


    Uchiha looked at Ye Cang earnestly, waiting for Ye Cang''s answer.


    "Who likes you, I''m just venting." Ye Cangkou replied dubiously, but his expression at this time completely betrayed Ye Cang.


    "Oh? Really? How do I feel that you are taking advantage of me." Uchiha looked at Yekura and said with a smirk.


    Hearing Uchiha''s words, Yecura''s face became more and more rosy.


    Before he knew it, Ye Cang gradually removed the strong disguise on the surface, showing his feminine and weak side.


    "I''m from Sand Ninja Village, it is impossible to like you."


    Leaning in Uchiha''s arms, Ye Cang replied with a little loss.


    "Oh? I believe that as long as I want, as long as you want, I only need to say to Fengying, I believe he will give me this face and let you stay." Uchiha said confidently.


    Looking at the energetic Uchiha, Ye Cang felt a rush of confusion, and his heart was pounding.


    However, Ye Cang quickly calmed down.


    "This can''t work, Sand Ninja Village has nurtured me, if I really stay here with you, then, what happened to me, betray the village?" Ye Cang murmured.


    Yecura still has a deep attachment to Sand Ninja Village. Even if he has no attachments, the concept in his heart prevents Yecura from being allowed to like Uchihain.


    It is precisely because of this that Ye Cang made such a painful decision.


    "If I insist on staying," Uchihain said with a hint of dominance on his face.


    Seeing Uchiha''s serious look, Ye Cang''s face showed a bright smile.


    Seeing Uchiha''s care for him, Yecura felt that his heart was as sweet as honey.


    However, Ye Cang looked at Uchihain stubbornly.


    The information revealed in his eyes proved that Ye Cang was not so easy to compromise.


    And Uchiha Yin also probably understood Ye Cang''s thoughts.


    Ye Cang, who has a very deep affection for Sand Ninja Village, does not want to betray the village.


    Otherwise, Ye Cang would not make such a move just now.


    "I understand." Uchiha''s face seemed to be lost for a while, and the hand that was holding Ye Cang''s waist gradually loosened.


    Since Ye Cang couldn''t make up his mind to be with him, why should he force it?


    Of course, maybe Uchihain is used to being domineering, and there will inevitably be a little loss in his heart.


    It seemed that I was feeling the loss of Uchiha, and Haakura felt a panic.


    She held Uchihain''s hand tightly.


    "Tomorrow, I will return to Sand Ninja Village."


    "So?" Uchiha replied faintly.


    Ye Cang took a deep breath and continued.


    "3505, Yilera the hotel facing each other."


    "Huh?" There was a trace of doubt on Uchiha''s face.


    He blinked, curious in his eyes.


    "That''s the door number of my room." Ye Cang summoned the courage, and lightly hammered Uchiha''s hidden fierce mouth.


    "I want to leave precious memories with the people I like. Although we may not be together."


    "Don''t worry, after returning to Sand Ninja Village, I will never marry forever."


    "Sorry, there is no way to stay with you in Konoha, but..."


    Chapter 285, the fourth round, start


    "The second round is over, the winner, Loquat Juzo."


    Yuhi Zhenhong announced the result of the game.

 270 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 270

    This civil war between Wunin Village ended very quickly.


    Because of the strength of the ghost, the lantern, and the moon, compared with the loquat juzang, there is a big difference.


    There is almost no suspense, the ghost lamp Zhan Yue was crushed.


    Loquat Juzo took the beheading sword given by Wunin Village, and with one hand, he cut off the sword with swordsmanship, directly smashing the ghost lamp and the moon so that he could not find the north.


    Of course, the ghost lamp used the technique of hydration, which was delayed for a period of time and surprised everyone for a while.


    However, it still failed to stop the attack of Loquat Juzo.


    After all, there is no Chakra that can maintain the technique of hydration.


    "Rosa, the ghost lamp light moon"


    Luo Sha and the ghost Lantern Zhan Yue jumped to the center of the battlefield.


    "The second test in Ninja, the third round, start."


    Yuri Zhenhong said dutifully.


    But at this time, Ye Cang''s face also returned to normal, and he came to Kayanluo''s side.


    However, some clues can still be seen from Ye Cang''s face.


    Ye Cang now is completely different from the look before Sarah fought, and it feels like he has put his worries down.


    This made Kayura very curious.


    "Ye Cang, what did Uchihain tell you just now?"


    "Are you with Uchiha Hidden?"


    "How does it feel to be held by Uchiha Hidden?"


    "Are you going to stay in Konoha?"


    When Ye Cang came over, Jiarenluo''s mouth was like a machine gun, and kept asking.


    "Jara, be quiet first, others still have to watch the fight." Ye Cang quickly covered Gara''s mouth and said.


    "Cut, the people next to me are watching with peace of mind, cheering is louder than me, what are you afraid of." Jiaren Luo said with a curled lips.


    "Then do you want to listen to me?" Ye Cang glared and said.


    "Of course, what did you say when you went out with Uchiha Hidden just now." Kayura turned into a good baby instantly, waiting for Ye Cang''s answer.


    "Hehe, stretch your ears over." Ye Cang smiled and said to Jiaren Luo.


    "Okay, okay." Jia Yanluo smiled and moved his face towards him.


    "Guess." As soon as Ye Cang finished speaking, he distanced himself from Jiaren Luo.


    When Jiaruluo heard it, he knew that Ye Cang had tricked him.


    "Just tell me." Jiaren Luo said with Ye Cang''s hand, waving it around.


    "Okay, okay, I said, I said." Ye Cang''s face showed a smile.


    And Jia Luluo also widened his eyes, waiting for Ye Cang''s words.


    "I confessed to him." Ye Cang said shyly.


    "Wow, did he agree?" Kareura asked excitedly.


    "It can be considered as promised, although I am definitely leaving Konoha, but I am ready to leave my best memories here."


    Yekura said shyly, while Kayura was listening beside...


    In Gauraro''s eyes, there was envy.


    Since Ye Cang can do this, maybe, so can I?


    "The third round is over, the winner, Loquat Juzo."


    The match between Luo Sha and Gui Deng Danyue soon ended.


    Luo Sha vented all her depression into the hands of Gui Deng Dan Yue.


    Luo Sha''s strength is not weaker than Ye Cang, and how could Gui Deng Dan Yue be his opponent?


    Seeing Luosha''s return, Ye Cang and Kayanluo were both in good agreement and did not continue to speak.


    In Luosha''s body, both Ye Cang and Jia Ru Luo felt depressed.


    "Xiao Nan, there are no pears."


    Yuri Zhenhong shouted.


    And Xiao Nan, Wu Li Jin Ba also stood in the center of the battlefield.


    Seeing Xiao Nan came to the center of the battlefield, the surrounding people cheered for a while.


    Compared to Sara and Hui Ye, Xiao Nan is in Konoha, and he is actually quite famous.


    Unlike Sarah and Kaguya, Xiao Nan is a genius student who has studied at Ninja School and graduated from Ninja School...


    In the hearts of everyone in Konoha, Xiaonan is the strongest Konoha player in this Zhongnin exam.


    Even Sarutobi Hisaki thought so.


    After all, Hui Ye really did not make any moves. Once he made a move, it was the death of the enemy. Therefore, not many people knew Hui Ye''s strength at all.


    Seeing Xiao Nan aroused so many cheers, Wu Li Jinba showed a cruel smile on her face.


    Wu Li Jinba''s head is wrapped in a bandage, her hair and beard are tied into bundles, one eye is wrapped in a blindfold, and she is holding a very strange endurance in her hand.


    "If you kill you, I''m afraid it will surprise many people." Wu Li Jinba said to Xiao Nan unceremoniously.


    In the original book, Wu Li Jin Ba is a member of the cruel duo. If you can start, Wu Li Jin Ba will never be polite.


    "If you can do it, just give it a try." Xiao Nan looked at Wuli blankly, extremely cold.


    In fact, when facing other people, Xiaonan''s look is normal. Only when facing Uchihain or other sisters, Xiaonan will smile.


    Therefore, in the hearts of Konoha, Xiaonan has always been an iceberg beauty.


    "The second test in Ninja, the fourth round is 2.8, start."

 271 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 271

    Before the two of them continued to speak harshly, Yuri Zhenhong said.


    As soon as Yuri Zhenhong''s voice fell, Wuli Jinba rushed towards Xiaonan like a bullet.


    At the same time, he raised the strange ninja in his hand and moved towards Xiao Nan.


    That is blasting knife droplets.


    The blasting knife droplet is a knife blade that perfectly combines with the explosion.


    The sword has explosive power and its lethality is very powerful.The blasting knife technique throws an explosive scroll of blasting knife droplets around the enemy, causing a large-scale explosion that cannot be escaped.~~~~~~


    This knife is very dangerous, both for the user and the enemy.


    Chapter 286 explode, explode knife droplets


    One side of the blasting knife droplets is an ordinary blade, and the other blade is accompanied by a detonating talisman. The detonating talisman is stored in the blade and is usually killed with a blade. When there are many enemies or an explosive attack, it will be attacked with a detonating talisman, even if the enemy is blocking it. The explosion that followed the slash would also be severely damaged.


    From the back of the blasting knife droplets, it can be seen that this knife is basically equivalent to an automatic large scroll, containing countless detonation symbols.


    Once the user releases the detonation talisman, once the number of detonations is incorrect, it may cause the entire knife to explode, with absolutely disastrous consequences.


    Moreover, the user of this knife also needs to grasp the timing of the explosion, otherwise the worst case is to blow himself up and the enemy is unharmed.


    Now Xiao Nan didn''t know what was going on with the blasting knife droplets. Faced with Wu Li Jinba''s attack, Xiao Nan chose to dodge.


    After all, Xiao Nan himself is not a ninja of physical skill, and would not choose to resist the opponent''s ninja.


    Although, in Xiao Nan''s eyes, the blasting knife droplets did not look like 11 blades, but rather like a scroll inserted by a stick.


    With a flexible stature, Xiao Nan dodges directly.


    However, Wuli Jinba didn''t spare Xiao Nan, and even more so, holding a burst of knife droplets, he pursued Xiao Nan.


    Style paper dance.


    As soon as she stepped on her feet, Xiao Nan''s body seemed to be torn apart, sheets of paper fell off her body, and then a pair of white wings formed behind Xiao Nan.


    With a flap of the big wings and Xiao Nan speeding up, he was about to avoid Wuli Jinba''s attack.


    But at this time, Wu Li started to work.


    Explosive sword forbearance, flint bang!


    Countless detonating symbols lit up on the blasting knife droplets, sending out a dramatic explosion, even affecting Wuli Jinba herself.


    The earth shattered, the mud and gravel splashed, arousing a puff of smoke and dust, covering both Xiao Nan and Wu Li.


    "Wow, this kind of ninjutsu is too much to hurt both sides!"


    "Yes, this style of play is too hard, isn''t it? The guy in Wunin Village wants to die with Xiao Nan, right?"


    Seeing this kind of attack by Wu Li Jinba, the people around were also amazed.


    Compared with the previous three battles, Wu Li Jinba''s fighting method that hurts others and hurts himself obviously brought them a lot of shock.


    "Master Shui Ying, you give the Shinnin sword to Xia Ren, is it a bit immoral to come to take our Zhongnin exam?"


    Sarutobi Rizen took a deep breath of his pipe, and asked the three generations of Suikage.


    Just now, Loquat Juzo was fighting with the people of Wunin Village. Of course, Sarutobi Hizumi wouldn''t say anything, but now he is fighting Konoha, of course he needs to be appropriately condemned.


    "Naruto-sama, this is a bad word. As our next appointed Ninja Swordsman who will use the blasting knife droplets of the seven ninjas, now using blasting swords is very normal, just like a normal ninja using ninja. It¡¯s the same."


    "The Sarah just used Jinsong Ten People, didn''t our Wunin Village say nothing?"


    Three generations of Shui Ying said with a smile.


    When the smoke dissipated, a paper shield appeared in front of Xiao Nan, which perfectly blocked the attack of the explosive knife droplets.


    On the other side, Wu Li Jinba was affected by the explosion she had just launched, and there were a little burnt marks on her clothes.


    "Cut." Seeing Xiao Nan seemed unscathed, Wu Li cut out with dissatisfaction.


    In fact, Wuli Jinba didn''t want to affect himself.


    It''s just that Wuli Jinba''s strength is actually not enough to have the blasting knife droplets. This time the Zhongnin exam is just loaned to Wuli Jinba to use it.


    The current Wuli is very eight, yet he can''t perfectly control the explosion without spreading himself, so this kind of attack method that hurts both sides will appear.


    Once stepped on, Wu Li Jinba will continue to attack.


    "Are you also a ninja who uses detonating talisman? Then take a look, whose detonating talisman is powerful!"


    Xiao Nan''s paper escape is not a certain blood inheritance limit, nor is it one of the five conventional escape techniques.


    It is more like a secret technique, an application form of the ninja, not the ability to change the basic nature of the chakra, but a convenient form of using the ninja to transform the ninja.


    To be precise, it is to control the paper.


    And what is the most powerful of paper?


    Detonation!


    It can be said that Xiao Nan''s ability to escape from paper is itself a convenient version of blasting knife droplets!


    After aware of the general usage of the blasting knife droplets, Xiao Nan quickly understood that Wuli Jinba was a ninja similar to his own.


    The only difference is that Wuli Jinba needs to use explosive knife droplets to create an explosion, and the attacks are basically close combat.


    On the other hand, Xiao Nan can directly control his detonating talisman and attack!


    Xiao Nan''s eyes became sharp.


    Paper rain!


    On Xiao Nan''s wings, 410 shot out countless pieces of paper, lasing towards Wuli Jinba.


    But there was a big problem with Wu Li Jinba''s resistance.


    Xiao Nan discovered that the back of the blasting knife droplets were actually countless detonating symbols.


    And when countless detonating charms are detonated by Xiao Nan''s detonating charms, what kind of scenario will appear?


    In the paper lasing behind Xiao Nan, there were quite a few detonating symbols, which were directly exploded on the detonating symbols on the back of the blasting knife droplets.


    "Not good!" Wu Li Jinba''s face showed a look of horror.


    There was no way to master Wu Li Jinba, who beat Fei Mo, and could only watch, Xiao Nan''s detonating talisman fell into the detonating talisman on the back of the blasting knife.

 272 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 272

    All the detonating symbols on the back of the blasting knife droplets were detonated in an instant!


    Boom!


    I saw a white light reflecting the sky and the earth, appearing in everyone''s vision.


    Everyone felt their eyes lit up, and then they closed their eyes involuntarily.


    The barriers and seals around the viewing platform were all triggered, and even cracks appeared!


    The rumbling voice kept ringing, and it was endless.


    Chapter 287 How to Compensate


    The explosion of Ju Lie lasted for nearly half a minute. Although it was far less than the 600 billion detonating charms in the original book, Xiaonan, it was also very powerful.


    After all, it is one of the ninja swords in the prestigious Wunin Village in the original work, and there are a lot of detonating charms in the back of the blasting knife droplets.


    If under normal circumstances, the detonating talisman on the back of the blasting knife droplets is not so easy to detonate, otherwise, wouldn¡¯t this ninja sword harm others and self?


    It''s just that Wuli Jinba was not able to use the blasting knife droplets very flexibly at this time, and Xiao Nan''s detonating talisman was deliberately detonated on the blasting knife droplets, so it would cause such a violent explosion.


    But of course, there are still a large number of detonating symbols in the blasting knife droplet that did not explode.


    After all, it is also a random detonation, and all the detonating symbols on the back of the blasting knife droplets exploded. Is the blasting knife droplets a suicide ninja?


    The smoke dissipated, and the whole land was battered and devastated, pitted, and there were explosion pits everywhere.


    Cang Dang!


    On the battered ground, Wulizhiba had been bombed beyond recognition, and there was blood all over his body.


    The whole body was pitted, and there were pits and scorches left by the explosion everywhere on his body, and even Wu Li Jinba''s body exuded a hint of burnt smell.


    The body fell down like a puddle of mud, and the blasting knife droplets in Wuli''s eight hands fell to the ground with a bang.


    Seeing this scene, the respect around him was also in an uproar.


    After all, most civilians have never seen a dead person, let alone Wu Li Jinba''s miserable appearance at this time.


    Seeing this scene, everyone knew that Wuli Jinba was already dead.


    However, this kind of emotion was only a moment, and it was ignored by everyone.


    Now that the people in Wuren Village have been defeated, doesn''t it mean that the victor is Xiao Nan Dao?


    Everyone looked around, looking for Xiao Nan''s trace.


    "By the way, where is Xiao Nan?"


    "You won''t be killed by the explosion."


    "Close your crow''s mouth, how could Lord Xiao Nan be killed?"


    The people around are also looking around, their hearts tense.


    Xiao Nan is Konoha''s genius, and they certainly don''t want Xiao Nan to have an accident.


    Of course, the audiences at Sand Ninja Village and Wu Ninja Village wished that something happened to Xiao Nan.


    "Look, Mr. Nan is there."


    At this time, a person pointed to the air and said excitedly.


    At this moment, Xiao Nan was flying towards the ground in the air, and the white wings flashed behind him, like an angel.


    Obviously, at the last moment, Xiao Nan flicked his wings directly and flew into the sky, directly avoiding the damage of this explosion.


    For such a terrifying explosion, Xiao Nan''s heart was also shocked.


    Fortunately, I flew to a high altitude in time to avoid it, otherwise I am afraid it would be too bad.


    Although it will not be fatal, it will definitely be very embarrassed and will even suffer serious injuries.


    Don''t underestimate the detonation talisman as a tool, the power of the detonation talisman itself is not terrible, but once there are more, it will be very terrifying.


    Don¡¯t you see how terrifying Xiaonan¡¯s 600 billion detonating charms are in the original work? He almost killed the soil.


    Even Hanzo, the demigod of the Ninja world, has a ninjutsu that uses the detonating talisman to attack, detonating the flame formation, and even the defensive ninjutsu that can break the defense of the self-defense.


    "Round four, winner, Xiao Nan."


    At this time, Xi Ri Zhenhong also walked out, coughed twice, drew everyone''s attention back, and said.


    Later, Yuri Zhenhong pushed aside, waiting for the earth escape ninja to repair the site.


    As for Wuli Jinhachi''s death...Only the audience in Wuren Village will fight for him.


    Wuren Village had always respected the strong, but even the pears died. In fact, not many people were sad.


    Even the three generations of Shuiying didn''t say anything, but ordered his subordinates to take back Wuli Jinhachi''s Ninja sword.


    Explosive knife droplets are one of the ninja swords in Wunin Village. Of course, the three generations of water shadow will not let the explosion knife droplets escape.


    "Brother Yin, how am I playing?" Xiaonan flew to Uchiha''s body, removed the cold appearance, and said with a smile.


    At this moment, everyone saw Xiao Nan''s smiling face and was shocked.


    In front of everyone, Xiao Nan looked icy in Yongyuan, which made people feel very cold.


    Suddenly seeing Xiao Nan''s bright smile, the people around only felt a burst of surprise.


    Then came another wailing.


    There are still many people who regard Xiaonan as a goddess. Now that Xiaonan and Uchihain look close together, they obviously know what''s going on.


    The expression on Xiao Nan''s face now looks like he''s coming to praise me.


    "It''s okay, but it''s too reckless." Uchiha looked at Xiao Nan, who was a little proud, and couldn''t help but attack.


    "Why am I reckless?" Xiao Nan said unconvincedly, as if you would lose my temper if you didn''t make it clear to me.


    "Are you not reckless enough? You actually directly detonated the detonating charms on the blasting knife droplets? What if you accidentally make all the detonating charms on the blasting knife droplets explode?" Uchiha sternly slapped his face. After a moment at Xiao Nan''s Qitun, said.


    I don''t know if I just became addicted to shooting Sara and Yecura, Uchiha Yin couldn''t help but give Xiaonan a look.


    Inwardly, Uchihain even gave the three women a score.


    Probably because of age, Ye Cang has the best feel, followed by Xiao Nan, and Sarah in the end.

 273 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 273

    When Qiaotun was attacked, Xiao Nan''s blush turned into an apple, and her hands covered the part where she was beaten.


    "Then I admitted wrong, don''t hit me, brother Yin." Xiao Nan said pitifully.


    Seeing Xiaonan''s appearance, Uchiha''s heart was also a little moved.


    Just now, I was caught in the fire by Ye Cang, and now Xiao Nan''s appearance made his heart even more fire.


    "Then how do you compensate me?"


    Chapter 288 Contempt


    "Today, do whatever you want, do you think this punishment is OK?" Xiao Nan stuck out his tongue, saying that I was wrong and you can do whatever you want.


    Seeing Xiao Nan''s appearance, Uchiha Yin wanted to punish Xiao Nan severely.


    But now, it definitely won''t work.


    Not to mention that so many people watched, even if Xiao Nan was taken away, it wouldn''t work.


    Xiao Nan has been promoted. If Uchiha starts to move, obviously such a little time is not enough.


    "I will definitely clean up your meal then." Uchiha glared at Xiao Nan and said.


    However, Xiao Nan was completely immune to Uchiha''s threat, and looked at Uchiha with a smile proudly.


    Ye Cang also looked at Uchihain''s side and curled his lips.


    But thinking of his identity, Ye Cang''s face also showed relief.


    This might be the best result, isn''t it?


    Anyway, I can''t be with each other, and I certainly can''t be so greedy.


    And Jiarong Luo, with a little envy.


    There is no way. Karuura doesn''t even talk to Uchiha Hidden many times now.


    Originally, I felt that Ye Cang might not be worse than himself, but he did not expect that Ye Cang would walk in front of him in the blink of an eye.


    How can I be able to talk to Uchihain when I come?I really envy Ye Cang for getting Sarah.


    "Datongmu Huiye, there is no moonlight in the water, please play."


    The site was quickly repaired, Yuri said in a loud voice.


    A white road paved with ice cubes spread from the feet of Shui Wuyueyao towards the middle of the field.


    Shui Wuyue Yaoyi walked towards the center of the venue with a smile.


    Shui Wuyue Yao is a member of the Shui Wuyue clan, who is proficient in Bing Dun. This Bing Dun paved the way, obviously for the purpose of acting as force.


    That''s right, in Uchiha''s hidden eyes, Mizumusuki is pretending to be compelling now.


    His approach obviously surprised those around him.


    "Bing Dun is the owner of Blood Succession Boundary just like Ye Cang!"


    "Wow, another genius!"


    Seeing Bing Dun, the faces of the people around were excited.


    They remembered Ye Cang''s outstanding performance in the first match.


    Will this Shui Wuyue Yao perform so well again?


    "But in this way, isn''t Konoha''s people very dangerous?"


    "Yes, in this case, isn''t Konoha''s people very dangerous? It is said that she has only cultivated for half a year."


    Part of Konoha''s audience is very worried.


    Shui Wuyueyao was very satisfied with the voices of the people around her.


    He himself is a person who likes to show off very much, otherwise he would not use this method to appear.


    No matter how simple it is to pave the road with ice escape, it also requires the consumption of chakras. Even if the water without moonlight ice escape is proficient, no matter how little it consumes, it will definitely require more attention than jumping directly or walking down.


    If you are a practical person, you will naturally choose the simplest method and the least consuming method, but Shui Wuyueyao chose such a troublesome method.


    Paving the road with ice escape, with a noble and elegant smile, is there a more solemn way to appear than this?


    Shui Wuyueyao is obviously very satisfied with her way of playing.


    Isn''t it to increase your reputation for participating in this Zhongren assessment?


    Shui Wuyueyao''s purpose for taking this Zhongren exam was obviously to increase her popularity and satisfy her vanity.


    And when he knew that he had drawn Hui Ye, he was still very excited.


    Because he also investigated and knew that the other party was just a rookie who had just practiced for less than two years, how strong could he be?


    The Sara just now is obviously not very strong. Even with the ten people from Jinsong sent by others, they can''t beat a burning evacuation. Isn''t it very weak?


    Shui Wuyueyao didn''t know the strength of the two of them before fighting with Sara and Ye Cang, and felt that they weren''t too strong, and he could cope with it.


    Otherwise, he would not deliberately waste Chakra doing this kind of boring thing.


    "Idiot approach." Uchiha said with a faint smile.


    Sarah and Konan next to Uchihain also silently mourned for Mizuzuki.


    Even Ye Cang, Jiarong Luo and Luo Sha were silently mourning for him.


    Winning Huiye is something worthy of silence in itself, isn''t it?


    Hui Ye, expressionless, walked calmly to the center of the battlefield.


    Wearing a white kimono, Kaguya looked like an aristocratic princess walking around, not like a ninja about to fight.


    Compared with Shui Wuyueyao''s deliberate display, Huiye is very natural and calm, but it gives people an indescribable feeling.


    It was like a real nobleman.


    And the appearance of Shui Wuyueyao, I don''t know why, it makes people feel like a nouveau riche.


    Even as Hui Ye came to the center of the battlefield, this feeling became more and more obvious.


    And Shui Wuyueyao, of course, felt it too.

 274 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 274

    No, this must be an illusion.


    "Wow, this Datongmu Huiye is so aristocratic, just like a royal princess."


    "That''s right, compared to the kid just now, it''s a whole world."


    "However, this is useless. In the Zhongnin exam, only the strongest can win."


    Some nobles around, seeing the appearance of Datongmu Huiye, couldn''t help but their eyes brightened and said.


    "You are not my opponent." Hui Ye came to the center of the battlefield, gave Shui Wuyue a dazzling glance, and then said with a slight tuck in the corner of his mouth.


    The amplitude was not large, but the sound went through without reservation, and even the people in the spectator stand could hear Kaguya''s voice.


    Seeing Huiye''s attitude of despising herself, Shui Wuyueyao choked on her mouth when she originally wanted to pretend to be demeanor.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty Nine


    Before Shui Wuyueyao took the stage, she was fully prepared, the most orthodox ninja costume, the one from Shangmi with gold and silver threads, classical, noble, and luxurious.


    The face is gentle and elegant, and the surface is personable.


    Walking forward on the ice escape that he made, came to the center of the battlefield.


    Later, he gently and arrogantly asked the opponent to take the initiative to withdraw from the battle.


    If the other party agrees, of course it''s good. If you don''t agree, then you will show your skills and defeat the other party.


    All of this was proceeding in accordance with this waterless moonlight plan.


    But Hui Ye''s appearance disrupted Shui Wuyueyao''s plan.


    Compared to Shui Wuyueyao''s pretentious elegance, Huiye''s natural temperament is simply completely bursting water without moonlight.


    Shui Wuyueyao was also a little depressed, and her face was stained with a little haze.


    After all, in his opinion, this should be his personal show, but he did not expect that the other party''s temperament was so-original intention.


    But Shui Wuyueyao is not particularly angry, this is just part of his plan, and there will be more later.


    And, in the end, you have to defeat your opponent, and everything you did before makes sense.


    Thinking of this, Shui Wuyueyao thought of asking the opponent to take the initiative to withdraw from the battle just as he said, gently and arrogantly.


    However, I didn''t expect that the other party would look at him with an extremely contemptuous eye.


    Even the sentence that you are not my opponent is extremely confident.


    It seemed to be true, even Shui Wuyueyao felt it was a fact for a moment.


    But after looking back, it made Shui Wuyueyao feel angry.


    Grace, grace!Shui Wuyueyao twitched the corners of her mouth and did not speak.


    And Hui Ye did not speak either.


    For Hui Ye, remind the other party that he is in a good mood. Want Hui Ye to remind him the second time?


    And for Hui Ye, she did not despise Shui Wu Yueyao at all.


    She is ignoring.


    For her, the Zhongnin exam this time was just a request from her husband, Uchiha, to take one first.


    She didn''t face any of the other opponents.


    In fact, let alone Mizuno Yueyao, even if it was Sarutobi Hijitsu, three generations of Suikage, three generations of Fukage, and even Uchiha Madara stood in front of Kaguya, Kaguya might just ignore each other.


    Of course, Shui Wuyueyao, who didn''t know Huiye''s strength, was very angry.


    "The second round of the Zhongnin exam, the fifth round, start!"


    With the order of Yuri Zhenhong, the battle began instantly.


    Damn woman, take it!


    Shui Wuyueyao leaped up high, leaning back abruptly, and then spit on her body abruptly.


    Water escapes, bursting water rushes.


    Suddenly, there was a huge wave, and the waves continued to rise, reaching a height of tens of feet in a blink of an eye.


    Then, the surging waves swooped down without hesitation.


    Although most of the people of the Mizuno Yue clan are ninjas who are proficient in ice escape, Mizuno Yueyao is not only proficient in ice escape, but also very good at water escape.


    The biggest role of Shui Dun is to change the landform of a wide range of attacks.


    And if a watery environment is created, it is also very beneficial to Mizuno Yueyao, who is good at ice escape.


    And when Shui Wuyueyao opened his hand, it was an extremely wide range of tricks, and the vast water volume of Shui Dun also fully demonstrated the strength of Shui Wuyueyao.


    Shinobu!


    Even the loquat Juzo, who is not inferior to the ninja sword, is the Shangnin who has no pear.


    At least a ninja with such strength can use this kind of offensive water escape.


    After using this trick Shui Dun, Shui Wuyueyao''s face also turned pale.


    This kind of huge water escape requires huge chakras.


    But he didn''t stop his actions, and unceremoniously continued to seal.


    What he wanted to do was to eliminate the opponent with the most shocking ninjutsu in a very short time.


    Secret technique, Thousand Killing Water Xiang.


    The water on the huge waves has formed a multitude of ice, extremely hideous.


    Bing Qianben attacked Kaguya all over the sky.


    Shui Wuyueyao''s face paled again, but there was an expression of pride on her face.


    He believes that his own combination of ninjutsu, the other party will definitely be unable to evade or resist!


    All I need is to accept the fruits of victory!


    The other party, must be at a loss now?

 275 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 275

    Shui Wuyueyao looked at the opposite Huiye.


    But Lian Shui Wuyueyao was shocked that the face of the opposite Hui Ye was as usual, without even a trace of expression.


    next moment.


    Boom.


    Kaguya was covered by the waterfall and Hyosenmoto.


    The terrifying momentum seemed to have distorted the space.


    Rumble!


    The water and ice that fell on the ground dispersed, and even formed a small lake.


    "No way! Is this over?"


    "Hui Ye wouldn''t die like this, right?"


    "This strength gap is too big, right?"


    The surrounding audience couldn''t help but say.


    However, at this moment, everyone onlookers was suddenly shocked.


    Are you killed?It should be, after all, he is the best ninjutsu.


    Shui Wuyueyao''s face showed a trace of contentment.


    Then before the smile on his face dissipated, a bone pierced his fierce cavity directly.


    The space seemed to be split, and everyone could see that Hui Ye came out of another space directly.


    Still that elegant, still that kind of leisurely stroll.


    Shui Wuyueyao''s body, like a rebirth from dirty soil, gradually collapsed and finally disappeared completely!


    The silence on the scene seemed to be frightened by Hui Ye''s terror.


    Even watching Sarutobi Rishap, Three Generations of Fengying, and Three Generations of Water Shadow on the stage were shocked.


    Roll your eyes!Space ninjutsu!The bones similar to the bones!


    These three kinds of things appeared in a woman.


    Even they just couldn''t even perceive the breath of Huiye through space and using ninjutsu.


    I asked myself, if Huiye had just started to attack them...


    Chapter 290 I will control


    They probably won''t be able to react.


    Shadow-level powerhouse!


    This is definitely a strong shadow class!


    As for the super shadow level powerhouse who surpassed the shadow level powerhouse, they had never thought about it.


    Because since Uchiha Madara and Senjujuma, the entire Ninja World has no super shadow level powerhouses.


    After being convinced that Huiye was a strong shadow rank, the three generations of Fengying almost screamed...


    He originally thought that he was very shameless to send three upper-level combat powers to take the Zhongnin exam.


    Unexpectedly, Konoha was even more shameless than their Sand Ninja Village. He actually disguised a shadow-level powerhouse as a ninja, and then took the ninja test this time?!


    Isn''t this not giving other Shinobu village a living?


    "Master Hokage, I think we need an explanation." Three generations of Fengying looked at Sarutobi Rischi''s gaze even more dissatisfied.


    "I don''t know what explanation the three generations of Fukage need? The three who took the Zhongnin exam are Konoha''s Xiaren. If the three generations of Fukage need information, I can give you their information." Sarutobi Ri Zhan said with a smile now.


    In fact, even Sarutobi Rizen just learned that Kaguya, who usually doesn''t show mountains and does not show water, actually possesses shadow-level strength.


    It even has a talent for space!


    Shadow-level strength, spatial talent, and what it represents, Sarutobi knew well.


    For such a strong man who was brought to Konoha by Uchiha, Sarutobi Hitori could only say a word and did a beautiful job.


    As for the three generations of Mizukage, he was lost in thought at this time, thinking that he must tell Master Uchiha Madara the news after returning.


    The third generation of water shadow is a illusion by Uchiha Madara and is controlled by Uchiha Madara.


    But it''s not that Uchiha Madara can always know what happened to the three generations of Suikage.


    As for the dead Shui Wu Yueyao, the three generations of Shui Ying didn''t care at all.


    After a period of silence, the scene returned to noisy.


    "Hahaha, the attack by Shui Wuyueyao just now looked so powerful, and it made me worry for so long."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that Goddess Huiye would kill the opponent so easily."


    "Shui Wuyue feels like a paper tiger who is pretending to be forceful. It''s not that powerful at all."


    "No, no, that Shui Wuyueyao still has that little strength, that Shui Dun, that Bing Dun, can you say that it is not strong?"


    "Yes, yes, I can''t say that the opponent is not strong, because Goddess Huiye is too strong."


    "Didn''t you just call Goddess Xiaonan, Goddess Sara? Now Huiye has become your goddess?"


    "If you want to control, all three of them are my goddesses, okay?"


    The scene was noisy, but it was obvious that most of the audience was conquered by Hui Ye.


    They were not ninjas, and they couldn''t know how high the content of ninjutsu Kaguya had just used, which meant how powerful Kaguya''s strength was.


    But if you can defeat Shui Wu Yueyao, victory will do.


    As for Shui Wuyueyao, the loser is not worthy of others'' memories and pity, especially those who are not familiar with Shui Wuyueyao, let alone a person who has died.


    "Ahem, the fifth round of the fight, Otsuki Kaguya won."


    Yuri Zhenhong looked at Kaguya with a strange look.


    Others don''t know, but Yuri Zhenhong doesn''t know.

 276 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 276

    The opponent is a stronger man than himself, even if he is not now, relying on Huiye''s space ninjutsu, his future achievements will definitely far exceed him.


    What space ninjutsu means, as one of Konoha''s high-level staff, Yuhi Zhenhong, but fully understands.


    At the same time, Yuri''s true red capital Uchiha''s hidden vision also admired even more.


    It was really surprising that Uchiha Ken could''snatch'' back from Konoha to a shadow-level powerhouse.


    As for it can reach this level within six months.


    Well, this is impossible. From the moment Huiye took the shot, everyone knew that this statement must be false...


    From an ordinary person to a shadow level within half a year, what is the strength?This is a joke that is not funny.


    Of course, they wouldn''t know that Hui Ye went from being a little more powerful than ordinary people to becoming a powerhouse of the sixth level. It was just a few seconds after eating the fruit of the sacred tree.


    After killing Shui Wu Yueyao, Hui Ye didn''t have any emotions, and nodded with Xi Ri Zhenhong, Hui Ye returned to Xiao Nan and Sara with expressionless expression.


    "Sister Huiye, congratulations on winning again." Sarah and Xiao Nan said with a smile, without any unexpected look.


    After all, they knew Huiye''s strength from the beginning, and winning was the most normal thing.


    "Well, I won." Hui Ye nodded and said with a slight smile.


    When Hui Ye was with the sisters, she wouldn''t be as expressionless as when she was in the motherland before.


    "You played well, but in the next game, don''t accidentally kill the wrong person." Uchihain also smiled and said to Kaguya.


    Uchiha knew Kaguya''s mentality.


    It is like squeezing an ant to death. It is very simple, but if you want to catch an ant without crushing it to death, you need to control your own strength.


    Because he didn''t have the 1.1 idea of ??controlling his own strength, Kaguya''s battle was just instinctively using his basic attack and defeating the opponent.


    Of course, most people couldn''t withstand the attack of Hui Ye, which led to every shot of Hui Ye, which almost killed the opponent directly.


    And among the remaining people, Uchiha Ken didn''t want Kaguya to kill it accidentally.


    Of course, there is still a part of Uchiha who doesn''t care.


    "I know my husband, if I meet them, I will control it." Hui Ye smiled softly, and then looked at Ye Cang.


    And Jiaren Luo had already jumped into the battlefield at this time.


    How can the 291st chapter admit defeat?


    "The second round of the Zhongnin exam, the sixth round, start."


    With the order of Yuri Zhenhong, Kareura and Ringo Yurito made their own response quickly.


    "Lei Dun, Lei Ya."


    Ringo Yu Yuri unceremoniously raised the thunder knife to the top of his head, and attacked with thunder dodge.


    Suddenly, a boundless thunder and lightning gathered on her blade, faster and faster and more fierce.


    The piercing thunder sounds like thunder shining in the sky in a rainstorm, and the dazzling thunder light makes people unable to open their eyes.


    She kept accumulating momentum, constantly accumulating energy, the sound of thunder became louder and louder, and the light of thunder became brighter.


    While Ringo Yu Yuri was on the way to gain momentum, Kayura certainly made a counterattack.


    Ringo Yu Yuri¡¯s thunder-dance trick was obviously the more powerful he was, the stronger.


    And, as Ringo Yu Yuri''s opponent, how could it be possible for Ringo Yu Yuri to gain momentum in such a simple way?


    Wind escape, a big breakthrough.


    Bang bang bang.


    The tyrannical vacuum air flow spit out from Jiaren Luo''s mouth, like a cannonball out of the chamber, blasting towards Ringo Yu Yuri.


    When Ringo Yu Yuri saw the Feng Dun used by Kayura, he cursed secretly inwardly.


    Wind escape is the most effective means to restrain thunder escape, but now Ringo Yu Yuri has actually encountered a wind escape type ninja, how could she not feel bad luck?


    It''s just that Ringo Yu Yuri just felt a little bit of bad luck, and had no other thoughts.


    Wind Dun certainly restrained Thunder Dun, it was the restraint of attributes when both sides had similar strengths.


    But what if the strength gap between the two sides is large?


    Ringo Yu Yuri is confident that he will definitely be stronger than the opponent.So there are no other redundant ideas.


    She stopped accumulating her energy and deployed her double knives, and Lei Daofang immediately lased a current, covering it in the direction of Gairro.


    Compared with Karuluo''s wind escape, Ringo Yu Yuri''s thunderbolt power increased by Thunder Blade''s teeth looks even greater.


    There was a violent loud noise, and Feng Dun collided with Layton, almost shaking the air.


    Smoke was filled, and the entire battlefield was smashed into a deep pit by strong winds and lightning.


    There are still a lot of thunder lights looming on the ground around them, and even lightning flashes.


    "Hmph, after being attacked by my thunder and lightning, even if it is Zhong Ren, he may not be able to survive!" In the battlefield, Ringo Yu Yuri snorted coldly.


    Loquat Juzo and Wuli Jinba are now borrowed from Ninja Swords, while Ringo Yu Yuri is different.


    Ringo Yu Yuri is the most outstanding genius in Wuren Village. At this age, he has reached the strength of Shangren and has completely mastered Thunder Blade.


    With the incomparable Lei Dun talent, coupled with the Lei Dao Fang that can greatly increase Lei Dun, the strength of Ringo Yu Yuri is not even inferior to that of the elite.


    The people around were excited.


    This kind of ninjutsu confrontation is even more exciting than Hui Ye''s seckill Shui Wu Yueyao just now.


    After all, most of the people who watched the game were not ninjas, and could not perceive the mystery of the skills Kaguya used.


    Ninjutsu''s confrontation is clear and clear, and it is particularly gorgeous.


    "These two ninjas are so strong, this kind of gorgeous ninjutsu is so exciting."


    "Yeah, but I really want to read the information and say that Feng Dun is restraining thunder. If you say this, Kayura should have the upper hand, and Ringo Yu Yuri, I am afraid it will be uncomfortable."


    "The one you mentioned is a situation where the strength of the two sides is similar, but looking at the moves just now, it is obvious that Ringo Yu Yuri''s moves are stronger, I am afraid that Ringo Yu Yuri will have the upper hand."


    "Really? But I still support Jiarong Luo, after all, it''s a childlike face!"


    "Where fighting is based on appearance, strength, I support Ringo Yu Yuri."

 277 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 277

    "Don''t make any noise, don''t you know that the water is more powerful when the smoke is gone?"


    There was no Konoha''s ninja in this competition, and the people around saw it very easily without any pressure.


    On the contrary, the sand Ninja village is frowning, and the Wu Ninja village is relaxed.


    Obviously, they could all see that Ringo Yu Yuri had the upper hand.


    The smoke dissipated slowly, and in the end, both Ringo Yuri and Kareiro appeared.


    One had no injuries on his body, even his clothes were not wrinkled at all, and the other was panting, with traces of electric focus on his clothes.


    Obviously, this time, Kayura is already at a disadvantage.


    "I''m determined to win." Ringo Yu Yuri said proudly, holding his head up, and holding the Thunder Blade in front of him again with both hands.


    After that, he stepped on his feet and rushed towards Kaylara.


    Raiden completely surrounded the thunder blade, the entire blade.


    Under Lei Dun''s increase, Ringo Yu Yuri rushed towards Karuluo at a rapid speed.


    Jiarong gritted his teeth and looked at Ringo Yu Yuri who rushed over.


    She is a ninja who is good at wind escape, and for Fang 227, she is good at thunder escape, but even with attribute restraint, the blow she made just now is not as powerful as the opponent''s thunder and lightning.


    Obviously, the opponent must be at least one level higher than himself, or at least Shinobu.


    In the team of Shinobu, Gauraro''s strength is the weakest, just like Sarah, it''s a special level of Shinobu.


    Under normal circumstances, Kaylera is not a militant ninja at all. After knowing that she is not the opponent''s opponent, she will definitely choose to admit defeat.


    However, she can''t speak out now if she admits defeat.


    His eyes glanced at Uchihain in the stands, and Karuura took a deep breath.


    That''s right, to admit defeat in front of Uchiha Hidden, such a shameful thing, Kayura didn''t want to do it, and would never do it!


    Only by staying more time on this''stage'' can Uchiha Yin be able to focus more on himself.


    In this kind of situation, how could Kayura give in!How could it be possible to give up this game!


    Seeing Ringo Yu Yuri close at hand, Kayura became more calm.


    Chapter 292 Tornado Hurricane


    Boom, thunder and lightning blasted.


    Ringo Yu Yuri brandished his thunder knife teeth and slashed towards Kayura.


    With the sound of wind and thunder, Knife and Knife are fierce and wanton, blatant and wild.


    When it hit the air, it made a thunder-like sound, endless, like a storm.


    However, it was perfectly avoided by Jiarong Luo.


    "The ability to dodge is good." Ringo Yu Yuri raised her brows, and flashed an unexpected look.


    "I can''t lose this game, I must not lose." Jiaren Luo said with extremely serious eyes.


    She didn''t want to fail, and she didn''t want Uchihain to see her failure.


    She wanted to win, let Uchiha know that she was also very strong.


    Everyone doesn''t want the person they care about seeing their failure and loss. Similarly, everyone likes the person they care about seeing their success.


    It is precisely because of this that Kayura has been insisting.


    After evading Ringo Yu Yuri''s slashing, Jiarenuo jumped back abruptly, widening the distance, and then quickly forming seals with both hands.


    "It''s useless, your Wind Dun is too weak to withstand my Thunder Dune." Yuri Lin grinned, revealing her mouth full of fangs.


    She didn''t even think about interrupting Jiarongluo''s seal, but just slashed Thunder Blade towards the sky.


    The incomparable electricity slashed directly into the air.


    Then there was an explosion in the air, and the natural thunder and lightning fell directly on the thunder knife.


    The extremely violent electric current, even if people outside saw it, felt a horror.


    Obviously, Ringo Yu Yuri wanted to have a direct ninjutsu collision with Kareura.


    Because she was very sure that she would never lose in the collision of ninjutsu.


    Sure enough, another collision between Feng Dun and Lei Dun, the same as the previous one, ended with the break up of Kayura''s Feng Dun.


    Add another wound to Jiarong Luo''s body.


    The battle continued, and Ringo Yu Yuri didn''t seem to have the intention of defeating Kayura with a single blow, and constantly collided with Kayura with ninjutsu.


    And the people around them constantly sighed the strength of both sides, and they were addicted.


    However, even if he is not a ninja, he can tell that Kayura has gradually reached the end of the battle.


    Her clothes were full of folds struck by lightning, and she stood trembling.


    The cloak down from his belly has been torn by Thunder Blade.Showing a white and loving belly button.


    Fortunately, she still wore pants inside, otherwise she would be gone.


    "Forget it, it''s boring, let''s get rid of you." Lino Yu Yuri''s face showed an arrogant look, and the whole body showed electric light.


    Thunder Knife, Thunder Gate.


    The tyrannical Chakra exploded, and Ringo Yu Yuri''s clothes screamed like an eagle.


    The thunder knife was swung, and the air in front of it burst under one knife. The sound of a low explosion and the sharp thunder sound mixed together and resounded across the sky.


    "Karenuo, surrender quickly!" Seeing Ringo Yu Yuri''s attack, Ye Cang shouted at Kayura from the viewing platform.


    Although it hasn''t been long to team up with Jiarong, Ye Cang and Jiarong have formed a friendship behind them.


    Even because of Uchiha''s affair, Yekura and Kareura are considered sisters.


    Now that he saw Kayanluo, he might not be able to stop the opponent''s attack, and he would even be killed by a single move, so he quickly shouted.


    And Luo Sha beside Ye Cang did not speak, and even a burst of pleasure occurred in her heart.


    Gaara is Rosha''s fiancee, but in front of him, she kissed another man in a fair manner and put a green hat on him.

 278 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 278

    How could he not care about such a hatred.


    It''s just that Jiaruluo is also a genius of Sunnin Village, and his relationship with Yecang is very good. Luosha can''t do anything to Jiarulu at this time.


    Now, is anyone trying to avenge Luosha? Luosha only felt a moment of pleasure.


    This stupid woman is fine if she is dead.


    Luo Sha thought secretly.


    But evil, are you going to lose?


    Really, so unwilling.


    Seeing Ringo Yu Yuri, who was rushing towards him, a trace of loss flashed in his heart.


    Obviously, even if she didn''t want to admit it, she would lose this round.


    Her condition, compared to Ringo Yu Yuri, was obviously already very poor.


    There is almost no possibility of victory.


    However, she was not reconciled.


    Not reconciled to such a failure in front of Uchiha.


    She seemed to be able to feel it, and Uchiha Yin looked at her with disappointment.


    Of course, this is Kayura himself thinking too much.


    In any case, I will not surrender.


    Jara gathered all the Chakras on his body.


    With her hands fast, she was ready to release a ninjutsu that she had never successfully released.


    She put her final bet on this ninjutsu.


    After gritting his teeth, a trace of firmness flashed in Kayanluo''s eyes.


    Perhaps because of Feng Dun''s proficiency +1, which has been rewarded by the system, Gaura has never been so sure that he can use this ninjutsu for a moment.


    Wind escape, tornado hurricane.


    Rumbling.


    A huge explosion sounded, and a wind pressure bursting with blue and white light burst out.


    Where the wind pressure passed, a shallow gully appeared, and it continued to extend towards Ringo Yu Yuri.


    Wherever he went, whether it was soil, gravel, or flowers, trees, everything was drawn in.


    The strong wind continued to escape to the surroundings.


    "You actually have this level of power!" Ringo Yu Yuri''s pupils shrank, but then a crazy smile appeared on his face.


    She rushed straight towards the tornado hurricane, without any pause at all!


    When the two collided, Ringo Yu Yuri''s body seemed to be twisted!


    Chapter 293 Rescue Jiaruluo


    The tyrannical wind hit Ringo Yu Yuri''s body, tearing Lino Yu Yuri''s body.


    As for Ringo Yu Yuri''s body, the thunder and lightning on the knife became denser and brighter, and even continued to advance against the tornado hurricane in Kayura.


    Outsiders can clearly see that Ringo Yu Yuri was not blown away or dispersed by the tornado hurricane. Instead, he kept advancing against the tornado hurricane.


    "So strong!"


    At this moment, the people around could also clearly recognize the strength of Ringo Yuuri.


    Tornado hurricane, but a very powerful move, can even create a vacuum effect, and defeat fire, sound, explosions and other ninjutsu.


    But Ringo Yu Yuri was able to resist the tornado hurricane alone, even advancing in the tornado hurricane.


    As if accustomed to the resistance of the hurricane tornado, Ringo Yu Yuri''s speed became more and more open, and finally, rushed to Kayura.


    There was a bloodthirsty smile on her face, and the thunder blade teeth were full of dense lightning, which was about to slash at Jiarong Luo.


    I am going to lose?Am I going to die?


    The pupils were wide open, and the thoughts in Jiarenuo''s heart were flying.


    Uchiha, will he help me?


    Uchiha, will he not be saved?


    Maybe?Maybe 160 won''t?


    Maybe, I might be going to die, right?


    Maybe it will be better after you die?


    Anyway, even if you are alive, you can''t decide your life, so what is the meaning of being alive?


    Thinking back to my own life for so many years, I have been living under the arrangements of others, even marriages were arranged by my parents, and Kayura felt a little wronged in his heart.


    She regretted it, and began to regret that she hadn''t learned to resist for so many years, and she would simply accommodate others and never let others know what she meant.


    She regretted that she didn''t even have a chance to confess to Uchiha like Ye Cang.


    There are too many things to regret, and Ye Cang found himself a little reckless.


    Why should I stick to the outcome of this game?


    victory?How can it be?


    failure?What can happen?


    The most important thing, isn''t it to let Uchiha hide his mind?


    Even if it is rejected, at least I can give up my heart and become Luosha''s bride with peace of mind.


    If it succeeds...


    Anyway, anyway?It will definitely be better than the current situation!


    "I surrender!" Jiarenuo shouted when he saw Thunder Blade''s teeth right in front of him.

 279 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 279

    Unfortunately, it was too late.


    Yuri Zhenhong itself is not a ninja with special physical skills, and there is no time to stop Ringo Yu Yuri''s attack.


    As for Ringo Yu Yuri, of course, he would not risk his backlash by forcibly closing the knife and injuring himself.


    There was absolutely no way to stop Ringo Yu Yuri''s knife. He was about to slash into Kayura''s body, and Kayura would also be destroyed.


    The boundless fear spread to Kayanluo''s heart.


    No one can imagine how much courage it takes to personally push himself in front of the god of death, just as no one can know how much fear it would have to see himself about to die.


    At this moment, Gaura was desperate.


    Ringo Yu Yuri''s cut was too fast to stop.


    However, at this moment, a white hand appeared without warning.


    It stretched out into the water, like it was crushing a mosquito, and easily caught Ringo Yu Yuri''s hand, which was full of violent thunder blade teeth.


    The thunder and lightning, as if they had met their own master, became surrender and escaped around.


    1 cm?10 mm?1 mm?


    Ringo Yu Yuri was stopped by the sudden appearance of the hand. After Lei Dao Fang touched Uchiha''s hand, it seemed as if it had become innocent, and the thunder light dissipated.


    Uchiha''s hidden body appeared directly in the center of the battlefield as if it had crossed the space. One hand, understatement, blocked Ringo Yu Yuri''s attack.


    Kayura saw Uchiha Hidden who had stopped in front of him, and his eyes slowly recovered from the collapse.


    Isn''t it dead?


    Looking at the back of the person in front of him, Gairara felt like a world away.


    When Gaura passed by the god of death, he felt the preciousness of life, and how lucky he was to be alive.


    Uchihain didn''t even know how much impact he would bring to Kaura when he appeared like a savior.


    "The second round of the Zhongnin exam, the sixth round is over, the winner, Ringo Yu Yuri." Uchiha concealed.


    Afterwards, he turned around and looked at Jiarong Luo.


    "Are you okay, Garura?" Uchiha said with a smile.


    "Woo~oo!"


    Seeing that it was Uchiha, Kayura revealed his fragility, and burst into tears while holding Uchiha.


    And Uchihain was also caught off guard, but then he smiled and patted Kayura''s back, comforting: "It''s okay, it''s okay, don''t cry."


    Jiarong Luo raised his head suddenly.


    Karuura held Uchihain tightly.


    Jiariluo''s actions were so hard, it seemed to be to vent all the troubles today.


    It wasn''t until Karuura tasted Uchiha''s bloodshot blood that her actions became gentle.


    Uchiha was dumbfounded, until Karuura''s movements became softer, and he came back to his senses.


    Jiariluo felt that he was about to suffocate, so he stopped his actions at the moment.


    Now that I reacted, Jia Ruluo only felt shy for a while, and his face was hot.


    "Uchihain, I like you, I like you very, very much." Although Karuura was shy, he said without hesitation.


    Although there are countless audiences around, Gairara still speaks boldly.


    Because she knew that if she didn''t say it, she would regret it.


    And if you say it yourself, even if you are rejected, you will not regret it.


    Chapter 294 is simply poisonous


    Without thinking about what he would do after Uchiha''s refusal, Kareura''s eyes were fixed on Uchiha''s eyes, with a look of expectation on his face.


    And Uchiha Yin also stared closely at Kayura, looking at Kayura''s loli-like face.


    Do you really like Kayura?


    Seeing the look of expectation in Karuura''s eyes, Uchiha couldn''t help asking himself.


    Yes, for Kaura, or for Kaura and Yekura, Uchiha Ken was only possessive at first.


    That''s right, that was haunting the possessiveness of the beautiful women in the original Naruto.


    Does Uchiha Yin know much about Karuura and Hakura?


    In fact, I didn''t understand that everything at the beginning was nothing more than possessiveness.


    However, after the confession of Yekura and Karuura, Uchiha Yin also really liked Yekura and Karuura here.


    At least, Uchihain could feel their hot hearts and the overflowing love in their hearts.


    Feeling Uchiha''s hesitation, a hint of disappointment flashed in Karuura''s eyes.


    Yes indeed, Uchiha is the hero of Konoha, so how could he like me, an ordinary ninja from Sand Ninja Village?


    However, just when Kareura lowered his head and was about to let go of Uchiha, Uchiha took Kareura''s hand and directly wen.


    This time, Uchiha was very domineering and answered Karuura''s words positively.


    And Gairara was full of joy.


    Tears continued to flow from the eye sockets.


    Unlike just now, these are tears of joy.


    Sweet.


    The people sitting in the stands were shocked at this time, even numb with shock.


    "Oh my God, what did I see? Could it be that Kayura also..."


    "Wow, Uchihain-sama is too strong, he is a role model for my generation!"


    "It looks good this time, the two female geniuses of Sunin Village seem to be tempted by Uchiha Hide-sama!"


    "If it were me, I would also be tempted, Uchiha Ken-sama saved Kayura at the very moment of his life. If not, I''m afraid Kayura would die."

 280 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 280

    "Yes, Uchiha-sama is really too good, no wonder the other ninjas in Ninja Village resist more than Uchiha-sama''s charm."


    The spectators on Konoha''s side looked at the scene on the battlefield with joy.


    On the other side of Sunnin Village, it was angry.


    "It''s Uchihain again! He had already seduce Ye Cang just now, and now he has seduce Kareura?"


    "Here! Kayura is Luosha''s fiancee. If you say that, isn''t Luosha..."


    "Stop talking, look at Luo Sha, the whole face has changed..."


    The people in Sand Ninja Village looked towards Luosha involuntarily.


    At this moment, Luo Sha felt the whole person''s head explode, and then the whole person was dizzy.


    It is true that he does not like Kayura now, and he also knows that Kayura likes Uchihain.


    But now, Kayura is Luosha''s fiancee. Before Luosha and Kayura did not cancel their marriage contract, this was the identity of the two of them.


    At least, this is a fact that almost all the people in Saranin Village know.


    However, Karuura is openly hiding with Uchiha now, isn''t this slapped Luosha in the face?


    Moreover, this slap was not so cruel.


    Luo Sha could feel that all the people in Sha Ninja Village looked at him with weird eyes, as if with pity.


    I... Luo Sha felt a bit of blood stuck in my throat, which was exceptionally uncomfortable.


    His heart became more and more bullish, but under everyone''s gaze, he still remained expressionless.


    Gaura, I want you to die.


    Luo Sha''s heart kept roaring and roaring.


    At this moment, Sarutobi Rizen saw this scene, his face almost crooked.


    Originally, in the battle between Sand Ninja Village and Wu Ninja Village, Sarutobi Hitoshi didn''t really care.


    After all, this is not the ninja of Konoha Ninja Village.


    And has reached the level of Sarutobi Rizhan, what kind of battle has not been seen?


    Not to mention this kind of battle that can be tolerated.


    But I didn''t expect to see another good show.


    Uchiha was so powerful that he abducted the hearts of two geniuses from Sand Shinobu Village.


    Sarutobi Hizaki paid attention, and the hearts of the two female ninjas seemed to have been seduced by Uchiha.


    Sarutobi Hisaki almost doubted whether Uchiha''s intention was intentional, or whether he had an enmity with Sand Shinobu.


    Otherwise, they would not abduct the two geniuses from Sand Ninja Village in succession, but would ignore Ringo Yu Yuri.


    Ringo Yu Yuri is also a beautiful beauty, why is Uchihain not related to her?


    Sarutobi Rischi even imagined that if Sarutobi Rischi abducted Ringo Yu Yuri, what a scene would be like.


    If Uchiha knew Sarutobi''s nasty thoughts, I wonder if he would slap him on the head.


    However, Jiaruluo and Yecang are enough.


    These two are not ordinary ninjas, they are full of potential, and they may grow up to be a few shadow-level powerhouses.


    but now¡­¡­


    Sarutobi Hizen feels sad for Fengying. If the three generations of Fengying can''t suppress the hearts of Karuura and Yekura, I am afraid that Sunin Village will not dare to reuse Yecang and Karuura.


    Uchiha Kimura had lost two geniuses in Shinobu Village invisibly.


    In addition, Sarutobi Hisaki also noticed the way Uchiha Ken just appeared.


    That''s space ninjutsu!


    Sarutobi Hisaki also did not expect that Uchiha Yin also understood the space ninjutsu and became even more powerful.


    Uchiha has become stronger and stronger, and Sarutobi Hisaki is also more happy.


    Compared with Sarutobi Rischi''s joy, Sandai Fengying just couldn''t laugh.


    Originally, in the first round, Uchiha Yin seemed to''seduce'' Ye Cang, making the third generation Fengying feel very upset.


    Unexpectedly, even Garura would be seduce now.


    It''s toxic!


    Chapter 295: If the love lasts for a long time


    This Uchiha Yin, wouldn''t he have a grudge against Sunnin Village?


    You killed Chiyo before, but now you want to abduct our people from Sand Ninja Village?


    Three generations of Fuekage, now can''t wait to kill Uchiha Hidden in the center of the battlefield with a magnetic escape.


    In the Second World War of Ninja World, Chiyo¡¯s death dealt a major blow to Sand Ninja Village, and now Sand Ninja Village has finally produced three geniuses. The geniuses who can withstand the loopholes of Chiyo¡¯s death did not expect to be abducted. Two?!


    I¡­¡­


    I knew I wouldn''t bring Ye Cang and Jiarong Luo, blood loss!


    The three generations of Fengying secretly vomited blood, and kept cursing inside.


    Even the three generations of Fengying secretly vowed in his heart that if there is a joint Zhongren exam afterwards, if he continues to send female geniuses to Konoha, he is a dog.


    If Uchiha knew the thoughts of the three generations of Fengying, I wonder if he would laugh or cry.


    However, during the period of the three generations of Fengying in power, I am afraid that there is no special genius in Saranin Village.


    "Ahem, the second round of the Zhongren exam, the first round is successfully concluded, please rest for ten minutes, and then the draw will begin for the next round of competition."


    In the crowd''s discussion, Yuri Zhenhong still coughed twice, walked out, and continued to preside over this Zhongnin exam.


    "cut."


    Seeing Yuri Zhenhong coming out, and announcing the end of this round of battle, Ringo Yu Yuli made a sound, and then left.


    If ordinary people showed up and interrupted Ringo Yu Yuri''s battle, maybe Ringo Yu Yuri would still refuse.

 281 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 281

    But Uchiha''s appearance was too shocking, and with the cut just now, she struck with all her strength.


    Don''t stop the opponent''s understatement with his hand, and he didn''t even seem to spend much effort.


    In an instant, Ringo Yu Yuri knew that the opponent was very strong.


    Several levels better than himself.


    Knowing this situation, Ringo Yu Yuri also stopped consciously, and did not continue to struggle.


    And Uchiha Yin also secretly praised Ringo Yu Yuri''s insight.


    Taking Karuura''s hand, Uchiha hidden in the viewing platform.


    And Jiaren Luo still looked confused and dizzy.


    She didn''t expect Uchihain to respond to her like this.


    From that moment on, she felt that the sky was so clear, ethereal, and clear, and the voices around her were so crisp, sweet and beautiful.


    In short, it was a kind of beauty that she had never felt before.


    Holding Uchihain''s hand, she couldn''t bear to let go.


    "What''s the matter, I''ve recovered, are you going to hold my hand for the rest of my life?" Uchiha smiled and said while looking at Kayura.


    "If you can, okay." Jiaren Luo smiled and nodded, said.


    She even confessed her confession, but what embarrassment to respond.


    Compared to Ye Cang, Kayura, who opened his heart, and Kaura who walked in front of death for a while, did not have any fear, and looked at Uchiha intently.


    "What''s the matter, am I good-looking?" Uchiha faintly touched Karuura''s cheek and asked.


    "Well, it''s very beautiful, very beautiful, no matter how you look at it, you can''t get tired of it." Jiayan Luo nodded and said.


    "Then, stay, I will let you watch it for a lifetime." Uchiha said with a nice arc showing the corner of his mouth.


    Seeing Uchiha''s faint spring breeze smile, Jiarong''s heart jumped pounding.


    However, Kayanluo''s heart is also caught in a difficult decision.


    In this period, the Ninja villages were actually opposed to each other.


    Although Konoha and Sunnin Village had a covenant of peaceful coexistence, anyone with a discerning eye knew that it was just a piece of paper.


    In fact, Konoha and Sunnin Village are still in an antagonistic relationship.


    In fact, the five major countries and the five Ninja villages are in a relationship of opposition and balance.


    If Kayura stayed in Konoha, he would completely betray Sunnin Village, so Kayura would be very embarrassed...


    Besides, in Sand Ninja Village, she still has her own relatives, which is hard to break away.


    If she stayed in Konoha, her relatives would be troubled by the village of Ninbu.


    However, she really wanted to stay in Konoha, and she wanted to stay in Uchiha''s body.


    Seeing Kareura''s silence, Uchiha Ken also knew Kareura''s choice.


    But there is already this precedent of Yekura, and Uchiha''s preparations have already been made.


    "Forget it, I''m joking with you, if the love lasts for a long time, how can you be in the future?" Uchiha said with a faint smile.


    In fact, Karuura and Yekura were able to stick to this position, which also made Uchiha feel very happy.


    At least, Jiaruluo and Yecang are not ungrateful people.


    Moreover, Uchiha, who has read the original, also knows that in the three wars a few years later, Ye Cang will be sold directly to Wunin Village by Rosa, and it will be fine to bring Ye Cang back.


    And Jiarongluo...If Luosha really becomes Fengying, I am afraid that Jiarongluo will be betrayed by Luosha just like Yecang?


    At that time, both of them will give up on Sand Shinobu, and then they will be picked up together.


    But Uchiha hidden in no way thought of it. At this time, a bold thought flashed in Karuura''s 2.3 mind.


    "If the two loves last for a long time, will they be in their midst? It''s so beautiful." Although they don''t know what the verse is, these two sentences are simple and easy to understand, and Jiaren Luo immediately understood the meaning of this sentence.


    Then, was moved by this sentence.


    Why can''t we be with Uchiha Hidden?


    It''s because Sunnin Village and Konoha are not in a strong alliance, and sooner or later the relationship will break.


    But what if we become Fengying?Will it be able to change this situation?


    As soon as this idea appeared in Kayura''s mind, it lingered, and it was firmly engraved in Kayura''s mind.


    The 296th chapter again


    Yes, as long as I or Shiyecang becomes Fengying, then we can always be so friendly with Konoha.


    When the time comes, don¡¯t you just do whatever you want?


    I have to say that Jiarong Luo''s idea is beautiful.


    In fact, Fengying, like Hokage, is the same. In many cases, one person cannot control the life and death of the entire Sand Ninja Village.


    Fengying''s body is bound to be the same as Naruto, with many elders and the shackles of the high-level Ninja clan.


    Many times, some major events are not decided by the single player, let alone the major event of friendship with Konoha, it will definitely not be decided by Fengying alone.


    However, the current Kayura didn''t think about it, or didn''t know this, but because of his own ideas, he had a slight obsession with Fengying''s position.


    However, that was after going back to Saranin Village.


    "Tonight, I will be with Sister Ye Cang." After saying such a word to Uchiha Hidden with a blushing face, Kayura 11 also returned to Ye Cang.


    Although Kayura was already very bold at this time, saying such words also made Kayura feel a little difficult to express.


    Seeing Karuura running away like a frightened little rabbit, Uchihain also smiled.


    "Okay, come back to your mind, you are blessed today, Ye Cang and Jiarong Luo, tut." Sara came to Uchiha''s body and said with a smile.


    Just now Gauraro escaped, it is also a reason to see Sara and the others.


    I don''t know why, when I saw Sara and the others, Gairara felt a little embarrassed instinctively.


    Maybe it''s because Sara and the others are also Uchiha''s people?

 282 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 282

    "When you listen to the discussions around you, they are all saying that you are honoring Konoha?" Xiao Nan also said with a smile.


    "So? Are you both jealous?" Uchiha said, encircling their waists.


    "Is it useful to be jealous? If it is useful, I will be jealous, and if it is not useful, I will not eat it." Sara said.


    "Look at Kaguya, when can you be as quiet as Kaguya." Uchiha pointed to Kaguya and said to Sara.


    "If I''m as quiet as Huiye, am I still me?" Sara vomited directly.


    "Yes, because each of you has a unique personality, I would like it." Uchiha nodded faintly and said.


    On the other side, Sara also returned to Ye Cang''s body.


    Luo Sha, who was next to him, saw Gaura come back, and the disgust on his face became more obvious.


    In this Zhongnin exam, the three generations of Fengying can be said to be the second aggrieved person, and Luosha can be said to be the first to be aggrieved.


    "It''s really embarrassing. I was beaten by the people from Sharenin Village during the Zhongnin exam and didn''t have any strength to fight back." Luo Sha said to Kayura rudely.


    It''s just that Jiaren Luo didn''t seem to see Luo Sha, so he didn''t pay attention to Luo Sha at all. Instead, he walked directly to Ye Cang''s body and took Ye Cang''s hand.


    Ye Cang also felt a little surprised.


    If it is the usual Jialuluo, facing Luosha, you will feel a little bit of Luosha.


    It was a feeling of putting one''s own identity in the identity of Luo Sha''s fiancee.


    But now, this feeling is completely gone.


    Moreover, the feeling that Kayura gave Ye Cang, the whole person seemed to have changed.


    After getting rid of his identity as Luosha''s fiancee, the whole person became confident.


    Yes, after one death, Gairara has grown up!


    Ye Cang couldn''t help but sigh.


    And Luo Sha, her face was ashen.


    Although I could feel that Kayura fell in love with Uchiha in the past, when Kayura faced himself, he was only a nonsense, which made Rosha a bit dark and cool.


    But now, Kayura actually ignored him!


    Damn, how dare Kayura!


    Luo Sha was angry and frightened, and inwardly cursed Ringo Yu Yuri why he didn''t kill Kayan Luo.


    Otherwise, Uchiha will not appear, and the current Rosa will not be the laughingstock of Sand Ninja Village.


    After all, at the beginning, only Ye Cang and Luo Sha, knew the fact that Kayura liked Uchihain.


    "Hehe, Sister Ye Cang, I confessed to Uchiha implicitly." Jiarenuo said with a smile while holding Ye Cang''s arm.


    Obviously, Gaurao is in a good mood.


    "Is that so? Then he agreed. He is really a man of love." Ye Cang nodded Jiarenuo''s head and said.


    "Yes, but if he doesn''t bother, I''m afraid we won''t have a chance."


    "By the way, Sister Jiarongluo, I told him, I will go to your room tonight." Jiarongluo stuck out his tongue and said.


    "What?! Jiarenluo, you are crazy!" Ye Cang was startled suddenly, and then said.


    Ye Cang didn''t expect that Kayura actually made 407 such a bold proposal.


    Kayura is too bold!


    "I''m not crazy, Sister Ye Cang, we only have time for tonight, and we are leaving tomorrow. Would you bear to see me and go back like this?" Jiarenuo said pitifully.


    "But, it can''t be like this!" Ye Cang said with a tangled face.


    Ye Cang also knew that Jiarenluo made sense, but that was Ye Cang''s time. That was the time when the best memories should be left.


    Of course Ye Cang wanted to own it alone.


    In fact, isn''t it also the second time?She also wants to own it alone, but isn''t it allowed in the current situation?


    If you go back without leaving any memories now, if you encounter any accidents in the future, wouldn''t it be a lifelong regret?


    If it was Kayura who had never fought with Ringo Yuri, he would not really say that, do it.


    However, Kayura, who had returned from the edge of death once, can be said to have completely changed.


    Seeing Jiarenluo''s pitiful appearance, Ye Cang also became softened.


    "Huh, the cheap guy is a bad guy."


    Chapter 297 Misfortune


    "Hee hee." Seeing Ye Cang seemed to agree, Jia Yanluo also laughed happily.


    But when they think of the scene at that time, both of them are a little shy.


    "By the way, Sister Kayura, you said, if Konoha and Sunin Village have been on good terms, will we be able to be with Yin forever?" Kayura asked Yekura.


    "If Konoha and Konoha really have a good relationship, why don''t we stay in Konoha, but the problem is, it is impossible for us to have a good relationship with Konoha forever."


    "Although a peace agreement and an alliance agreement have been signed, in fact, everyone knows that this is just an agreement. Because it is beneficial to both parties, the agreement was signed."


    "If there are greater interests, I am afraid that both parties will tear up the agreement."


    Ye Cang sighed and said.


    "Sister Ye Cang, if you say that you become Fengying, or I become Fengying, is it possible that the situation will be much better?" Jiarong Luo asked.


    Ye Cang''s eyes also lit up when he heard what Kayanluo said.


    Although Fengying doesn''t have absolute right to speak in Sand Ninja Village, it also has a great right to speak.


    If Gairara or Ye Cang became the wind shadow, even though they could not completely control the entire Sunnin Village, they gradually let the people in Sunnin Village change their views on Konoha, and finally, gradually follow the pasture It is not impossible to make good relations with the industry.


    After thinking about this, Ye Cang also became stupid and eager to move.


    You know, the original Yecang and Karaura had no interest in Fuekage at all, but they were willing to fight for Uchiha''s sake.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Soon, ten minutes passed.

 283 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 283

    Four large screens appeared above the surrounding viewing platforms.


    "Now, let''s draw lots to choose the ninja to play against."


    Yuri Zhenhong came to the center of the battlefield and shouted loudly.


    There was also a burst of shouts at the scene.


    The current victors include Ye Cang, Loquat Juzo, Kaguya, Luosha, Ringo Yu Yuli, and Xiao Nan. Each of them is a leader who just won.


    Such a strong will confront each other in the next battle, and all the masses will be very excited.


    With the change of personnel on the big screen, the first group of people on stage has been determined.


    Otsuki Kaguya VS Luo Sha!


    After the list of personnel came out, everyone on the battlefield cheered.


    On the other side of Sand Ninja Village, there was a period of dead silence. Some people looked in Luosha''s direction or even silently mourned Luosha.


    It''s really bad luck.


    Otherwise, with Luosha''s strength, as long as he doesn''t encounter Kaguya, there should be no problem entering the finals.


    On the side of Wu Ninja Village and Konoha Ninja, they both showed a gloating look.


    Although Kaguya only made a slight move just now, everyone can see that Kaguya''s strength is the strongest among all those who took the Zhongnin exam.


    All those who fought with Hui Ye would be very miserable at the lower level.


    And Luo Sha, when she first saw Hui Ye''s head portrait, she was still wondering who would become Hui Ye''s opponent like this, but it didn''t take long before her head appeared next to Hui Ye.


    In my heart, ten thousand beasts are running around.


    Luo Sha, not the same as others.


    They could only make a preliminary judgment on Hui Ye''s strength through the battle just now, and Luo Sha, but had seen Hui Ye once fought with Hei Jue.


    Now that I was drawn to Huiye, Luo Sha really felt desperate.


    Originally, when he wanted to enter the three-man final, he joined forces with another person to see if he could bring Kaguya down.


    But I didn''t expect to meet Hui Ye at this time.


    Really, so unlucky!


    Hui Ye walked to the center of the battlefield very calmly, while Luo Sha slowly moved past.


    But evil, I''m Luo Sha, I''m the wind shadow of the future, how can I defeat me in a mere Hui Ye?


    How can I stop here.


    The more people look down on me and think that I will lose, the more I will win!


    Taking a deep breath, Luo Sha forced herself to calm down and moved to the center of the battlefield.


    "Zhongnin exam, semi-final, first game, start."


    Seeing Luosha on the battlefield, Yuri Zhenhong glanced at Luosha sympathetically, and stepped aside.


    "You are not my opponent. I hope you can surrender. You know, catch an ant without hurting it, but it is much more difficult than squeezing an ant." Huiye glanced at Luo Sha. , Said lightly.


    This sentence, Uchihain said to Kaguya, truly explained why Kaguya would kill all his opponents, but he did not expect that Kaguya would actually say this to Rosa.


    This sentence is simply a crit on Luo Sha.


    Luo Sha''s face couldn''t help but twisted.


    In his opinion, this sentence of Hui Ye was extremely contempt for him, and even regarded him as an ant.


    How could Luo Sha, who was arrogant and arrogant, bear it.


    He also didn''t know that Huiye was simply speaking out his inner thoughts.


    Squeezing the thought of surrender in her heart, Luo Sha stepped back a few steps.


    He had observed Kaguya''s offensive method, which was a close attack similar to that of a corpse.


    Although he has also seen the opponent seems to have the ability to travel through space, the distance he has moved still brings him a lot of security.


    Magnetic escape, sand scouring waves.


    Luo Sha raised her hands and slapped the ground fiercely.


    Suddenly, layer after layer of gold dust appeared on the ground, and then gradually turned into a huge wave of gold dust!


    The huge wave of gold dust continued to rise, reaching a height of tens of feet in an instant. Then, the huge wave of gold dust dived down without hesitation and attacked Datongmu Huiye.


    Chapter 298 more than enough


    Luo Sha is the owner of Magnetic Escape.


    It is said that the second generation of Fukage Sand Gate of Sandin Village, the country of the wind, is good at studying Ichio Moru Tsuru and inherited the idea of ??"Using the tail beasts of our village as much as possible" from the first generation of Fukage Fighting. Let''s start with the research of Renzhuli.


    The third generation of Fengying and Luosha''s ability to manipulate sand with magnetic force is improved from the ninjutsu of Shouheren Zhuli!


    However, Luosha''s magnetic escape is different from the third generation Fengying''s magnetic escape.


    The magnetic escape of the third generation of Fengying is the special physique of the third generation of Fengying, which can convert highly condensed chakras into magnetism.


    The third generation of Fengying''s magnetic escape is mostly controlled by sand iron.


    That kind of iron sand is a technique that combines the ninjutsu of the former crane guardian column power with the special attributes of its own magnetic chakra. The iron sand can be arbitrarily changed into various forms for attack and defense.


    Even, it is the nemesis of puppet art, once it invades the body of a person or puppet, it can completely paralyze itself.


    In addition, because the third-generation Fengying Chakra is magnetic, none of the magnetic weapons can affect him in any way.


    It is precisely because of this that the three generations of Fengying will be hailed as''the strongest Fengying in history.''


    On the other hand, Luosha''s magnetic escape is much worse.


    According to the original work, Luo 317 sand applied to the magnetic escape, mainly using the characteristics of placer gold to freely control placer gold. The usage is similar to Gaara''s sand ninjutsu.


    Of course, because of the heavy characteristics of placer gold, Luo Sha''s ninjutsu attack power will be much stronger.


    However, there are no other characteristics. Compared with the three generations of Fengying, it feels like being raised by a stepmother.


    However, on the current battlefield, everyone who saw this exaggerated gold dust attack felt shocked.

 284 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 284

    When fighting Ghost Deng Danyue, because the opponent was too weak, Luo Sha didn''t need to use all his strength at all, and only needed a little dust to win.


    So it didn''t make people feel how strong Luosha was.


    But it''s different now.


    "Wow, is this Luosha so strong?"


    "This kind of ninjutsu is probably an attack that can only be used by Shinobu?"


    "I feel that Shangren may not be able to resist such a terrifying ninjutsu."


    "If you say that, isn''t Hui Ye-sama in danger?"


    "Don''t say that, Master Hui Ye is invincible."


    "The Zhongren exam is not based on face, but on strength. I think Master Huiye is dangerous."


    This kind of overwhelming ninjutsu, let alone the attack power, the visual effects are absolutely extremely exaggerated, making people look and feel extremely shocked.


    Even the people around were worried about Kaguya.


    But the ninja who knew the situation had no worries about Kaguya.


    Shadow-level powerhouses can''t deal with these things (in their view, Huiye is a shadow-level)?Do not make jokes.


    And Uchiha looked at these dust gold, and he also had a little doubt in his mind.


    What is Sun Shinobu to be so poor?Even the lifeblood of the economy was controlled by the name of the country of wind.


    Obviously Luo Sha can produce so much placer gold, wouldn''t it be possible to make a fortune by selling it?


    The placer gold is like a huge wave, rushing towards Luosha one after another.


    However, what is puzzling is that Huiye seems to be very calm, and until now, he has not made any moves.


    On the contrary, Luo Sha, as if facing a big enemy, his face was very gloomy, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    Luo Sha, who knew Hui Ye''s strength, didn''t dare to be distracted at this time.


    You know, the last person was distracted at this time and was directly attacked by the other party, killing him with one blow.


    And Luo Sha, now she wants to avoid the Hui Ye that may appear next to him at any time.


    As for a trick to kill Hui Ye.


    Luo Sha never thought about this kind of thing.


    Booming, the mighty dust all fell.


    The heavy gold dust fell on the ground, making a loud noise.


    As for Hui Ye''s location, Hui Ye''s figure was also lost in an instant.


    At this moment, Luo Sha leaned forward vigilantly, forming a posture of a dog eating shit.


    Although the posture is ugly, Luo Sha, with this one, can withstand the attack behind Hui Ye.


    Of course, at this moment, Hui Ye probably didn''t use a tenth of his power, otherwise Luo Sha would have died.


    Oh?


    Seeing that the blow was unsuccessful, Hui Ye didn''t say anything, and stretched his hands forward.


    As a person in the era of the motherland, Hui Ye would not have Jie Yin at all, and he did not need Jie Yin to use his abilities.


    After all, in the age of the motherland, there is no concept of shu at all, and there is no ninjutsu that requires Jieyin.


    She only needs to simply mobilize the Chakra in her body to release the ninjutsu she needs to release.


    And Uchiha Yin also tried to use the method taught by Kaguya to release ninjutsu.


    Jieyin can make people better use Chakra to release the ninjutsu they need to release, so Jieyin is not necessary.


    It''s like the technique of multiple shadow avatars, which originally required more than a dozen seals, but Naruto, who is skilled in operation, only needs one seal.


    And if the proficiency reaches a certain level, can it not be printed?


    Facts have proved that Uchiha''s idea is correct.


    Uchiha is also able to unleash some ninjutsu without Kyuuji.


    Rabbit fur needles.


    Hui Ye''s white hair that almost touched the ground continuously shot towards Luo Sha.


    On the way, Hui Ye''s hair turned into sharp thorns, like a bullet, lasing towards Luosha.


    Originally, this move needed to cooperate with the eyes to attack the opponent''s weakness and seal the opponent''s actions.


    Kaguya didn''t open his eyes because he didn''t want Uchiha to see her eyes open.


    Kaguya was still very concerned about Uchiha''s words.


    However, even if he didn''t open his eyes, the power of Hui Ye''s random blow was more than enough to deal with Luo Sha.


    Chapter 299 Envy, Envy and Hatred


    Facing Kaguya''s attack, Luo Sha reacted very quickly.


    Magnetic escape, gold sand anti-wall.


    The heavy gold sand forms an indestructible barrier of gold sand.


    Jingle bells!


    The rabbit hair needle hit the top of the golden sand defense wall and made a jingle.


    Afterwards, the rabbit hair needle seemed to have not encountered the slightest resistance, and straightly penetrated the barrier of the golden sand barrier, and pierced towards Luosha.


    how is this possible?!


    Luo Sha''s face showed an incredible look.


    Although he knew that Kaguya was very strong, he didn''t expect that his most powerful ninjutsu would actually be unable to resist even a move that the opponent released casually.


    You know, golden sand is too heavy to control, but its defense is much stronger than ordinary soil escape or sand.


    As a genius of Sand Ninja Village, Luo Sha was valued by the three generations of Fengying, and she was also guided by the three generations of Fengying.

 285 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 285

    Luo Sha''s golden sand defense wall can even withstand the attacks of three generations of Fengying.


    Of course, the three generations of Fengying''s guidance will not use all their strength, but the three generations of Fengying want to break through this trick''s defense abruptly, and it takes a little effort, where is it as easy as Huiye?


    Isn''t this woman stronger than the third generation Fengying?!


    This terrifying thought arose in Luo Sha''s heart.


    No, no, how is this possible?!


    Luo Sha kept persuading herself, but deep in her heart, this idea lingered and became more and more profound.


    The rabbit hair needle penetrated the golden sand defense wall and directly hit Luosha.


    boom!


    Luo Shahua turned to placer gold, but Luo Sha himself appeared on the other side.


    Stand-in surgery.


    Relying on the substitute technique, Luo Sha escaped Hui Ye''s rabbit fur needle after all.


    However, the feeling of being watched by the god of death lingered tightly in Luo Sha''s heart.


    Luo Sha believes in his instincts very much.


    At the moment of the moment, Luo Sha, regardless of face, shouted loudly: "I give up!"


    A bone had reached behind Luosha, and even Luosha could feel the sharpness of that bone.


    He has no doubt that if he speaks for a second and a half later, he might have penetrated his fierce heart.


    If this bone is pierced into the chest, what will happen? Hui Ye''s last opponent has clearly told Luo Sha what will happen.


    It was a terrible way to die, the whole figure seemed to collapse, disappearing between heaven and earth.


    Cold sweat continued to fall, Luo Sha also secretly thanked that she was not dead.


    Although he was able to use the golden sand to defend the wall in time to resist the attack behind him, he didn''t think that his own golden sand could be blocked.


    Hui Ye stood behind Luo Sha and didn''t stab him.


    Hui Ye didn''t care about Luo Sha''s life and death at all.


    She only needs the result, as long as the result is that she wins.


    It doesn''t matter if Luosha is alive or dead.


    But it was precisely this kind of attitude that Luo Sha had his life back.


    Otherwise, it is other people, I am afraid that for Konoha, to eliminate other geniuses in Shinobu, even if they can stop, they will "fail" to stab them.


    "Ahem, the first round of the semi-final of the Zhongnin exam, the winner is Kazuoki Teruya."


    Yuhi Zhenhong came to the center of the battlefield and announced.


    After the announcement of Yuri''s true red, the surrounding people were in an uproar.


    Because of this battle, it was really too fast.


    From the start of the game to the end, it only takes a minute or two.


    However, it is equally exciting.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Luosha''s scouring of the waves and the defense of the golden sand are all powerful ninjutsu with shocking visual effects, but they are not Kaguya''s opponents at all.


    Hui Ye just used two simple tricks to make the opponent surrender.


    Even, they could see that if it weren''t for Luosha''s surrender, I am afraid that Huiye would have to solve Luosha.


    "This, this is over!"


    "Yes, I saw Luo Sha''s powerful ninjutsu at first, and I sweated for Master Hui Ye. I didn''t expect Luo Sha to be a soft persimmon."


    "What, which ninja who can walk here is a soft persimmon? It''s not that Luosha is too weak, but Master Huiye is too strong."


    "Yes, at the beginning of Luosha''s attack power of ninjutsu, you can look at the ground of the entire battlefield, and then you can look at his defensive ninjutsu, which was actually beaten by Kaguya''s simple move. sieve."


    "So strong, I feel that Luo Sha and Master Hui Ye are not of the same magnitude, Master Hui Ye is much stronger than Luo Sha!"


    Gradually, everyone had this idea in their hearts, not that Luosha was too weak, but Huiye was too strong!


    Even this kind of Hui Ye is powerful and can crush Luo Sha.


    Even ordinary people can see this situation, let alone those ninjas.


    What''s more, even the Three Shadows sitting on the top viewing platform can vaguely feel that Hui Ye''s strength is even stronger than them!


    But how is this possible!!!


    The three of them are the shadows of Shinobu!


    Although the shadow of a Ninja village does not mean that it is the most powerful in this Ninja village, it is one of the strongest people in this Ninja village.


    And now, the opponent''s "Xia Ren" who took the Zhongnin exam actually has the strength comparable to their shadow?


    Sarutobi Rizhan and the third generation of Shuiying did not particularly understand Luosha''s strength, and their feelings were not deep.


    But the three generations of Fengying, but very well aware of Luosha''s strength.


    Especially the golden sand defense wall, if you don''t spend a little effort, it will be difficult to break through.


    But he was actually broken by the opponent''s simple moves, and he didn''t even see the opponent''s Jieyin.


    Wuyin''s space ninjutsu, Wuyin''s super offensive ninjutsu, the opponent has such terrifying strength.


    The most important thing is that this kind of terrifying combat power was brought back from outside by Konoha''s people!


    Why can''t we meet such a good thing in Sand Ninja Village!


    Three generations of Fengying''s heart is full of envy, jealousy and hatred.


    Chapter Three Hundred


    Where did Uchihain find such a powerful ninja!


    Three generations of Fengying dark hate, and Sarutobi Rizhan is dark cool.


    Although Hui Ye''s strength only revealed the tip of the iceberg, everyone could see that it was an extraordinary power.

 286 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 286

    This kind of strength ninja actually joined Konoha, which greatly enhanced Konoha''s strength.


    Sarutobi Hitoshi was convinced of Uchiha''s hidden vision and ability.


    Every time you go out, the people you bring back are either geniuses with full potential or powerful men who are already terrifying in strength.


    Sarutobi Hizaki even wanted Uchiha Hidden to go out and walk a lot and bring more people like this to Konoha.


    Of course, at the beginning, Sarutobi Hizaki was of course very defensive to the people Uchiha Hidden brought into Konoha, but after such a long test, facts have proved that the people Uchiha Hidden brought back will not Caused the slightest damage to Konoha.


    That''s because, Sarutobi Hisaki can see that the people Uchiha Ken brings back are all people who have a passion for Uchiha Ken.


    As long as Uchiha''s heart is completely left in Konoha, aren''t the people Uchiha''s brought back are Konoha''s people?


    At this time, Sarutobi Hizaki also remembered what the third generation Fengying said to him when he first came in.


    He is a lot of age, and it''s time to think about the next Hokage.


    However, Uchiha''s age is also a problem. For such a young Hokage, I am afraid that other high-level officials will also have opinions.


    Especially when thinking of Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun, Sarutobi Hizumi has a headache.


    Sarutobi Hizumi didn''t know that Mito Menyan and Zhunmei had been controlled by Uchiha.


    Because in general, Xiaochun and Mito Menyan acted in accordance with their original behaviors.


    Therefore, in the heart of Sarutobi Hizumi, the relationship between Mito Menyan and Zhuan Koharu and Uchiha Ken is really bad.


    What''s more, Uchihain used the truth barbecued pork to pit Mito Menyan and Zhuan Ning Xiaochun before. It was still a little difficult for them to get along with each other in peace.


    Forget it, no hurry, now Uchiha is still so young, and it will not be too late in a few years, but now he can start preparing.


    Sarutobi Rizen thought secretly.


    Regarding Kaguya''s strength, the three generations of Mizukage were also secretly frightened, and he was even more ready to tell Uchiha Madara and Kurozu-sama all this information.


    At the end of the first battle, the surrounding ninjas seized the time to repair the terrain.


    Compared to Luosha leaving the battlefield griefly, Huiye who left was greeted with cheers from the surrounding people.


    However, Hui Ye left the battlefield without changing his face.


    And the surrounding people did not feel anything wrong because of Huiye''s high coldness, but the cheers were even louder.


    Hui Ye''s charming appearance, noble and elegant manners, and cold personality properly attracted a large part of the audience.


    Many viewers were inadvertently attracted by Huiye and regarded Huiye as a goddess.


    Although Huiye rarely showed up, and even though there were many people who didn''t know Huiye when he first played, after these two battles, everyone was firmly attracted by Huiye.


    "Good job, sister Kaguya." Uchiha said, looking at Kaguya.


    "This is what I should do." Hui Ye said with a bright smile on his face.


    After that, Kaguya also came to Uchihain''s body, took Uchihain''s hand, and pointed at himself.


    "I want to kiss, too." When speaking, Hui Ye''s face turned pink unnaturally, perhaps because she was not used to it.


    "Huh?" Uchiha Ken didn''t react for a while.


    Hui Ye said I want to kiss?Did I meet the fake Kaguya?


    "They all had them just now, and I want too." Huiye''s jade-like hands pointed to Ye Cang and Jiarenluo.


    Uchiha instantly reacted.


    It turned out that Hui Ye was jealous too.


    Hui Ye saw the matter with Ye Cang and Jia Ruo just now...


    Of course Uchiha Ken must satisfy Kaguya.


    Without hesitation, Huiye took a sip, and Huiye''s face also showed a satisfied look.


    The venue was quickly repaired, and the personnel on the big screen changed a lot.


    Subsequently, the second group of combatants was determined.


    Yecang VS Loquat Juzo.


    "Are you loquat juzo?"


    Ye Cang saw that his opponent was Loquat Juzo, but he was not very satisfied.


    After all, the opponent she originally wanted to meet was Ringo Yu Yuri, in this case, she would be able to avenge Kayura.


    Ye Cang now, and Jiaren Luo are like piercing a layer of window paper, and they are truly close to sisters.


    Although there is no clear method of distributing factions, Karuura and Yecang are already a''community''.


    Of course, although Ye Cang was not particularly satisfied with the loquat Shizo, it was better than meeting Xiaonan.


    Ye Cang was afraid of meeting Xiao Nan not because he was afraid of Xiao Nan''s strength, but because he was afraid of Xiao Nan''s identity.


    It was different at the beginning of the battle with Sara. Ye Cang hadn''t talked to Uchiha before when he was fighting Sara.


    Now that the words are opened, Ye Cang is actually afraid of meeting Uchiha''s woman.


    "Ye Cang, come on, you are the only seedling in our Sharen Village, and you must defeat that person in 2.7." Jiarenluo also cheered Ye Cang.


    "Don''t worry, I will." Ye Cang smiled and nodded.


    Soon, Ye Cang and Loquat Shizo came to the center of the battlefield.


    "Ye Cang? You surrender, otherwise, I will chop you into mash."


    Loquat Shizang has no eyebrows, and has a big cross scar on his right cheek.


    Coupled with his mouth full of fangs, it looks terrifying.


    "I hope your strength is as powerful as your mouth." Ye Cang said with disdain on his face.


    "Zhongnin exam semifinals, the second game, start."


    Chapter 301 Ye Cang''s Physical Skills


    As soon as Yuri Zhenhong''s voice fell, Ye Cang moved quickly.


    The lotus arm swung lightly, and two fireballs appeared in Ye Cang''s hand.

 287 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 287

    Ye Cang controlled the fireball and threw it at the loquat juzang.


    However, Loquat Ju is a ninja who hides in body skills, how could he be hit so easily.


    With his own speed, Loquat Juzo escaped Ye Cang''s fireball.


    Boom!


    The fireball hit the ground, leaving potholes.


    While hiding from Ye Cang, Loquat Shi also completed his own seal.


    Water escape, fog hiding technique.


    In the battlefield, a thick fog suddenly appeared, blocking everyone''s sight.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "How can I watch the battle like this!"


    The sudden appearance of thick fog blocked everyone''s vision and caused a riot.


    Because of the barrier, the surrounding people can see that the barrier is filled with thick mist, blocking everyone''s sight.


    Everyone came to see the Zhongnin test, not to see how gorgeous the ninja moves.


    And the loquat Shizang''s trick completely covered Battlefield 11, and the audience could not see the situation inside. Of course, the audience would be dissatisfied.


    It seemed that he hadn''t heard the dissatisfied voices of the audience outside. Seeing that his ninjutsu had worked, Loquat Juzo grinned, revealing his fangs.


    In the last battle, Loquat Juzo fought the people of Wunin Village. He knew that his strength was stronger than the opponent, and he could beat the opponent without fighting back by using physical skills alone.


    But for Ye Cang, Loquat Juzo does not have that confidence, so of course you need to use ninjutsu.


    Pulling out the beheading sword, Loquat Juzo graciously touched the blade of the beheading sword.


    Decapitated Broadsword, full name Broken Blade, beheaded Broadsword.


    It is a ninja sword that can absorb the iron in the enemy''s blood and repair itself.


    The decapitation knife can continuously kill the enemy, constantly absorb human blood, and use the iron in the blood to regenerate the blade!


    This unique regeneration ability makes it a tool that will never "break".


    Because it has no other characteristics, this knife is a melee knife, not like a thunder knife, capable of long-range attacks.


    Loquat Juzo is the ninja with the strongest perceptual ability in the three-person team of Ringo Yu Yuri.


    It is precisely because of this ability to perceive that he will use the technique of concealing the fog.


    The technique of mist hiding can greatly cover the opponent''s line of sight, and he can perceive the opponent''s location, and then attack the opponent unexpectedly.


    However, he still made a mistake.


    Burning Dun, as a blood succession bound by the combination of fire attributes and wind attributes, has an innate ability to suppress water.


    Ye Cang took a deep breath, then squirted out from the delicate lips.


    A huge fireball was sprayed out, and it fell down a large area from a high place.


    The area is active and wide, covering the sky, burning the moisture in the air.


    The battlefield, which was still filled with mist, instantly became clear.


    The water mist in the battlefield was evaporated completely.


    This is not Wunin Village, but Konoha.


    Konoha itself does not rely on the sea, and the humidity of the air is not so high.


    The mist created by the loquat ten Tibetans cannot stop the fate of being evaporated.


    What''s more, the big fireball sprayed by Ye Cang happened to be sprayed towards the loquat Shizang.


    "It''s evil, it''s a mistake."


    Looking at the big fireball close at hand, Loquat Juzo said angrily.


    He could feel the heat of the big fireball in front of him.


    However, he had no fear at all.


    Holding the decapitating knife, Loquat Juzo slashed fiercely towards the big fireball in front of him.


    This split, the force sank, and the knife made a sizzling noise.


    The decapitating sword was made of special materials, but Ye Cang''s searing escape was still able to cause damage to the blade.


    The knife that split the fireball and decapitated the broadsword left a small gap.


    "Asshole, I want to use your blood to recast the blade." Loquat Juzo saw the gap on the knife and said angrily.


    Although he knew that the decapitation knife could absorb blood and recover itself, he was inexplicably angry when he saw the gap in the knife.


    Loquat Shih hides in shape very fast, raises the decapitating knife, and slashes towards Ye Cang.


    But Ye Cang took out Kunai to stop Loquat Shizang''s knife.


    The two figures collided together instantly.


    Two completely different forces rushed towards both sides.


    With the force of the two of them, the terrifying power is continuously poured into the decapitated broadsword and nothing.


    Constantly colliding with each other and erupting!


    After one blow, there was a tie!


    "How is this possible!" Loquat Juzo roared in disbelief.


    Not only the loquat juzang, but the audience who watched also made incredible shouts.


    Ye Cang, a''weaker'' woman, actually used Kunai Resistance 400 to stop Loquat Juzo''s decapitation knife?


    In fact, Ye Cang''s physique is not weak, it can even be said to be very strong, but because of Burning Shun, everyone ignored her excellent physical skills, and focused on her body.


    Loquat Shizo was also caught off guard.


    good chance.

 288 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 288

    Of course Ye Cang would not let go of such a good opportunity, without that Kuwu''s left hand constantly threw fireballs at Loquat Juzo.


    Loquat Shizang''s pupils shrank.


    His body was in the air at this time, it was difficult to dodge, and he could only resist with a beheading knife.


    Zi Zi Zi, the decapitating knife kept making noises, and the gap in the blade became bigger and bigger.


    Falling to the ground, Loquat Juzo quickly dodged.


    But Ye Cang was chasing unceremoniously.


    The blades of the two sides touched again, and there was a dense sound of fighting.


    With two clicks, the swords of both sides broke at the same time.


    Shining!


    As soon as Ye Cang pointed it out, a fireball turned into a thunder, hitting Loquat Juzo''s body, and Loquat Juzo screamed and fell to the ground.


    Chapter 302 Sky-Splitting Thunder Snake


    After decapitating the broadsword, after Ye Cang''s Shao Dun''s constant attacks, the gap became bigger and bigger.


    And every time Ye Cang used Kuwu to collide with Loquat Juzo, it collided with the notch of the decapitator.


    In the end, the decapitation broadsword did not withstand this attack and broke.


    Of course, Ye Cang''s suffering was also scrapped.


    With such a good opportunity, Ye Cang attacked the loquat Shizang as soon as he scorched.


    And the loquat Shizo, there is no way to avoid it completely at this moment.


    At the moment of the moment, Loquat Juzo still reluctantly offset his body, and did not let the fireball hit his heart.


    However, the loquat Juzo still suffered serious injuries.


    The best part of Shao Dun is not the burning and corrosion of the ninja, but the harm to the human body.


    Shao Dun can burn the water in the human body, and even practice Shao Dun to a realm, which can evaporate all the water in the opponent''s body in one blow, turning people into a corpse.


    Of course, Ye Cang hadn''t been able to cultivate to this level yet.


    "I admit defeat." ~


    Loquat Shizo did not continue to fight hard, but chose to admit defeat.


    Although very unwilling, but Loquat Juzo knew that he had no hope of winning.


    If you continue to act aggressively and eat a few more burns, you may be completely left here.


    Of course, the loquat shizang would not choose to be strong.


    Hearing Loquat Juzo admit defeat, Yuri Zhenhong also appeared in the center of the battlefield.


    "The second round of the semifinals of the Zhongnin exam, the winner, Ye Cang."


    Hearing the announcement of Yuri Zhenhong, the surrounding people also cheered.


    Compared with the loquat Juzo, women like Ye Cang are still more popular.


    Moreover, Ye Cang also defeated the Loquat Juzo, demonstrating her physical skills that are not inferior to the Loquat Juzo.


    Ye Cang returned to the viewing platform, and now there were only two people left who had not competed.


    Xiao Nan, and Ringo Yu Yuri.


    When Xiao Nan walked to the battlefield, a burst of cheers erupted around him.


    Xiaonan''s popularity in Konoha has always been high.


    Even when Konoha first promoted, because he didn''t know Hui Ye''s strength, he used Xiao Nan as the number one seed in the promotion.


    "I''ll hit you." Ringo Yuyu said, holding Thunder Tooth in both hands, pointing at Xiao Nan with Thunder Tooth.


    Listening to everyone shouting for Xiao Nan, Ringo Yu Yuri felt uncomfortable inexplicably.


    "Is Ringo Yu Yuri? If I hit you, it''s treated as revenge for the sisters in the future." Xiaonan glanced at Ringo Yu Yuri lightly, and then said.


    Xiao Nan, who knows Uchiha''s hidden nature deeply, already regards Kayanra as his sister, otherwise he would not have said such words.


    "Huh?" It was Ringo Yu Yuri who felt inexplicable for Xiao Nan''s words.


    "Central Ninja exam semi-finals, the third game, start." Yuhi Mahong saw the two sides finished the cruel words, and then announced the beginning of the exam.


    Thunder escape, natural thunder and lightning.


    Thunder Knife, Thunder Gate.


    Ringo rain slashed into the sky with the power of the thunder knife, and then slashed out the natural lightning from the sky.


    Afterwards, Ringo Yuyuli inserted the thunder knife into the ground, and guided the thunder from the sky through the thunder and lightning on the knife, forming a large-scale lightning attack.


    Facing the flexible Xiao Nan with wings, Ringo Yu Yuri could only use such an attack.


    Xiao Nan had the ability to fly, Ringo Yu Yuri knew it.


    And now, the use of this medium-to-large range attack Lei Dun is to prevent Xiao Nan from using that ability.


    However, Xiao Nan didn''t have any caring expression on his face.


    Xiao Nan''s body seemed to be torn apart, and sheets of paper fell from her body, forming a shield on top of Xiao Nan''s head, directly blocking the attack of Lino Yu Yuri.


    Afterwards, countless paper lasses came in front of Ringo Yu Yuri, causing bursts of explosions.


    When Ringo Yu Yuri saw the other party''s paper, his eyes narrowed.


    That kind of explosion was still too obvious in the battle just now.


    Although he knew that it was probably because of the detonation charm that was dragged onto the blasting knife droplets, Ringo Yu Yuri really didn''t dare to ignore Xiao Nan''s detonation charm.


    However, what Ringo Yu Yuri did not expect was that Xiao Nan''s attacks were too swift and violent, and once they started to attack, they continued to attack.


    Countless papers, wave after wave, attacked Ringo Yu Yuri, and directly suppressed Lino Yu Yuri''s head.


    Ringo Yu Yuri is only the strength of Shangnin, even the owner of Thunder Blade Tooth can barely touch the threshold of elite Shangnin.


    And what about Xiaonan?

 289 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 289

    Xiao Nan now has a real level of quasi-film strength.


    After practicing Uchiha''s Yin for so long, Xiao Nan didn''t do anything.


    The endless paper forces Ringo Yu Yuri to escape continuously.


    While escaping, he was constantly attacked by Xiao Nan''s paper.


    Pieces of paper tore through Ringo Yu Yuri''s clothes, and marked wounds on her skin.


    Seeing Xiao Nan completely suppressing Ringo Yu Yuri, the surrounding audience also cheered.


    At this moment, Ringo Yu Yuri realized how powerful Xiao Nan was.


    However, Ringo Yu Yuri did not lose his fighting spirit.


    There was a mad smile on her face.


    "Lei Dun, Thunder Snake!"


    Ringo Yu Yuli held the Thunder Knife in his hand, seemingly fused with the Thunder Knife, and turned into the form of lightning.


    The violent current came out of her body, becoming more violent and brighter.


    The piercing thunder sounds like thunder shining in the sky in a rainstorm, and the dazzling thunder light makes people unable to open their eyes.


    After that, she quickly closed her seal and released hundreds of small snakes surrounded by thunder and lightning.


    The little snake gave out a scream, crawling towards Xiaonan at a super fast speed.


    Chapter 303 Let''s start


    A look of confidence flashed in Ringo Yu Yuri''s eyes.


    With this move, Lei Shen is her strongest move.


    Once those humble little snakes hit the enemy, they will strike the enemy hundreds of times, and have a very high probability of killing the enemy.


    And after hitting the enemy, hundreds of Razers will transform into hundreds of Thunder Rapiers, each from different angles, to assassinate the enemy.


    Sure enough, Razer collided with Xiaonan''s paper shield and made a violent violent blast.


    Razer continues to split and grow at a speed visible to the naked eye, and even in the end, it seems to be surrounded by Xiao Nan!


    Xiao Nan''s eyes also showed an unexpected look.


    She also did not expect that the other party could make such a powerful counterattack.


    However, Xiao Nan didn''t show any panic.


    Originally, Xiao Nan only needed to flap her white wings and fly into the sky to perfectly avoid Ringo Yu Yuri''s ninjutsu.


    After all, in the world of Naruto, there are very few ninjutsu capable of flying, and ninjutsu against the air is even rarer.


    However, Xiao Nan did not do this, did not choose to avoid, but chose to directly talk to Ringo Yu Yuri Hard Steel.


    A thick chakra emerged from Xiao Nan''s body, and countless pieces of paper, like the sharpest sharp 710 blade, collided with Ringo Yu Yuri''s Thunder Snake.


    At this moment, the surrounding masses even felt that the audience stands trembling throughout the battlefield.


    Razer danced wildly and the wind was strong, but there were no raindrops.


    The constant roar of the drama shows the fierceness of this battle.


    The audience at the scene gradually became silent, and their hearts were full of tension.


    This kind of direct confrontation of large-scale ninjutsu is really too exciting, too exciting, and they all lose their ability to speak.


    However, the collision of ninjutsu did not last long.


    Ringo Yu Yuri''s move used Thunder Snake, which was the strongest skill she could, and at the same time, it was also a very costly ninjutsu.


    Ringo Yu Yuri''s Chakra on her body can''t allow Ringo Yu Yuri to continuously use this ninjutsu.


    On the contrary, Xiao Nan didn''t spend much Chakra, even if he continued to stalemate, there would be no problems.


    In the end, Ringo Yu Yuri couldn''t hold on, and the sound of thunder and lightning gradually diminished.


    The paper quickly penetrated Razer and hit Ringo Yu Yuri.


    Ringo Yu Yuri was directly knocked into the air and fell to the ground.


    Xiao Nan also stopped the attack, and did not intend to kill the opponent.


    The opponent has no hatred with him, so why bother to kill the opponent deliberately.


    As for the last opponent, Wu Li Zhi Ba, it was really just a coincidence.


    "I lost." Ringo Yu Yuli''s clothes were torn and torn, and stood tremblingly.


    Spit out a bloody saliva, Ringo Yu Yuri said.


    She can still see clearly that Xiao Nan is stronger than herself.


    If Xiao Nan really wanted to kill herself, she wouldn''t even have a chance to surrender.


    Therefore, she did not continue to be strong, and admitted her failure.


    When Ringo Yu Yuri surrendered, the surrounding people also applauded desperately, and made enthusiastic cheers.


    "Central Ninja exam is over, the winner, Xiao Nan."


    Yuri Zhenhong announced.


    "It''s amazing, Xiao Nan really won!"


    "Yes, yes, the other party is not weak, this kind of thunder escape seems to make people feel scared, but Xiao Nan''s paper can perfectly resist."


    "Yes, Xiao Nan''s paper escape is really like art, so beautiful, I want to learn it too!"


    Compared with other ninjutsu, Xiaonan''s paper escape is not only powerful, but also particularly beautiful.


    This kind of beauty is fatal to women.


    Many women actually don''t like ninjutsu, which looks very aggressive, but prefer paper escape.


    Paper escape, gentle, delicate yet powerful, has made Xiaonan more fans of women.


    At this time, it was time to enter the finals.

 290 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 290

    The final will start in half an hour.


    The three who entered the final were Ye Cang, Xiao Nan and Hui Ye.


    A person from Sand Ninja Village, two Konoha people, and Fog Ninja Village were all killed.


    Upon learning of this result, Konoha''s people were also boiling.


    When entering the semi-finals, half of the people in Wuren Village, although the first name is Konoha, but in terms of numbers, Wuren Village has the advantage.


    And now Konoha''s home court, everyone will feel aggrieved.


    Unexpectedly, after two rounds, all the people in Wunin Village were eliminated, and only the people in Sandnin Village and Konoha remained.


    Doesn''t this show that Konoha''s people are actually the best?


    It''s just that the people in Wuren Village didn''t meet Konoha''s team, otherwise I am afraid that even the second game of Zhongnin exam will not be able to enter.


    Some people even wonder if Sarah hadn''t met Ye Cang, would he be able to make it to the final?


    At that time, will it be the finals or the Konoha Civil War?


    Thinking about it this way, the surrounding crowd was a little agitated.


    Some people even complained that the lottery was not well drawn.


    But in fact, if Sarah really gets a good lottery, he might not be able to make it to the final.


    Except for Ye Cang, Ringo Yu Yuri and Luo Sha, and even Kali Luo, Loquat Shizang, they are not inferior to Sarah.


    This time the Zhongnin exam is not so much a Zhongnin exam, as it is a special Shinnin or a selection of the Shinnin.


    After all, many people who entered the second exam have actually reached this level.


    Although Sara knew what level she was, she was very happy to hear everyone say this.


    Half an hour passed quickly.


    Xiao Nan, Hui Ye, and Ye Cang came to the center of the battlefield.


    "Let''s get started!" Hui Ye said with a trembling corner of his mouth.


    Is Chapter 304 infighting?


    The Chunin test, the last one, is also the final.


    At this time, there are no rules.


    Only the remaining three people fight each other, and in the end, the one who wins is the winner.


    Of course, similar to the original book, the person who won the first name may not be able to advance to Zhongnin, and the ninja who failed in the assessment may not necessarily be promoted.


    But first name is an honor, and no one will give up fighting for it.


    Three people are fighting, if it is normal, no one will have too much confidence.


    Because no one who can reach this point is weak.


    If one person is too arrogant, I am afraid they will be joined by the other two.


    Under normal circumstances, the remaining three people should be of equal strength. Although their strengths are different from each other, it does not mean that any one person can sweep the other two with their own strength.


    But now, it is an extraordinary situation.


    Hui Ye''s strength was too strong. In an instant, Xiao Nan and Ye Cang seemed to be united together. They were located on both sides of Hui Ye, looking at Hui Ye with solemn expressions.


    This¡­¡­


    Was Huiye targeted?One dozen two?


    Why is it so?Shouldn''t Konoha''s people work together to eliminate Yecang first?


    Seeing this scene, the people around were in an uproar.


    "What''s the situation? Why do Ye Cang and Xiao Nan seem to be united, and they want to target Hui Ye together?"


    "Is it because Xiao Nan and Master Hui Ye are at odds? Then take this opportunity to join the people outside the village to fight against Master Hui Ye?"


    "No, right! In that case, why would Ye Cang from Sand Ninja Village join with Mr. Nan to target Mr. Kaguya!"


    "Could it be that Xiao Nan and Ye Cang knew each other? And now I want to compete with Master Hui Ye."


    As soon as this situation came out, there was an uproar among the onlookers, and various conspiracy theories were constantly being discussed.


    After all, he is now a Konoha player, united with the sand Shinobu player, and wants to eliminate another Konoha player.


    How can this situation not make people feel suspicious?


    Even some people gloated in Uchiha''s direction, seeming to want to see Uchiha''s battered scene.


    Some people even quietly said inwardly, asking you Uchiha hidden to be so flowery, asking you Uchiha hidden to soak away the goddess, now something is wrong in the harem.


    It''s just that Uchiha''s expression is calm, even with a slight smile on his face, and he doesn''t feel annoyed by the current situation at all.


    Because no matter how little Nan Yecang unites, he will not be Kaguya''s opponent.


    Even with the addition of Sarutobi Rizen, the three generations of Shuiying, and the three generations of Fengying who are now standing on the highest viewing platform, they will not be Kaguya''s opponent.


    From the moment when Kaguya took this Zhongnin exam, the ending was actually doomed. Although the process may be different, the ending will be Kaguya''s victory.


    As for Xiao Nan and Hui Ye''s relationship is not good, it is purely thinking too much.


    In Uchiha''s opinion, Xiao Nan and Ye Cang can even promote the relationship between Xiao Nan and Ye Cang. Of course, he will not worry about thinking too much.


    In fact, Ye Cang and Xiao Nan will face Huiye at the same time, how can they have so many conspiracies and so many ideas.


    This is just the simplest rule on the battlefield.


    That is the most important rule in Brawl. If there is a strong person above all contestants, then she must be eliminated first, otherwise no one except her will want to win.


    Obviously, Hui Ye is the one who is above everyone else!


    Of course, in fact, Xiao Nan and Ye Cang were both surprised.


    Especially Ye Cang, she is ready to be eliminated first.


    Because no matter from which aspect, she is the easiest to be targeted.


    Regarding Shinnin Village, she is a member of Saranin Village, and she does not have an advantage in itself. As for other things, Xiao Nan and Hui Ye are both sisters. The relationship between her and Xiao Nan is obviously not as good as Xiao Nan and Hui Ye.

 291 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 291

    So she first jumped away not to target Hui Ye, but to stay away from Xiao Nan and Hui Ye.


    After jumping away, he discovered that the current situation had become like this.


    Did the other party have infighting?As soon as this thought flashed through Ye Cang''s mind, he was put aside.


    Because it is impossible.


    Yekura trusted Uchihain so much, she wouldn''t believe that if Xiaonan and Kaguya were that kind of woman, Uchihain would be able to see it.


    Ye Cang reacted quickly, and the other party seemed to want a battle without identity.


    Neither Xiaonan nor Kaguya thought of themselves as people from Saranin Village, nor did they regard themselves as Konoha. The three of them ignored their identities and played the game as they should be without an identity.


    Such a game would be fair to Ye Cang.


    Of course, there are so many fair things in the Ninja World. If Ye Cang is not the one who entered the finals, I am afraid that Huiye and Xiao Nan will let each other out first.


    And Ye Cang, who has already been marked by Uchihain, will be the sisters of Kaguya and Xiaonan in the future. Kaguya and Xiaonan will do this to make the game fair.


    In this way, it won''t make Ye Cang feel resentful, thinking that Xiao Nan and Hui Ye are bullying her.


    Unconsciously, Xiao Nan and Hui Ye also maintained their relationship.


    Of course, Xiao Nan saw that Ye Cang could react so quickly, and a slight smile appeared on his face.


    Xiao Nan was very satisfied with Ye Cang''s response.


    However, although Ye Cang, Xiao Nan and even Hui Ye understood their respective thoughts, the people outside didn''t know.


    Even those civilians, even the ninjas, are confused.


    In other words, for the ninja group of people who regard their own Ninja village''s interests as the first criterion, this situation makes it even more difficult for them to understand.


    this is?Is there any infighting?~


    Chapter Three Hundred and Five


    Compared to the ninjas who couldn''t figure it out, the movies on the highest viewing stage also had their own ideas.


    First, they ruled out the option of infighting.


    Fighting in the Zhongnin exam?


    How low IQ can be done, Xiao Nan and Hui Ye are definitely not such people.


    Moreover, they could all see that Hui Ye''s strength was the strongest. Even if Xiao Nan and Ye Cang joined forces to attack Hui Ye, they might not be Hui Ye''s opponent.


    And this battle, I''m afraid it is to prevent the people of Sand Ninja Village from chewing their tongues, and it will develop into this situation.


    All the shadows also made up for it.


    After all, if the two Konoha people directly eliminated the people from Sand Ninja Village first, the people in Sand Ninja Village might have complaints.


    Thinking about it this way, Zhongying also understood the situation.


    Even Sarutobi Rischi was very happy, Xiaonan and Kaguya were able to think about Konoha in this way and maintain Konoha''s image...


    It has to be said that Sarutobi Sun''s brain-splitting ability is still very good, completely distorting the intentions of Xiaonan and Huiye, but it is surprisingly consistent with the current situation.


    And the three generations of Fengying understood this way.


    I felt very uncomfortable in my heart. Although I knew that Kaguya and Xiaonan were not in conflict, they still said ironically: "Hokage-sama, it seems that the relationship between Konoha Ninjas doesn''t look good."


    "Really? Then I think the relationship between Xiao Nan and Ye Cang is very good, or you can leave Ye Cang in Konoha?" Sarutobi Rizen was not hit by the words of the three generations, and said with a smile.


    Of course, Sarutobi Rizenkai said that because he knew that Xiaonan and Kaguya could not be in conflict, otherwise the face of Sarutobi Rizen would be difficult to see at this time.


    Three generations of Fengying also shut up.


    He didn''t expect that Sarutobi Rizen could be so unwilling to face him, and even coveted Ye Cang.


    It was too difficult to take advantage of Sarutobi Hisaki''s mouth, because the other party''s face was too thick to withstand it.


    When everyone was talking about it, Ye Cang and Xiao Nan started at the same time.


    In Ye Cang''s hand, a fireball that was more terrifying than any before appeared suddenly.


    Above the fireball is a scorching flame.


    The flames were vigorous and red, like golden snakes dancing wildly.


    The blazing flames lit up half of the sky.


    Even the moisture in the air is gradually losing.


    Very scary trick!It even used all Ye Cang''s strength.


    Ye Cang, he actually put all his wins and losses on this move!


    To be honest, Ye Cang''s battle was not very easy, first Sara, and later Loquat Juzo.


    Although the two battles have time to rest, they are still very exhausting.


    If you continue to lay down, Ye Cang may not be able to hold on for long. If this is the case, it is better to use his strongest moves at once to bloom the most brilliant brilliance!


    Ye Cang is a woman with such a personality. At the beginning, it was a big move. Once it was used up, it was estimated that she would have no strength to fight.


    On the other side, Xiao Nan didn''t let it go.


    Unlike Ye Cang, Xiao Nan knew Hui Ye''s strength.


    In fact, there is only one chance for himself. After using this trick, Xiao Nan is ready to surrender.


    The sky full of paper flew around Xiao Nan, and then coordinated with Ye Cang''s fireball to attack Huiye.


    Just as Huiye was approaching, the beating fireball mixed with Xiaonan''s detonating talisman, causing an extremely violent explosion!


    Even more terrifying explosion than Wu Li Jinba''s explosive knife droplets just now!


    Under this kind of attack, even Sarutobi Hitoshi must be treated with caution.


    However, Hui Ye did not choose to use the Heavenly Imperial Palace to escape directly as before, but chose to resist!


    "Eighty gods air strike."


    A horrible chakra rose from the sky, and the terrible chakra even formed a sharp edge in the air.


    The surrounding space seems to be faintly distorted.

 292 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 292

    The people around were even more suppressed by the sudden momentum, almost vomiting blood...


    "What''s happening here?"


    "Is it so scary?"


    "Such strength!"


    At this time, the people around roughly understood the horror of Hui Ye!


    Chakra, who felt terrible, gathered in Kaguya''s palm.


    Controlling this frightening Chakra, Hui Ye turned towards Xiao Nan and Ye Cang''s offensive direction, lightly lightly!


    In an instant, two giant fist marks hit Ye Cang''s fireball and Xiao Nan''s detonating talisman.


    There is no violent collision, only easy crushing.


    The fist print directly crushed the fireball and the detonating talisman into pieces, and then hit the barrier on the platform.


    Boom, the enchantment that could withstand the full blow of the shadow-level powerhouse was instantly shattered, and the fist imprints directly hit the bottom of the spectator, leaving a huge hole under the spectator.


    Even, the fist mark hasn''t dissipated, and it hits out...


    "This¡­¡­"


    Seeing this terrifying blow, everyone felt the creeps.


    Even the three shadows stood up in surprise.


    This this!This!


    This kind of strength!


    Even beyond the shadow level!


    But how is this possible!


    Is it 5.9 that Kaguya has reached the level of Uchiha Madara or even Senjuzhuma?!


    Originally, Sarutobi Rizen, the three generations of Fengying, and the three generations of Shuiying all felt that they had overestimated the strength of Datongmu Huiye, but now it seems that he underestimated it?


    This kind of attack, this kind of destructive power, this kind of unspeakable chakra!


    The opponent is probably beyond the shadow level!


    On Uchiha''s face, there was a playful smile.


    Hui Ye, she seemed to be a little excited, she actually just shot it like this.


    In addition to leaving the shadows, the most surprised were the members of the Hyuga clan.


    "Bagua empty palm?! How could it be possible!"


    Chapter 306 The remaining time is mine


    The Eighty God Air Strike, like the Eight Diagrams Empty Palm, uses a unique method to form a vacuum palm to attack the enemy.


    But the power of the two is very different, it can be said that one sky, one earth.


    Of course, there is a gap between Chakras, but even if the Chakras are the same, I am afraid the power of the two is very different.


    The gossip empty palm of the Hyuga clan can only be said to be less than a little bit of the eighty god empty strike.


    For example, the fireball technique is compared with the fire extinguishment. When the chakra is insufficient, only the fireball technique can be used, and when the chakra is enough, the same chakra is injected, and the fire is extinguished. The power of the fireball is not comparable.


    Of course, this is just an example.


    However, it is possible that the Eight Diagrams Kongzhang is just another seriously missing version of the Eighty God Kongzhang left by the Hyuga clan by the big barrel Mu Huiye.


    However, the Hyuga clan who didn''t know this were also surprised.


    "Otsuki Kaguya, is it really from there?!" The current patriarch of the Hyuga clan actually had some communication with the descendants of Otsuki Yumura on the moon.


    Now that he saw this situation, he regarded Huiye as a member of the big tube wood clan on the moon.


    After all, Kaguya''s eyes were still too conspicuous, and the Hyuga clan had noticed it early.


    However, the Hyuga clan did not act rashly.


    After all, Kaguya is Uchiha''s hidden person, and everyone knows Uchiha''s short-term character.


    If one is not good and offends Uchiha, then he is guilty.


    And now, they are even more grateful that they did not act rashly and offend Huiye.


    Otherwise, with Kaguya''s strength, I am afraid that Uchiha would not need to make a move.


    The whole spectator was too silent, and Uchiha reluctantly came to the center of the battlefield.


    "This is the end of the joint Zhongnin exam!"


    "The one who won, Datongmu Teruya."


    When Uchiha said these words in a loud voice, the crowd on the viewing platform barely recovered.


    "It''s Otsuki Huiye who won."


    "Well, Master Datongmu Huiye is too strong, this victory can be said to be well deserved."


    "It''s wonderful, this game was extremely wonderful."


    "With that said, did Konoha win?"


    The people around had a meal, and then there was a dramatic voice of cheering.


    Uchiha walked to Ye Cang''s body and stretched out his hand.


    Although Huiye''s attack did not directly target Ye Cang or Xiao Nan, the attack still passed through them.


    The fierce wind caused by the eighty gods air strikes still blew Ye Cang down.


    "Thank you." Ye Cang''s cheeks were slightly red, and there was some sweat on his cheeks.


    Seeing Uchiha''s hand stretched out, her heart was warm.


    He helped Ye Cang up, and Uchiha faintly took Ye Cang and Xiao Nan out.


    The time now belongs to Hui Ye!

 293 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 293

    "Master Datongmu Huiye! Master Datongmu Huiye!"


    "As expected, Uchiha Hide-sama got it back!"


    Looking at Kaguya who seemed a little pleased in his calmness, Uchiha smiled faintly.


    Now is the time for Huiye to greet the cheers of thousands of people, not the time to share joy in the past.


    Sarutobi Hizaki also walked down, a nonsense, announcing the end of this Zhongnin exam.


    The rest is probably something similar to an award ceremony.


    Uchihain didn''t want to see it.


    "Brother Yin, have a good time tonight." Xiaonan leaned close to Uchihain''s ear, naughtyly touched Uchihain''s earlobe, and then ran away.


    "I see, I will treat you tomorrow." Uchiha patted Xiao Nan lightly and said with a smile.


    Afterwards, he smiled and looked at Ye Cang.


    Although Xiaonan and Uchiha''s voices were not loud, they were not small, and it happened that Ye Cang could also hear them.


    Xiao Nan, how could she say that?If you say that, isn''t it? Everyone knows it.


    Thinking back to the scene when I first confessed, I felt Uchiha''s hidden eyes, Ye Cang''s heartbeat quickly, and the temperature of Xiao''s face began to rise directly.


    It is not the same as being strong when she was jealous with Sara, and not the same as when she confessed. Ye Cang at this moment is like a little girl in love.


    Full of entanglement and sweetness.


    When Uchiha saw Ye Cang at this moment, he also gradually leaned forward, pulling one of Ye Cang''s hand and holding it tightly.


    The faces of the two of them got closer and closer, and when they were about to meet each other, Gairro ran over.


    "Ye Cang, you didn''t wait for me." Jia Ruluo ran to Ye Cang''s body, seeing the appearance of Ye Cang and Uchiha at this moment, and his brain made up a lot of things.


    Ye Cang turned aside himself and ate alone!


    Wow, so envious.


    Yekura saw Karuura coming, and quickly separated from Uchiha.


    Although Uchiha is indifferent, Yecura''s face is still very thin.


    "You two... Am I getting in the way of you?" Jiarenluo said pitifully, her mouth pouted slightly, telling her own inner dissatisfaction.


    Ye Cang covered his face at this time, feeling that he had no face to meet people.


    So, she changed the subject abruptly: "Why are you here? Where are Luosha and Teacher Ma Ji?"


    "Losa and Teacher Ma Ji have gone back to the hotel." Jia Ruluo was really distracted by Ye Cang''s words.


    "No, Ye Cang, don''t change the subject!" However, she quickly reacted.


    "You didn''t hinder us, let''s go shopping together."


    Uchihain directly drew on Kayura''s hand, flicked Kayura''s head lightly, leaned to Kayura''s ear, and said.


    "The rest of the day, you all belong to me."


    Judging from the look and expression in Kayura''s eyes, Uchiha can tell that Kayura is slightly jealous.


    In this case, she won''t have time to be jealous.


    Jiayanluo''s cheeks were so red that Ye Cang couldn''t do so much.


    Chapter 307 Return to Hotel


    Uchiha faintly took Yekura and Karuura, strolling around Konoha leisurely.


    After this Zhongnin exam, Konoha has changed quite a bit.


    The large number of customers has given Konoha a lot of stores in one breath, and Sarutobi Rizen also strongly supports it.


    In this way, the commission fee that was delayed due to this Zhongnin exam was earned back long ago, and even a lot more income.


    Uchiha''s past life, why is the Olympics so popular?


    In addition to winning glory for the country, this huge increase in GDP is also one of the reasons.


    Uchiha faintly took Yecang and Karuura around shopping, but it was obvious that all three were absent-minded.


    Uchiha''s hands gradually embraced their waists and limbs. Although they didn''t move around, they made Yecura and Karuura''s heart flustered.


    They are stiff and don''t know where to put their hands.


    "Relax, just take it as you usually go shopping, and I won''t eat you." Uchiha could feel the tension of Karuura and Yekura, and said.047


    Hearing Uchiha''s words, both Yekura and Karuura gave Uchiha''s eyes a glance.


    Why are we so tight, isn''t it all because of you?


    Yekura gave Uchiha a stern look, then patted Uchiha''s arm lightly.


    "I don''t think you guys really want to go shopping, then go directly to your hotel?" Uchiha Yin suggested.


    "Don''t don''t, let''s continue shopping." Jiaren Luo said in a panic.


    Just now when Uchiha was absent, Karuura was bolder to say these things to Yekura, but now Uchiha is here, she doesn''t dare to say it.


    Of course, Karuura and Yecang knew what would happen after returning to the hotel.


    I''m not ready yet, too hasty!


    Jia Ru Luo thought to his heart.


    Turning his head, Karuura saw Uchiha''s playful eyes.


    Those eyes are scorching, and they feel that they can burn themselves.


    "Oh, then shall we continue shopping?" Uchiha said with a smile.


    I don''t know what I thought of writing, Karuura''s eyes showed a little hesitation, and then he leaned against Uchiha''s body.


    Now that you have already made a decision, don''t worry about it anymore, right?


    Jiarong Luo said to himself.


    The two looked at each other face to face, their cheeks were already slowly leaning together.

 294 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 294

    Uchiha''s throat moved, Karuura closed his eyes slightly, and moved forward.


    The tips of their noses touched lightly.


    Gauraro was standing straight at this time, with his head slightly tilted up.


    Karuura is tall, so he can almost touch Uchiha without tiptoeing.


    The distance between the two is getting closer and closer, and it seems to be able to feel each other''s temperature.


    And Ye Cang was watching with a smile.


    His face was red, as if he hadn''t noticed, Kayura would be so bold.


    Finally, Uchiha did not endure it.


    "Um~~"


    Uchiha passed the hands of her waist and supported her gently to prevent her from falling to the ground.


    As time passed by every minute and every second, Garura was completely immersed in the beauty.


    "Ahem, there seems to be a lot of people around."


    After hearing Ye Cang''s words, Kayura quickly pushed Uchihain away, exactly the same as Ye Cang just now.


    Gaura''s face flushed brightly at this time, and she pressed her lips slightly, as if she was reminiscing about the smell Uchihain had just left.


    And Uchiha Yin patted Ye Cang lightly, seeming to blame Ye Cang for disturbing him.


    "What about me?" Ye Cang asked when he saw that Jiaruluo was so brave, and also mustered up the courage.


    Uchiha smiled and pulled Ye Cura into his arms.


    Ye Cang didn''t expect Uchiha to make a sudden move, and directly ran into his thick bosom.


    Ye Cang was stunned, and then saw Uchiha hidden holding her face and pressing it heavily.


    "Um~~"


    Although he was prepared, Ye Cang still felt a little caught off guard.


    After hammering Uchiha''s fierce mouth twice, Ye Cang stopped.


    Her body quickly softened, and then she could only be bullied by Uchiha.


    After a few minutes, Ye Cang seemed unable to breathe, and couldn''t get rid of it, so he could only pinch Uchihain with his hands.


    Only then did Uchiha Yin let go of Ye Cang.


    "Why pinch me? Don''t you like it?" Uchiha asked with a faint smile.


    "I can''t breathe." Ye Cangjiao groaned.


    After Ye Cang finished speaking, he also covered his face.


    There are more and more people around, and I am afraid that it is also the venue for the Zhongnin exam, which has already ended.


    "Let''s go back first. Let''s eat something first. After playing for so long, I''m already hungry." Seeing more and more people around him, Jia Ruluo suggested.


    There are more and more people, and Jiaruluo and Yecang feel that they are getting tighter.


    Even Kareura had actively proposed to return to the hotel.


    "Okay, okay. Let''s go back first." Ye Cang also said quickly.


    "Yes, go back quickly, you guys are all sweaty and smelly." Uchiha said with a faint smile.


    "Where is it? I hate it!" Jiarong Luo and Ye Cura both gave Uchiha angrily.


    At this time, Ye Cang and Jiaruluo were both blushing, very lovely.


    And it can be seen that they are in a good mood.


    However, when Uchiha Hidden said so, they also felt that their bodies seemed a little slimy and uncomfortable.


    Gairara only fought one battle today, but he also used his full strength, and he must have sweated a lot.


    But Ye Cang played three games, not to mention.


    It''s just that Jialuluo and Yecang love to clean up, and have wiped off his sweat long ago.


    Even, they didn''t have any smell of sweat on their bodies, leaving only a faint fragrance, which was exclusive to women.


    After Uchihain said that, both Karuura and Yekura decided to return to the hotel.


    "you guys¡­¡­"


    Chapter 308 We have nothing to do


    For girls, bathing is a very necessary thing, even ninjas are no exception.


    Especially in front of your beloved, the beloved says so.


    Although Uchiha''s tone was joking, both Kayura and Yekura felt that they were sweaty and slimy, making them uncomfortable and uncomfortable.


    They definitely want to show their best side in front of Uchiha, how can they tolerate such a flaw.


    There was no need to discuss more. Karuura and Hakura, who were still reluctant to return to the hotel, immediately took Uchihain back to the hotel.


    "Is this the hotel?" Uchiha looked up and looked at this hotel.


    This hotel is facing each other in Yilela and the business is very good.


    But this is also normal, and the hotel that can be used to receive Kayura and the others is of course a better hotel.


    Karuura and the others are contestants sent by the Kingdom of Wind, and this hotel is just like the big embassy in Uchiha''s previous life.


    Shaking his head, Uchihain followed Karuura and Yecang in.


    I didn''t expect that at this time, I happened to see Luosha and a horse offering.


    After losing the game, Luo Sha and Ma Ji didn''t have any good looks on their faces.


    And now seeing Uchiha hidden bringing the Karuura and Yekura back, their faces are even more exciting.


    "you guys¡­¡­"


    A trace of error flashed across Ma Ji''s face, a trace of clarity, a trace of anger, a trace of confusion.

 295 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 295

    It can be described as wonderful.


    Although they discovered this clue during the Zhongnin exam, Ma Ji did not expect that their progress would be so rapid.


    Karuura and Hakura will not really choose to stay in Konoha!


    The heart of the horse festival is perturbed.


    If the two geniuses of Sand Ninja Village stay in Konoha because of taking a Ninja test, it will definitely become a joke in the Ninja world.


    And he, as the leader of the team, will definitely be used by the senior management of Sand Ninja Village.


    Ma Ji, as the leading teacher of Sand Shinobu Village, instinctively wanted to scold something, but then looked at the three of Uchiha Hidden and the three of them. When he scolded, he choked on the side of his throat.


    Not to mention the identities of Jiaruluo and Yecang, they would never stop yelling at the horse festival.


    Besides, beside Karuura and Yekura, there is still Uchihain.


    Although Uchiha Hidden did not say anything, did nothing, just stood there calmly.


    However, even standing there simply made Ma Ji feel the palpitations and chilling horror.


    So the half sentence that I just said was cut off.


    "Excuse me, sorry."


    On the other side, Luo Sha lowered his head, making people invisible.


    He clenched his fists, his fingertips cut through his palms, and even bloodshot was spilled.


    However, he still didn''t realize it.


    He followed the horse festival and walked out quickly.


    For this kind of situation, Luo Sha must be the most angry. You must know that Kayan Luo is still Luo Sha''s nominal fianc¨¦e.


    However, he was very sensible, knowing that he did not have any qualifications to stand in front of Uchiha.


    All the anger is hidden in my heart.


    "It''s damn, Uchiha damn it, Kayura damn it, Ye Cang damn it, damn it!!!"


    After moving away from the hotel, Luo Sha slammed an angry punch to the ground.


    At this moment, he raised his head to see that his eyes were red and bloodshot.


    Without using any chakras to protect it, his fist shattered instantly, many fine sand and gravel pierced the fist, and the whole fist became bloody.


    "Losa..." Seeing Luosha at this time, Ma Ji didn''t know why, and felt a horror.


    "Rosa...Karaura, do you have anything to do with him?" After suddenly encountering Luosha, Uchiha Yin noticed this person who had been ignored by him.


    In the Forest of Death, I ignored him because of Hei Jue''s affairs, while in other places, I ignored him as always.


    After all, Uchihain didn''t think that Luo Sha was a person worth remembering.


    But now it''s different. Now that it has been decided to take Jiaren Luo away, Luo Sha will have to pay attention.


    Because if Uchiha''s memory is correct, Luo Sha, in the original work, seems to be Kayura''s original partner?


    Uchihain didn''t think that Luosha could cut him off, but who knew if Luosha would deliberately give Garura a lot of trouble?


    Although Kagura hadn''t opened Kagura''s eyes, Uchiha Yin could feel that Luo Sha still had Kayura to him, and Yekura was full of malice.


    "Well, I have nothing to do with him. Although I am his fianc¨¦e now, I really have nothing to do with him. When I return to Saranin Village, I will break the engagement with him."


    Hearing Uchiha''s question, Karuura seemed a little panicked, like a kid who did something wrong.


    "Yin, there really isn''t much between Kayanluo and Luosha. The identity of this fianc¨¦ is nothing more than a pre-determined by the family of the double hair, which is innumerable."


    At this time, Ye Cang was also afraid of Uchiha''s anger, protecting Kayura and said.


    "Okay, okay, when did I say that I don''t believe you, of course I believe you." Uchiha touched the heads of the two people in a dumbfounded manner and said.


    "Your heart is enough for me. As for the marriage contract, you can just cancel it by yourself."


    "Well, I will." Karuura was also relieved to see Uchiha''s seemingly joking, and then a bright smile appeared on his face.


    Kayura was still quite afraid that Uchiha would mind that he had such an identity with Rosa. Now Uchiha didn''t mind, Kayura felt very happy.


    However, at this moment Uchiha was also thinking about whether or not to kill Rosha without knowing it.


    Chapter 309 Cloak


    "Yin, you don''t want to kill Luo Sha, do you?" Seeing Uchiha Yin''s expression, Yekura asked suddenly.


    "Well, Ye Cang, why do you think that?" Uchiha asked Ye Cang with interest.


    Uchiha did not expect Ye Cang to see through his own thoughts.


    "I don''t know, it''s just intuition." Ye Cang stroked Uchiha''s fierce mouth and said.


    "Then what do you think?" Uchiha implicitly kicked the problem to Yekura and Karuura.


    Hearing Uchiha''s question, both Yekura and Kareura were a little at a loss.


    They knew that if Uchihain really wanted to let Luosha die, it would be easy.


    Although they don''t like Luosha, Luosha, no matter what, are all from Sharenin Village.


    "Yin, Luo Sha, no matter how you say it, they are all from Sha Ninja Village, so forget it." Ye Cang said first.


    "Yes, yes, Yin, Ye Cang and I will work hard to become Fengying. When that happens, we will establish an everlasting alliance with Konoha." Jiarong Luo also said.


    Uchiha smiled faintly, and did not refute Karuura and Hakura''s words.


    Just now, Uchiha Yin was really intrigued by Luo Sha.


    Because Luo Sha is in this way, although it is impossible to cause trouble to himself, after returning to Sha Nin Village, he will be 100% against Karuura and Ye Cang.


    Although both Ye Cang and Jiarenluo have their own amulets, there can be no life danger, but there will definitely be a little trouble.


    Moreover, he is now a green Luosha, this kind of hatred, there is almost no possibility of reconciliation.


    But now that Yecura and Karuura talked about it, Uchiha Ken would not start.


    After all, in Uchiha''s eyes, Luo Sha can only be regarded as a small person, and can pinch to death anytime, anywhere.


    And if it''s because of Luosha''s affairs that Kayanluo is also upset at Yecang, that''s a sin.

 296 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 296

    Without worrying too much about Rasha, Uchiha hidden in the room between Karuura and Hakura.


    The two of them lived in different rooms, and in the room, there was a neat big bed.


    It''s not a very small single bed, it''s more like the double bed in the general master bedroom.


    Soon, Jialuluo blushed and moved all the luggage in his room to Yecang''s room.


    "The two of us are going to take a bath first, you, don''t take a peek." Yekura took Kayura''s hand and said viciously to Uchiha.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t take a peek. Anyway, I''ll be able to see it sooner or later, and clean it up." Uchiha said with a smirk.


    Karuura and Hakura both gave Uchiha a blank eye, and then walked into the bathroom.


    Then, there was a rushing sound.


    Uchiha hidden looking in the direction of the bathroom, a pity secretly.


    In this hotel, the bathroom is not like the kind of hotel where Xiao Nan lived with. The bathroom is transparent, which is really bad.


    Uchiha was always thinking about whether he should take Xiao Nan and return to the hotel to recall the past.


    However, during this time, Uchihain also left the bedroom, went outside, and ordered the waiter to prepare some food.


    The bathing time, if you guessed it correctly, should be very long, especially at this time.


    At this time, I still have dinner.


    I don''t know what the appetites of Karuura and Hakura are, so Uchiha Yin ordered them according to his liking.


    Sure enough, Uchiha hadn''t expected it. When the waiter brought the dinner up, neither Karuura nor Hakura had come out yet.


    However, soon, the sound of running water disappeared, and Uchiha''s face was expectant.


    "Really, do you want this?" Jiarenluo looked at Ye Cang hesitantly and asked.


    "Of course, your clothes are ugly. Isn''t it good to wear mine?" Ye Cang said strongly towards Jiarong.


    Most of Jiariluo''s clothes are conservative ones. In Ye Cang''s view, they are not only conservative, but also quite rustic.


    Ye Cang''s clothes are much better...


    At this time, Ye Cang suggested that Jiaruluo wear her clothes.


    "My clothes are ugly." Jiaren Luo whispered.


    "Well, let''s wait to go out in our own clothes and see who is popular?" Ye Cang raised his eyebrows and said with a smile.


    Without Uchiha, Yekura and Karuura would speak boldly.


    "Okay, who is afraid of whom?" Jiaren Luo said unconvinced when he saw Ye Cang''s provocation.


    "You, you, you...Jarura, you are like this!" Ye Cang was slightly stunned as he watched Jara''s next actions.


    Jiaren Luo did not wear any of her other clothes, and directly put her outermost cloak on her body.


    If it is not opened, it looks the same as before, very conservative, but once the cloak is opened...


    Completely vacuum!


    "What''s the matter? Can''t it? This cloak is so long, can''t I wear it as a pajama? It also saves money for wearing other clothes." Gaura said with a triumphant smile on his face.


    Save money on other clothes?Can you really tell Jara?


    Who doesn''t know that Karuura is the most conservative in your clothes?


    The clothes and trousers that cover the whole body never show any skin other than the face and hands. 0.6 Now you actually say that it is to save money on other clothes?


    Ye Cang was choked by Jiarong, and he yelled at Jiarong for cheating.


    However, she did not admit defeat.


    She put on her carefully chosen clothes, wearing a black skirt.


    She set off her originally sexual figure more gracefully.


    The plump upper circumference is worthy of a willow waist, and the exposed skin is as white as jade.


    Soon, both of them walked out.


    ¡ª¡ª


    This time is very busy, the update is a bit slow, sorry, I will resume the update tomorrow!


    The 310th chapter is bright


    Seeing Yekura and Karuura coming out at the same time, Uchiha only felt his eyes shine.


    Jialuluo and Ye Cang both just came out of the bathroom, with small drops of water still hanging on their hair.


    The hibiscus comes out of the water, and it is naturally carved.


    Completely plain, without any other heavy makeup, but it looks shocking.


    Karuura felt Uchiha''s gaze, and lowered her head shyly.


    Although he said so boldly to Ye Cang in the bathroom just now, he is extremely shy now.


    You know, she only has one outer cloak now.


    And although this cloak covered most of her body, it still revealed her slender legs and her lovely little feet.


    And Ye Cang on the other side didn''t let it go.


    If the feeling that Jiarenluo gives people is an innocent angel, then the feeling that Ye Cang gives people is that of a charming fairy.


    Ye Cang was originally dressed in a pretty woman, but now she is wearing a black skirt, which sets off her originally sexual figure even more gracefully.


    The graceful figure, coupled with her exquisite features, makes her more attractive.


    Ye Cang directly met Uchiha''s gaze and asked in a low voice, "Does it look good?"


    "It''s beautiful, it''s so beautiful, the hibiscus comes out of the water, and it''s naturally carved." Uchiha smiled and said to Ye Cang.


    Perhaps it was Yekura''s words that made Kayura pluck up the courage, and Kayura also walked to Uchiha Hidden''s body: "Is that I look good? Or is Yekura good-looking?"


    When Jiarenuo was walking, he fiddled with his cloak lightly, causing it to float slightly.


    Obviously, she still cares a little bit about Ye Cang''s words that she usually wears a little soil.

 297 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 297

    Uchiha''s eyes widened.


    Although it was only a flash, but Uchiha hidden saw something.


    Then, a bold idea appeared in Uchiha''s mind.


    Garaura, isn¡¯t she?


    So bold?


    Karuura was stunned when he saw Uchiha, feeling that his cheeks were also burning.


    Since childhood, Jiarenuo has never dressed like this before, and feels that he is cold and very insecure.


    But just now, I didn''t know why, but I dared to act like this.


    And when she made this action, she suddenly woke up.


    Is the action I just made too much for Uchiha to think I am that kind of casual woman?


    Seeing Karuara lowered his head shyly, Uchiha walked to Karuara''s body and gently hugged Karuara.


    With this kind of touch, Uchiha Yin did not hesitate to believe that Karuara was definitely in a state.


    "Hair is a bit wet, let me blow it for you."


    Uchiha said softly.


    After that, he took out the hair dryer and helped Garura blow his hair.


    Uchiha''s fingers passed through Karuura''s hair, and the water droplets gradually dispersed in the hot wind.


    Seeing Uchiha''s faintly gentle appearance, Jiarong felt inexplicably at ease.


    "What about me? I want to blow my hair too." Yekura just watched the interaction between Karuura and Uchiha.


    Without any thoughts of being jealous, Yecura also got close to Uchiha''s body.


    "Okay, okay, you are indispensable." Uchiha faintly scratched Yecang''s Qiong nose and said.


    "The nose is going to be broken by you." Ye Cang said to Uchiha strangely.


    No one would have thought that Ye Cang, who was heroic and decisive, would show such a little woman''s posture after everyone took the exam.


    "How can I break it when I start it so lightly? Even if I accidentally break it and become ugly, I will still like you." Uchiha said with a faint smile.


    Uchiha was very clear about what Yekura and Kareura like best now, so of course they won''t say anything horrible.


    Sure enough, after hearing Uchiha''s words, Ye Cang''s eyes curled up.


    All women like to listen to the compliments of men they like, and Ye Cang is no exception.


    "Okay, okay, our hair is dry, you go take a bath too." After Ye Cang and Kayanra''s hair were blown, he said to Uchiha hidden.


    "Really, do you want me to take a bath? If I go to take a bath, none of you can escape." Uchiha smiled evilly.


    Uchiha Yin reminded the two of them that if they really reached that point, there would be no chance to regret it.


    Of course, at this point, even if Jiaren Luo and Ye Cang wanted to go back, they couldn''t escape.


    Uchiha Yin said this, just trying to make Karuura and Hakura more sure of their hearts.


    Reminiscing about the time spent with Uchiha Hiddenly, Karuura and Hakura smiled on their faces.


    "Do you think I have been joking with you?"


    Kaura pursed his lips and looked at Uchiha Hideo 010 recognizingly.


    "Do you think we will wear such clothes and face unfamiliar people?"


    Ye Cang continued to add Rura''s words, fiddled with his clothes, and said.


    "We are all Bingqingyujie people, so we won''t let other people see us like this?"


    "From the time we are willing to appear in front of you like this, in fact, we have all made a decision."


    "So, you hurry up and give us a bath now!"


    Karuura and Hakura worked together to push Uchiha into the bathroom.


    After pushing Uchiha hidden into the bathroom, Karuura and Hakura unconsciously pressed my palms.


    That is a manifestation of their nervousness.


    Regardless of how calmly they look in front of Uchiha, they actually don''t know how nervous they are.


    "Pouch."


    After hesitating for a while, Jiarenluo and Ye Cang looked at each other, and then both laughed.


    ¡ª¡ª


    I wish you all a happy Christmas.


    Chapter 311 Quietly


    "Are we waiting for him to come out now?" Jiaren Luo asked in a low voice.


    "No longer, who knows how long he will take a bath, let''s have dinner first." Ye Cang suggested.


    "Will it be bad, don''t you wait for him to have dinner together?" Gaurao asked.


    "Do you think he will eat dinner first after he comes out, or will he eat you?" Ye Cang gave Jiaren Luo a glance, and then said.


    "It seems to be the same. We all consumed so much energy during the Zhongnin exam, and now we need to take a break." As Yekura said, Kayura also hurriedly walked to the table and said.


    But what they didn''t expect was that Uchihain had already opened the bathroom door at this time and walked out.


    "Why did you finish washing so soon?" Jiarenluo and Ye Cang both showed a slightly flustered expression.


    "What''s the matter? Do you think that if I take a bath, it will take more than an hour like yours?" Uchiha hidden step by step close to Yekura and Jiarong.


    "Aren''t you all ready?" Uchiha raised an eyebrow and said.


    Seeing Uchiha faintly approaching, both Ye Cang and Karuura backed away instinctively.


    "Let''s eat first."


    "You go blow your hair dry."

 298 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 298

    Jiarenluo and Ye Cang quickly found an excuse and said.


    Jialuluo was talking about eating, and Yecang was talking about drying his hair.


    "Well, I helped you blow your hair just now, should you blow my hair for me?" Uchiha raised his eyebrows and said.


    Looking at the flustered looks of Karuura and Yekura, Uchiha felt a bit of fun.


    "Okay, I''ll get the hair dryer, and Jiaren Luo, you are not allowed to eat first." Ye Cang glanced at Jiaren Luo, and then said.


    "Of course, I''ll be waiting for you here." Jiaren Luo said, watching his nose and mouth.


    Ye Cang took out a hair dryer and walked to Uchiha''s hidden body.


    Uchiha faintly sat on the chair, his sight was just enough to reach Ye Cang''s shoulder.


    Yekura was standing directly opposite Uchihain, and Uchihain focused his attention on Yekura''s upper body.


    Yekura turned on the hair dryer, and lightly tidyed Uchiha''s hair.


    Because Uchiha''s hidden eyes were always focused on him, Ye Cang felt that his heartbeat was constantly soaring.


    "Where do you see your eyes?" Ye Cang blushed, turned Uchiha''s head aside, and asked.


    "Where do you think I am looking?" Uchiha asked knowingly.


    "You..." Ye Cang did not continue to speak.


    While she is shy, she is also faintly proud.


    "Which two people just said that they are ready? Isn''t one of those two people called Ye Cang?" Uchiha said with a smirk.


    "No, I only know that one of them is Jiarong Luo." Ye Cang said with a blushing face and denied Jiarong, and by the way, he pulled Jiarong Luo into the water.


    After all, Ye Cang was just an unmanned girl, and when she really wanted to do it, she was still confused.


    "Your hair is dry, let''s go to dinner." Ye Cang unplugged the hair dryer and walked to the dining table.


    Uchihain also smiled and followed.


    By this time, Ye Cang and Jiarong Luo, who were still very courageous, were bothered.


    I really don''t know how the two of them had the courage to tease themselves during the Zhongnin exam.


    This meal was eaten very slowly. After nearly 20 minutes, three people finished eating.


    After that, Ye Cang and Jiarenluo looked at each other unexpectedly, and then ran to the bed at the same time, covering their entire bodies with one sheet and one sheet.


    "You are..." Uchiha asked intently.


    "There are three more sheets here, the three of us, one for each." Ye Cang''s urn sound came from the sheet.


    Afterwards, she moved to the far left, while Gairara moved to the far right.


    ...There is this kind of operation?


    "What sheets do we need now?" Uchiha said with a smile.


    "Of course you, a big man, don''t cover the sheets, but our girls are afraid of the cold, so of course we have to cover them." Ye Cang replied.


    While Uchiha was taking a bath, Yekura and Kareura asked the attendants to bring the sheets.


    "That is, how cold the weather is now." Jiaren Luo agreed.


    ¡­¡­Now, is it the problem of warm and cold weather?Isn''t it obvious?


    However, seeing what kind of pitiful offensive by Karuura and Yekura, Uchiha Yin did not say anything.


    Anyway, it should be almost the same in the end.


    "Okay, it''s getting late, I''m going to bed." Ye Cang finished speaking, and turned off the lights on the stage.


    "Wait, you just slept like this? Didn''t you dress in tuo clothes?" Uchiha suppressed.


    "Huh, I want to see our tuo clothes, and want to be beautiful." Jiaren Luo said playfully.


    With a click, the light went out.


    "Why should I look at you in such a hurry? When should I not watch."


    The room was completely dark, and only the window was lit by a faint light.


    But now Uchiha''s vision is so terrifying, even in such a dark environment, he can still see his surroundings clearly.


    Uchiha could clearly see that Ye Cang''s quilt on the left was moving completely.


    There was nothing moving from Gauraro on the right.


    However, if you really follow Uchiha''s conjecture, Kayura doesn''t actually need to tuo clothes.


    Uchiha smiled faintly, and tuo down his clothes.


    About two or three minutes later, Ye Cang stopped. Obviously, the''arming'' had been disarmed.


    At this time, the room was completely quiet.


    The three can hear each other''s breathing.


    The three of them did not speak or move, and they appeared quiet.


    ¡ª¡ª


    310 is banned, not without updates, Christmas is happy.


    Chapter 312 Playful


    It was very quiet at this time, so quiet that Ye Cang and Jiarenluo could hear the sound of their own heartbeat.


    All things said, at such an important moment, the two of them are not ordinary tight.


    Five minutes passed...


    Ten minutes passed...


    Twenty minutes passed...


    However, after waiting for a long time, there was no movement.


    Uchiha is asleep, right?

 299 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 299

    "Yin? Yin?" Ye Cang tried to ask.


    "What''s wrong?" Uchiha replied hidden.


    "Nothing? Are you cold?" Yecura was just confirming whether Uchiha was asleep, and now that he knew Uchiha was not asleep, of course it was a witty change of topic.


    "What do you think?" In fact, the weather is not cold at all now, there is no need to cover the sheets.


    These words were nothing but Ye Cang''s words to conceal his tightness, and Uchiha Yin had to follow along.


    Jialuluo and Ye Cang are both extremely tight at this time. After all, they are also the first time they are on a chuang with a man.


    "I don''t think you should be cold." Ye Cang finished speaking, then smiled.


    "I''m actually quite cold, or..."


    With amazing eyesight, Uchiha can see Yekura''s smiling face clearly.


    Exquisite facial features, long eyelashes, fluttering and fluttering, make people heartbeat.


    And Ye Cang also looked at Uchiha''s face with the faint light outside the window.


    The special aura on Uchiha''s body also made Ye Cang feel his heart beating faster.


    "Don''t even think about it." Ye Cang said, clutching his quilt firmly.


    "I haven''t said anything yet? How do you know what I want to do? Don''t even think about it?" Uchiha asked with a smile.


    "I don''t know what you want to do, but don''t even think about it..." Ye Cang protested.


    Just as the two were flirting, Kayura couldn''t help it.


    She quietly ran into Uchiha''s cover.


    "Yin." Kayura suddenly called out Uchiha''s name.


    "What''s the matter?" Uchiha said with a smile.


    Gaura was silent for a while and then summoned his courage.


    "It''s nothing? We need to do business." Jiaren Luo was a little flustered inexplicably.


    Her hands were squeezed tightly, and her blush was not good.


    She was stiff, afraid to move.


    With Uchiha hidden holding her hand, she gradually relaxed.


    "Next, leave it to me."


    Uchiha lurked in Karuara''s ear and said softly.


    After speaking, the quilt completely covered the two of them.


    Soon afterwards, it was heard that Jiarenluo was like a nightingale, with pain mixed with a soft grunt.


    And, with a rhythmic voice.


    Of course, Ye Cang couldn''t escape either.


    One night passed in a flash, and the next day, the sun slowly rose.


    The warm sunlight shining through the windows and through the gaps of the white gauze curtains shone on the sheets.


    After a while, the sheet moved, and the people inside seemed to wake up.


    Jiariluo opened his eyes in a daze. As usual, he wanted to move his body, but before moving, there was a feeling of tearing.


    She looked down and saw that the cloak on her body had long been torn to pieces, and she didn''t know what it was like.


    At this time, Uchiha faintly moved her arm around her.


    Gaurao quickly closed his eyes, pretending that he was not awake yet.


    She only felt that Uchiha hadn''t moved at first. After a while, she gently lifted her hand from her body, and then gently left the bed.


    Uchiha hidden his clothes on the ground and dressed them neatly.


    Afterwards, I saw the clothes scattered around.


    Uchiha smiled faintly, and stuffed his clothes into his sheets.


    After feeling that Uchiha had completely left, Karuura opened his eyes.


    It just so happened that Ye Cang opened his eyes right now.


    As if they had agreed, they picked up the quilt and covered their face.


    S~


    Then, there was another inhalation sound, obviously touching the wound again.


    Ye Cang looked at the stuff Uchiha had just concealed in, his face flushed.


    Looking at the somewhat broken clothes, she couldn''t help but think of the madness of last night.


    Especially that bastard, actually had to use various knowledge by himself.


    Obviously, the other party is proficient in his actions, but he is obviously losing out.


    In addition, the little girl named Jiarong Luo dared to sneak away!


    Obviously agreed to let Yin choose!


    Thinking of this, Ye Cang also opened the quilt, and the result was as if it had been agreed, and Jiayanluo also showed his head.


    "In the future, I will be a good sister, a real good sister." Jiaren Luo said to Ye Cang.


    "Well, Jiaruluo, you were too cunning yesterday, you sneaked away." Ye Cang said to Jiaruluo.


    Yesterday, the two had each side, which meant Uchiha''s choice.


    Who knows, it would be better for Jiarong to start moving himself.


    "No, you look like Yin, if we don''t take the initiative, I am afraid he will not take the initiative." Jiaren Luo said with a dull expression.


    "Don''t pretend to be a fool, if you don''t give me a word, hum." Ye Cang leaned close to Jiaren Luo and said threateningly.


    "Ah, sister Ye Cang is forgiving." Jia Ruluo said quickly begging for mercy.

 300 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 300

    After frolicking for a while, neither of them was too much. After all, they both had injuries.


    However, the ninja''s recovery ability is still good, coupled with Uchiha''s other gentleness.


    "By the way, what about Yin? He wouldn''t just leave, right?" Karuura asked when Uchiha hadn''t returned yet.


    Ye Cang also stopped frolicking when he heard what Kayanluo said.


    "I don''t know, did he just leave like this? Maybe it''s because we are afraid that we will be parted. After all, we all chose to return to Sand Ninja Village." Ye Cang was slightly lowered.


    Hearing Ye Cang''s words, Jiarong Luo was also a little low.


    No matter how happy it is now, it won''t be long before you will leave, right?


    Jia Ruluo and Ye Cang thought to themselves at this moment.


    Chapter 313 Hug


    Just when Ye Cang and Jiarong Luo were immersed in their sad fantasies, a burst of voice rang in their minds.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the main quest and becoming the person of Uchiha Hidden. Quest rewards: all attributes +5, burning proficiency +5."


    "Ding, the system will automatically upgrade."


    "Ding, the system is automatically upgraded, please check it by the host."


    An unspeakable force instantly merged into Ye Cang''s body.


    Ye Cang only feels that his body''s strength, speed, agility, etc. have all been greatly improved.


    The most important thing is that Ye Cang''s understanding of Zhuo Dun has even reached a new level.


    She had been thinking about it before, but she could not use the burning and steaming. At this moment, she suddenly understood, and even felt that she could use it as she wanted.


    Is this all attributes +5, and burning proficiency +5?


    Isn''t it too powerful?


    Ye Cang was able to feel that his strength, which was only a 50-50 match to Luosha, is now beyond Luosha.


    Although I haven''t touched the Quasi-Shadow Grade, it is already a real elite.


    This has saved Ye Cang a few years at least.


    Although Ye Cang had that self-confidence to reach the level of elite tolerance in a few years, he really didn''t expect that he would have reached it now.


    Feeling that his strength has improved by leaps and bounds, Ye Cang felt a shock for a while, and then he began to observe the system.


    Strength is always the most important guarantee of Naruto World.


    Yecang also understood that after returning to Sand Ninja Village, if he didn''t show his value, it would be difficult for him to sit in a high-level position.


    Therefore, for the sake of your own strength, you''d better complete some tasks within your ability.


    Moreover, the task of the system, in Ye Cang''s view, is actually not annoying.


    At this time, the system seemed to know Ye Cang''s situation at this time, and gave Ye Cang a selective task.


    Randomly select tasks:


    1. Go back to Sand Shinobu Village and leave Uchiha hidden for a short time.


    2. Stay in Konoha and stay with Uchiha Hideo.


    The system prompts that different choices will make the system appear different tasks.


    Staring at the options in front of him, Ye Cang thought for a while, then smiled.


    No, did you choose from the beginning?


    The system was right, it was only a short parting from Uchiha Ken.


    I just returned to Sand Ninja Village, and it was not that I would never have the opportunity to meet Yin.


    The brief parting is just for a better reunion.


    Without hesitation, Ye Cang chose the first option.


    Subsequently, the system lists a series of tasks.


    The system quickly became similar to the situation of Tsunade, Mikoto and others, with various monthly tasks.


    Then Ye Cang wanted to take back what he had just said about these tasks.


    These tasks are really annoying.


    Looking at these embarrassing tasks, Ye Cang''s eyes turned and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the main quest and becoming Uchiha''s person. Quest reward: all attributes +5, wind escape proficiency +5."


    "Ding, the system will automatically upgrade."


    "Ding, the system is automatically upgraded, please check it by the host."


    At the same time, the voice of the system also rang in Jiaren Luo''s mind.


    The strength of Jiariluo has also changed.


    If the strength of Jiarenuo was not as good as Luosha from the beginning, Yecang and Luosha were the weakest team.


    So now, the strength of Jiarong Luo has reached the level of Luo Sha, and even surpassed Luo Sha.


    At the same time, Jiaren Luo also had options similar to Ye Cang''s mind.


    Randomly select tasks:


    1. Go back to Sand Shinobu Village and leave Uchiha hidden for a short time.


    2. Stay in Konoha and stay with Uchiha Hideo.


    The system prompts that different choices will make the system appear different tasks.


    Kayura thought for a while, but also chose the first option.


    Indeed, this is just a brief parting, not a parting of life and death.


    There is no need to be so sad.


    And she has to break the marriage contract with Luo Sha, it is impossible to stay in Konoha.

 301 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 301

    After choosing this option, Jiaren Luo''s system also became like Ye Cang''s, his eyes widened, looking at the monthly tasks in front of him.


    "Ding, congratulations to the master for successfully obtaining all attributes +5 and wind escape proficiency +5."


    "Ding, congratulations to the master for successfully obtaining all attributes +5, and burning proficiency +5."


    When Uchiha''s hand touched the doorknob, the sound of the system rang.


    Uchiha can feel it, and his strength has been strengthened again.


    After all the attributes have been increased so many times, Uchiha''s basic attributes have reached a terrifying level. Even without using ninjutsu, his physical fitness makes Uchihain''s level extremely terrifying.


    It can be said that Uchiha''s physical fitness has reached the level of a giant dragon.


    Ignoring the sound of the system, Uchiha implicitly pushed open the door.


    "What''s the matter, why did you sit here?" It was Uchihain who came in, and he looked at Yekura and Kayura sitting on the chairs in surprise, and asked.


    Both Ye Cang and Jiarenuo''s faces looked very strange, with a little surprise, a little shock, and a little shyness.


    Seeing Uchiha''s return, the expressions of Yekura and Karuura changed instantly.


    "Hey? What''s the matter with you?" Uchihain put the breakfast in his hand on the table, and walked to Yekura and Karuura''s side.


    "Hug." Ye Cang saw Uchihain come in, blushing, stretched out his arms, and said to Uchihain.


    "Okay, I''ll hold it." Uchiha looked at Ye Cang who was acting like a baby for a while, a little confused.


    However, Uchiha will not refuse it.


    ¡ª¡ª


    I was very sad, I caught a cold, my throat was inflamed, and I was very uncomfortable.


    Chapter 314 Curious Questions


    "What''s wrong? It didn''t take long for me to dare to go out, what''s the matter with you?" Uchiha asked Yekura hidden in his arms.


    "Nothing? I just thought that I would leave later, and I was a little bit reluctant." Yecura took Uchiha''s arm, like a kitty attached to his master.


    "I just thought you ran off." Jiaren Luo also took the arm of the roe broadcast and said.


    "In your eyes, am I such an irresponsible person?" Uchiha hidden Yekura on his lap, and then patted Gairara as a punishment.


    "Who knows what kind of bad guy you are, you will only bully me..." Gaurao clutched the place where he was beaten, lowered his head, and said quietly.


    Until the end, her words were completely blocked by Uchiha.


    "Hmm!" Jia Yunluo''s eyes widened.


    And in Yecang, Uchiha gave a faint look.


    It took a long time before Uchiha Hidden let go of Garura.


    Seeing that most of the quilt on Kayura and Ye Cang had fallen off, revealing a large part of his body, Uchiha Yin also helped them wrap the quilt.


    "Don''t be freezing, I heard people say, can you be cold in your current situation," Uchihain said softly."Also, I went to buy breakfast for you, and eat it while it is hot."


    Karuura and Yekura saw Uchihain put all the breakfast they bought in front of them, and they felt extremely warm in their hearts.


    It was even warmer than the sunlight shining on them.


    "You guys have some porridge first." Uchiha Yin handed the two spoons to Karuura and Hakura respectively.


    "Wait..." Jiarenluo and Ye Cang said in unison.


    "What''s wrong?" Uchiha asked hiddenly.


    "We haven''t washed yet..." Ye Cang and Jiaruluo couldn''t help but look down at their wisps. When they raised their heads, they found that Uchiha''s eyes were also looking at them.


    Both Jiarong Luo and Ye Cang tightened their sheets at the same time.


    But this kind of sheet itself is not very thick, it is also tight, but outlines their beautiful figure.


    "Is there something to cover? I didn''t see it yesterday." Uchiha said with a smirk.


    "Huh, badass, I suspect that you saw us early in the morning, and then deliberately attracted our attention." Ye Cangyan gave Uchiha a charming look and straightened his body.


    Originally, Uchiha''s anger was very strong, but now that Ye Cang made such a blow, his anger was even greater.


    As for the fact that he acted and confessed to Uchiha implicitly, it was ignored by Yecura.


    "Yeah, yeah, it must be like this, and then try to catch it, let us take the initiative to send it to the door, you are too bad." Jia Yanluo also said in cooperation, and his face suddenly realized.


    "So, didn''t you jump in willingly?" Uchihain said, holding a person in one hand.


    "..." Karuura and Yekura discovered for the first time that Uchiha''s hidden face was actually so thick.


    "Hurry up and wash, or the breakfast will be cold." Uchiha said hiddenly after seeing the two of them without refuting it.


    By the way, put the lid on to prevent the breakfast from cooling off so early.


    "S~"


    "S~"


    Two sounds sounded at the same time.


    Jiaren Luo and Ye Cang just remembered, the pain of the wound came out immediately.


    When the system gave them full attribute +5, it was originally intended to repair the dark wounds on the body, but it was very intimate, the dark wounds were repaired, and this kind of unforgettable wound was not repaired.


    Of course, with their physical fitness, this kind of small injury is not a problem, but the place is a little special, so this kind of reaction will occur.


    "What''s the matter?" Uchihain heard the voices of the two, asked instinctively, and then reacted.


    "Isn''t it to blame you?" Ye Cangmao gave Uchiha a faint look and said.


    Kaylara lowered his head shyly, speaking in a low voice that even Uchiha could not hear.


    "Then, do I need to hug you to wash?" Uchiha


    Both Ye Cang and Jia Ru Luo nodded.


    "Then which one of you first?" Uchiha asked hiddenly.


    After not discussing how long, Ye Cang decided to wash first.


    Uchiha and Ye Cang tried a lot of poses, but they couldn''t make Ye Cang wash without pain.

 302 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 302

    "Or just stand." Uchihain suggested.


    Then Ye Cang stood and washed, and it was all right.


    Uchiha glanced at Ye Cang, and then both laughed.


    After washing his face, Ye Cang assumed an enchanting posture, holding the sink with both hands, cocked his hips, bit his lower lip, and looked at Uchiha.


    "Hidden..." The voice was charming, touching Uchiha''s heartstrings.


    "What''s wrong, you want to hurry up, don''t we have much time together?" Uchiha leaned closer and asked."But, can you bear it?"


    "It seems to be a bit painful." Ye Cang smiled embarrassedly. He just thought about hiding with Uchiha alone once, but didn''t think of it.


    "Forget it, as long as you don''t deliberately provoke me, I can still stand it." Uchiha hidden.


    Although Yekura looked at Uchihain and said that it was okay, in fact, she could feel Uchihain''s discomfort.


    She searched for related knowledge in her mind, and then her eyes lit up, as if she had thought of a solution.


    I saw her slowly squatting down...


    "S~"


    Uchiha only had a 0.9 sense felt that he was surrounded by a mass of warmth, and his scalp was a little numb.


    Although the technology is very unfamiliar, this sense of accomplishment makes Uchiha feel extremely comfortable.


    "Ye Cang, can you please be careful," Uchiha suggested.


    Ye Cang closed Uchiha''s charming eyes.


    "You are amazing... come on." Ye Cang said vaguely.


    Hearing Ye Cang''s words, Uchiha stopped blindly commanding, closing his eyes and letting Ye Cang play by himself.


    "Why are you so long?"


    Karuura waited for a long time, but did not see Uchiha and Yecang coming out, and asked curiously.


    Chapter 315 Reward


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the first task of the month: give Uchihain, who is about to leave, make a bold attempt. Task reward: burning escape proficiency +0.5, special do not remind, the monthly rewards are all finished. Don''t reward."


    After more than an hour, with Uchiha''s outburst and the sound of the system, Ye Cura got up again to wash.


    Uchiha was happy, but Ye Cang was very tired.


    But recalling his bold action just now, Ye Cang also felt that he had a blushing heartbeat.


    "Receive the task reward." Ye Cang said to the system in his mind.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for gaining Burning Dun proficiency +0.5," the system said.


    Yes, this is one of the monthly tasks.


    If it weren''t for this monthly mission, Yecura wouldn''t be so bold to provoke Uchiha.


    Yesterday, she knew Uchihain''s power well, even if she and Karuura attacked at the same time, they weren''t Uchihain''s opponent.


    However, because of this monthly task reminder, Ye Cang became bold.


    12 In addition, Yekura now needs to cherish every minute and every second with Uchiha Hidden and leave a deep memory, that''s why he made such a move.


    Of course, the increase in strength also made Ye Cang''s heart faintly excited.


    As a relatively self-reliant girl, she didn''t want her strength to be too far from Uchiha.


    What''s more, if you want to be a Fengying, your own strength must be convincing.


    Otherwise, why did the other party agree to let you be a wind shadow?


    Yes, Ye Cang is also concerned about being Fengying.


    If you can be a wind shadow, wouldn¡¯t it be much more convenient?


    "Ding, congratulations to the master for gaining the burning proficiency +0.5." The voice of the system resounded in Uchiha''s mind.


    After tidying up, Uchiha and Ye Cang came out of the bathroom.


    At this time, Jiarongluo was puffing and pouting, looking at the two of them.


    At the beginning, Gairara hadn''t reacted yet, but after such a long time, coupled with the slight noise from the bathroom just now, how could Garauro guess what the two of them were doing.


    Kayura also admired Ye Cang very much, and he still had the strength to provoke Uchiha.


    Yesterday, they didn''t work together to defeat Uchihain.


    She even remembered that yesterday, she was completely at the mercy of Uchiha, and she had no ability to resist.


    Especially after seeing what Ye Cang did just now, she admired Ye Cang even more.


    Uchiha Kimura didn''t close the bathroom door. Although there was a screen blocking it, he could still see the bathroom after he bypassed the screen.


    Wow, sister Ye Cang dared to do this!


    Seeing the situation just now, Jiaren Luo''s heart was throbbing madly.


    Last night, because the lights were turned off, many things were not seen.


    But in the situation just now, Kayura saw everything.


    Oh my God, how did such a hideous thing get into my body last night.


    Gauraro quickly returned to the bedside and diverted his attention.


    After suffering for more than an hour, Karuura waited until Yekura and Uchiha concealed.


    At this time, Kayura''s dissatisfaction expression was already on his face.


    "What''s the matter, who annoyed our favorite Kayura?" Uchiha said with a smile.


    "It''s not you guys. You left me hanging here for more than an hour!" Kayura said dissatisfied, and as he said, Kayura''s cheeks flushed.


    After all, what happened just now had a huge impact on Gairara.


    From the usual clothes of Kayura, we can know how conservative Kayura is usually.


    Ye Cang was also very shy at this time, and didn''t dare to look at Jiarong Luo.

 303 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 303

    I was really too bold just now, and Jiarong must have seen it.


    But Ye Cang didn''t regret it, and she would still do it if it were given to her again.


    After Uchiha''s fun with Kayura for a while, Kayura also returned to smile.


    Most of her face was pretending just now, but she actually wanted Uchiha to comfort herself.


    If you get what you want, of course you don¡¯t have to install it anymore.


    In the afternoon, they will set off back to Sand Ninja Village, there is no more time to get angry.


    After playing madly one morning and one noon, after finishing his clothes, Uchiha hidden Hakura and Karuura came to the outside of Konoha Village.


    Three generations of Fukage, after the end of the Zhongnin exam yesterday, they discussed with Sarutobi Hizen about the future joint Zhongnin exam, and then returned to Sunnin Village.


    Now anyone can see that the joint Ninja test is a big fat, which can quickly promote the economic and political development of Ninja village.


    In this case, the three generations of Fengying must definitely fight for the right to hold the next joint Ninja exam for his Ninja Village 210.


    Even, they all want to hold the joint Zhongnin exam twice a year (in the original book it says twice a year, but it feels a bit false.).


    After all, such an activity can greatly increase economic income, and even stimulate the ninja''s motivation.


    Konoha, held this time, is a good example. The business-minded Sarutobi Hizumi made a lot of money.


    However, for future consideration, it was decided to hold it once a year, and the location of each event would be rotated among the three Ninja villages.


    After all, twice a year is too frequent, and there may be no such effect.


    At that time, people may think about it, anyway, it will be held twice a year, and I will not be in a hurry next time.


    So it was decided once a year.


    Of course, in addition to the joint Zhongnin exam, under normal circumstances, there is another way to become Zhongren, otherwise it would be too difficult to become Zhongren.


    Just like this time in the Zhongnin exam, there are only 10 people who become Zhongnin.


    But these 10 people will probably have a large number of them soon, and they just need to become Shinobu.


    Chapter 360 You are so beautiful today


    In the end, the joint Zhongnin examination was set once a year, and after the three generations of Fengying got the qualification for the next Zhongnin examination, they left.


    If Uchiha knew about this situation, he would definitely think it would be more than once a year.


    If Uchiha is allowed to choose secretly, he will definitely choose once every four years.


    Because only infrequently, everyone will want to watch the rare competition.


    Once a year, it is too frequent, and can you guarantee that Ninja Village has a genius every year?


    Just like the reality of Uchiha''s previous life, the Olympics, if there is no honor that is once every four years, how many people would watch it.


    Even some people who don''t watch sports very much will go there!


    However, with this unpeaceful situation in the Ninja world, if the joint middle ninja exam is held every four years, I am afraid that it will not be held twice, then it will fall through.


    As Fuekage, like Naruto, he is very busy, and it is impossible to wait for the rest of the village to return to the village.


    So Sandai Fengying and Sandai Suijing left Konoha yesterday and returned to their Shinobu Village.


    Of course, the rest will gradually leave.


    Just like now, when Uchiha hidden Yekura and Karuura came to Konoha''s door, the people of Suninbu Village gathered there at this time.


    "After I go back, if you miss me, you can inject Chakra into the amulet I gave you before." Uchiha Hidden looked at Karuura and Yekura and couldn''t help but said.


    "Oh? Is that useful?" Jiaren Luo tilted his lower body slightly and looked at Uchiha in a pitifully, eyes full of dismay.


    Uchihain saw that Karuura wanted to be spoiled, and patted her on the corner.


    Of course, there was not much effort, and there was not much action, and even the people in Sand Shinobu Village did not see Uchiha''s actions.


    In front of outsiders, Uchiha Yin will certainly have some convergence.


    "Yeah~." Jiaren Luo bit his lower lip and snorted softly.


    Karuura was very shy when Uchihain was treated like this in front of everyone.


    But Ye Cang took out the amulet curiously.


    "Injecting chakras into it, what will happen?" Ye Cang regained his heroic appearance in front of outsiders. If it were not for Uchiha''s personal experience, he would not have known that Ye Cang could have such an enchanting posture. .


    "Here, there is a curse seal of spatial positioning, and I know how to space ninjutsu." Uchiha said concisely.


    "If you inject chakras into it, then I know you miss me, and when that happens, I will be able to directly use space ninjutsu to pass." Uchiha said with a smile.


    Although Uchiha Hiden did not touch the mystery of time, his understanding of space was not inferior to anyone.


    On the amulet, in addition to the barrier that can withstand the attacks of the strong, there is also a curse seal for spatial positioning, just like the curse seal of God of Thunder.


    As long as chakra is injected into the amulet, Uchiha Yin can feel it.


    Of course, the farther the space ninjutsu is, the more chakras need to be consumed.


    But with Uchiha''s current chakra volume, it can withstand consumption.


    Even after the night has passed, the next day in the daytime with the power of God to come back again.


    Cough.


    "So, when you miss me, just inject chakra in it." Uchiha concealed the waists of the two and repeated it again.


    "Is that convenient? Then tonight..." Ye Cang said with a bright eye.


    Since the relationship between the three of them has improved by leaps and bounds yesterday, they have begun to feel shameless.


    Besides, it may be because he knew that he didn''t spend much time with Uchiha, Yecura was even more enthusiastic.


    "Okay, okay, let''s not say much, you people in Sand Ninja Village, your eyes are going to be angry." Uchiha joked.


    Jiaruluo and Yecang were originally the two most beautiful flowers in Sand Ninja Village.


    It now appears that even if it has not been picked by Uchiha, he was''seduceed'' by Uchiha. Of course, it annoyed the people in Suninbu Village.


    In particular, Uchiha Ken is not a member of Sunnin Village, but a member of Konoha.


    Even Uchihain killed Chiyo.

 304 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 304

    Chiyo is still quite prestigious in Sand Ninja Village.


    However, due to Uchiha''s strength, they are also afraid to speak up.


    Even after hearing Uchiha''s words, the people of Sunin Village could only laugh with him.


    "Then, goodbye." Ye Cang and Jiaruluo ran to the side of Sand Shinobu Village and waved to Uchiha invisibly.


    "Goodbye." Uchihain also waved his hand, then watched the two leave.


    After seeing the two leave, Uchihain also smiled, and then began to return.


    When Uchihain came to his home, he found that the door was full of people.


    "Master Uchiha Ken! Master Uchiha Ken!"


    Someone spotted Uchihain. In an instant, everyone looked at him, and then his face showed a fanatical look.


    Seeing their expressions, Uchiha felt a little bit oozing, and then he flashed directly into his house.


    "What''s going on?" Uchiha hidden patted his fierce mouth and asked.


    At this time, Tsunade was the only one in the house.


    She put her hands close to her waist like a lady, and the unparalleled evil was unceremoniously revealed.


    Under the straight legs, slender soles with a few pearly toes.


    The calf leg is wrapped in the ku tube boots, the proportions are extremely beautiful.


    "Why are you here? Shouldn''t you be accompanied by your little lover Jia Ruluo and Ye Cang?"


    "Or, the people in Sunnin Village are gone?" Tsunade said with a playful look on his face.


    "Well, they all left, so of course I will come back."


    "Are you jealous?"


    "You are so beautiful today." Uchiha walked to Tsunade''s side and said, holding Tsunate''s hand.


    Chapter 317 Are You Very Happy?


    "Huh, what do you mean? I''m usually not beautiful?" Tsunade looked at Uchiha Ken with a grin, with a dangerous look in his eyes.


    It seems that as long as Uchiha''s answer is not good, something very dangerous will happen.


    However, Uchiha''s threat ability is almost zero.


    "Of course Tsunade Master is usually beautiful, but today is more attractive." Uchiha hidden Tsunade''s waist and limbs from behind, taking a deep breath and said.


    Tsunade''s hair, with a scent of jasmine, makes people fascinated.


    Tsunade gave Uchiha Ken a look that counts you.


    Seeing Tsunade''s appearance, Uchiha leaned his face hidden.


    "Glib, I''m not one of those little girls, I would be fooled by you so simply." Tsunade used his index finger to block Uchiha''s leaning lips, with a touch of charm and tenderness on his face.


    Of course she was very happy to hear Uchihain''s praise.


    "Am I glib, Master Tsunade, don''t you know?"


    "Also, Master Tsunade, you really will not be deceived by sweet words, after all, Master Tsunade will take the initiative. I remember at the beginning, Master Tsunade, you shot me first 020." Uchiha concealed the challenge. Eyebrow, then it is estimated that the words "master" and "shot" have been stressed.


    Uchiha Ken clearly remembered the situation at the time, and couldn''t help but look at Tsunade''s great evil.


    Little badass.


    Thinking back to his own practice, the flush on Tsunade''s face also disappeared in a flash.


    At that time, because of the task of the system, Tsunade was proactively approaching Uchiha, but later he was unknowingly attracted by Uchiha.


    It can be said that Uchihain was right, she took the initiative first.


    However, Tsunade certainly would not admit this kind of thing.


    "Really? Why don''t I remember?" Tsunade tutted twice, as if talking to himself, but also as if regretting his previous confusion.


    "Master Tsunade, how can you do this?" Uchiha said with a look of grief and anger, and Tsunade giggled as he watched.


    "Okay, let''s not be weird, what we have to consider now is what to do with dinner?" Tsunade patted Uchiha''s hand at the trouble, lightly squeezed Uchiha''s cheek, and said.


    Uchiha secretly said a pity.


    Tsunade''s figure interprets what is called a perfect feel.


    "Dinner? Where are Mikoto and Kunsina?" Uchiha asked suspiciously.


    "They have all gone out to do tasks, not only Mikoto Josina, but also Xiao Nan and the others." Ganshou replied.


    "Ah? What task? They went together? Kaguya also went?" Uchiha asked suspiciously.


    Is this going against the sky?


    Nine Xinnai and Mikoto, not to mention the strength of the shadow class, Xiao Nan also crossed the threshold of quasi shadow.


    Not to mention Huiye, Sarah may be a bit close, but it is not inferior to the general special.


    Now they go on mission together?


    What task is worthy of them to perform together?


    Not to mention that Huiye''s character will go out to perform tasks.


    I feel that even if it is an SSS-level mission of assassinating the shadows of various Ninja villages, they can complete it when they go out.


    "Isn''t it because of you? They all left, and then I took care of the house alone." Tsunade gave Uchiha a look of disapproval, but gave Uchiha a sense of fascination.


    "Because of me, I left? Because I was jealous?" Uchiha said with doubts in his head, surprised.


    But in his heart, Uchiha was sure that it was not because of jealousy.


    Sure enough, Tsunade''s words confirmed Uchiha''s thoughts.


    "Jealous? If we were really jealous, I''m afraid we would have died of soreness long ago." Tsunade gave Uchiha a charming white glance, and then explained.


    In fact, this is the question of the Zhongnin exam.


    Everyone seems to underestimate the weight of this Zhongnin exam.

 305 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 305

    After the Zhongnin exam this time, Xiao Nan, Sarah and Hui Ye were all on fire.


    Although the ninjas of various ninja villages have gradually left, there are still a large number of merchants, nobles and the like still in Konoha.


    Then, something similar to Uchiha''s previous life fans following the stars happened, and Tsunade and their lives were greatly troubled.


    And Jiu Xin Na and the others are also kind, and of course they will not take the initiative to attack these''fans''.


    Therefore, Jiu Xinnai took a task casually and took everyone out.


    After this period of limelight, wait until everyone else has almost left Konoha before returning.


    Tsunade wanted to pass on information to Uchiha, and stayed.


    And because of Tsunade''s identity, others dare not do too much.


    What Tsunade said, they are now the backbone of the Senju clan.


    Although the Thousand Hands Clan has gradually declined, no one will despise the Thousand Hands Clan.


    Everyone still understands that a lean camel is bigger than a horse.


    "So the group of people outside..." Uchiha''s cheek twitched.


    "Well, most of them want to take a look at Kaguya and the others, of course, a small part should come to you to apprentice." Tsunade said.


    In addition to Kaguya and the others, Uchihain is now the same as Kaguya and the others, becoming figures of the wind.


    It is because Uchiha is invisible as Kaguya, and Xiao Nan also has the status of Sara''s instructor.


    Even many people outside wanted to worship Uchiha Yin as a teacher.


    Of course, it is not necessarily Uchihain, and the rest of the people living in this house are fine.


    Because everyone discovered that none of the people living in Uchihain''s mansion were weak.


    That''s why Uchiha lived outside in secret, and so many people stayed there.


    "So, are you very happy to hear this news? You know, there are many little girls outside who want to worship you as a teacher." Tsunade looked at Uchihain with interest.


    Chapter 318 Poor Kitty


    Admired by everyone, of course Uchihain will be happy and proud.


    Uchiha is not the kind of saint who has no desires, nor will he be that kind of saint.


    Of course, Uchiha''s hidden disciples won''t be recruited because of this.


    If so, is Uchiha''s apprentice worthless?


    "What do you mean?" Uchiha said with a faint smile.


    "Look at your overjoyed look! Really like a child." Tsunade said jokingly.


    "Master Tsunade, I feel that your husband hasn''t used the family method for a long time, you are a bit arrogant, Master Tsunade."


    "Slap~"


    Without any softness, after finding the position, Uchiha faintly ~ slapped the past.


    but¡­¡­


    "Huh~"


    "Huh~"


    Tsunade just whimpered and then put on a pitiful look.


    "Well, you don''t like me anymore, and you beat me."


    Tsunade had a pitiful look on his face, but Qiaotun turned up involuntarily.


    Although Tsunade looks like a queen outside, he has already learned role-playing at home.


    The acting skills are pretty good.


    Can you imagine Tsunade being pitiful and being bullied?I can see Uchiha hidden in a fire.


    Just thinking about the next move, Tsunade dodged flexibly.


    A playful smile appeared on his face, and Tsunade was very satisfied with Uchiha''s performance, which showed that his attractiveness to Uchiha''s sake had not declined.


    "Okay, stop making trouble, I didn''t plan to skip dinner." Tsunade said lightly, smoothing his hair behind his ears.


    Tsunade''s doing this is considered to suspend Uchiha''s appetite, and at the same time it is a punishment for Uchiha''s.


    Of course, these punishments are also harmless, otherwise Tsunade would not do it.


    "Okay, where are we going to eat?" Uchiha understood Tsunade''s words, and said with a smirk on his face.


    I didn''t plan to skip dinner, it proved that after dinner, it was all right.


    "Would you like to eat out? I plan to cook it myself." Tsunade said eagerly.


    "Uh, this, I think it''s better to go out to eat." Uchihain said with a cold sweat on his forehead.


    "What do you mean by this? I feel that the food I cook seems to be bad." Tsunade saw Uchiha''s expression, and his face showed dissatisfaction.


    "You are not cooking food, you are stuff, I still remember those little animals that died tragically..." Uchiha Hideo said with a regretful expression on his face.


    Tsunade''s ability to cook rice is considered''second to none'' among the women.


    Of course it''s not very tasty, but it''s a veritable dark dish with poison.


    I still remember the things Tsunade cooked and let a kitten eat it. As a result, even Uchiha couldn''t save it.


    Don''t think that Uchiha''s medical ninjutsu is very poor. Tsunade has done so many monthly tasks, and the increase in medical ninjutsu is huge, and Uchiha''s certainly benefited from it.


    Except for Tsunade, there are probably very few in Konoha that are stronger than Uchiha Hidden Medical Ninjutsu.


    However, the kitten could not be saved.


    It can be seen that Tsunade''s dark dishes are so powerful!


    Worthy of being a medical ninja, trying to make poison on food.


    Of course, this also proves that Tsunade''s medical ninjutsu is better than Uchiha''s, because another kitten who also ate Tsunade''s food was rescued by Tsunade himself.


    congratulations.

 306 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 306

    "What? Those two kittens are obviously suffering from heat stroke."


    "The two stray cats are not well in themselves, and the weather is hot that day, so they have heat stroke. That must be the case!" Tsunade explained with a trace of sweat on his forehead.


    But no matter how you look at it, it''s so pale.


    "Well, next time, shall we test it with the dogs of the Inuzuka clan?"


    "The dogs of the Inuzuka clan should have good physical fitness," Uchiha said jokingly.


    "Why do you always experiment with animals? The food I make is for human consumption." Tsunade protested.


    "That''s because I''m afraid that if someone eats, and Tsunade makes a mistake, someone will die if you don''t heal it." Uchiha Hideo shrugged and spread his hand.


    Tsunade didn''t know what to say about Uchiha''s words.


    "Won''t you let me go?" Tsunade wrapped an arm around Uchiha''s neck, and the thumb of the other hand lightly pressed it on Uchiha''s temple.(When I watched Naruto before, Tsunade often pressed the silent action, which was very impressive. I was thinking, hehe...)


    Uchiha could only feel that his cheek was pressed against a piece of softness.


    "Okay, Master Tsunade, I was wrong." Uchiha was enjoying himself for a while, but his face still made an expression of confession in cooperation.


    "Then tell me, where did you go wrong!"


    She didn''t use any force at all, and there was no such thing as pain.


    And even if Tsunade tried hard, it would not hurt Uchiha.


    Tsunade said amusedly when he saw Uchiha''s exaggerated appearance.


    As for Uchiha''s face pressed against her softness, she didn''t care.


    Of course, because it was Uchihain, she didn''t care.


    "I was wrong in that I shouldn''t directly tell the pain of Master Tsunade. Even if Master Tsunade''s cooking is unpalatable, I should endure it and eat it." Uchiha Yin said righteously. Said.


    "Then I will cook tonight?" Tsunade asked.


    "Ah? What did I just say? Just now everything was an illusion." Uchiha said vaguely.


    Of course, Uchiha and Tsunade finally went out to eat.


    Tsunade himself knew that his cooking ability was not good, and it was just a joke just now, and Uchiha Ken, also ridiculed Tsunade''s words.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The cold is almost healed, give me some time to resume the update...


    Chapter 319 The Red Sun


    It didn''t take long before Uchiha and Tsunade changed their clothes and went to the front of a barbecue restaurant.


    For Uchihain, it was too simple to leave his home quietly, and he was not blocked by those outside at all.


    "Tsunade, Hide, you are out now." Uchiha Hide and Tsunade just opened the door of the yakiniku restaurant, walked in, and saw a large group of people they knew.


    Jiraiya, Osamaru, Sakumo Hagiki, Yuhitimaru, Hafengmizumon, Kakashi, Yuhitaka...


    And the person who just greeted Tsunade and the others was Jiraiya.


    He happily waved his hand to Uchihain and said.


    "Huh, Jiraiya?" Uchiha Ken and Tsunade also greeted Jiraiya.


    "Sit down and have a drink?" Jilaiya looked at the two trivially, laughing haha.


    "Will you bother you?" Uchiha looked at Jiraiya, his eyes motioning to the people around him.


    "Yin-jun, I have a lot of doubts, I want to ask Yin-jun you." From the moment Oshemaru saw Uchiha Hide, his eyes lit up, as if he had seen a piece of rare and beautiful jade.


    The meaning in the words is obviously not disturbing.


    "If you don''t mind, let''s be together." Bo Feng Shuimen also smiled softly."I just don''t know if there is any two people who disturb you."


    The matter between Uchiha and Tsunade is actually not a secret, as most people in Konoha know.


    "Don''t bother, don''t bother." Sakumo Hagi and Mako Yuhichi also smiled and nodded.


    "That..." Uchiha looked at Tsunade and asked what Tsunade meant.


    Tsunade held Uchihain''s arm like a little daughter-in-law, and nodded, but Jiraiya''s jaw dropped by surprise.


    When did Jiraiya meet him again, Tsunade looks like a good wife and mother?


    "Tsunade? Tsunade? You were not compromised, right?" Jiraiya asked in confusion.


    "Jiraiya?!" Tsunade''s forehead showed a "Tic", and he clenched his right fist tightly, as if a disagreement would hit him on the head.


    Jilai also quickly coughed twice and looked around.


    Still that familiar taste, Jiraji didn''t want to try Tsunade''s fist in front of everyone.


    But he was also sure that this was indeed Tsunade.


    Finding an empty seat, Uchiha Ken and Tsunade sat down.


    "Mizumon, don''t you tell me about them?" Uchiha Ken looked at the person next to Mizumon with interest and asked.


    Next to Hafeng Mizuno, there is a brown-haired girl that Uchiha has never seen before.


    "Hello, Uchiha Ken, my name is Nohara Na, I am a lover of Mizumon." Naohara smiled and took Hafeng Mizumon''s hand, and the other hand touched Hafeng Mizumon''s cheek.


    But Bo Feng Shuimen scratched his head in embarrassment.


    "Mizumon, congratulations." Uchihain said with a smile too.


    "Thank you." Bofeng Water Gate also said with a smile.


    Zi Zi Zi.


    The meat slices dipped in the sauce were attached to the bottom of the pan, and there was a pleasant clear sound.


    The extremely high temperature instantly turned it into an appetizing dark brown, and the meat was fragrant.


    Huhu.


    Uchiha, please clear away the pieces of meat on the chopsticks.


    After that, he passed it to Tsunade''s bowl.

 307 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 307

    However, Tsunade was accustomed to blowing, and then very accustomed to sending it to Uchihain''s mouth.


    Uchiha hidden the barbecue into his mouth, and the smooth texture made him want to stop.


    "Is it delicious?" Tsunade asked.


    "It''s delicious, you should eat more." With that, Uchiha Ken also added a piece to Tsunade.


    Tsunade took a bite, squinted, and the expression of enjoyment came on his face.


    And seeing Uchiha''s and Tsunade''s actions, Jiraiya could not help but cough twice.


    Jiraiya was depressed, why did he let Uchiha Ken and Tsunade sit down to eat.


    Seeing Uchiha and Tsunade blatantly abuse the dog, Jiraiya can only say that the baby feels bitter.


    And among the people present, apart from the children, it seems that only Jilai is single.


    Oh, no, Dashewan is also single, but he doesn''t care at all, and his face calmly eats the food in his hands.


    "Tsunade, pay attention to the image, there are children present." Jilai also coughed twice before saying.


    "Are these two?" Since Jiraiya had both spoken, Uchiha Ken followed Jiraiya''s words and looked at the two lovely little girls.


    "This is my daughter, Red." Seeing Uchiha''s faint doubts, Yuhitikaru said.


    Looking at Xi Ri Hong, Xi Ri''s red face was full of petting smiles, and she looked like a daughter-in-law.


    In the watery eyes, the red pupils are like bright rubies.


    The black hair is slightly curled, and the delicate face has a polite smile, just like a beautiful loli from the second element.


    Yuhihong was looking at Uchiha with her curious eyes open.


    Is he Uchihain?The person my father told me to watch out for?


    "Red, this is what I told you about Uncle Uchiha Ken. Good, called Uncle." Yuri Zhenhong touched the red head and said in a petting manner.


    uncle?!


    What the hell?


    How old am I?Did Xi Rihong call me uncle?


    Yuri Zhenhong, you did it on purpose, right?!


    "Just call me Yin brother, red, I''m glad to see you." Uchiha smiled and said to Yurihong 5.7.


    "Hello, Brother Yin."


    His bright and white face was full of sharp-edged Leng Jun.


    The jet-black eyes are fascinating.


    The bushy eyebrows, the tall nose, and the beautiful lips all exaggerated nobleness and elegance.


    So handsome!More handsome than Kakashi!


    Looking at Uchiha''s handsome face, his red cheeks were slightly red, and his voice was clear.


    Seeing his daughter''s red cheeks, a faint feeling flashed in Yuri''s heart.


    ¡ª¡ª


    I wish you all a happy New Year''s Day in advance!


    Chapter 320 System, Nohara Lin


    It was a very mysterious feeling, just like the feeling that the cabbage that I carefully planted was about to be overwhelmed by a pig.


    And it''s not just that it''s overwhelmed by a pig, but the pig also takes the cabbage into its own piggery and grows it, so that the cabbage can grow into a Chinese cabbage.


    Well, this is an illusion, right?!


    Yuri Zhenhong shook her head, and then pressed this strange thought to the bottom of her heart.


    Although during the Zhongnin exam, Yuri Zhenhong also jokingly wanted her daughter not to worship Uchiha''s teacher as a teacher, fearing that Uchiha''s hidden daughter would be "harmful" to her daughter.


    But after thinking about it, Yuri Zhenhong also felt that she was thinking too much.


    What is Uchiha''s identity and strength?


    How can you go back to harm your daughter?


    Not to mention that Uchihain now has so many confidantes.


    Moreover, many ninjas are now thinking about how to cram their sons and daughters into Uchiha''s door.


    Even as long as Uchiha hides a hook, I am afraid that each ninja will choose the best woman in his own race and give it to Uchiha.


    Of course, although it is a bit exaggerated, it cannot be denied that Uchiha is hiding in Konoha.


    After the Second World War for so many years, Uchiha''s reputation was not so high.


    But this time in the Nakanin exam, Uchiha, who is Sara, Xiaonan, and Kaguya''s instructor, became famous.


    Although my daughter is indeed Bingxue, smart, lively, but love... (Xinichi Zhenhong has omitted 10,000 words of praise in her heart.)


    But my daughter is only 6 years old, I wonder if this is too much.


    Thinking of this, Yuri Zhenhong was a little relieved.


    Red is looking at Uchiha Yin with curious little eyes.


    For Uchiha Yin, red is a little heard, but I don''t understand it.


    After all, she was only a 6-year-old girl. When World War II ended, Hong was only 1 year old.


    Most of Hong''s understanding of Uchiha Hidden is the same as Yuhi Mahong''s confession, as well as the message that came out during the Zhongnin exam this time.


    Therefore, Hung¡¯s deepest impression on Uchihain was that of a strong instructor.


    Uchiha''s impression of Yurihong still stays in the original work, and that heroic mistress did not expect to be so lovely when she was a child.


    Of course, the current red is so small that even Loli can''t be regarded as a young girl. Of course Uchiha Hideo will not have too much thoughts about the current Yurihong.


    However, the future may be uncertain.


    In the original book, Xi Rihong is a rare imperial sister, giving people a sense of knowing and polite and gentle.

 308 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 308

    Of course, Uchiha Kimura couldn''t have no interest in Yuri Hong at all.


    Therefore, it is also good to leave a good impression now.


    Thinking of this, Uchihain gave Hong a bright smile, and then nodded.


    Hong smiled politely, and nodded politely to Uchiha.


    Although Uchihain is handsome, Hong is not a kind of nympho, but his handsome appearance still makes Yuhihong have a good impression of Uchihain.


    Of course, it''s just a bit of a good impression.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for acquiring the strongest illusion system (please don''t entangle the name of the system, it is difficult to name it.), open the only mission, find Uchiha, mission rewards, open the system."


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully finding Uchihain, completing the only task and turning on the system."


    "Ding, start the only main quest and become the person of Uchiha Hidden. Quest rewards: all attributes +5, illusion proficiency +5, system upgrade."


    "Ding, open side quest one, become Uchiha''s apprentice, quest reward, illusion proficiency +1, all attributes +1, open side quest two."


    "Mission failed: forcibly kiss Uchihain."


    Huh?Who?


    what is this?


    Yurihong was a little dazed by the sudden sound of the system.


    "What''s the matter, good girl?" Yuri Zhenhong asked.


    Yuri Zhenhong has been watching Yurihong, and of course he found that Yurihong''s expression was wrong.


    "Nothing, father, I might have heard something wrong just now." Red instinctively concealed the appearance of the system.


    But the first time he lied, Yu Rihong was still a little tight.


    "Really? If you feel uncomfortable, tell your father." However, Yuri Zhenhong did not find that Hong was lying.


    "Okay, father." Hong nodded and said.


    Afterwards, Hong looked at the system in his mind curiously.


    The strongest illusion system?


    What is it?


    Is it a tool that can make yourself the strongest ninja?


    Hong didn''t think so much, but instinctively believed in the information of the system.


    But, why do you need to do this kind of mission to become the strongest ninja?


    Become Uchihain''s person?What does it mean?


    Adore Uchiha as a teacher?Does Uchiha know illusion?Is it possible to become the strongest ninja through his teaching?


    Also, why is the punishment for mission failure so severe?


    This is still my first kiss!


    Even if Uchihain''s brother looks very handsome, that won''t work. My first kiss in Yuri Hong, but I have to give it to someone I like!


    Xi Rihong thought silently in her heart.


    but.


    After Uchihain gave Yuhihong a smile, he looked at the girl next to Hong.


    Well, of course it''s not Kakashi, beside Red, there is a little girl sitting.


    She has short brown hair and large dark brown pupils.


    There was an infectious sweet smile on his face.


    The only drawback is that the face is painted with two purple patterns.


    This may be like the Inuzuka clan, a symbol of their family and clan, but in Uchiha''s view, it destroyed the beauty on her face.


    "That''s my niece, Rin Nohara. Rin Nohara, brother Uchihain." Nana said to Nohara Rin with a smile.


    "Brother Yin, my name is Lin Nohara, please give me your advice." Lin said to Uchiha Yin cheerfully.


    Chapter 321 is ashamed


    Nohara Lin, can be regarded as a more tragic character in the original book.


    She is a medical ninja, a member of the Mizumon squad along with Hagi Kakashi and Uchiha Daito, and a disciple of Mizumon Hakata.


    She is gentle and kind, admiring Kakashi but secretly falling in love with her.And according to the setting of "Book of Formations", Rin Nohara likes Uchiha Daido, not Kakashi.


    Under normal circumstances, I''m afraid Rin Nohara will eventually come together with Uchiha and Yufu.


    However, not long after the battle of Shinsubi Bridge, Rin Nohara was enchanted by Uchiha Madara on her heart, and she was implanted in the body by the Sanwei plan to destroy Konoha. Because of the spell, she could not hurt herself. Rin wanted to protect Konoha from destruction. , The protagonist chose to die under Kakashi¡¯s Rachel.


    Of course, this is probably also an interlocking conspiracy by Uchiha Madara to blacken the soil.


    Facts have proved that Uchiha Madara''s blackening is quite successful.


    The death of Nohara Lin made Jitou understand the cruelty of war, and also made Jitou desperate for the world and degenerated.


    However, these are all things that may happen in the future, and may not even happen.


    Uchiha hidden in this Zhongnin exam, he should have frightened Heijue''s courage by all means, and I am afraid that things will change in the future.


    But now, Ye 333 Yuanlin is just a cheerful little girl.


    "Hello, Rin Nohara." Uchiha said hello to Rin Nohara with a smile, and there was a little pity in his eyes when he looked at Rin Nohara.


    After all, Uchiha''s past life felt very sorry for Rin Nohara''s experience, and even felt regretful.


    So, involuntarily, he took on a look of regret and pity.


    Although Nohara Lin''s personality is very cheerful, but here, there is also a little restraint.


    After all, most of the people present are some well-known big people.


    As a girl from a commoner''s family, Lin Nohara likes collecting information on Heroes of Konoha very much.


    Therefore, Rin Nohara can recognize well-known people who are generally not recognized by children.

 309 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 309

    Tsunade, Jiraiya, Osamaru, Sakumo Hagi, and Uchiha Kumi appeared in front of Lin Nohara, making him feel the excitement and excitement at the same time. A burst of restraint.


    And the smile that Uchiha gave Rin Nohara concealed made Rindo Nohara feel extra cordial and less restrained in his heart.


    As for the pity in the eyes of Uchiha Shadow, this made Nohara Lin feel a very strange feeling.


    Unclear, unclear.


    It seems that Uchihain once knew himself.


    But Rin Nohara knew that she clearly didn''t know Uchiha Hidden.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for obtaining the strongest medical system (please don''t entangle the name of the system, it is difficult to name it.), open the only mission, find Uchiha, reward the mission, and turn on the system."


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully finding Uchihain, completing the only task and turning on the system."


    "Ding, start the only main quest and become the person of Uchiha Hidden. Quest rewards: all attributes +5, medical ninjutsu proficiency +3, water escape proficiency +3 system upgrade."


    "Ding, open side quest one, become Uchiha''s apprentice, quest reward, water escape proficiency +1, all attributes +1, medical ninjutsu proficiency +1, open side quest two."


    "Mission failed: forcibly kiss Uchihain."


    The voice of the system suddenly rang from Nohara Lin''s mind.


    Nohara Lin was stunned, and soon became annoyed.


    The strongest medical system?


    What is it?


    Is it a tool that can make yourself the strongest medical ninja?


    Like Hong, Lin didn''t think so much, but instinctively believed the information of the system.


    But isn''t Tsunade-sama, the strongest medical ninja?


    Although Lin is only a student of Ninja School, she still likes medical ninjas.


    If not, in the original book, Lin Nohara would not choose to be a medical ninja.


    Tsunade is now the recognized first person in the entire ninja medical ninja.


    Therefore, Lin also admires Tsunade very much.


    For the first time, Lin felt that it was impossible.


    And these tasks seem to have nothing to do with the medical ninja, right?


    Lin also didn''t know. In fact, the name of the system didn''t matter at all, it was just a name.


    Become Uchihain-sama?Um, is it the meaning you understand?


    Adore Uchihain-sama as a teacher?Shouldn¡¯t it be worshiping Master Tsunade as a teacher?


    Shouldn''t Tsunade-sama''s medical ninjutsu be the most powerful?


    Could it be said that Uchiha-sama''s medical ninjutsu is better than Tsunade-sama?


    And becoming Uchiha¡¯s apprentice, it¡¯s too difficult!


    Lin knows that Uchiha Ken is now a hot instructor. People who want to worship Uchiha Ken''s school are like crucian carp who cross the river. Children of the great ninja clan, commoner ninjas, and even some noble children want to worship in.


    Lin didn''t think that she could simply worship Uchihain''s sect and become Uchihain''s apprentice.


    Moreover, compared to the children of the Great Ninja clan, Lin''s strength is not good, and compared to the children of the nobles, Lin''s family has no money or power.


    How can I become Uchihain''s disciple?


    This is really a big problem.


    And why is the punishment for mission failure my first kiss?


    However, if it is Uchiha Ken, it seems pretty good.


    Lin now seemed to be stunned by watching Uchiha.


    Nohara Nana was also embarrassed to pull Yehara Lin to make Lin sober.


    After that, Lin made a big blush and lowered her head blushing.


    The people around also made kind laughs.


    Ashamed.Linnei thought.


    After Uchihain gave Rin Nohara a smile, he didn''t say much, and continued to chat with Jiraiya and the others.


    At this time, it is not suitable for Uchiha Hidden to chat more with Nohara Rin and Yurihong.


    Chapter 322 is it okay


    After all, now Uchiha Ken is only the first day to meet Yurihong and Nohara Lin. If he acts too enthusiastically, it would be strange.


    If people think that Uchiha has ulterior motives, it would be too wrong.


    Especially the look of the daughter-in-law who looks at Yuri Zhenhong makes Uchiha feel dumbfounded.


    "By the way, Tsunade, I heard that you accepted an apprentice?" Jilaiya suddenly asked Tsunade as he chatted.


    "Really? Why don''t I know." Uchiha Hintami looked at Tsunade curiously.


    "Well, I recently saw a good seedling, so I took it." Tsunade said with a grin.


    "What? I found you a little sister, do you find it strange?" Tsunade said to Uchiha hidden.


    "No, I''m just strange, why don''t I know." Uchiha shrugged and said.


    "Well, that''s the most recent thing. You are busy helping Sara train. It''s normal if you don''t know." Tsunade nodded, expressing understanding.


    "She is a member of the Kato clan and has a lot of talent for medical ninjas, so I accepted it as an apprentice." Tsunade said.


    Although Tsunade didn''t say it clearly, Uchiha Ken guessed who it was when he heard Tsunade''s words.


    Mute, Kato''s niece.


    Low-key personality, quiet, gentle, and outstanding ability, good at medical ninjutsu, is a medical ninja who inherited Tsunade''s will.


    But now, it should be just a little girl about the age of Kakashi and Silent.


    If I remember correctly, in the original work, when Kato is dead, let Tsunade take care of silence, then Tsunade will become the master of silence.

 310 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 310

    In the end, Silent also became Konoha''s upper ninja, and played a major role as the leader of the logistics unit-the medical unit in the fourth ninja world war.


    Unexpectedly, Mute now became Tsunade''s disciple.


    However, it seems to be much earlier than in the original work.


    "I also blame you, as my disciples, none of you inherited my medical ninjutsu." Tsunade patted Uchiha''s secret and said.


    "I don''t know this pot, and my medical ninjutsu is also very strong, okay?" Uchiha said hidden.


    "Really? Why don''t I know?" Tsunade said defiantly.


    Uchiha''s medical ninjutsu has never been shown, so even Tsunade doesn''t know much about Uchiha''s medical ninjutsu. Although it is not as powerful as Tsunade, it is not inferior.


    Of course, this is also because Uchiha Yin did not spend too much energy on medical ninjutsu.


    "Oshemaru seems to also accept apprentices, I''m thinking whether I want to accept one." Jiraiya''s words caused everyone''s attention to Oshemaru.


    Dashewan wants to accept disciples?This is really surprising news.


    "Well, I haven''t considered it yet, it''s from the Mitarai clan." Oshemaru said lightly.


    "Mitarai''s people, no wonder." Everyone also understood something.


    The Mitarai clan is a small clan that has only emerged in recent years, and a clan that vassalizes Oshemaru.


    As the power of Oshemaru gradually grew stronger and higher, the Mitarai clan became stronger and stronger.


    It is not difficult to understand that Dashemaru wants to accept the handwashing clan as apprentices.


    It was just like when Senshoukai wanted to accept Uchiha mirror as a disciple, it was to maintain the relationship between the two.


    However, according to Oshemaru''s words, I am afraid that Oshemaru has not yet made a decision.


    Uchiha knew it too.


    This, I should be talking about Mitarai red beans, right?


    If I remember correctly, red beans should be younger than red, and they are red''s best friends.


    "Mizumi, Lin also lacks a teacher to teach ninjutsu, or else, you can teach Lin when you have time." Hearing that Jiraiya and the others were talking about accepting disciples, Nohara also thought of Lin. Then said to Watergate.


    The civilian ninja is comparable to the intolerable ninja.


    Civilian ninjas don''t have many resources, and the ninjutsu they can learn is even rarer.


    Therefore, many students in ninja school only know the basic ninjutsu, which is the three-shenjutsu, before they become Xiaren and before they are taught by their instructors.


    Even Bofeng Shuimen is no exception.


    Only when the talent of Bofeng Shuimen was discovered by Jilaida, the current Bofeng Shuimen will be created.


    Even Bofeng Water Gate has now come into contact with Flying Thunder God, but he has not yet learned Flying Thunder God.


    But in terms of strength, Bofeng Shuimen is no weaker than the original book.


    The current wave of the water gate, but the nine tail people Zhuli.


    And under the influence of the wave Feng Shuimen, Kyuubi no longer rejects the wave Feng Shuimen so much.


    Bo Feng Water Gate also knows that it is not easy for civilian ninjas, and of course will not refuse.


    Besides, this was her girlfriend''s request. Of course, he wouldn''t be helpless, so he readily agreed.


    "This is okay. If Lin doesn''t understand, you can ask me."


    Bo Feng Shuimen smiled softly to Xiang Lin and said.


    "This, this, uncle, I want to worship Master Uchihain as a teacher, okay?" Nohara Lin struggled for a while, then asked softly.


    Lin knew that she was fortunate enough to meet Uchiha Ken today, and it would be even more impossible to become Uchiha Ken''s disciple after today.


    So, at this time, Lin also gave up.


    If you don''t do anything, you will definitely not succeed, but if you do, there is always a chance of success, even though the chance is slim.


    Although Lin Lin''s voice was very soft, most of the people present were powerful ninjas, so how could she not hear Lin Lin''s voice.


    All of a sudden, Bo Feng Shui Men was embarrassed.


    Bo Feng Shuimen himself did not expect that he would be''disgusted'' by Ye Yuan Lin.


    Of course, Bo Feng Shuimen also knew that Lin Ye Yuan didn''t dislike her.


    But Nohara Nana just asked Hafeng Mizuno to guide Nohara Rin, and Nohara Rin wants to worship Uchiha as a teacher in the next second.


    Isn''t this, seconds on the face?


    Chapter Three Hundred and Twenty Three


    "Hahaha, I didn''t expect you to be rejected by your little niece in Pratunam, hahahaha." Jilai also laughed.


    "Teacher." Bo Feng Shuimen shouted helplessly at Jilai.


    "Good apprentice, the teacher stopped laughing." I don''t know if it was intentional or unintentional, but Jilaiya''s trickery also dispelled everyone''s embarrassment.


    Everyone actually didn''t care too much, after all, Lin Ye Yuan was just a little girl, Tong Yan Wuji.


    Lin''s brother-in-law made Bo Feng Shuimen feel comfortable, but her request made Bo Feng Shuimen a little bit embarrassed.


    Although Hafong Mizumon and Uchihain were in the same class at the beginning, they were taking a disciple. He didn''t dare to pack tickets, and Uchihain would definitely agree.


    Looking at the''disciples'' that Uchiha Hidden had previously collected, Kaguya didn''t say anything about it. The improvement of Xiaonan and Sara''s strength is truly in the eyes of everyone in Konoha.


    Especially Xiao Nan, when Uchiha brought Xiao Nan back, Ha Feng Shuimen was definitely stronger than Xiao Nan, but now, without using the power of the tail beast, Ha Feng Shuimen dare not say that he can compare Xiao Nan is stronger.


    This shows how harsh Uchiha''s requirements are.


    Although everyone does not deny the strength of Uchiha''s teachings, the excellent disciples themselves are also one of the important reasons.


    "Lin, stop making trouble..." Nohara Nana said in a low voice, pulling La Lin away.


    Seeing the embarrassed look on his boyfriend''s face, Nao Nohara smiled apologetically to everyone, and then persuaded Lin.


    Lin saw the embarrassed look of Bo Feng Shui Men, and also knew that what she had just said was a bit wrong.


    "Correct¡­¡­"


    "Yes, if you want to, you can be my disciple." Without waiting for Lin to apologize, Uchiha''s mouth picked up, with a strange smile.

 311 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 311

    "Ah!" Jilaiya directly spit out the roasted meat in his mouth into the bowl: "Are you going to accept disciples again?"


    The people around looked at Uchihain with surprise.


    But Lin was full of joy instead.


    She was also very surprised that Uchiha Yin had accepted herself as a disciple in such a simple way!


    "Master Uchiha, can I also come to your door?" Yurihong watched from the side.


    When she knew that Rin Nohara wanted to worship Uchiha''s door, she watched silently.


    After all, this is related to the issue of Xi Rihong''s first kiss, how could Hong not care.


    After hearing Uchiha''s simple acceptance of Rin Nohara as a disciple, Hong couldn''t wait to say.


    "Okay, you can." Under Hong''s expectant eyes, Uchiha said faintly.


    "Well, Rin Nohara and Yurihong are both good seedlings, so they arouse my love for talent." Uchiha said as if talking to himself, as if explaining to the people around him.


    "Cultivating talents for Konoha is my lifelong pursuit of Uchiha. First, Sara, Kaguya, and Xiaonan, and later, I still need other people to form a coherent talent pool." Uchiha Yin explained bluntly.


    Nami Fengsuimen, Jiraiya and Sakumo Hagiki heard Uchiha''s words, his eyes lit up, and his heart kept admiring Uchiha''s ambition and mind, and couldn''t help but cheer for Uchiha.


    Yuhi Zhenhong couldn''t help but feel ashamed, Uchiha Ken was so good, it was too bad for him to think about Uchiha Ken before.


    But Tsunade became more weird as he listened.


    You know, the one who knows Uchiha Hidden best here is Tsunade.


    She didn''t know, when Uchihain thought about Konoha so much.


    Moreover, even before this Zhongnin exam, the people who wanted to worship Uchiha''s gate were still like crucian carp who crossed the river. The children of large families, commoner ninjas, and even some noble children wanted to worship in.


    But Uchiha Yin could be said to not accept it at all, and even kicked it directly when it was annoying. The real ones were Uchiha Yin''s apprentice, and only Sara and Xiaonan were the only ones.


    Could it be that Rin Nohara and Yurihong are really special?


    Just glance at it and know that the other person is a talent?with potential?


    Tsunade didn''t think about other things either, after all, Hong and Lin were only 6 years old.


    Tsunade didn''t think that Uchiha would attack them.


    On the contrary, Da Shewan''s eyes flickered, looking at Yu Rihong and Ye Yuan Lin, she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Yinjun, you really think they are the talents you want." Da She Wan asked suspiciously.


    "Yeah, they are all excellent talents. At that time, they will definitely not be worse than Xiaonan and Sara, but now, they must be studying at the ninja school for a while." Uchihain said.


    "Thank you Teacher Yin." Nohara Lin and Yurihong also looked at each other, and then said in unison.


    To be able to become Uchihain''s apprentices so smoothly, the two of them also breathed a sigh of relief, and then they were a little excited.


    In this way, the task can be completed.


    However, what puzzled the two of them was that this task seemed to have not been completed.


    "System, isn''t my task completed?" Nohara Lin and Yurihong asked the systems in their minds.


    "The host can''t be regarded as formally worshipping Uchiha''s sect and becoming Uchiha''s apprentice." The system replied.


    "Then what do you need to do to become Uchiha''s apprentice formally?"


    "By the way, with 0.8 words like this, let''s also find a time to conduct a disciple-taking ceremony. This is also not bad. After saving, a bunch of people are bothering me and want me to accept disciples." Asked the answer from the system''s mouth, Uchiha said faintly.


    Rin Nohara and Yurihong soon understood.


    This is the completion of the task after the apprenticeship ceremony.


    "Yin, you didn''t want to use Hong and Lin as a shield to accept them as disciples." Zilai also said jokingly.


    "How is it possible? Do I need to do this? No one can make me do things I don''t like."


    "But what I want to do, no one can stop." Uchiha said confidently.


    Chapter 324 Long-lost alone time


    "It''s been a long time since you were alone with Yin you."


    Walking along the streets of Konoha, Tsuna said happily, holding Uchiha''s arm.


    Taking into account the current reputation of Uchiha and Tsunade, neither of them walked on the main road, but chose to take a remote path.


    And this decision naturally got Tsunade''s approval.


    Long time?


    After hearing Tsunade''s words, Uchiha sighed lightly.


    I really seem to seldom accompany my women on walks and shopping.


    Not to mention being alone.


    It''s a little neglect of their feelings.


    I have to say that the current Tsunade may be because he drank a little bit of wine, and Tsunade under normal circumstances gave Uchiha a hidden feeling.


    If Tsunade under normal circumstances is arrogant and carefree, then Tsunade is now calm and peaceful.


    12 "Why don''t you talk anymore, is it unhappy to walk with me?"


    Seeing Uchiha''s silence, Tsunade said with a bit of resentment.


    "No, how could it be, I am also very happy to take a walk with Tsunade Master."


    "I''m just thinking, what am I going to do next."


    Facing Tsunade''s words, Uchiha Ken was taken aback first, and then said.


    A slight smile appeared on Tsunade''s face, and then he scratched Uchihain''s palm lightly with his fingers.


    "I want you to carry me." Tsunade said.


    Then, she jumped directly onto Uchiha''s back.


    Uchiha felt a faint feeling for a while, and he woke up a lot of alcohol.


    Tsunade lay softly on Uchiha''s back, and the big evil pair leaned tightly on Uchiha''s back, and Uchiha could feel that amazing touch.

 312 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 312

    With his hands around Uchiha''s neck and Tsunade''s face, I don''t know if it was because of alcohol or something else, there was a faint blush, and it looked so charming.


    "Then, are we going home now?" Uchiha''s voice changed and asked.


    "I don''t want it. I want you to hold me for a walk and enjoy the moon." Tsunade said with a smirk and breathed into Uchiha''s earlobe.


    Taking a deep breath, Uchihain pressed his impulse while walking with Tsunade on his back.


    "hidden."


    "What''s wrong? Master Tsunade?" Uchiha turned his face and asked Tsunade.


    Tsunade directly sent his wen.


    This wen directly ignited the anger that Uchiha Yin had suppressed for a long time.


    Uchiha Yin couldn''t care about anything at this time. He directly used his power and returned to his home, a simple and luxurious room.


    The next morning!


    Tsunade woke up early.


    She looked at Uchiha, her eyes slowly showing deep attachment.


    Especially when she smelled the extremely good smell of Uchiha''s body, her little face turned up slightly and moved towards Uchiha''s.


    Although Tsunade is very domineering outside, at home, he can shred all the disguise on himself and become a little woman.


    After kissing Uchiha, Tsunade got up contentedly.


    After a brief refreshing, Tsunade became busy.


    Since Mikoto and Kusina were absent, they could only cook breakfast by themselves, so Tsunade went to the kitchen, the "forbidden area".


    Uh, but cooking, for Tsunade, should be the process of making poison.


    When Uchiha was half awake, he heard the sound of crackling cooking from the kitchen.


    Uchiha opened his eyes and sat up.


    Huh, someone is cooking?


    Well, besides myself, Tsunade seems to be the only one at home!?


    My God, Tsunade is about to make poison again!


    After Uchiha finished washing, he walked to the kitchen and saw Tsunade as if he was facing an enemy, wearing a mask and a long coat, fully armed and cooking.


    How is this cooking? It''s a war!


    However, the look is quite lovely.


    Uchiha could not help but walked over with a smile.


    "Master Tsunade, do you want to help?"


    "Ah? Hide, I can, this time, I can definitely eat it!" Tsunade saw Uchiha Hide suddenly appeared, and panicked.


    Although cooking is difficult for Tsunade, her expression is still very firm.


    "Is there really no problem?" Uchiha asked hiddenly.


    "Well, no problem, trust me, I will do it soon." Tsunade nodded and replied confidently.


    "Well, you can do your own, I will do it myself later." Uchiha said with a smile.


    "Huh?" Tsunade hummed, expressing his dissatisfaction.


    "Okay, okay, I''m kidding, this time, let''s eat together."


    Although he was a little worried that Tsunade would blow up the kitchen directly, Uchiha Kimura still wrapped Tsunade''s waist and limbs 713, kissed Tsunade, and left the kitchen.


    Soon after, Tsunade came out with two dishes, and then another meal.


    The rice is okay, just put the rice, watch the water level, and then hand it to the rice cooker.


    But these dishes...


    Even though Uchiha was mentally prepared, he still couldn''t help but feel shocked.


    "Hidden, take a taste." Tsunade said proudly, with expectation in his eyes.


    "Ahem, okay." Uchiha took a bite of the poached egg that was about to turn into coke with the mentality of trying to poison.


    "How is it, is it delicious?" Tsunade looked at Uchiha''s eyes brightly.


    "Well, yes, you can taste it yourself." Uchiha felt that his taste buds were about to break down, so he quickly picked up a piece and delivered it directly to Tsunade''s mouth.


    "Yeah." Tsunade just took a bite, and then the whole expression became very stiff.


    "This time is not bad, at least it won''t poison people." Uchiha said with a smile.


    In the end, Uchihain himself went into battle and finished the breakfast.


    Although it is not as delicious as Mikoto Kosina''s, it is still edible.


    Chapter 325 Accepting Disciple


    The fact that Uchiha and Tsunade were about to accept disciples soon spread throughout Konoha.


    At this time, the most anxious are those of the Ninja clan.


    Crowds of people have found Uchiha''s residence and want to see Uchiha''s and Tsunade.


    However, I was told that Uchiha Ken and Tsunade would no longer want to accept apprentices in a short time.


    This can also make people understand that if a teacher leads a group of people at once, I am afraid the quality of teaching will not be much better.


    Besides, there are two celebrities, Uchiha Yin and Tsunade.


    These Ninja people are envious and hated towards Nohara Lin and Yurihong.


    However, no one dared to challenge Nohara Lin and Yurihong, or even their families because of this.


    After waiting for Mikoto and the others to return, Uchihain and the others also set a date for the acceptance ceremony.


    On that day, people from the Uchiha clan came and went, and it was very lively.


    Because of the venue, Uchiha Yin did not hesitate to use his rights as the fifth elder of the Uchiha clan and borrowed the Uchiha clan''s land.

 313 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 313

    Of course, as a member of the Senju clan, Tsunade would definitely not accept disciples in the Uchiha clan''s clan lands, so the date of their acceptance was staggered.


    Although Tsunade and Uchiha don''t mind, they still have to consider the impact.


    "Yin, don''t you think about our Uchiha clan when you accept the apprentice this time?" Fu Yue persuaded Uchiha Yin persistently.


    Now Uchiha Ling has abdicated, and Futake has become the patriarch of the Uchiha clan.


    At that time, many people wanted Uchihain to be the head of the Uchiha clan, but Uchihain refused.


    However, although Uchiha Ken was the fifth elder of the Uchiha clan, no one would look down upon Uchiha Ken.


    Even in the Uchiha clan, because Uchiha hidden''openly'' the method of improving pupil power, Uchiha''s reputation is even higher than Uchiha Fudake.


    The only thing that made the Uchiha clan a little uncomfortable, may be that Uchiha Yin did not accept the Uchiha clan as his apprentice.


    But they didn''t blame Uchihain, on the contrary, they believed that their people did not meet Uchihain''s requirements for accepting disciples, and worked hard.


    I have to say that after the hawks are completely eliminated, the dovish Uchiha clan is still very lovely.


    "Don''t think about it, if there are good seedlings then, I will naturally collect disciples." Uchiha''s mouth twitched and refused.


    Tomitake also sighed when he saw Uchiha''s delay in letting go.


    Forget it, this group of students will teach for a few years at most, right?


    When my son or daughter is born, I wonder if Uchiha can accept it.


    Uchiha Tomitake thought to himself.


    Without Mikoto, Uchiha hidden still found another Uchiha clan and got married, called Uchiha Mina.


    In half a year, Uchiha can teach a person who is completely incompetent to ninjutsu to become a master of special ninjutsu. How can he not let Uchiha Tomitake''s eyes be greedy?


    Although Mui Ne is not pregnant yet, but counting the time, 5 to 6 years later, at that time, should I have another apprentice?


    "Okay, Lin and Hong are waiting for me inside, and the guests are almost here, let''s get started." Uchihain stood up and strode towards the lobby.


    It should be said that Konoha is the strongest clan after the decline of the Senshou clan.


    A lobby for apprentices is the size of a huge football field.


    The guests are densely packed, like a state banquet.


    Xi Rihong wears a light purple kimono with delicate eyebrows and her eyes like a clear spring.


    But Ye Yuanlin''s eyes are like autumn water, her eyebrows are like pale moon, she is cold and rests, and her cherry blossoms are like drops of lips.


    "Master Yin." Both Xi Rihong and Ye Yuan Lin cried out obediently.


    Yurihong is a ninja of the ninja at any rate. Under the cultivation of Yuri Zhenhong, he is quite generous.


    It was the first time that Lin Nohara faced such a big battle, and she seemed very tense.


    "Relax, why are you so unfamiliar?" Uchiha shrugged faintly, squatted down and touched Hong Helin''s head lightly."At that time, we will all be our own people, there is no need to be so restrained."


    "Yes, teacher." Xi Rihong lightly turned sideways, her voice was very soft, but very polite.


    The Xirihong is now subtle, delicate, and more docile, like an intimate little padded jacket.


    "Yes, teacher." Ye Yuan Lin also followed Xi Rihong''s words and cried out obediently.


    Lin didn''t have the kind of no stage fright that Xi Rihong.


    When I returned to my home, the family members kept instilling a lot of things into Ye Yuan Lin.


    Lin put her position very low, because she was not from the Ninja clan, but a commoner.


    Even she herself feels very lucky to be Uchihain''s disciple.


    Looking back on the scene that day, Lin also felt very incredible.


    The host Uchiha Tomitake lightly coughed, and a deep voice resounded through the audience.


    "Today, thank you all for participating in the reception ceremony of the five elders of our Uchiha clan, Uchiha Yin..."


    Uchiha Tomitake talked a long way.


    With the help of Uchiha''s hidden disciples, Uchiha Tomitake is constantly working hard to improve the Uchiha clan''s right to speak in Konoha.


    The apprenticeship ceremony should have been very complicated, but under Uchiha¡¯s suggestion, it didn¡¯t make it too complicated. Everything was simple.


    Uchiha sits concealed on the high hall, Rin Nohara and Yurihong move forward, respectfully placing the incense table, offering incense, and saluting.


    Yuhihong and Lin Nohara knelt in front of Uchiha''s knees.


    Later, Yurihong and Rin Nohara raised the apprentice stickers over their heads, and concealed their hands to Uchiha.


    Uchiha concealed it, and then the two little loli apprentices three times.


    Yurihong and Nohara Lin took a cup of tea from the emcee next to them, and handed them to Uchiha in a respectful manner.


    Chapter 326 Apprenticeship


    When Uchiha took a sip, the voice of the system rang from the minds of Yuhihong and Lin Nohara at the same time.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully completing side mission one and becoming Uchiha''s apprentice. Mission rewards, illusion proficiency +1, all attributes +1, open side mission two."


    "Second Quest will be opened in due course."


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully completing side mission one and becoming Uchiha''s apprentice. Mission rewards, water escape proficiency +1, all attributes +1, medical ninjutsu proficiency +1, open side mission two."


    "Second mission will be opened in due course,"


    Upon hearing the voice of completing the task, both Yurihong and Nohara Lin showed bright smiles.


    First kiss, saved!


    As for the side mission two will be opened in time, they don''t care.


    If possible, it is best not to turn it on.


    Otherwise, if it is something that is too difficult, they will not be able to complete it.


    Of course, the obvious improvement in strength also made Nohara Lin and Yurihong feel very excited.


    "teacher."


    "Ding, congratulations to the master for gaining +1 illusion proficiency and all attributes +1."

 314 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 314

    "Ding, congratulations to the master for gaining water escape proficiency +1043, all attributes + 1 and medical ninjutsu proficiency + 1


    The voice of the system rang from Uchiha''s mind.


    Ignoring the system''s voice, Uchiha smiled and nodded to Yuhihong and Nohara Lin.


    "Good, Lin, red."


    The program is a bit bitter and boring, but it is well organized.


    Gradually, both Xi Rihong and Ye Yuan Lin are getting better, and the whole apprenticeship feast appears to be organized, unhurried, unhurried, and unhurried.


    The corners of Uchiha''s mouth were raised higher.


    The next time, according to the ancient times of Uchiha''s previous life, it should be the time for the apprenticeship and the master''s return.


    Yurihong took the scroll handed by his father Yuri Zhenhong, presented it with respectful hands, and handed it to Uchiha.


    Uchiha Ken then took it, his eyes swept, and the corners of his mouth pressed slightly.


    Lei Dun, pseudo dark, a B-level ninjutsu.


    Don''t underestimate this ninjutsu. In the original book, this is a powerful ninjutsu, which is Jiaodu''s master.


    Moreover, the Xihi family itself is not a special ninjutsu. It is already very difficult to come up with a B-level Thunder Descent ninjutsu.


    "It turned out to be a B-level ninjutsu, Lei Dun, pseudo dark."


    "It turned out to be a B-level Thunder Dunn. This is a Lei Dun who needs to complete multiple level tasks to be qualified to learn."


    People around are also talking about it.


    In addition to some ninja ninjas, if you want to learn ninjutsu, you can also go to Naruto and ask for it.


    It has met certain requirements and made a certain contribution to Konoha. It is not impossible to watch the seal scroll.


    Of course, this Lei Dun pseudo-darkness did not enter the eyes of many Great Ninja clan.


    After all, to the Ninja Clan, Lei Dun''s pseudo-darkness is really nothing.


    But Uchiha Yin didn''t mind at all.


    Ninjutsu scrolls or something, Uchiha Yin really doesn''t care about it, and doesn''t need it, but this is a process, if he doesn''t accept it, he will lose Yurihong''s face instead.


    Then, Lyn also took the scroll from Nabara Nohara and handed it to Uchiha.


    Lin herself is a civilian ninja, what good scrolls can she have?


    Inside, it''s just a basic C-level ninjutsu, Lei Dun, and walk away.


    Moreover, I''m afraid that Nohara Nami is looking for Nami Fengshuimen.


    Although the people around didn''t make much noise, they felt that the apprenticeship given by Ye Yuan Lin was a bit shabby, and the look at Ye Yuan Lin couldn''t help but also brought some other meaning.


    Feeling that Lin Yeyuan, who was just getting better after receiving the look of others, gradually recovered her restraint.


    She was originally not an inferiority person, but she was very sensitive to such a look.


    Yurihong next to her can certainly feel the situation of Nohara Lin, with a little worry on her face.


    "Look up, don''t be afraid, don''t be cautious." Seeing this scene, Uchihain said to Rin Nohara.


    Ye Yuan Lin raised her head, but water mist filled her eyes.


    I still exercise too little and my face is too thin.


    But they are just 6-year-old girls.


    "As my disciple of Uchiha Hidden, there is no need to care about the eyes of others, because soon, your realm will be difficult for them to reach."


    "Moreover, I like your apprenticeship very much."


    Uchiha faintly rubbed Lin and Hong''s little heads softly, but his words were domineering.


    "Well, I see, teacher." Lin stared at the gentle and domineering Uchiha in a daze, her cheeks turning red.


    The sentence "Thank you" was very light, but it made Uchiha hear it clearly.


    The corners of Uchiha''s mouth evoked a nice arc.


    And red can also be felt, Uchiha Yin seems to be a little different from others.


    What is Uchiha''s strength now?


    Do you still need someone else¡¯s apprenticeship?


    Don''t say Lei Dun walks away, Lei Dun is pseudo-dark or something, even if it is a Lei Dun unicorn, Uchiha is hidden.


    The spectators also thought about it a little bit, and they understood what was going on.


    Moreover, if you really accept apprentices according to the apprenticeship, I am afraid that Uchiha''s hidden apprentices will be either the Uchiha clan, the Thousand-shou clan, or the Hyuga clan.


    But in fact, Uchiha has never accepted these Shinobi people as disciples.


    Sara and the others were not even Konoha before.


    Once I figured it out, I no longer struggle.


    But everyone was very curious about how Uchiha hidden would respond.


    Although the gifts given by Yurihong and Nohara Lin are not particularly precious, after all, one is Class B Thunder Dunn and the other is Class C Thunder Dunn.


    But it was the best thing they could come up with, and it showed their sincerity.


    The Xiri clan is better at illusion, and there are not many thunder escapes in their hands.


    Chapter 327 Bracelet


    The apprenticeship ceremony of Yurihong and Nohara Lin can''t be regarded as precious, after all, one is only C-level ninjutsu, and the other is only B-level ninjutsu.


    But this is also a manifestation of their sincerity.


    Because this is Thunder Dun, the Thunder Dun that Uchiha Ken can use.


    Due to the different nature of Chakra, the B-level and C-level ninjutsu in the hands of Lei Dun ninja are far better than the A-level and B-level ninjutsu that does not match him.


    Regardless of the conditions for practicing ninjutsu, with the increase in the nature of the change, the C-level Thunder Dune is used in the hands of the Thunder Dunn ninja, and its power can already match the other attributes of the B-level ninjutsu.


    But can C-level ninjutsu and B-level ninjutsu cost the same?Obviously it is different.

 315 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 315

    Therefore, the apprenticeship ceremony of Yurihong and Nohara Lin is particularly precious and honest.


    After all, one of the two came from the Illusion Family, and the other was just a commoner.


    The gift of a ninja can¡¯t just be seen whether it¡¯s strong, but it needs to be seen from multiple aspects.


    But on the other hand, Uchiha''s gift cannot be too shabby.


    After all, Uchiha has concealed this kind of status. If the gift given is too shabby, it will make Yuhihong and Rin Nohara a laughingstock.


    Yes, everyone will not laugh at Uchiha, but will laugh at Yuhihong and Rin Nohara.


    "Come on, Hong, Lin, I''ll give this to you."


    After Uchiha accepted the gifts from the two with a smile, he also took a gift box and pushed them into the hands of Nohara Lin and Yurihong.


    "Let''s open it," Uchiha said.


    Everyone was curious.


    It''s obviously a small box, but the size of a fist, a ring, necklace, bracelet, etc. is almost the same, but if it is related to ninjutsu... Although it can be put down, the ninja world generally does not use ordinary paper. Record ninjutsu, and all will be recorded on the scroll.


    Hello, wait!Ring?Isn''t it true that you will propose a ring to marry him?


    A bad premonition suddenly flashed in Yuri Zhenhong''s mind.


    Even though Yuri Zhenhong was very moved while having dinner that day, she had already recovered from it.


    First, from the beginning to the present, Uchiha has only accepted girls, and the apprentice grades don''t seem to be very large.


    Second, after the end of World War II, many people wanted to worship Uchiha''s gate, but even his good friend Sakumo Hagi wanted to give Uchi his genius son Kakashi Hagi. Boyin, neither works.


    Third, Uchihain¡¯s apprentice seems to have been eaten by Uchihain...


    Wo Cao, if you think about it this way, Yuri is really red and feels a horror.


    This box cannot be opened!Yuri Zhenhong''s face turned pale, and she subconsciously wanted to grab the small box from Yurihong''s hands.


    But he still took a step slower, Ye Yuan Lin and Yu Rihong, with a trace of joy and expectation, opened the small gift box under the shocking sight of Yuri Zhenhong.


    It''s over, the fame of my beautiful girl, Yuri!Will be ruined by Uchiha!


    Yuri Zhenhong couldn''t bear to close her eyes.


    "What a beautiful bracelet." However, he heard his daughter''s surprised cry.


    I have to say that as a daughter control, Xi Ri Zhenhong''s imagination is still rich enough.


    Even Tsunade and the others have not received the wedding ring, so how could Uchiha Ken get one for Nohara Lin and Yuhihong.


    "Ah." Yuri Zhenhong also opened his eyes, and then the old face blushed, but immediately recovered.


    Everyone present was attracted by the bracelet, and not many people realized that Yuri Zhenhong had just made a weird behavior.


    It was a pair of very beautiful bracelets, with cumbersome but not messy patterns carved on the surface, and the dots of fluorescence were as brilliant and beautiful as a starry sky.


    However, it seems to be nothing more than a very beautiful bracelet.


    A pair of bracelets, no matter how beautiful they are, in the world of ninjas, they are not as precious as a C-level ninjutsu.


    Although everyone was very puzzled, they did not taunt Uchihain.


    Because they instinctively felt that Uchiha''s gift would not be so simple.


    Especially the patterns on the bracelets give those powerful ninjas a very special feeling.


    "Is that a curse seal? A seal?" Oshemaru saw the carved pattern on the table, her eyes flashed, and a look of surprise appeared on her face.


    Uchiha glanced at the Oshemaru next to her in amazement, but didn''t expect Oshemaru to discover the extraordinary bracelet so quickly.


    "Bring it up and have a look. If you do not fit your hands together, drop a drop of blood on it."


    However, Uchiha Yin did not pay attention to Osamaru, but said to the two with a smile.


    "Well, good master." Yurihong blinked with Ye Yuan Lin, then brought the bracelet to her hand.


    There was no special feeling. Then, Yurihong and Yehara Lin took off the bracelet and dropped two drops of blood into it.


    At this moment, blood seemed to drip into the inside of the bracelet.


    The mysterious engraving on the bracelet seemed to be alive, turning blood red, and then constantly changing.


    The pair of bracelets, which originally looked crystal clear, looked like a flaming phoenix flying freely.


    However, soon, the bracelet changed back to its original state, as if nothing happened in 5.8.


    However, both Yurihong and Nohara Lin seem to be able to feel it, and there seems to be a different connection between himself and the bracelet.


    "Put chakra into it and try?" Uchiha said with a smile.


    Yuhihong and Nohara Lin heard Uchiha''s words and poured chakras into the bracelet.


    Afterwards, they were taken aback.


    They can feel that their bracelets seem to have another space inside, and the things in the space can be controlled at will.


    With a movement of thought, the two scrolls appeared in the hands of Yurihong and Rin Nohara respectively.


    Chapter 328 Pay Attention


    "This is?!" Seeing the sudden appearance of two scrolls, everyone''s faces were puzzled.


    Everyone just now looked at the change of the bracelet in amazement. Before they recovered, they saw the abrupt appearance of these two scrolls. They were amazed.


    "This is space? Space ninjutsu?" Bo Feng Shuimen, who reacted the fastest, called out in surprise.


    I''ve been studying the wave wind water gate of Flying Thunder God, and I am most sensitive to such a spatial fluctuation, so I reacted in the first time.


    "Mizumi, do you mean space ninjutsu? You say the appearance of these two scrolls is space ninjutsu?" Jilaiya asked in surprise at Bofeng Watergate.


    For his apprentice, how outstanding the talent of space ninjutsu is, and Jilai is also clear.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t go to Sarutobi Rizan in person and ask for the God of Thunder, invented by the second generation of Hokage, to study it for Bo Feng Shuimen.


    That''s why I was so surprised when I heard Bofeng Watergate talk about space ninjutsu after 12 months.


    "Yes, Master, although I''m not sure, but I just felt the fluctuation of space from the pair of bracelets." Bo Feng Shuimen said with a straight face to Zi Lai.


    "The fluctuation of space?"

 316 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 316

    Hearing what Bofeng Shuimen said, the people around were also talking about it.


    In Uchiha''s apprenticeship reception, most of the invited ninjas.


    As ninjas, they certainly know the fluctuation of space and what space ninjutsu means.


    "Master, can you tell me what is going on?" Hong blinked curiously and asked.


    "Yin, is this?" Yuri Zhenhong also asked at this time.


    He was a bit worried about whether Uchiha''s items were too casual, but now he is not worried at all.


    How can things that can be linked to space be ordinary things?


    However, this bracelet really doesn''t seem to tell from the outside.


    "This bracelet I researched by myself, you can understand it as a space bracelet, which contains a cubic meter of space that you can manipulate at will." Uchiha Hideo said with a mysterious smile on his face.


    Space bracelet, made according to the inspiration of space ring.


    Ordinary space rings are rings with extra space made by people who understand the laws of space to a very high level, using some peculiar ores or formations.


    And Uchiha Ken, who happened to be proficient in space, as well as seal art.


    After returning from the dragon veins, although Uchiha hadn''t gained the power of time, his understanding of space became more and more profound.


    After Uchiha¡¯s research, he succeeded in using the chakra to depict the enchantment mark, allowing a bracelet to have an independent space of 1 cubic meter.


    However, due to material defects, it can only hold 1 cubic meter, which is not very large.


    Uchihain originally wanted to make a spatial ring, but the curse seal is too difficult to write on the ring, so he would use a bracelet instead.


    Fortunately, a bracelet was used instead. Otherwise, if two rings really came out, I''m afraid Uchiha-Yin really jumped into the yellow river and couldn''t clean it.


    Although Uchiha-Hin''s bracelet can only have 1 cubic meter of independent space is not particularly satisfactory, the people around him heard Uchiha-Hin''s words, and they were already in an uproar!


    Originally they were still skeptical, after all, it was just Bo Feng Shuimen''s guess.


    But Uchiha''s secret words directly settled Bofeng Mizumen''s guess.


    Space bracelet!


    They were shocked when they heard Uchihain''s words.


    The most shocking is Bofeng Shuimen.


    Only those who have really studied space ninjutsu can know how profound space ninjutsu is.


    The Space Bracelet is also very different from Flying Thunder God.


    Flying Thunder God uses the technique to achieve teleportation.


    The caster will leave the thunder god spell where his body can touch. When the enemy''s body is left with the spell, it means that the spell mark representing death is written.


    In general, Flying Thunder God is nothing more than moving people or objects from one space to another through space coordinates.


    The space bracelet creates an independent space, and can even control everything in the space at will by injecting chakras.


    The difficulty factor of this space bracelet is twice that of Flying Thunder God, and even more!


    After figuring out this one, Bofeng Shuimen was shocked.


    Originally, Hafeng Mizumon still wanted to catch up with Uchiha.


    After all, after getting the nine tails, Hafeng Mizuno thought he would definitely be able to catch up with Uchiha.


    But now, Hafeng Mizumon discovered that there was a gap between himself and Uchiha, 887!


    Among other things, in terms of space ninjutsu, Bofeng Shuimen is far behind.


    This kind of gap is so huge that it even made Bo Feng Shuimen desperate.


    Although the other ninjas do not have as profound understanding as Bofeng Shuimen, they also know that this spatial bracelet is not a simple thing, it is very precious.


    Even, it has never appeared before in the Ninja World.


    After all, there was no ninja who had a deep understanding of space like Uchiha in the Ninja world before.


    At this time, everyone''s gazes at Yurihong and Nohara Lin also changed.


    If Uchiha''s items are not expensive, then it is perfunctory.


    But if the things given are very valuable, then it is not perfunctory.


    Not only is it not perfunctory, it is also an extraordinary emphasis.


    Even though Yurihong and Nohara Lin are still young and don''t quite understand the magical effect of this spatial bracelet, they can still feel the gaze of the people around them.


    At this moment, they also feel that their hearts are warm.


    They did not expect that Uchiha would attach such importance to them.


    Chapter 329 Can I buy it?


    At this time, Sarutobi Rizen, staring at the bracelets Nohara Lin and Yurihong were wearing on their wrists.


    Sarutobi Hizen is Tsunade''s master, and Tsunade is Uchihain''s master.


    Therefore, Uchiha Ken is considered to be the disciple of Sarutobi Hizen.


    Sarutobi Rizen was also busy, so he took time to participate in this apprenticeship ceremony.


    Originally, Sarutobi Hizaki thought that Uchiha Ken would give some more powerful ninjutsu to Yuhi Hong and Nohara Lin, but he did not expect that Uchiha Ken would actually come up with such a shocking thing.


    Although Sarutobi Hisaki has also seen Uchiha hidden use space ninjutsu, but Sarutobi Hisaki can''t even think of using space ninjutsu and curse seals to create this kind of ninjutsu.


    But this kind of thing that people can''t even think of, Uchiha Yin completed it so easily, and also gave this kind of ninja as a gift to Nohara Lin and Yuhihong.


    What a prodigal!


    Yes, the Space Bracelet was considered by Sarutobi Hitoshi to be a new type of tolerant.


    For other ninjas, a cubic meter of arbitrarily controlled space is as useful as a warehouse that moves everywhere.


    Convenient.


    But for a high-level figure like Sarutobi Hisaki, this kind of stuff is really too useful.


    When marching and fighting, this kind of space bracelet can not only save a lot of time for transporting food and armaments, but also completely avoiding the possibility of being attacked by enemy troops and failing the battle.

 317 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 317

    In addition, there are too many magical effects.


    At a glance, Sarutobi Hizen could think of no less than dozens of uses.


    "Yin, please be sure to sell us Konoha! On behalf of Konoha, I allow you to read the book of seals at will in the future! If you have anything you want, you can also mention it."Said to Uchiha implicitly.


    "please!"


    Sarutobi Rishou said, slightly contemplative.


    His voice is extremely sincere.


    Hearing Sarutobi Hisaki''s words, the people around him also got stuck breathing.


    The Book of Seal, which records most of the secret techniques forbidden in Konoha.


    It is no exaggeration to say that even the Uchiha clan, the Hyuga clan, and the Thousand-hand clan possess as many ninjutsu as they are in the Book of Sealing, but are as powerful as they are.


    However, Sarutobi Hizaki thought it was worth it.


    Because if this space bracelet can be mass produced!


    Then Konoha will undergo a terrifying change.


    No matter how great the value is, it is worth trading for.


    If he could, Sarutobi Hizaki even wanted to bow, but because of his identity as Hokage, he couldn''t bow casually, so he changed it to Zuoyi.


    Yurihong and Rin Nohara are still ignorant. Although they know that Uchiha''s gift to them is extraordinary, they don''t know that they can reach this level.


    That''s the three generations of Naruto Sarutobi!


    The person with the highest status in Konoha!


    This piece is so rare.


    This also makes the hearts of Nohara Lin and Yurihong a little different.


    What the master gave me is too expensive.


    The people around were also stunned, and they didn''t expect that in Sarutobi''s heart, this kind of spatial bracelet would be so precious.


    Uchiha raised his brows, then smiled and said, "Even if I give you the method of production, you don''t understand the rules of space at all, and you just can''t do it."


    Uchiha''s words also caused Sarutobi to beheaded.


    Yes, how can such a magical space bracelet be made in a simple way.


    If it weren''t for the special talent for spatial fluctuations, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be possible to make it?


    "Then, Yin, can these two bracelets be sold to me? Or are they making the same ones and sell them to me?" Sarutobi Hitoshi said with a tight heart.


    "Old man, look at you like this, you''re a dignified Hokage, are you embarrassed by such a look?" Uchiha shook his head, dumbfounded.


    "Sorry, as long as you sell him to me, I''ll be ashamed." Sarutobi Hizen said firmly.


    "But ah, I can''t sell it, I have given it away." Uchiha said with a light smile.


    "Who?" Sarutobi Hizen''s face instantly turned ugly.


    "Don''t you see that I just gave them all to my beloved disciple?" Uchihain nodded to Yurihong and Nohara Lin, and said.


    Stare~ Everyone was just attracted by Sarutobi Hizen, and almost forgot that Uchiha Ken gave these two space bracelets to Nohara Lin and Yurihong soon.


    A crowd of people instantly turned their eyes to Ye Yuan Lin and Yu Ri Hong, and Ye Yuan Lin and Yu Ri Hong couldn''t help but stretch.


    That eyes...scorching, staring at me!


    "Yeah..." Yehara Lin and Yurihong stretched very tightly, and they held hands together, then subconsciously stepped back two steps.


    Uchiha frowned and said dissatisfied: "Why, what are you doing, they are my apprentices!"


    "Cough cough." Sarutobi Rizen coughed awkwardly, and then said in an elusive tone: "Red, Lin..."


    "Don''t hit the idea of ??the space bracelet in their hands. It represents my identity as Uchiha''s apprentice. No one can grab it." Before Sarutobi finished, Uchiha guessed the ape. What Feirizhan wanted to say.


    So he didn''t hesitate to interrupt Sarutobi Hizaki''s words and said.


    Sarutobi Hizen heard Uchiha''s words, his face stiffened.


    If Uchiha Yin said that, these two spatial bracelets would naturally be impossible to buy or sell.


    And if you want to get the space bracelet from Yurihong and Rin Nohara, you have to weigh whether you can withstand Uchiha''s anger.


    "Then, you can always make two more, right?" Sarutobi Hitoshi said after thinking about it.


    "I''m sorry, the materials used to make the space bracelet are too harsh, and I can''t find it in Konoha." Uchiha shook his head.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Three


    Space bracelets can actually be made with ordinary materials?


    Even the Fei Lei Shen Kuwu in the future Wave Feng Shui Gate was specially made, otherwise it would not be able to withstand the strength of the curse seal.


    Needless to say, the space bracelet.


    Of course, if Uchihain wants to do it, of course he can do it.


    However, Uchiha Yin did not want to do it.


    These things, as long as their own women have enough.


    Well, it seems that something incredible has been exposed.


    Although Uchihain didn''t have much thoughts about the current Yuhihong and Rin Nohara, it might be in the future.


    At this time, everyone looked at Xi Rihong and Ye Yuan Lin, the gods were about to burst into flames.


    Just because of Uchiha''s hidden teacher, he was able to get these important things, even the things that Sarutobi Rizen wanted to exchange for the seal scroll.


    What a great opportunity this is, what a generous teacher this is!


    However, what everyone did not expect was that it was more than that.


    "Red, Lin, these two bracelets have already shed blood to recognize their masters. Except for you and the one who made them, no one else can use this spatial bracelet." 967


    "Moreover, this space ring has a life-saving barrier."


    "When you are in danger, this barrier will be automatically triggered to help you withstand the attack." Uchiha said, then, as if thinking of something, he said, "Well, even if the old man attacks with all his strength, It takes about ten minutes to break through the barrier."

 318 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 318

    After speaking, Uchiha''s mouth smiled.


    Well, this bracelet can be said to be an upgraded version of the amulet made by Uchihain before (the one given to Hakura and Karaura at the time.), which can perfectly resist the bracelet without breaking. Outside attack.


    Of course, when making this bracelet, Uchihain gave Tsunade and the others one one.


    Generally, it is impossible to break the barrier of this bracelet without reaching the combat power of the shadow level.


    And there are some shadow-level powerhouses who are good at speed or defense. Attacks are not particularly powerful ninjas, and they may not be able to break this barrier.


    It can be said that even if it is an ordinary person who knows nothing, with this bracelet, even if it encounters an attack by a strong person below the general shadow level, it will be unscathed.


    Because the other party can''t break the barrier of the bracelet at all.


    What a powerful ability this is.


    Hearing the magical effect of this bracelet, the people around felt even more intense in their eyes.


    The only person who can be called an old man by Uchiha is the only person who can be called the old man.


    This enchantment, even Sarutobi Rizen needs ten minutes to break.


    Although many people think that Uchiha''s words are a bit exaggerated, the meaning can be expressed.


    Doesn''t that mean that this bracelet can withstand the attacks of shadow-level powerhouses!


    This effect is much warmer than the effect of the 1 cubic meter controllable space just now.


    Ninja is a high-risk profession. It is easy to be killed if one is not careful when performing a mission.


    With this bracelet, isn''t it invincible?


    Even if you encounter a ninja of a higher level than yourself, as long as the opponent does not break loose, you can attack the opponent as you like.


    This... is too powerful.


    But it''s more than that.


    "By the way, I also put two scrolls in this bracelet, the two you are holding in your hands now." Uchiha faintly pointed to the scrolls in the hands of Yurihong and Nohara Lin.


    "Lin, in your scroll, there are some water escape ninjutsu that I know, some medical ninjutsu of Master Tsunade, if you don''t understand anything, you can ask me."


    "Red, on your scroll are some illusions. If you don''t understand anything, you can also ask me."


    Uchiha said with a smile.


    Lin and Hong both nodded, their eyes were red, and their hearts were very moved.


    Judging from the performance of the people around, how could they not know that the things Uchiha Yin gave them, even Hokage-sama, were very greedy.


    But it was such a valuable thing that made Uchiha give them away lightly. How could they not be moved.


    "Thank you, Master." Lin said to Hong, and then opened the scroll.


    "What? Illusory Art¡¤Darkness Walk Art! This is a powerful illusion art left by the second generation of Hokage Lord!"


    "That is Shui Dun, the hard vortex water blade? That is the second-generation Hokage Master''s S-level Water Dun!"


    "Wow, and Tsunade-sama''s medical ninjutsu!"


    The expressions of the people around him turned from surprise to numbness.


    "From tomorrow, every weekend, you can go to my house to practice. If you don''t understand, you can ask me." Uchihain smiled softly and touched Hong Yu Lin''s head.


    "En." Lin and Hong nodded softly.


    Their hearts are very moved, and they don''t know how to repay brother Yin.


    After thinking about it, only by practicing desperately can I live up to Brother Yin''s expectations.


    Although Uchiha Ken also had a lot to say, it was not the time to talk at this time.


    He turned his head and walked away, walking out of the Uchiha clan''s clan with easy steps.


    Everyone also dispersed, their faces solemn.


    Today¡¯s events have had too much impact.


    It''s not just accepting disciples, but the strength of the Xiri clan has increased out of thin air.


    In the future, even the surname of Nohara will probably become a clan of its own, and then it will be attached to Uchihain''s hands like the Mitarai clan.


    "Let''s go, Hong." Yuri Zhenhong looked at Hong indifferently, and smiled openly.


    Uchiha''s ability to attach such importance to red made Yuri''s red face squeeze out the flowers.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Recommend a friend''s new book "Urban God Grade Soft Rice King", and those who are interested can read it.


    Chapter 331 A Cold Heart


    "Master..." Yurihong stared at Uchiha''s leaving figure blankly, feeling the residual warmth of Uchiha''s palm left on her head, and her heart was quite restless.


    It wasn''t until he heard his father''s words that Xi Rihong recovered.


    "Okay, father." Xi Rihong nodded docilely, and said to Xi Ri Zhenhong.


    Yurihong retracted the scroll into the bracelet, and then put the bracelet on her hand.


    Touching the bracelet lightly, Xi Ri''s red face showed a gentle and charming smile.


    "Lin, see you at the ninja school tomorrow." Yurihong greeted Nohara Lin, and then followed Yuri Zhenhong and left.


    Rin Nohara and Yurihong are both Uchiha''s apprentices, and they will definitely be together often in the future.


    So during this period of time, Lin Nohara and Yurihong became familiar.


    Even, the two are about to develop into the degree of girlfriends.


    Yurihong''s words also brought Nohara Lin back to her senses.


    Unlike Yurihong, Nohara Lin is just a civilian ninja.


    His own apprenticeship was even pointed out and even laughed at by others.


    Although others'' voices were very soft, they made her feel tense.


    Her body was tight, stretched and embarrassed, for fear of causing Uchiha''s dissatisfaction.

 319 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 319

    But what she didn''t expect was that Uchiha did not care at all, and even took the initiative to comfort her.


    Finally gave her such an expensive gift.


    This made Nohara Lin feel her heart warm.


    Thank you, master.


    "Lin, we''re going back too." Nabara said, holding Lin''s hand.


    "Well, aunt, let''s go back." Lin said with a smile.


    Uchiha faintly returned to his home.


    It''s been a while since the Zhongnin exam, and the nobles and all of them have left Konoha.


    No one would be stuck at the door of Uchiha''s House.


    "Yin, I''m back, how did the apprenticeship gathering go?"


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, Mikoto walked out of the kitchen.


    She is wearing a very simple apron.


    Uchiha''s breathing was stagnant, and he stared at Mikoto in front of him.


    If you guessed it correctly, Mikoto should be wearing a body apron...


    "I''m back, I''m back." Mikoto''s face was slightly flushed, but faintly proud.


    Although they are both old and old, Mikoto always feels hot when Uchiha''s eyes are on Mikoto''s body.


    "Well, the apprenticeship meeting went very smoothly, but this is just a small matter. It''s normal, right?" Uchiha said, holding Mikoto from behind.


    "Huh, don''t think we can''t see what your idea is..." Mikoto lightly patted Uchiha''s arm on her stomach, and said.


    After Uchihain made the space bracelet, they each had one, but now they gave it to Lin and Hong.


    Mikoto didn''t believe it if Uchiha had no thoughts.


    "Oh? What''s my idea?" Uchiha asked, with doubts on his face.


    "Yeah." Feeling that her belly button was slightly touched by Uchiha, Mikoto subconsciously covered her abdomen and bent her waist.


    It didn''t matter at this moment, Mikoto could feel it, and she was severely touched by someone.


    Of course Mikoto knew what it was, so she gave Uchiha a faint look.


    "When are you going to attack Hong and Lin?" Mikoto stretched out her hand as if she didn''t care, and grabbed the thing she had just touched.


    "Ah? When will you strike Red and Lin?" Uchiha took a faint breath, and then asked pretendingly, as if he didn''t care about Mikoto''s actions.


    "Oh? When will Yin deceive me?" Mikoto looked at Uchiha with a smile, looking very dark.


    The strength in his hand suddenly increased, but Uchiha Hidden remained calm.


    "I didn''t deceive Mikoto sister, I really have no plans yet." Uchiha said hidden.


    "They are too far behind Mikoto''s sister you now." Uchiha said while holding Mikoto hidden.


    Uchiha''s hidden compliments made Mikoto never tire of listening, and she felt a burst of sweetness in her heart.


    "Count you through." Mikoto snorted softly, trying to let go.


    But how could Uchiha Yin bypass Mikoto''s offense to herself just now?


    "I know it was wrong..."


    "Asshole, I want to cook dinner."


    "These things, I''ll talk about it later, you have to pay for what you just committed, you know?" Uchiha hidden the sword was sold, and without hesitation, he began to teach Mikoto and let Mikoto know her mistake.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the second task of the month. Put on a body apron and have a battle with Uchiha. The task reward: pupil power +0.5, do you receive it..."


    An hour later, Mikoto looked at Uchihain with a bitter face.


    Uchiha hurriedly handed her a tissue and water.


    "Fortunately, Jiuxina and the others are not back, otherwise I can''t spare you today!" Mikoto said viciously.


    "Even if they come back, what can they do? At most, a few more people will accompany you to accept my flogging." Uchiha said refreshingly.


    After listening to Uchiha''s words, Mikoto''s breathing was also stagnant.


    Uchiha''s physical fitness is really abnormal, and now even if three people go together, they are probably not Uchiha''s opponent.


    "Hmph, when the time comes, all my helpers will come together, don''t admit it," Mikoto said quietly.


    Three people together are not opponents, so six people together should always be opponents, right?


    If you are not the opponent, then go to Sunnin Village, 8 people together should be able to defeat you.


    Uchiha felt cold for some unknown reason.


    Chapter 332 The Voice of Cowardice


    "By the way, you said Kusina and the others are not back, what did they do?" Uchihain asked directly, changing the subject.


    "They all went back to their homes, and they deliberately gave me time to be alone with you." Mikoto smiled and said.


    "Otherwise, where would I wear this kind of clothes?"


    Mikoto said this, holding the apron that was torn apart by Uchiha who was so excited at the time, and said.


    Seeing the shredded apron, Uchiha''s face flushed.


    "They said, staying with you every day is too tired and crooked, it is better to live separately, when the time comes, don''t win the newlyweds, giggle." Mikoto said, also laughing.


    In addition to Kai Uchiha hidden a house, the current Kusina, Tsunade and others are also assigned a house.


    After all, even Sarah now has received the attention of Sarutobi Hizaki, and it is quite normal to allocate a house.


    Unlike Uchiha¡¯s previous life, it takes more than 20 years to be a slave to buy a house.


    It''s just that they usually live with Uchihain. After all, Uchihain''s house is large enough for everyone to live in.


    "Who made the idea? You must punish her well then," Uchiha said.


    Isn''t it good to live together well? You must live separately.

 320 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 320

    "Yes, yes, this is Kushina''s idea, so punish her well!" Mikoto smiled, and Shuaiwan gave Kushina without hesitation.


    This idea was originally what Mikoto thought, but now, I don''t want to face Uchiha''s anger again.


    She felt that in this hour, she had fallen apart, her whole body was soft and she had no strength.


    If you still have to face Uchiha''s "anger", I''m afraid it''s really possible to go to the hospital.


    Don''t doubt Uchiha''s strength.


    "Ha Qiu, who is missing me?" Jiu Xin Nai sniffed and asked in confusion.


    "It doesn''t matter, but Mikoto''s sister today should be very lucky, hehe, I will be here tomorrow." Kusina said with a smile.


    As everyone knows, Mikoto has betrayed her, and tomorrow, she will be punished most severely by Uchihain.


    "It''s just that we want to be alone with you sometimes. It''s not that we have any complicated thoughts." Seeing Uchihain''s misunderstanding, Mikoto poked Uchihain''s muscles with her finger and said .


    In this way, these are all Mikoto''s ideas, and everyone agrees. Of course Mikoto has to explain clearly.


    "Besides, don''t we all have bracelets? You can come whenever you want."


    "Don''t think we don''t know, you also secretly went to Sand Ninja Village." Mikoto said.


    Not long after they left Konoha, Hakura and Kaura contacted Uchihain with amulets.


    They left Uchiha in the sweetest period, and of course they would not bear it.


    Uchiha secretly used time and space ninjutsu to pass a few times, satisfying Yekura and Kaura.


    Especially when they were at home, in order not to let their family members know, their way of suppressing their voice gave Uchiha a special pleasure.


    The amulets previously given to Ye Cang and Jiaren Luo are now replaced with this kind of space bracelet.


    Don''t Mikoto pierce, Uchiha is not embarrassed either.


    "That''s so troublesome. I want to wake up with you every day." Uchiha said with a smile.


    "It''s not that they won''t come back to live, but occasionally they will give someone time to spend time alone with you." Mikoto looked at Uchihain and said with a smile.


    "That Tsunade time..." Uchiha said in a vague sense.


    "Yeah, when we do the task, we will always leave you a person, so you are not happy? It is better than we all go out to do the task." Mikoto pinched Uchiha''s nose and said.


    Looking at Mikoto''s well-behaved look, Uchiha always felt that something was wrong.


    "You didn''t make this proposal?" Uchiha said playfully.


    Although Kushina was no longer so bluffing compared to before, but Mikoto was worse than Mikoto in terms of his delicate mind.


    Such an idea really doesn''t seem to be proposed by Kushina, but rather like Mikoto proposed.


    As for Xiaonan, Sarah and Kaguya, Uchihain immediately ruled out.


    Because it''s not like their character.


    "How is it possible, you think too much, it was definitely Kushina proposed!" Uchiha Mikoto saw Uchiha''s appearance, and said with a thump in her heart.


    But seeing Uchiha''s more and more playful smile, Mikoto still persuaded.


    "Who came up with the idea, is it so important?" Mikoto said with a bit of resentment.


    "Punish you again at that time." Looking at Mikoto''s pitiful expression, Uchiha let Mikoto go.


    After resting for a while, Mikoto regained her strength and left Uchiha''s embrace.


    After both of them had cleaned their bodies, Mikoto returned to the kitchen to cook the unfinished dishes.


    Fortunately, when Mikoto came out of the kitchen, the fire was turned off. Otherwise, the whole pot of dishes might be burnt, and it might even cause a fire.


    However, the dishes cooked now do not have the level of Mikoto''s usual.


    However, compared to the things Tsunade made, it is still a lot stronger.0.8


    After all, the food Tsunade made was considered murderous food, and most people couldn''t taste it.


    Soon it was Saturday.


    Uchiha hidden on time came to the training ground that had been agreed early in the morning.


    In the training ground at this time, besides Lin and Hong, there was also an''uninvited guest''.


    "Brother Yin, then, Master Tsunade asked me to practice with you first." A timid voice sounded.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Chapter 331 was banned, uh, it should be out soon.


    Chapter 333 Mute


    It was a little girl with short black hair, wearing a simple short-sleeved ninja costume.


    Although it is not a striking and stunning type, it is like a little girl next door and a little sister.


    She stood straight and looked at Uchihain in front of her quite tightly.


    Mute, Tsunade''s apprentice is the only one who can call Uchiha Ken as his senior.


    As for Kusina and Mikoto, how could they call themselves that way.


    Looking at the rather formal silence in front of him, Uchiha knew why he wanted to pinch her face.


    In the original work, Silent is also Tsunade''s apprentice. He is often bullied by Tsunade. When he is with Tsunade, he always looks like a bag.


    It may be influenced by the impression in the previous life, Uchiha Ken always has a feeling of squeezing her face like Tsunade.


    However, when facing important things, silence is always unambiguous.


    He even served as the captain of the logistics unit and the medical unit in the big battle in the original book.


    Wow, is this Uchi 12 Hain-sama?


    Although she was tight, she felt that Uchiha was scanning her, and she was also secretly observing Uchiha.


    The more you observe, the more Silent feels that Uchiha is very handsome, and he has a desire to get close to Uchiha.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for obtaining the strongest junior sister system (please don''t entangle the name of the system, it is difficult to name it.) Open the only task, find Uchiha, reward the task, and turn on the system."


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully finding Uchihain, completing the only task and turning on the system."

 321 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 321

    "Ding, start the only main mission. Brother''s power is beyond doubt, his charm is irresistible, and his excellence is admirable! As a junior sister, you are obliged to be your brother¡¯s pillow! The system hereby releases the main mission and becomes Uchi The person of Boyin, the task reward: all attributes +5, medical proficiency +2, poison proficiency +3, system upgrade."


    "Ding, start side quest one. As a junior, of course, you have to become the intimate little padded jacket of senior brother, and help Uchiha hide the bed once. Mission rewards, medical ninjutsu proficiency +1, poison +1, all attributes +1, Open side mission two."


    "Mission failed: holding Uchiha''s thighs and singing''Conquer''."


    Listening to the sound coming out of my mind, the silent little head crashed for a while and did not react.


    What is "conquer"?


    Mute and other things are not very clear, but the punishment for mission failure is very clear.


    This is also in line with the personality of mute, the first time to pay attention to the worst possibility.


    "The whole song of Conquer has been passed into the host''s mind." said systematically.


    In the silent mind, the prelude to the song of conquest sounded.


    Finally you find a way


    Win or lose


    The cost of losing


    Are each other''s bones


    You who look healthy in your heart


    Countless scars


    The front is okay, Mute listens with relish, but when I hear the climax, Mute''s face changes.


    conquered by you like this


    Cut off all retreats


    My mood is firm


    My decision is confused


    Wow!Sing this song with your brother¡¯s thigh!!!!!!


    This!This!This!how can!


    The silent heart is caught in infinite entanglement.


    By the way, as long as the task is completed, isn''t it all right?


    By the way, take a look at what the task is?


    Well, help brother warm the bed!It''s quite simple not...


    This, this, this!


    Where is it simple?!


    Wait, there are main tasks!


    Become the person of Uchiha...


    Isn''t that robbing a man from the master?!


    The silent heart is infinitely entangled, and I almost cry.


    Seeing that Silent seemed to be in a daze, Uchiha walked to Silent and squeezed Silent''s cheek lightly.


    Well, it feels good.


    "Well, Brother Yin, what are you doing!" Mute''s face immediately turned into a puff of air, his face flushed.


    Ok!Senior Brother Yin is really handsome, and if he can become Senior Brother Yin, it seems to be very good!


    Silent thought in a daze.


    "It''s nothing, I just saw that you are a little bit cautious, I want you to relax."


    Squeezing Silent''s face, and seeing the appearance of Silent''s change of air bag, Uchiha''s mouth showed a chuckle, and there was some satisfaction in his heart.


    This is a very strange feeling, maybe because I wanted to pinch the mute face in my previous life.


    Uchiha was not embarrassed at all and explained casually.


    However, the atmosphere on the scene may be even more embarrassing.


    Nohara Lin and Yurihong stared at Silent, as if something was taken away by Silent.


    Of course, with the characters of Nohara Lin and Yurihong, it is impossible to yell loudly and say something.


    They just smiled gently, but from the slight movements, they seemed a little uncomfortable in their hearts.


    It seems to be, envy and jealous that Silent can be so close to Uchiha.


    But how is this possible?


    Rin Nohara and Yurihong both shook their heads, and then stopped the thoughts in their hearts.


    "Okay, okay, let''s get to know everyone. It''s about self-introduction. After all, we are not very familiar with each other." Uchiha ignored the embarrassment, chuckled, and clapped his hands.


    "Introduction to myself, what should I say?" Lin intimately accepted Uchiha''s words, blinked and asked softly.


    "Well, it''s the things that I like, the things I hate, the dreams of the future, and the interests." Uchiha spread his hands and said."Well, that''s about it."


    Uchiha hidden, recalling how he was led by Tsunade, and said.


    The three women glanced at each other, it is really hard to say, mainly because they have not tried.


    Chapter 334 Be Your Wife


    "Let''s do this, I will give you a demonstration first." Uchiha Hideo originally wanted to call himself a teacher, but thought that Mute was his junior, and he didn''t claim to be that way.


    But Uchiha''s face is also a little weird.


    Silent, Bai Bai is a generation taller than Hong and Lin for no reason!


    However, perhaps there is no need to entangle.


    "Uchiha-in, I like too many things." When speaking, Uchiha-in lightly glanced at the three women with a chuckle, and took a deep breath.


    It seems to be able to ask a sweet fragrance.

 322 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 322

    Such an appearance made the hearts of the three people who were swept by Uchiha''s hidden eyes tremble.


    Is Master Yin (senior brother) talking about me?


    The three women''s face flushed, Mute and Lin even lowered their heads.


    Only Hong is still calm, but her tightly clasped hands tells Hong''s uneasy heart.


    Although the feelings of the three daughters towards Uchiha Hidden were hazy at this time, they all had a good impression.


    Otherwise, when they see the main task of the system, their hearts must be extremely resistant.


    And Uchihain, also saw it.


    "You hate things..." Uchihain looked at the appearance of the three girls, and also felt funny, and deliberately lengthened his voice.


    The third daughter also pricked up her ears and listened carefully to Uchiha''s words.


    They also want to know Uchihain''s washing well, to avoid the possibility that Uchihain hates them.


    "It looks like a lot." Uchiha said while touching his chin.


    "A future dream? My dream is about to come true." Uchiha said with a mysterious smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Almost realized?


    The three girls suddenly looked up and stared at Uchiha''s face.


    Uchiha''s hidden sight was melodious, like a deep star in the night sky, exuding a dazzling brilliance, and deeply attracted the three women.


    It''s just that Uchiha Yin didn''t continue to talk about it, but just turned to the next topic.


    "As for hobbies, there are many, such as bullying girls, you have to be careful." Uchiha turned his back and said playfully.


    Silent, red, Lin immediately lowered her head shyly.


    As for this kind of interest, the three girls are just joking when Uchiha is hidden.


    Indeed, Uchiha''s words are also joking.


    As for the dream just mentioned.


    There are only two Uchiha hidden, one is to have near-invincible strength, so that they can survive in this world carefree.


    This dream, Uchiha Yin almost achieved.


    Another dream... Uchiha looked at the three women in front of him with deep meaning... Everyone understood.


    "Okay, I''m finished, what about you? Who will come first." Uchiha said with a light smile.


    The three women looked at each other, and then Lin raised her hand first.


    "I''ll do it first." Lin said generously.


    "Well, introduce yourself." Uchiha nodded and said.


    Lin raised her chest and said generously: "Yohara Lin, the stuff she likes is strawberry, the stuff she hates is strong sea boiled."


    "The dream for the future is..." Just when Lin wanted to say, the voice of the system suddenly rang from Lin''s mind.


    "Opening side mission two, openly stated that my dream is to be Uchiha''s wife, the mission is successful, the reward for medical ninjutsu +1, the nature of the water attribute Chakra changes."


    Listening to the task suddenly passed by the system, Lin choked on what Lin wanted to say.


    This one!So embarrassing!


    Otherwise, I can''t say, anyway, this task seems to have no task penalty.


    Feeling that Uchihain, Mute and Hong are listening carefully to her own speech, how could Lin say that shyly.


    "Ding, punishment for mission failure: When Uchiha touches the host, his body sensitivity is magnified by 100 times."


    When Lin saw the punishment of the task, she felt as if she was blown away.


    Body agility is magnified by a hundred times. Wouldn''t it be that as long as Master Yin slams himself, he will feel extremely painful?


    How should I accept Master Yin''s guidance today?


    Nohara Lin''s eyes glanced around, it was really difficult to talk about this kind of words.


    Even if Lin Nohara is a generous girl, it is difficult to say these words easily.


    At this time, I am afraid that only girls like red beans can speak easily.


    Red beans are female classmates in the same class as Mute, Hong and Lin.(Red Bean seems to be a year younger than Hong, but after thinking about it, I''ll just be in the same class, just as a butterfly effect, laugh.)


    And Red and Mute also looked at Lin slightly strangely.


    After all, they and Lin have been classmates for another year, and they really haven''t seen Lin so twitchy.


    If you let Lin know that Hong still has the idea of ??mute, she will definitely say, because I have never tried to confess to others.


    What''s the difference between the way of saying system tasks and asking Lin to confess?


    Although, Lin herself is not particularly repulsive.


    "My dream, my dream, is to be the wife of Master Yin!"


    Suffocating her shyness, Nohara Lin finally said it.


    Only after speaking out, she covered her red cheek with her hands.


    Rin Nohara could feel it, red, silent, and even Uchiha hidden, looking at her with surprise.


    Wow, Lin is so bold!How dare to confess to your face!Too bold!


    The red and silent eyes flashed gossips.


    ¡ª¡ª


    It seems that people from the author group say that the author cannot receive the reminder votes on the APP side. Therefore, do not vote on the APP side for the reminder votes. The author can¡¯t receive it and cannot see it at all, which is equivalent to The money for urging tickets was completely eaten!


    Chapter 335 Then you have to work hard


    Although Mute and Red also have a lot of good feelings for Uchiha, they are not enough to confess.


    That''s why I felt so surprised when I heard Lin''s confession.


    It really surprised them.

 323 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 323

    After all, as the same classmates, they thought they knew Lin well.


    In their impression, Lin should have a slight affection for Kakashi, but she didn''t expect that she would have an affection for Master Yin (senior brother) and confessed.


    It''s no wonder that when she was eating barbecue, Lin would take the initiative to worship Master Yin as her teacher, she had already promised her secretly.


    Hong recalled that meal, and thought to himself inwardly.


    Silent didn''t think so much, but was surprised at Lin''s boldness and secretly thought of it.


    But in this case, what should Uchiha do with the soil?The two also thought to themselves.


    Uchiha takes soil and mute, red and rin are all students in the same class of ninja school.


    Although Uchiha Daito has never said that she likes Lin, they can all tell that Uchiha Daito likes Nohara Lin.


    Forget it, it doesn''t matter who Lin 837 likes, it doesn''t matter who brought the soil.


    Silence, the relationship between Hong and Lin is of course better than Uchiha''s belt soil, so of course he will support Lin instead of Uchiha''s belt soil.


    However, they didn''t know that if it weren''t for a systematic task, I''m afraid Lin wouldn''t have said such words.


    They don''t even know, they will also say similar words of''shocking the world''.


    Uchiha smiled faintly, and touched his nose with embarrassment.


    Listening to the beloved little girl confessing to herself, Uchiha''s heart is also dark.


    I didn''t expect that in Lin''s heart, I also have such a charm.


    Rin Nohara is a little anxious now.


    Because she did not hear the prompt sound of the system completing the task.


    "System, what''s the matter? Isn''t the task completed? Do you still need Master Yin to accept it on the spot?" Lin asked anxiously.


    "Please look at the task requirements carefully, the host has not completed the second task." The system''s voice sounded.


    ???


    Lin carefully looked at the side task two in her mind.


    The second task is to show openly that my dream is to be Uchiha''s wife. The task is successful, the reward for medical ninjutsu is +1, and the nature of the water attribute Chakra changes.


    "I''m done? There is nothing wrong! The system is not pitting me!" Lin said anxiously.


    "Please see clearly, the host has not done it. Please don''t doubt the accuracy and fairness of the system." The system retorted.


    "Yeah." Nohara Lin stopped.


    Do you still have fairness in the system?If I don''t complete this task, there will be punishment, where there is fairness.


    Rin Nohara spit out her heart slightly.


    "Please complete the task as soon as possible, otherwise the task will fail and will be punished."


    Lin heard the voice of the system, and she was also entangled.


    These four words are easy to say, but they are not so simple, especially in this kind of thing.


    "Lin, you want to be the master''s wife. The master is very happy, but you are still young..." Uchiha smiled faintly, and then said to Lin.


    Well, although Lin confessed that he was happy, Lin, who is only 6 years old, is not attractive to Uchiha.


    At least, it will take more than 7,8 years.


    Listening to Uchiha''s words that seemed like rejection, Rinpoche felt a little disappointed in her heart, a little uncomfortable.


    If it were the usual Lin, I am afraid that she would have retreated at this time.


    But I don''t know why, at this moment Lin felt very unwilling, and then she mustered up the courage, staring straight at Uchiha, as if she had made up her mind.


    "Master Yin, my dream is to become your wife. Although it is very humble, please don''t question or laugh."


    Hearing what Rin Nohara said, Uchiha was also a little stunned.


    Uchiha''s secret had never expected Lin to make such a big determination and have such attachment to herself.


    Especially my dream is to become your wife. Although it is very humble, please don''t question or laugh.


    Uchihain himself felt a little shocked.


    Even Uchiha was shocked, not to mention the mute and red next to him.


    Even Lin herself was a little surprised, she was able to say such a thing.


    Looking at Uchihain with composure, Lin waited for Uchihain''s answer.


    Lin said this sentence with great determination, otherwise, she would not be able to say such a thing.


    Uchiha smiled faintly, and touched Lin''s head lightly.


    "I don''t mean to despise your dreams. It''s just that I want to be my wife. It''s not that simple. You need to work hard." Uchihain said.


    When Uchiha hidden said these words, he also accepted Lin from his heart.


    I will protect you, you won¡¯t be the tragedy that happened in the original book.


    Uchiha''s hidden eyesGod is firm and thought secretly.


    "I will work hard, Master." Hearing Uchihain''s answer, and feeling Uchihain''s affectionate touch, Lin showed a bright smile.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully completing side mission two, and generously stated that his dream is to be Uchiha''s wife. The mission is successful, the reward for medical ninjutsu is +1, and the nature of the water attribute Chakra has changed. "


    The voice of completing the task passed into Lin''s mind.


    In an instant, Lin was able to feel that her understanding of medical ninjutsu rose to a higher level.


    Moreover, Lin even learned the changes in the nature of Chakra.


    That is the legend, only Shinobu can learn things.(Lin is just a civilian ninja. In her heart, the change of Chakra''s nature can only be learned by Shinobu.)


    At this time, Lin was a little excited and a little lucky.


    But no one can tell whether she was grateful and excited because of the completion of the task, or because she was affirmed by Uchiha, feeling grateful and excited.


    Chapter 336 Free Play


    "Ding, congratulations to the master for gaining medical ninjutsu +1, and the water attribute Chakra has changed."

 324 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 324

    "Ding, I found that the owner has learned the nature change of the water attribute Chakra and changed it to water attribute ninjutsu proficiency +1."


    The voice of the system appeared in Uchiha''s mind.


    Uchihain also chuckled lightly, knowing Rin Nohara''s strength, she should have become stronger too.


    He also understands the laws of the system. Every time he acquires a certain ability, it means that someone next to him has also acquired the same ability.


    Needless to say, Rin Nohara must have acquired this ability now.


    However, even with Uchiha''s help, Uchiha''s help is not certain, whether Lin will be able to withstand Uchiha Madara''s conspiracy alone in the future.


    However, he now gave Lin the Space Bracelet, and if Lin was in danger, he would just rush over.


    "Well, that''s good, Lin is finished, let''s be the next one." Uchiha''s mouth was slightly picked and nodded.


    Hong and Silent met once, and then Hong stood up.


    "I''m coming." Hong said.


    "My name is Yurihong, my favorite Dong Shuxi shochu, vodka, mustard octopus..."


    "Wait a minute, you can actually drink soju?!" Lin seemed to be a bit lively because of what happened just now.


    "We are so young now, drinking shochu is not allowed." Silent also said with his eyes widened.


    "I just drank some secretly when my father was away." Red said playfully, sticking out his tongue.


    It seemed that because of Lin''s boldness just now, Xi Rihong let go a little, and said.


    Although the Xiri clan is not a big clan, but there are clan rules and so on.


    It may not be as exaggerated as the Hyuga clan with strict clan rules, but it is also


    Xi Rihong usually develops a meticulous character because of these family rules, and it is at this time that she reveals her playful side.


    I don''t know why, here, Xi Rihong feels relaxed for a while, so that others can see the side that Xi Rihong does not usually show.


    "Master Yin, don''t tell my father." Yurihong said to Uchiha hidden pitifully.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell your father, but it''s better not to drink shochu at your age, let alone vodka." Uchiha said solemnly to Hong.


    Yuhihong secretly drank shochu at this age, and Uchiha was also full of black lines.


    Even the shochu, there is still vodka.


    In the Naruto World, the degree of shochu is not high, probably just like beer or alcoholic beverages in the previous life, only ten degrees, but vodka has at least 40 degrees, even up to 60 degrees.


    Hong could drink it secretly and said that he liked it very much.


    This made Uchiha Yin also a little surprised.


    Although I feel happy for Hong to be happy in front of me, Uchiha is still very serious.


    Alcohol still has some influence on children''s brain development, so Uchiha''s tone is also a bit heavy.


    Now think about it, in the original book, Xi Rihong was able to see Asma, is it because I drank too much vodka when I was young?


    Well, it''s very possible?!


    Uchiha can''t help but think of it inwardly.


    Although Asma is also a person to be admired, but in the original book, Xi Rihong was picked by Asma, which shocked everyone.


    Even, let Xi Rihong get pregnant when she is unmarried and give birth to Sarutobi Future alone.


    Although Sarutobi Asma sacrificed for Konoha, it was great, but for Yurihong, it was very unfair.


    Now that Uchiha is here, Asma will cool off.


    What, you ask what Uchihaken would do if he encountered the same situation as Asma?


    Uchiha will answer faintly, and kill the opponent directly.


    Uchiha is not as strong as Asma, and he won''t let himself fall into a situation similar to Asma.


    "I see, sir, I just drank it secretly once." Yuri Hong seemed to be frightened by Uchiha''s tone, put away her playfulness, and said.


    Although he knew that Uchiha was for his own good, Hong''s heart was a little uncomfortable.


    "Next time you drink it secretly, you can bring me some. I also want to taste the real red shochu and vodka." Seeing red like this, Uchihain said jokingly.


    "Master." The red face blushed, and he could clearly hear the teasing in Uchiha''s hidden words.


    The atmosphere that had become serious just because of Uchihain''s warning, suddenly relaxed again.


    And Xi Rihong is also a sweetheart.


    If it is someone else who knows the situation of Yurihong, they may be warned and educated endlessly.


    But for Xi Rihong, who is still a child, this kind of warning education is the most annoying thing.


    This is a rebellious psychology, not just for children, it should be said that everyone has it, but it is of different degrees.


    But Uchiha''s looseness and tightness, one piece and one loosen, made Yuhihong unrestrained, but he remembered Uchiha''s words in her heart.


    Yurihong can also feel Uchiha''s hard work.


    "Okay, go ahead." Uchihain saw Hong regaining her playful appearance and smiled.


    "What I hate is cake, my dream..." Xi Rihong continued.


    "Ding, start side mission two. Since your fellow juniors have stated that their dream is to be Uchihain''s wife, then as a senior, how can you show weakness! Free to play and let everyone understand Your dream is also to be Uchiha¡¯s wife. The mission is successful: reward illusion +1, chakra amount +1."


    What is this?


    Xi Rihong was also breathing stagnant.


    Chapter 343 is about to cry


    Uchiha, Silent and Lin both looked at red strangely.


    Because when it came to the dream, it was exactly the same as Lin and Uchihain, but suddenly broke off.


    It''s just that Uchiha Yin didn''t talk about his dreams at the time, while Lynn said the''shocking news''.


    Is it red now, do you have to say something hot?


    Mute looked at Red next to him with great interest, and even got close to Red, not wanting to miss any of Red''s speech.

 325 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 325

    Lin''s face was a little weird.


    This situation is almost the same as when she was just now.


    Is there a system for red?


    This shouldn''t be it, maybe Hong is hesitating. Do you want to tell me your dream?


    And Uchiha Ken looked at Yuri Hong with interest.


    I have seen this scene before!


    Red, she doesn''t want to confess to me too.


    Although Uchiha is not a narcissist, but seeing the look of Hong and Lin just now, I can''t help thinking about it.


    I don''t know what Hong thinks. After seeing this task, she was shocked and shy. There was no idea of ??rejection in her heart.


    Even, seeing that there is no punishment for the task, Hongdou did not mean to refuse.


    A shy glance at Uchiha, Yuhihong lowered her head, her voice became the size of a mosquito, but it was just enough for everyone to hear.


    "My dream is to be an excellent wife."


    Although she didn''t say blatantly like Nohara Lin, she wanted to become Uchihain''s wife.


    However, that look, that shy glance before saying these words, made people know who Xi Rihong was talking about.


    Wow, Hong is so bold, he actually confessed to Senior Brother Yin.


    Moreover, it is still like a devil!


    Now that Hong and Lin are in love with Brother Yin, who should I help?


    In Silent''s mind, even thinking about such a problem.


    Lin was also a little surprised, unexpected, and reasonable.


    As if she was psychologically prepared, Lin did not feel very surprised.


    By the way, it seems that Asma is now pursuing red, and now it seems that Asma has no chance.


    Lin and Silent thought at the same time.


    They compared Sarutobi Asma with Uchiha Ken, only to find that the current Asma and Uchiha Ken are not comparable at all, and they are not at the same level at all.


    Not even close!


    Poor Asma, even with the identity of Hokage-sama''s son, it can''t be compared with Master Yin (brother).


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing side mission two. Since your fellow juniors have stated that their dream is to be Uchiha''s wife, then as a senior, how can you show weakness! Free to play, let Everyone understands that your dream is to be Uchiha''s wife. Successful mission: reward illusion +1, chakra amount +1."


    The voice of the system rang from Red''s mind.


    But Hong is still stuck in his own bold approach.


    Hong herself didn''t understand why she did it just now, but she did it instinctively.


    She even didn''t know if it was because of the task that she would do this, or she wanted to do it in the first place.


    However, after speaking, she did not regret it at all.


    Later, Rihong was able to feel it, and her ability to understand illusionary techniques had obviously increased.


    And the chakras on his body have also gained full growth.


    The Chakra on Hong''s body is not even inferior to Xia Ren who has just graduated.


    You know, Hong is just a 6-year-old girl now.


    "Ding, congratulations to the master for gaining +1 illusion ability and +1 chakra amount."


    The voice of the system rang from Uchiha''s mind.


    After taking a look at the current red eyes, Uchiha hidden a smile and nodded.


    "This is a good dream. It''s similar to Lin''s dream. It''s not easy to be a qualified wife. You have to work hard." Uchiha said with a light smile.


    "Then finally, mute, it''s you."


    Silent nodded and stood up.


    "My name is Mute Kato. My hobby is to look at cultural heritage. I like brown rice and I hate pork."


    "The dream is..."


    Speaking of this, the mute also paused.


    Uchiha Yin was also slightly speechless, and did not expect them to stop habitually at this time.


    Uh, it seems that they are all bad heads.


    "Ding, side quest two is open. As the younger brother Ying, how can you see that your brother is seduced by his disciples! Tell Uchihain loudly that you will become a person like Master Tsunade! After the mission is completed, the reward for medical ninjutsu is +1, and the poison skill is +1."


    The voice of the system rang from the silent mind.


    Well, this task seems to be nothing!


    Observing the task carefully, Mute didn''t find any special place, so I didn''t hesitate to say it.


    "My future dream is to become a woman like Tsunade-sama... Master Tsunate!"


    Mute said quietly, turned his head, and looked at Hong and Lin beside him.


    At this time, Hong and Lin both looked at Silent with weird eyes.


    Ok?5.7 Is there anything wrong with what I said?


    Silent blinked, a little confused.


    Substituting the scene just now, the silent eyes burst out.


    I understand, a woman like Master Tsunade, this woman not only refers to Master Tsunade¡¯s strength and medical ninjutsu, but also refers to Master Tsunade¡¯s love aspect!


    As everyone knows, Master Tsunade is with Brother Uchihain. If you say this, what I just said can mean...


    Isn''t this the same as what Lin and Hong said just now?!


    Thinking of this, Silent suddenly realized, and then felt that Uchiha''s eyes were also strange.

 326 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 326

    Silent was about to cry.


    Chapter 338 Drip a drop of blood


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the second task. As the younger brother Yin, how can you see your brother being seduced by his disciples! Tell Uchihain loudly that you will become like Master Tsunade Yes! The mission is completed, the reward is +1 for medical ninjutsu and +1 for poisoning skills."


    Listening to the voice in my mind, I can feel the silence, and my understanding of medical ninjutsu has gone to a higher level.


    At the same time, the understanding of using poison has also deepened.


    Unlike Tsunade, Tsunade¡¯s physical therapy ninjutsu, except for the yin-seal type of ninjutsu, which allows you to quickly recover, the rest of the medical ninjutsu is mostly aimed at the medically injured ninja. Developmental.


    As for the use of drugs, Tsunade has not studied deeply.


    On the other hand, Tsunade has done a lot of research on detoxification.


    But it is also right. With Tsunade''s strength, attacks only need to use strange power physical skills. Poison is a kind of thing that assists in the attack. For Tsunade, it is not necessary.


    Mute is different.


    The talent of the Silent Weird Physical Skill is not very good. The 12 Weird Power Punch is rarely used. Instead, he uses poison to assist his attack according to his own situation.


    And now, the understanding of medical ninjutsu and poisoning has improved to the next level. Silence should be very happy.


    However, there was not much joy on her face, instead she looked like she was about to cry.


    If Mute is the first person to introduce herself, then there is no problem with her statement.


    There are so many girls who dream of becoming like Tsunade, especially since almost no girl who wants to become a medical ninja will aim for Tsunade.


    Even the rhetoric that Lin thought of at the beginning was to become a character like Tsunade.


    But now, Silent said this after Hong and Lin.


    In this way, the problem can be serious.


    Especially a woman like a master Tsunade.


    Normal ninjas often say that they want to be a ninja like Tsunade-sama to fit the general situation.


    The words "woman", coupled with Lin and Hong''s confession just now, instantly reminded everyone present of another meaning.


    I didn''t expect Mute also likes Master Yin.


    Lin and Hong''s eyes flashed brightly, but they didn''t notice that the word "Yes" was used in their hearts.


    Although on the surface, they don''t admit that they like Uchihain, but they have a slight affection for Uchihain.


    But their hearts are subtle, and if they slowly accept the fact that they like Uchiha Hidden.


    Mute lowered his head in shame.


    Among the three women, the shyest one is actually muted.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for gaining +1 medical ninjutsu and +1 poison ability."


    The voice of the system rang from Uchiha''s mind.


    At this moment, Uchiha''s face thought that what Silent said was the second meaning.


    Unexpectedly, my charm has been passed to the ninja school.


    Uchiha was also a little surprised, a little narcissistic.


    If Lin and Hong confessed to herself, Uchiha Yin can still understand that he left a good impression on them at the apprenticeship ceremony, and that''s why they have a very good impression of him.


    So mute, it''s just my own charm.


    It was only the first time he met with Silent today, and he fell in love with Silent at first sight.


    "Ahem, the goal of silence is also very ambitious. It is not easy to become a woman like Tsunade. To silence you also need to work hard." Uchiha touched Silent''s little head and said.


    "Yes, brother." Silent replied.


    "According to the normal process, we should have a battle first to test your respective abilities..." Uchihain stretched his voice, causing the hearts of the three little girls to tensed.


    Because to be honest, the three of them didn''t do very well in the actual combat class at the Ninja School.


    They are all still young. In this period of time, under normal circumstances, the students will only be able to do general three-shenzhen skills, actual combat classes, and strong physical skills dominate.


    And Lin and Silent, both developed towards medical ninjutsu, while Hong developed towards illusion, and physical skills were not very strong.


    At this time, they are not really strong.


    So when they heard that they were about to fight, they were very tight.


    "However, thinking about your current situation, fighting or something, forget it." Uchiha said with a faint smile on his face to relax the three girls.


    "So, skip this stage, and I will simply give you some guidance. You can find some ninjutsu within your power from the scroll I gave you and learn it."


    "By the way, mute, give this to you."


    Uchiha hidden his hand at 347 and beckoned to Silence, and then he took out another space bracelet.


    Hong and Lin''s eyes turned round.


    "Master Yin, didn''t you mean that these spatial bracelets are gone?" Lin asked in surprise.


    She remembered that at the beginning of the apprenticeship ceremony, Master Naruto asked Uchiha in person if there was any extra, and even wanted to exchange it with the ninjutsu in the book of seals.


    But Uchihain had promised to say no.


    Now, I actually took out another one for mute use.


    Red also looked at Uchihain with suspicion.


    "Did I say no? Didn''t I say it?" Uchiha scratched his head and asked suspiciously.


    Well, Hong and Lin didn''t remember the situation that day, but they remembered firmly that the general meaning of Uchiha''s words was not much.


    But now...


    "Well, the production of these things is so difficult, how could I just give it to the old man of the third generation, it must be left to the person I care about."


    "Drip a drop of blood inside, mute." Uchiha smiled faintly, and handed the space bracelet to Mute.


    Chapter 339 A few years in a flash


    "Brother Yin, this is too expensive, I can''t accept it."

 327 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 327

    After Uchihain''s explanation, after knowing what a precious item the space bracelet is, Mute pushed the bracelet in front of Uchihain and said.


    "Are you looking down on my gift?"


    Uchiha Hidden''s expression changed, and he said solemnly.


    "Ah, ah, ah, no, brother Yin, I didn''t look down on your gift..." Seeing Uchiha''s serious expression for a moment, she mutely panicked and said timidly.


    "Then put it away, I will give you something, and you won''t regret it. If you don''t accept it, you just look down on me." Uchiha hidden the space bracelet in his silent hand and said.


    Silent was stunned for two seconds, and then he obediently broke his fingers and dripped blood on the space bracelet.


    "Thank you."


    From the space bracelet, he took out the scroll that Uchiha Yin wanted to give him, mute and blush, and said in a low voice.


    The voice was as low as a mosquito, not even Lin and Hong, who were next to him, heard it, but Uchiha hidden.


    Although Uchiha''s appearance was fierce just now, he gave Silent a different feeling.


    "Okay, let''s start practicing."


    With a smile at the corner of his mouth, Uchiha said faintly.


    After explaining the content of cultivation a little bit, Uchiha faintly stepped aside and watched the three girls practice.


    Unlike Xiaonan and Sara, who are not the same age, it is impossible for Uchiha to arrange some very difficult training.


    After all, they are still in the stage of growing their bodies. If they do not grow their bodies because of too heavy training, it is a sin.


    After a period of not very tedious training, it was time to rest.


    Hong, Lin and Mute sat on the ground.


    "Silent, you are very cunning. You actually worshipped Master Tsunade as a teacher. Then, wouldn''t it be like we''ve grown up for no reason?" Lin said to Silent with a smile.


    Mute also scratched her head in embarrassment when Lin said that.


    "Lin, I didn''t expect you to be so bold, you would be the first to confess to your master." Hong said to Lin with a narrow smile.


    "Yes, yes, I was shocked at the time." Mute said curiously.


    "What? You have not confessed to Master Yin in the same way, and there is no difference from me, okay." Lin''s little boy blushed and quickly retorted.


    Lin thought for a while, the meaning of what she said was already obvious, and there was no chance of salvation or refutation.


    Or in her heart, Lin didn''t want to refute.


    "This is different. The first one always needs courage the most. If it weren''t for your precedent, I would not have been so bold." Hong lightly covered her mouth with her hand, smiling to herself Shake the pot.


    "Yes, yes, it is true." Mute agreed.


    "Hey, if you say that, our lady Hong also likes Master Yin." Lin turned the red army into force.


    "Yeah, maybe, I really like Master Yin." Hong looked at Uchihain in the distance and said.


    After listening to Hong''s words, Lin and Silent were both silent. They seemed to be thinking. As for what they were thinking, only they knew.


    "Then Hong, what should Asma do? I know, he likes you very much." After a long time, Lin asked Hong.


    Lin asked Hong so carefully, she also had her own careful thoughts.


    Because, she also knew that Uchiha Daido seemed to like herself.


    In fact, Lin originally had a vaguely fondness for the soil, but for some reason, after meeting Uchiha, the figure with the soil disappeared from her mind.


    She asked Hong, why didn''t she want Hong to give herself an answer.


    "I can''t control others to dislike me. All I can do is to refuse when the other party confesses." Hong said with a narrow smile, of course.


    Time flies, and in the blink of an eye, a few years have passed.


    In the meeting hall of Sand Ninja Village, there are the high-levels of Sand Ninja Village.


    Ye Cang, Jia Ruluo, Luo Sha... the high-levels all looked serious.


    The only thing absent was the third generation Fengying who was supposed to be sitting on the main seat!


    "Three generations of Fengying have been missing for more than a month, what do you think?" Luo Sha asked in a deep voice.


    That''s right, the three generations of Fengying have been missing for more than a month!


    Quietly, missing for more than a month!


    If it is a civilian who has been missing for more than a month, it is not a big deal.


    But this is not a commoner, he, but three generations of Fengying, the highest authority in the village of Sha Yin!


    Missing for more than a month, the meaning can be imagined.


    Three generations of Fengying have had an accident, and it is likely that they have encountered an accident.


    Everyone at the high-level meeting had a heavy face. They knew the news in their hearts, but were afraid to speak out.


    "Do you think it''s possible that Konoha''s hand moved?" Eilaozang said with a gloomy face, stroking the cane in his hand.


    Unlike in the original book, because of Chiyo''s death, Eilao Zang hated Konoha.


    Now the third generation Fengying has been missing for a long time and is likely to die.


    This matter cannot be suppressed. Three generations of wind shadows have not appeared, and some people in Shayin Village have already begun to panic.


    If we don''t divert everyone''s attention to other places, I am afraid that Shasha Yin Village itself will be hit hard.


    At this time, you must use other things to divert the attention of others!


    And Konoha assassinated three generations of Fengying, which is definitely a very good way to divert attention.


    Not only that!Not only can it successfully divert attention, but also rely on this excuse to unite the rest of Shinobu Village to wage war against Konoha!


    Eilao Zang''s eyes shone with light.


    "impossible!"


    "I object!"


    Two clear and sweet sounds sounded at the same time.


    Chapter 340 Temporary Wind Shadow

 328 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 328

    "Impossible, Konoha has been on good terms with us. Six months ago he sent Shinin to our Sunnin village to take the Zhongnin exam. It could not be the hands of the people on Konoha''s side." Karuura had a stern face. , Said.


    Originally, the three generations of Fengying and the others also thought about keeping Karuura and Yekura in cold storage, after all, they were marked with Uchiha''s mark.


    But Sand Ninja Village is no better than Konoha, the birth of genius is really too few.


    If you lose the two shadow-level powerhouses of Jiaruluo and Yecang, then Sharenin Village will definitely be greatly injured.


    Therefore, there is no too much restriction on Jiaruluo and Yecang.


    That''s right, Ye Cang and Jiarong Luo now have reached the level of shadow level!


    After returning to Sand Ninja Village, the two of them did not leave to practice, and had already practiced to a level stronger than in the original.


    The Jiaruluo and Yecang in the original work are only for the elites to forbearance, or the quasi-shadow level.


    Now they are the real movie class!


    Jiaruluo and Yecang also passed their own efforts and became the high-level leaders of Sand Ninja Village.


    Of course, the marriage contract between Kayura and Luosha was torn to pieces by Kayura.


    Hearing what Eilao Zang said, Karu Roma retorted.


    "I reject your proposal. It is definitely not a wise choice to attribute the disappearance of Master Feng Ying 093 to Konoha."


    Ye Cang said calmly.


    A few years have passed, Ye Cang''s temperament has become more mature and more beautiful.


    Compared to Jiaren Luo, Ye Cang clearly understood what Eilaozang meant more quickly, that he wanted to pour dirty water on Konoha.


    But how many of the high-level people said straightforwardly?They are all euphemistically speaking.


    "No, no, no, now Master Fengying is missing, do you think, with the strength of Master Fengying, who can make three generations of Fengying disappear so simply and silently?"


    Luo Sha said in a low voice, slightly hoarse.


    Eilao Zang''s words are very much in line with Luo Sha''s wishes.


    How could Luosha miss such a good opportunity to pour dirty water on Konoha?


    Luo Sha considered the Zhongnin exam a shame.


    And for Uchihain who robbed Karuara, Luosha also hated him.


    Although he doesn''t like Gauraro, no one would like this to happen.


    Like Ye Cang and Jia Ru Luo, Luo Sha has also reached the strength of the shadow level. Even among the high level of Sha Nin Village, Luo Sha is more prestigious than Jia Ru Luo and Ye Cang.


    "Yes, only Uchihain." After a while, Luo Sha said quietly.


    After hearing Luo Sha''s words, everyone was also talking about it.


    In the eyes of everyone, how powerful the three generations of Fengying are, how could it be quietly eliminated by Uchiha.(They don¡¯t know Uchiha¡¯s strength, and their impression is still on Uchiha¡¯s strength in World War II.)


    So they all think that Luo Sha is pour the dirty water on Uchiha.


    However, they do not refute, because now, they always throw the pot for other Shinobu villages.


    "We all know how strong Konoha is. It is really unwise to go to war with Konoha." Ye Cang said tit-for-tat, and directly pointed out the purpose of Eilaozang and Luosha.


    "Yes, Konoha is really too powerful. It is definitely not enough for us to be a Shinobu Village."


    "But, what if the 4 Great Ninja Villages attack Konoha at the same time." Luo Sha said quietly.


    "Losa, you..." Everyone looked at Luo Sha with surprise.


    "That''s right, we have united with the other three Shinobu villages, and are preparing to fight against Konoha at the same time!" Eilao Zang interrupted the high-level words and said directly.


    Hearing what Eilaozang said, the high-level officials were also lost in thought.


    If it were just Sunnin Village who declared war on Konoha alone, many high-level officials would stand on the side of Karuura and Hakura.


    Because the initiative provoked the war, the pressure was too great, and Konoha said that the surrounding Shinobu village could not do nothing. Watching you two Shinobu fight.


    But now, it''s different, the four Shinobu villages besiege Konoha!


    No one thinks Konoha can hold it!


    "Okay, we agree!" After thinking about it for a long time, all the top executives followed one by one.


    "You guys!" Jiarenluo and Ye Cang looked at the high-levels who had originally supported them, and fell to Luosha one by one, with fire in their hearts.


    Businessmen are profit-seeking, and politicians are even more so.


    Even more quickly than merchants.


    At this moment, Luo Sha smiled secretly, and then winked at a high-level next to him.


    "Now that we have made the decision, we need a leader to temporarily replace the three generations of Fengying and lead us to war against Konoha."


    "Do you think who can do it!"


    A high-level proposal came.


    "Since Lord Luosha was the first to put forward this idea, it is better to let Lord Luosha be our temporary wind shadow." Another senior suggested.


    "Master Luosha has the same bloodstained magnetic escape as the three generations of Fengying, and his strength is not bad. I think he has the ability to become a temporary Fengying. I support Luosha''s people to become a temporary Fengying."


    The surrounding high-level officials also reacted and said in harmony.


    Kayura wanted to speak out, but Ye Cang stopped him.


    Ye Cang shook his head at Jiarong Luo.


    Because she understood that at this time, no matter what she said, she couldn''t change the minds of the high-level people.


    Anyone with a discerning eye can see Luo Sha''s ambition for this four-generation Fengying.


    And now, the only people who are eligible to compete for the four generations of Fengying are Luo Sha, Jiarong Luo and Ye Cang.


    However, Kareura and Ye Cang''s opposition to this action certainly cannot be regarded as a temporary shadow of this time.


    People at the top, all they can see are in favor of letting Luosha be the temporary shadow of the wind.


    No matter what Jialuluo and Yecang say, they will be ignored by the high level.


    Haha!

 329 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 329

    Hahahaha!


    Listening to everyone''s words, Luo Sha''s heart was crazy and laughed wildly!


    The war has begun!


    And I will win the war!


    Chapter 341, come help us, hidden


    "Yakura, Karuura, I know that your heart is hidden in Uchiha, but remember, you are from Saranin Village." It seems that seeing the unsightly faces of Yekura and Karuura, Luo Sha warned Said.


    "If you can''t attack Konoha''s people, you will either stay in Sand Ninja Village obediently, or go to the defense line of Yan Ninh Village obediently." Eilao Zang also said truthfully.


    Ye Cang and Jiarenluo''s expressions became even worse when they heard Eilaozang''s words.


    The morning meeting had just ended, and at noon, the senior management of Sand Shinobi issued a notice.


    Throughout the story, it is condemned that the three generations of Fukage were brutally killed by Konoha.


    Just like in the original work, the people in Sand Ninja Village fry the pot directly and believe the content of the announcement.


    Three generations of Fengying must be Konoha''s hands, and it must be Konoha''s hands.


    However, unlike the original book, the person who killed three generations of Fengying at this time was also revealed.


    "To avenge the three generations of Kazekage in Sand Ninja Village, let Konoha hand over the murderer Uchiha Ken."


    Under the yells of some people who deliberately planted by Luo Sha in the crowd, the people in Sharen Village were united, and it only took less than half a day to gather a very large combat force.


    It can be said that the whole village is almost exhausted, and only Luo Sha gives an order, and the people in Sharen Village will set off in a mighty manner, catching Konoha by surprise.


    Jiaruluo and Ye Cang came to Jiaruluo''s home together.


    Their faces are not very good-looking.


    "Damn it, Rosha and the others are so damnable."


    "Moreover, it''s really disgusting for those who originally supported us to rebel so quickly." Jiarong Luo said angrily.


    "This is normal. Politicians are all chasing profits. Now in the five great ninja villages, the four great ninja villages have joined forces to attack Konoha. With such a good opportunity, those high-level leaders will betray, and it is excusable." Ye Cang''s expression is also not It''s so pretty, said.


    "Moreover, for today''s matter, Luosha and Eilaozang had planned for a long time, otherwise, it would be impossible to contact Wuren Village, Yanren Village and Yunren Village so early to attack Konoha together."


    "If you continue to go down like this, I am afraid Luosha will soon change from the third generation of Fengying temporarily to the real fourth generation of Fengying." Ye Cang also sighed helplessly.


    "Should we let Luosha do this?"


    "How about we contact Yin?" Jiaren Luo said to Ye Cang.


    Touching the space bracelet in their hands, Jiarenluo and Ye Cang couldn''t help showing a smile on their faces, dismissing their depression.


    They have a faint feeling in their hearts, as long as they contact Uchihain, the matter will be resolved easily.


    "But, it seems that we are very incompetent. We didn''t even do such a small thing." Ye Cang secretly said abominable and clenched his fists.


    "But I feel that if we don''t contact him, the consequences will be even more serious." Jiaren Luo thought about Ye Cang''s words and said.


    Ye Cang also thought about it for a while, and then agreed with Kayura''s words.


    Such a big thing, if the wood industry has suffered a great loss because of not telling Uchiha, I am afraid that they will also be suspected of''rebellion''.


    Although they believe that Uchihain would not doubt them so much, if they were doubted by the sisters in Konoha, they would not feel well.


    Do as you think, Ye Cang and Jiarenluo both injected their chakras into the space bracelets.


    "Run quickly, run quickly, if anyone runs at the end, then you will be punished for eating a bento made by Tsunade! Look, I brought them all."


    Uchiha faintly smiled and watched running Red, Lin and the three of Silent, said.


    On the training ground in front of Uchiha''s eyes, the three of Red, Lin, and Silent were constantly running on the training ground.


    Hearing Uchiha''s words and looking at the exquisite bento box beside Uchiha''s invisibility, the expressions of the three girls were startled, and then suddenly exerted their strength and paced a little faster.


    The horror of Tsunade''s bento was not understood by the three girls at first.


    Until that day...


    "Red, Lynn, you continue physical training. After running, I will see your situation, and I will prepare you to rest." Uchiha hidden.


    "Yes, Master, but..." Hong and Lin both nodded, and then aimed their eyes to the side that was foaming at the mouth, unconscious and silent, with a trace of dumbfounding in their eyes.


    "It''s okay, you can go with peace of mind. Let me and Tsunade take care of this." Uchiha sighed faintly, "If you don''t listen to the words of the brother, the disadvantage is in front of you. Look, this is the end."


    "This is not food poisoning! This is... Yes! The weather is too hot! Silent body is not good, heatstroke." Tsunade''s forehead with a trace of sweat, hurriedly performing medical ninjutsu next to him. Still trying to explain.


    In front of Lin and Hong, Tsunade still wants face.


    "Yeah, you have heatstroke, you should stop talking, Master Tsunade, be careful of your mistake, and you will lose an apprentice." Uchiha shrugged and vomited.


    "..." Hong Helin has nothing to say.


    The two of them still thought about it, and then ran.


    Since that time, Hong, Lin, and Silent have known, Tsunade-sama is a leader in the dark cuisine.


    "Don''t worry, no matter who of you eats that bento, there is absolutely no life-threatening danger. We don''t have much here, but there are many medical ninjas."


    Uchiha smiled faintly, knocked on the delicate bento box, and said.


    The three women accelerated again and ran even harder.


    Yes, there are indeed many medical ninjas here, whether it is Silent or Lin, they are all medical ninjas.


    So no matter who eats Tsunade¡¯s bento, he will be muted first, or Lin, or even both of them will be treated at the same time. If they fail, they will be treated by Uchihain...


    Do you want to reverse the 342nd chapter?


    This is even more terrifying than being treated directly by Uchiha hidden!


    No one wants to mute it, or Lin or even the two of them act as white mice together for treatment.


    Looking at the three women running fast, Uchiha stayed quietly and admired the three women running.


    Time flies so fast, in the blink of an eye, the three daughters have grown up.


    Although the three girls are only 8 or 9 years old now, they seem to be a half-year-old loli.


    Lin, Silent, and the red three women, all sweaty, sweating through the clothes.

 330 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 330

    Although Lynn, Silence, and the Red Third Women have different specialties, physical training is something that can never be ignored.


    You don''t need to be proficient in physical skills, but you can''t be too bad in physical fitness.


    Stimulated by the horrible food in Tsunade''s bento, Hong, Lin, and Silent performed supernormally and quickly ran 10 laps and reached the finish line at the same time.


    "Your sister''s relationship is really good, you actually reached the end at the same time." Uchiha teased and said.


    "Master Yin, that''s just a coincidence, yes, it''s a coincidence." Lin scratched her head and smiled embarrassedly.


    "We reached the end at the same time, so there should be no punishment." It was Hong, who didn''t care, and said openly.


    Silent didn''t speak, her watery eyes stared at Uchihain.


    Well, reaching the end at the same time, it can also be said that they are all last, and there is some tension in the silence at this time.


    The three are not the same person, and there are certain differences in physical fitness. In the end, they reached the end at the same time.


    However, Uchihaken didn''t care. On the contrary, they were able to consider their sisters everywhere, Uchihaken should be happy.


    "Okay, well, today''s training is over, let''s go back." Uchiha said with a faint smile.


    "Goodbye, Master Yin (brother)." The three women said in unison.


    "By the way, go ahead and prepare for the graduation exams that will come. If you don''t get the top three, I can''t spare you!" Uchiha hidden pretendingly and said viciously.


    "I see, we have set the top three!" Lin raised her chest and said confidently.


    Well, 3 years have passed, and the strength of Lin, Hong and Silent is growing rapidly.


    Although Uchiha hasn''t overtrained because of their age, with the help of the system, the three daughters also have the strength of Zhong Ren, and can even reach the level of special super Ren.


    In the Ninja School, they can be said to be invincible.


    Naturally, they don''t need to panic or care about the graduation exam this time.


    After dismissing them and returning home, Uchiha Yin suddenly felt the call from Kayura and Yecang.


    As long as the chakra is injected into the space bracelet in a special way, you can call Uchihain.


    "Do these two little girls miss me? It seems that they haven''t fed them during the Zhongnin exam three months ago." Uchiha smiled and said to himself.


    Although Hakura and Karuura are in Sand Ninja Village, because of the convenience of Uchiha Hidden Space Ninjutsu, in fact, Uchiha Hidden will meet with them once every once in a while.


    And every time Nakanin exams are also time for Uchiha Yin to get together with them.


    Now Karuura and Yecura called Uchiha-in at the same time, and Uchiha could not help but make Uchiha''s imagination crooked.


    Feeling Receiving the coordinates from the space bracelet, Uchiha concealed a wooden avatar, went home to talk to the girls about the situation, and then opened the kaleidoscope to write round eyes, and his figure disappeared in place.


    Not long after Ye Cang and Jiarenuo injected the chakra, they felt that their waists and limbs were being hugged.


    Both of them instinctively wanted to shoot, but suddenly they smelled the familiar breath, and patted Uchiha''s hand, which instantly became soft.


    "What''s the matter, baby, do you miss me that way?" Uchiha said with a faint smile.


    In three years, both Ye Cang and Jia Luluo have become more mature, more charming and attractive.


    Ye Cang lost a little bit of youthfulness, a little more charming and enchanting.


    And Jiaren Luo still has that kind of childish face, and his height has not changed. The only thing that has changed is his figure.


    All the nutrients were concentrated on the big evil pair of Kayura. Although it hadn''t reached Tsunade''s level, it didn''t let it go.


    The point is, this kind of childlike giant cat makes people want to stop.


    "Don''t make trouble, call you this time, there is business."


    Feeling that Uchiha''s hand is tangled up, Hakura lightly patted Uchiha''s hand and said.


    "Yeah, yeah, it''s a matter of business for us to call you this time, don''t make trouble." Hearing Yekura''s words, Kayura also recovered his senses and patted Uchiha''s hand and said.


    "What you said, didn''t it mean that every time I was called before, wasn''t it all about business?" Uchiha Ken said solemnly.


    Hearing Uchiha''s words, Yecura and Karuura''s faces also blushed.


    "That''business'' I''ll talk about later." Ye Cang glared at Uchiha with a charming look, and said.


    After playing around for a while, Uchihain also let go: "Let''s talk about it, what is it that bothers you."


    "Could it be that the third generation 4.6 Fengying disappeared? Then, Luo Sha poured dirty water on Konoha." Uchiha said humorously.


    Karuura and Hakura were shocked when they heard Uchiha''s hippie smile!


    "How did you know that." Gauraro''s mouth opened into an O shape.


    "Yin, do you have other spies in Sand Ninja Village? But it''s not right. It didn''t take long for this incident to happen. Even if it reaches Konoha, it won''t be so fast!" Ye Cang frowned, strangely. Asked.


    Uchiha gave a mysterious smile.


    Well, Lin, Hong and Silent are about to graduate. After counting the time, the three wars are about to begin.(The timeline may be a little bit inaccurate, but it''s harmless.)


    Chapter 343 is so unpleasant


    Konoha might have a spy in Sunnin Village, but Uchiha did not know it.


    Because Uchiha Ken didn''t have much thoughts to take care of Konoha''s high-level affairs.


    Uchiha was able to guess that Sunnin Village was about to pour dirty water on Konoha, all because of his familiarity with the plot.


    "I knew these things from the beginning." Uchiha said to Ye Cang with a secret smile.


    "Hmph, don''t tell us, forget it, why bother to fool us." Ye Cang hugged his hands in front of the fierce, and said with a slight dissatisfaction.


    Well, no one has believed the truth yet.


    Indeed, Uchiha had known these things from the beginning.


    Although many things have been changed in a mess by Uchiha, the development of the plot still has inertia, and the general direction will still be slow to return to the original.


    "Okay, I just talked casually, I didn''t expect to guess it." Uchiha said helplessly.


    "Really, you can guess by just talking about it?" Ye 12cang asked suspiciously.


    Obviously, however, Yekura felt that Uchiha''s chances of talking casually were much more reliable than Uchiha''s prediction of the future.


    "Okay, no kidding, Luo Sha, has united with Yannin Village, Yunnin Village, Wunin Village, and the four major Ninja Villages, and wants to attack Konoha."


    After teasing for a while, Ye Cang and Jiarong Luo, one by one, told Uchihain all of Luo Sha''s plans.

 331 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 331

    "In that case, the three generations of Fukage have disappeared. Then, in order to divert the attention of the people, Sunnin has teamed up with Iwanin, Yunnin and Wuren to attack Konoha together?"


    Uchiha finished listening to what Ye Cang and Jia Ruo had said, probably sorted it out, and said.


    "Yes, Yin, what should we do." Ye Cang and Jiaren Luo said worriedly.


    If there was only one Shinobu village to attack Konoha, Yekura and Karuura wouldn''t worry about Uchiha at all, but they are now the four major Shinobu villages.


    In Naruto World, although Konoha has a faint trend that Konoha is the largest ninja village, none of the other four ninja villages are weak, and they have strength comparable to Konoha.


    Ninja village alone may not be Konoha''s opponent, but the four big Ninja villages combined, Hakura and Kareura did not think Konoha could resist it.


    In fact, in the hearts of Hakura and Kareura, Konoha is not important at all, only Uchiha is important.


    And Uchiha who is invisible as Konoha will definitely be affected by this war.


    That''s why Yekura and Karuura informed Uchiha in such a hurry.


    Of course, they haven''t seen Uchiha Hidden for nearly a month, and they miss it very much.


    "What to do, we just need to be ourselves, and the rest, let it develop." Uchiha hidden.


    "Ah? Don''t we need to do anything?" Kayanluo said slightly surprised.


    "Well, war is already inevitable. Even if I kill Rosha and the others now, it won''t help." Uchiha said.


    "If you want to prevent your Ninja Village from sending troops, the only way is for me to directly attack your Ninja Village. The question is, if this is the case, are you willing?" Uchiha said.


    Hearing Uchiha''s words, Yekura and Karuura were silent.


    Hakura and Karuura, as people in Sand Ninja Village, must have better senses of Sand Ninja Village than Konoha.


    Had it not been for Uchiha, Hakura and Karuura would not even have an intersection with Konoha.


    Without betraying them, it would be impossible for them to actively betray Sand Ninja Village.


    And if Uchiha Yin really destroys Sand Ninja Village directly, even if they don''t say anything, they will definitely feel uncomfortable in their hearts.


    Although in the battlefield, Sand Shinobu will die a lot.


    However, this is definitely different from Uchiha''s direct killings in Sand Ninja Village.


    "Thank you for your understanding." Ye Cang was able to feel Uchiha''s heart and took a deep breath and said.


    Uchiha smiled faintly.


    Uchiha is not a saint, and war is basically unavoidable.


    Even if Uchihain could suppress with force, he would not do it.


    Because even if Uchiha does this, the people around may not appreciate it.


    What''s more, the life and death of other people has nothing to do with Uchiha.


    In Uchiha''s heart, the mood of the people he cares about is more important than the life and death of people who have nothing to do with him.


    "I have always been so empathetic."


    "Moreover, I am not only considerate, I am also considerate."


    "what."


    Yekura could feel it, and Uchihain took her arm with one hand.


    Later, Ye Cang felt a huge force suddenly, and pulled her into Uchi 920 Boin''s arms.


    "We are discussing these important things..."


    At this moment, the two of them hugged each other and looked directly at each other, feeling the heartbeat of each other.


    Seeing the flames beating in Uchiha''s hidden eyes, Ye Cang''s body gradually lost strength.


    "In my opinion, those things are trivial things. It''s time for us to do some business."


    Uchiha said with a smile.


    "Humph."


    Ye Cang snorted arrogantly.


    "You take a shower first, it smells bad on you."


    Kayura also blushed and patted Uchiha''s body.


    Soon, Uchiha finished his bath and came to the rooms of Yecang and Karuura.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Yesterday the fuse burned again. I went to the Internet cafe. Then I found that a group of people in the Internet cafe were playing chicken. From time to time, there was someone in the N direction, hitting and hitting. write¡­¡­


    Chapter 344 No, I have to learn


    Jiaruluo and Ye Cang were lying on the bed, but of course they had not fallen asleep.


    With a click, the door of the bath room opened and Uchiha walked out of it.


    "You... how do you dress like this?" Jiaren Luo shyly covered his face with the quilt, and his eyes widened.


    Uchiha was wearing boxer briefs at this time.


    "I didn''t bring my pajamas again. Do you want me to wear your pajamas?" Uchiha said in an angry tone.


    Kayura thought for a while... also...


    More importantly, neither her pajamas nor Hakura''s pajamas were worn by Uchiha, and they couldn''t be worn, and the size was inappropriate.


    But looking at Uchihain, who was almost naked, Karuura was very shy.


    Especially the hard-covered abdominal muscles that are carved like ghosts and gods, it is really eye-catching, I can see Jiaren Luo inside the deer in my heart.


    Although it''s not the first time I have seen him, Kayura will be shy every time, so Uchiha Yinte, don''t like to tease Kayura like this.


    "And, after putting it on and taking it off for a while, how troublesome." Uchiha said with a smirk.


    Hearing Uchiha''s words, Karuura felt that his face was feverish.


    "Rogue." Ye Cang also blushed and said secretly.


    This house was bought jointly by Ye Cang and Jiaren Luo, and then the two shared houses.

 332 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 332

    In addition to this house, the two also have their own house alone.


    This house exists to facilitate the arrival of Uchiha.


    And this room belonged to Jara.


    The decoration of Jialuluo''s room is very warm, the whole is the style of a little pink girl, and it looks like Snow White''s private boudoir.


    It is unbelievable that she, who is 1.7 meters tall, is such a style.


    It is this style that matches her baby face very well.


    Baby face, this style, one meter seven, big evil.


    The combination of these gives Jiaren Luo a special feeling of anti-cute.


    Without saying a word, Uchiha Hidden opened the quilt immediately and got in.


    Jia Luluo was startled and moved cautiously to Ye Cang.


    At the current position, Uchiha is hidden on the far left, Karuura is in the middle, and Hakura is on the far right.


    Seeing this, Uchiha leaned toward her.


    Jiarenluo blushed, and moved to Ye Cang again.


    Uchiha was unyielding and leaned toward her again.


    Jiaruluo couldn''t move, because Ye Cang smirked and blocked Jiaruluo there.


    "Ye Cang, Yin, you..."


    Jiarongluo''s face was as red as the sunset glow in the setting sun.


    The heart was beating violently, as if he could jump out anytime, anywhere.


    If Naruto World had a heart rate monitor, it could be clearly seen at this time that her heart rate was about to burst.


    After a long time, Kayura raised his head, and boldly glanced at Uchiha.


    She saw Uchiha smiling faintly.


    He looked at himself smiling.


    "Bad guys, bad guys."


    Kaura pursed his lips and smiled, fortunately, Fu''s little head leaned against Uchiha''s arms.


    Puff, puff, puff


    Kayura heard the sound that made her heartbeat, it was the sound of Uchiha''s heartbeat speeding up.


    Karuura has never even seen Uchiha Hiddenly Zhang, but at this moment, I can hear Uchiha Hidden''s heartbeat speeding up, which proves...


    Karuura closed her eyes, and nestled tightly in Uchiha''s arms.


    Very comfortable, very safe, very lucky.


    A great war will inevitably happen.


    But Ye Cang first became a spectator, and while watching the battle, he also helped Uchiha to bully Kaura.


    "Ye Cang... you bastard... I''ll make you look good later." Jiaren Luo said breathlessly.


    And Uchiha Yin was even more exciting, and he didn''t expect Ye Cang to be so good at playing.


    "Jia Luluo, you are angry." Ye Cang said with a grin.


    "No," Gauraro said.


    "I''m obviously angry, my face is a little red..." Ye Cang scratched Jiarong and said.


    ... Isn''t it normal to blush at this time?You look at your face, isn''t it the same blush?!


    "Then... be angry..." Jiaren Luo said with a bulging face.


    "Don''t be angry, I''ll help you." Ye Cang said charmingly.


    When she finished speaking, she put her hands in front of Uchihain.


    She lowered her upper body slightly. This angle was just enough to allow Uchiha to see the evil inside.


    The two white legs were joined together, and she lifted up slightly, swaying from side to side in front of Uchihain.


    When Uchiha saw Ye Cang''s sultry posture at this time, he also let go of Karuura who had already begged for mercy.


    afraid!A crisp sound.


    Uchiha Yin patted the plump with one hand.


    "Ah~~~" Ye Cang bit his lower lip and whispered softly, looking at Uchiha''s hidden eyes with a pitiful look of being bullied.


    Uchiha stood behind Ye Cang...


    Soon after, I heard Ye Cang cry out.


    The whole afternoon passed by in a flash, and Uchiha was asleep in the middle without knowing when.


    In the arms, there are two lovely people.


    When Uchihain woke up, Yekura and Karuura had also woke up.


    The two of them shrank into Uchihain''s arms and looked at Uchihain in love.


    Uchiha''s hands touched their delicate faces, and their bodies moved on Uchiha''s body.


    Afterwards, both of them took a light bite on Uchiha''s shoulder, leaving two clear marks.


    "Seal it, hehehe, see if you will be scolded when you go back." Ye Cang said slyly.


    "Ok."


    Uchiha''s thoughts were not here at this time, he was rekindled by the two.


    One hand gently placed Ye Cang and Jiarenluo''s heads, and pressed them down slightly.


    Karuura wrinkled her little nose, and naturally knew what Uchiha wanted.


    "People won''t."

 333 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 333

    "No, you have to learn, but you know that your sister Ye Cang learned it on the first day."


    Uchiha said with a faint smile.


    Chapter 345 Time and Space Ninjutsu?


    "Bad guy...I was not fooled by you."


    Ye Cang charmingly whitened Uchiha with a concealed look, and then pulled Lagarro to say, retracting into the quilt.


    "Bad..."


    Jiaren Luo shouted after Ye Cang, then bit his lower lip slightly, and then also retracted into the quilt.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the third task of the month, helping Uchiha hide, task reward, wind escape proficiency +0.5, whether to receive the reward."


    "Um, yes."


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the first task of the month, helping Uchiha hide, task reward, burning escape proficiency +0.5, whether to receive the reward."


    "Um, yes."


    Half an hour later, Ye Cang and Jiarenluo suddenly opened the quilt and rushed into the bathroom. Inside, there was the sound of water immediately.


    "Ding, congratulations to the master for gaining the burning proficiency of +0.5 and the wind proficiency of +0.5."


    Back in the room, they saw Uchiha looking at them with a smile on his face.


    Karuura flushed and gave Uchiha a faint look.


    280 Yecura blew a kiss to Uchihain from the air.


    "Asshole, you have to laugh if you have violated others." Jiaren Luo said with a puffed face.


    "Ahem, how can this be called a practice, Kayanra, your thinking is not normal, this is a normal life between lovers, you know?" Uchiha said with a smirk.


    "Bah, baah, I don''t listen to your crooked ways, it''s normal. Do you still want to have another time?" Kayura walked to Uchiha Hidden''s body and sat on him.


    "I didn''t say anything, but if you insist on doing this, I won''t refuse." Uchiha hiddenly looked at Kayura, and said with great justice.


    "Bad guy, believe it or not, I will bite you." After Kayura finished speaking, he hugged Uchihain''s neck and pressed a print on his lips.


    After a long time, Karuura couldn''t breathe by himself, so he let go of Uchiha.


    Uchihain and Karuura laughed at the same time.


    Karuura was very happy, and only when Uchiha was hidden, would she show such a naive side.


    In front of other people, Kayura has always played a gentle and intellectual woman.


    Not to be outdone, Yekura sat on the other side of Uchihain, hugging Uchihain''s arm, and kissed him.


    After clearing up the messy room, Ye Cang and Jiaren Luo started to make dinner.


    Jialuluo did it, Ye Cang attacked, and Uchiha made a mess, causing the two to laugh again and again.


    Although Yekura can also cook, it is not as delicious as Jiariluo''s, so Jiariluo is the main dish.


    Sand Ninja Village is located in the desert, and the food is a little different from Konoha. There are many more unique foods in Sand Ninja Village.


    Uchiha ate these unique foods, and he also felt that he had a special flavor.


    After dinner, Uchiha concealed Karuura and Hakura tightly.


    It was already night, the lights in the room had been turned off, and only one table lamp was emitting a faint light.


    The three of them whispered in the night, it was a whisper between a couple, and it was also some nonsense, messy nonsense.


    About the war, Uchiha Yin and the others had a tacit understanding, so they didn''t say much.


    However, they are also very clear in their hearts as to what they should do.


    Hakura and Kayura originally did not advocate attacking Konoha, and it is estimated that they will not be used in this war.


    What''s more, Luo Sha was the person who temporarily replaced the three generations of Fengying, and it was even more impossible for Ye Cang and Jiarong Luo to go to the battlefield to grab military merit.


    At most, Ye Cang and Jiarong Luo will do the logistics.


    Ye Cang and Jia Ruluo were too lazy to do some thankless things.


    If Ye Cang and Jiaruluo really want to contribute, I''m afraid they are not on Konoha''s battlefield.


    Well, don''t think that the four Ninja villages will really work together to attack Konoha, they will only send part of their troops to attack Konoha, it is impossible to have a unified command or something.


    The rest of the troops will also be used elsewhere.


    For example, Yan Ren and Yun Ren are like feuds, and wars continue.


    Anyway, Ninja Village is a variety of intricate relationships, there is almost no Ninja Village, and in the end it is just a unilateral battlefield.


    In Uchiha''s concealed memory, Yunnin was hostile to Iwanin at last, and Iwanin pit died of Raikage for three generations.


    Wuren and Sharen were hostile, and Ye Cang died.


    Thinking of this, Rimang flashed in Uchiha''s eyes.


    Uchiha didn''t care what happened in the original book.


    If in the end Luo Sha still harass Ye Cang like in the original book, Uchiha will never let Luo Sha go.


    As for whether Ye Cang will be in danger... Ye Cang, who has a space bracelet, is absolutely not in danger.


    "By the way, Yin, how did you know about Luosha?" Ye Cang suddenly thought of this and asked curiously.


    "I know space-time ninjutsu and use certain skills to know the whole world. During this period of time, things will happen or have not happened for long." Uchiha said with a serious face.


    "Puff..." Jiayanluo laughed.


    "Don''t tell the silly jokes, tell me, I promise not to tell others that you are a puppy." Ye Cang vowed to stretch out his little finger, trying to hide Uchiha''s hook.


    Seeing the charming Ye Cang acting coquettishly, Uchiha was fascinated again.


    But instead of pulling the hook with Ye Cang, he was expressionless.


    Uchiha thought for a while, took off the red bun from Ye Cang''s head, and said, "Ye Cang, if you don''t believe it, then I will show it to you."


    A hint of curiosity flashed in the eyes of Ye Cang and Jiaren Luo.


    Space ninjutsu, Uchiha hides, they all know.

 334 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 334

    But time and space ninjutsu, but time is involved!


    Will Uchiha hidden?real or fake.


    "What should I do?" Karuura asked, looking at Uchihain happily.


    Uchiha turned his hidden eyes, then handed the co-color bun to Yecura, and said, "Using this bun, I can predict your past, and what will happen in a short period of time in the future."


    Chapter 364: Well, I won¡¯t


    "Really? It''s so powerful? Try it, what should I do?" Ye Cang smiled and said in cooperation.


    "You put this hair bun on your fierce mouth." Uchiha said hiddenly.


    Yecang did.


    Uchiha smiled and said: "I will use ninjutsu later, so that you can see the power of space-time ninjutsu with your own eyes. After I succeed, you will be able to know if you have done anything to apologize to me."


    "That''s okay, you can see that I haven''t done anything to sorry you." Ye Cang gave Uchiha a faint look and said.


    Of course, Yekura knew that Uchiha was joking, so he didn''t feel very panicked.


    "Okay, optimistic, take your hands away, I''m going to use ninjutsu." Uchiha said, taking Hakura''s hand away with one hand, and then holding the bun with one hand.


    The hand that took Ye Cang away was stamped with an unknown seal.


    One-handed knot printing!


    A gleam of light flashed in the eyes of Ye Cang and Jiaren Luo~.


    Time and space ninjutsu with one-handed knot printing?!


    Is it so powerful?-As expected of my man.


    That red hair bun in Ye Cang''s fierce mouth...


    One second...


    Two seconds...


    Three seconds later...


    Uchiha squeezed faintly and confirmed a question in his mind.


    Ye Cang did not wear a hood.


    Time gradually passed, and Kayura, who had been looking forward to it, reacted a little, feeling something was wrong.


    Jia Luluo was dumbfounded, and asked dullly: "Are you... are you touching Ye Cang''s fierceness?"


    "No, I''m performing space-time ninjutsu, you are waiting, this red hair bun, will soon let me know what happened to you this time, and what will happen in the future." Uchi Bo Yin''s expression remained unchanged, and the righteousness Ling Ran said.


    Jiarong Luo: "..."


    "Have you touched it enough, little pervert!" Ye Cang said blushing.


    Compared to Jiarenuo''s dullness, Ye Cang had already reacted.


    After all, it was Ye Cang who was touched, how slow he could react, right from the beginning.


    But Ye Cang did not refuse.


    This kind of life is what Ye Cang expects.


    Moreover, being taken advantage of by Uchiha Hidden in this way, Ye Cang will only feel sweet.


    Uchiha Yin does know space ninjutsu, but time ninjutsu...really not.


    Uchiha concealed that he had been dismantled, without the slightest shyness.


    "I lied to you, I don''t know how to space ninjutsu." As he said, Uchiha squeezed quietly.


    Ye Cang: "..."


    "Big sexwolf!!!"


    The three of them frolicked again.


    "By the way, Yecang, if you or Jiaruluo are sent to Wunin Village to perform some mission, be careful, it is very likely that it is Luosha''s conspiracy." Feeding Yecang and Jiaruo again After Luo, Uchiha leaned against their ears and said.


    "Well, I know." Jiaren Luo said obediently.


    Just now, Karuura and Ye Cang, under Ye Cang''s leadership, wanted to provoke Uchiha''s authority, but they didn''t expect that they were directly overturned by Uchiha.


    "This is?" Ye Cang was a little suspicious instead.


    I don''t know why, Ye Cang always feels that Kaku Uchiha knows something.


    "Well, don''t you want to know why I know about Luosha? That is the intuition of a strong man. If you reach my current strength, you will know it." Uchiha explained slightly. .


    Some things, it¡¯s hard to say, and others didn¡¯t believe it, so Uchiha Ken had to use this kind of mysterious and mysterious remarks.


    However, it is extremely easy to use.


    Compared with the unreliable and illusory time ninjutsu, such a statement undoubtedly convinced Ye Cang and Jiarong Luo.


    "Well, I see, I will pay attention." Ye Cang nodded solemnly.


    After staying with Yecang and Galura for one night, Uchiha said goodbye to Yecura and Galura, and then left Sunnin Village.


    If I didn''t know the news that Sand Ninja was going to attack Konoha, I knew it now. Without a little action, it would be impossible.


    Of course, Uchiha Yin would not take the shot himself, just to pass the news.


    As for Konoha''s people, believe it or not, it''s not Uchiha''s control.


    Feeling a bit of the coordinates of the space bracelet, Uchiha hidden started space ninjutsu. In the blink of an eye, Uchiha hidden in the living room and arrived at Konoha''s camp on the border of Sand Ninja Village.


    Although it is not a war period, there will be corresponding camps on the borders of every Shinobu Village.


    In the camp, there are also certain ninjas performing tasks.


    Under normal circumstances, border defense at border camps can be considered as B-level or A-level tasks. Sometimes, Xiao Nan and others who are bored to a certain extent will also pick them up.


    And if Uchiha''s memory is correct...


    "Who?!"


    As soon as Uchiha hidden appeared, a familiar, crimson-haired figure looked on guard and rushed towards Uchiha hidden quickly.

 335 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 335

    It was just that after seeing Uchihain, a look of surprise flashed on the face of that figure, and then a look of disgust was revealed.


    "Hin, it''s you." Kushina said to Uchiha with a look of disgust.


    "What? Why do you put on such a disgusting look, don''t you welcome me?" Uchiha said jokingly to Kusina.


    Although the look of surprise in Kushina''s eyes flashed away, Uchiha was still clearly seeing it.


    "How could it be unwelcome, it''s just that I just thought that an enemy had attacked, and I was able to fight a good fight. I didn''t expect it to be you, which really disappointed me."


    Jiuxinai looked up proudly and said.


    "Kushina, if you want to fight, there will be a fight soon," Uchiha said with deep meaning.


    And Kushina also heard the unusual taste in Uchiha''s hidden words.


    "Did something happen? Or, something is going to happen?" Kushina was also serious.


    Chapter 347 I miss you


    Feelings What Uchihain was trying to say is not simple. Soon, Kusina brought Uchihain to the camp.


    "Yin, why are you here?" A white-haired Jilai also called out in surprise.


    "Why can''t I come? I''ll come and see if my Kusina can do it." Seeing that Jira is also here, Uchiha Ken was also slightly surprised, but he was not too surprised.


    How could Jiraiya have been able to stay in Konoha all the time, and it was quite normal to go out and walk around.


    Jiraiya also saw Uchiha hide his arms around Kunsina indifferently, but Kunsina was not at all repulsive, making him a little envious.


    Should I also find a partner?


    Jilai also thought.


    Since knowing that Tsunade has also followed Uchiha, Jira has been sad for a while.


    But time is indeed the best medicine to heal injuries, and now Jilai can be said to have recovered.


    "Okay, you can talk later about chatting or something, Yin, you just said what happened." Kushina lightly patted Uchiha Yin on the shoulder and asked.


    Other people in the camp also looked to this side curiously.


    "Oh, it''s actually nothing big, I''m just here to deliver a message."


    "Sara Shinobu, tore up the peace treaty signed after World War II, I am afraid it will be attacked soon."


    Uchiha said indifferently, but the meaning of the words made the faces of everyone present serious.


    "Yin? How did you know this news, are you sure?" Jilaiya''s face instantly became serious and asked.


    If someone else said things like tearing up the peace treaty and going to war, Jiraiya would definitely not believe it, but Uchiha hidden it.


    "The news is certain and certain. As for the source of the news, I just went to the Sand Ninja Village, where the fighting force has already been assembled and started to come over."


    "Well, I also inquired about a piece of news. Except for Sand Ninja Village, the other three Ninja villages are likely to declare war with Konoha."


    Uchiha said slightly playfully.


    At this moment, everyone''s expressions became serious.


    Although the news was said by Uchiha, everyone still thought it was impossible.


    Sand Ninja Village¡¯s combat power, no matter whether it is on the open or dark side, can¡¯t match Konoha. At this time, if you declare war with Konoha, isn¡¯t that asking for hardship?


    But if the rest of Shinobu also declared war on the wood industry, it would be very possible to say that.


    "No, I have to report this matter to the old man quickly." Jilai also said.


    "Don''t be so troublesome, I will return to Konoha later, I will tell the old man at that time." Uchiha waved his hand faintly and said.


    "Okay, then we also need to be prepared." Nara Shikahisa said.


    He just took over the task of border defense, and is now the commander-in-chief of the frontier defense of Sha Nin Village.


    Nara Lukisa was a figure of the same period as Uchiha, whose talents were also discovered, and now he has been given a heavy responsibility.


    This news from Uchiha Hidden shouldn''t be false. In this case, the border defense must make some response.


    Now, the people at Nara Ninja Village who didn''t know Konoha knew their plan for a sneak attack. In this case, Nara Nara could use a strategy to pit the people at Nara Ninja village.


    After telling the news to Konoha''s high-level border defense at Sunnin Village, Uchiha wanted to leave.


    "Kushina, do you want to follow me back?" Uchiha asked concealedly.


    "My mission hasn''t been completed yet, so I won''t go back yet." Kusina said to Uchiha Ken.


    Kushina was very fancy about his mission, but he didn''t want any stains on his ninja resume.


    What''s more, it''s been a long time since Kushina has made a move, and now her hands are itching, and she wants to beat the ninja in Ninja Village.


    "By the way, Ye Cang and Jiarenluo told you those news. If there is no news from them, I don''t believe you can know this kind of news so soon..." said Jiuxinai.


    "Yeah, Ye Cang and Kayura told me that, are you jealous?" Uchiha raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "If I were jealous, I would have died of acetic acid." Jiu Xinnai rolled a nice eye and said.


    "I really don''t know what Yecang and Kayura like about you. At this time, they should also be very distressed." Jiu Xinna thought about it, and they can know the plight of Kayura and Yecang at this time. .


    She also admired Ye Cang and Jia Ruluo for their courage for love.


    "Then I will take action against the people in Sand Ninja Village, they won''t be angry, right." Kushina tilted his head and said.


    "Don''t worry about this, they will definitely not be angry, because of these things, they have already been psychologically prepared." Uchihain replied.


    "Moreover, even if you meet each other, if you want to fight, it doesn''t matter. With the space bracelet, you can''t hurt each other even if you try your best." Uchiha yawned and said.


    Although Uchiha Ken said so, but in fact, it is almost impossible for Hakura and Karuura to appear on Konoha''s battlefield.


    Even if they meet 3.1 on the battlefield, it is estimated that they will not actually do it.


    It might be just like that.


    "I won''t talk about these for now. I haven''t seen each other for so long, do you miss me?" Uchiha asked with a smile.


    "No." Jiuxina replied.


    "I miss you. I haven''t seen you in one day, like three autumns, let alone almost a week away." Uchiha said affectionately.


    Seeing Uchiha''s affectionate look, Kushina''s face couldn''t help but flushed.

 336 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 336

    Once Jiu Xin Na blushes, his body will be flushed with it, coupled with the fiery red hair, no wonder it is called blood red pepper in the original book.


    Chapter 348: Plan, Start


    After being crooked with Kusina for a while, Uchiha hidden back to Konoha and told Sarutobi Hizen the news.


    "Is this true? Hidden?"


    "Old man, what do you think?"


    Sarutobi Hizen, who had always been amiable, became serious after learning this news.


    Sarutobi Hizaki certainly believed in Uchiha, and quickly began to think of a way to deal with it.


    Soon, one order after another was issued, and Konoha quickly began to prepare for the battle and was ready.


    "Avenge for the three generations of Fukage-sama in Sunin Village, and let Konoha hand over the murderer Uchihain."


    Shouting the imposing slogan, Sand Ninja Village tried his best, and the offensive was extremely amazing!


    They directly attacked Konoha''s border camp!


    The howling wind flees one after another, with great momentum.


    The upper level of Sand Ninja Village directly hated Uchihain''s hatred of the three generations of Fukage.


    Some things, that''s it.


    Even if the leaders of Sunnin Village knew it, they just spilled dirty water on Uchiha''s body.


    However, after shouting a lot of slogans, they even felt that Uchi 12 had killed the three generations of Fuekage.


    Think about it, too, in this ninja world, how can anyone kill their strongest wind shadow so easily and silently?


    They would never have thought that the person who killed their three generations of Fengying was a scorpion who had disappeared some time earlier than the third generation of Fengying.


    Scorpion is more miserable than in the original book.


    In the original book, Scorpion''s parents died, but Chiyo is still there and will take care of Scorpion.


    But now is not the original work, Scorpion''s parents and Chiyo died at the same time.


    Without anyone''s guidance, Scorpion''s thoughts change even faster than in the original book.


    However, not many people know these things.


    The only thing that knows, I am afraid, is Kazuki, who is peeking in the dark, and Uchiha who knows the news of the original is hidden.


    Under the instigation of the senior leaders of Sand Ninja Village, almost everyone at the lower level is desperate.


    No way, it finally appeared that the strongest Fengying was so missing, and no ninja from Sand Ninja Village could accept it.


    Only when they hit the Konoha border camp with a wave of offense, they discovered something was wrong.


    The whole camp was silent, without any sound.


    "No, there is fraud!" Before the high-level staff of Sand Ninja Village called out, one after another detonating symbols began to explode!


    Rumble!


    Jiu Xinnai, who had been prepared for a long time, moved their positions long ago and planted the detonation talisman under the original border camp!


    At this time, Sand Ninja Village also stole chickens but didn''t eat rice, and Kushina and the others arranged one.


    "Kill! Kill the despicable people like Konoha!"


    "Avenge our brothers and sisters!"


    Shouting a more violent slogan, the ninja of Sand Ninja Village, with red eyes, marched forward and invaded the Konoha border!


    The war has officially started!


    Yunnin Village, Wunin Village and Iwanin Village, after receiving the news of the attack from Sand Ninja Village, immediately opened Konoha''s battlefield.


    At the same time, Yunnin Village and Yannin Village also confronted each other, and Wuren Village also confronted Sharenin Village.


    There are also various small Ninja villages, which are also in line for the first time.


    Wars continue on all sides, and wars continue to start.


    Unlike in the original book, the Wunin Village in the original book suddenly came out to take part in the war when the war was intensified. Now, it is at the beginning of the war that he joined the battle.


    "Master Uchiha Madara, Nagato''s reincarnation eye has become more mature in Amnin Village."


    "On Konoha''s side, I also found a chess piece that can take over for you briefly."


    Kurozutsu knelt on the ground and handed the old Uchiha Madara the materials with soil.


    After all, it is impossible for Uchiha Ken to open Kagura''s eyes all the time, so it is not impossible to collect Konoha''s news with Kazuki''s methods.


    It''s just that Heijue will be more careful than ever.


    Hei Jue''s heart is extremely jealous for Kaguya who looks exactly like her own''mother''.


    "Really? Does Uchiha bring soil?" Uchiha Madara lightly flipped through the data in his hand, and his eyes flashed with a spirit that was completely incompatible with his age.


    Uchiha Madara is too old, much older than he was in World War II.


    Had it not been for the outside golem behind him to help Uchiha Madara, I''m afraid Uchiha Madara would have died.


    "Master Madara, Uchiha is the one who inherited Konoha''s will, and there is absolutely no way to drive it." As if knowing Madara''s doubts, Kurozutsu knelt on the ground, bowed his head, and said.


    "Oh? Really? What a pity." Uchiha Madara closed his eyes, as if closing his eyes to rest.


    But Heijue didn''t bother at all.


    He knew that Uchiha Madara was thinking now.


    Uchiha''s strength is very strong, even entering the level of super shadow level.


    This is what Kurozutsu said 457 to Uchiha Madara after returning from Konoha.


    This also made Uchiha Madara interested.


    It''s just that Uchiha Madara is old now, not young, which makes Uchiha Madara feel a pity.


    Finally, there is an opponent who can fight with him in the Ninja World, but he is not at the peak.


    Suddenly, the withered Uchiha Madara opened his eyes suddenly.

 337 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 337

    "In that case, plan, let''s start!"


    "Yes, Lord Madara."


    Heijue''s face hidden in the darkness showed a slight smile.


    The plan is finally about to begin.


    Mom, wait a minute, you will be able to come out soon.


    Isn''t Uchiha Madara''s plan not a Kazuki plan?


    To be precise, isn''t Uchiha Madara''s plan within the dark plan?


    Now the only people outside of the Kurozue Project are Kaguya and Uchiha Hidden.


    When I thought of Uchiha and Kaguya, Kurozuru''s expression turned gloomy.


    Wunin Village, join the battlefield in advance!


    However, these have nothing to do with Uchiha Ken, Uchiha Ken is still like that, what should he do.


    Chapter 349 Don''t you feel ashamed?


    As time passed bit by bit, the war became more intense.


    Local wars in small places slowly evolved into battles.


    Although the four Ninja villages did not jointly attack Konoha, it also gave Konoha enough pressure.


    Konoha''s forces gradually became insufficient.


    But fortunately, Konoha''s high-end combat power is still more than that of other Shinobu villages. Although the grassroots combat power is insufficient, it makes the rest of Shinobu villages unable to aggressively attack.


    However, the problem of insufficient combat power still exists, and eventually, it also spread to the Ninja School.


    In this era of need for cannon fodder, Ninja School has advanced the age for students to graduate.


    Those who are led by Shangren teacher are okay, at least they can have a certain amount of protection.


    Those who were led by Zhongren were miserable, and they were basically cannon fodder.


    Due to the early graduation age of Ninja School, Yurihong, Mute, and Helin also graduated early.


    After passing the graduation examination, Silent was assigned to Tsunade by Sarutobi Hitoshi.


    Although most of the time, Uchiha Yin helped to train the mute, but in name, Tsunade was the mute master.


    It is natural for Tsunade to become a silent leader.


    And Uchihain thought he would bring Hong Yulin''s two-person team. When performing the task, he did not expect that an interesting little girl appeared before his eyes.


    That''s right, funny little girl.


    She has short purple and black hair, a hollow translucent mesh dress on her body, and an impatient expression on her face.


    Adzuki beans, Mitarai adzuki beans, the disciples of Oshemaru, I don''t know why, they were assigned to Uchiha''s team.


    "Are you Uchiha Hidden? It doesn''t look very good. I feel that it''s far worse than Lord Oshamaru!" Adzuki said very unhappy.


    The Mitarai clan is a small clan that has only emerged in recent years, and a clan that vassalizes Osamaru.


    As the strength of the Oshemaru gradually increased, the status gradually increased, the power gradually increased, and the Mitarai clan became stronger and stronger.


    Just like medical ninjas feel that Tsunade is the best, the children of Mitarai also think that Oshemaru is the best!


    And the red bean, even more worshipped by Dashewan, became a disciple of Dashewan.


    Therefore, Dashewan''s most powerful cognition is also deeply ingrained in Hongdou''s heart.


    After knowing that his team leader is not Da She Wan, I feel like I have encountered a bolt from the blue!


    why?!Why is my leader teacher not the strongest, most powerful and most invincible Lord Oshemaru!


    Although I knew that Oshe Maru was fighting on Konoha''s front line, and there was no way to be the leader of the team, Adzuki was still very unhappy at this time.


    If it hadn''t been for knowing that Uchiha Yin was the master of his good girlfriend Red, I''m afraid Adzuki had already started making trouble at this time.


    "Hongdou, how can you say that to Master Yin?" Hong said with a slight dissatisfaction after hearing Hongdou''s words.


    Although Adzuki is her best friend, Hong is still very dissatisfied when hearing Adzuki say Uchihain''s words like this.


    After hearing Hong''s words, although Hong Dou was dissatisfied in his heart, he did not say much.


    Red is red bean''s best friend, red bean still cares about red.


    However, Adzuki became increasingly dissatisfied with Uchihain.


    Hong actually scolded me for this bad guy, ah, ah, I blame this Uchiha.


    Originally because Oshemaru had not become her depressed red bean leading teacher, she quickly attributed all this to Uchiha Hidden.


    If the people of the Mitarai clan knew that Adzuki had actually done such a rude behavior to Uchiha, I''m afraid the cold sweat would be scared.


    Compared with Uchiha''s position, the Mitarai clan is really too small and small.


    After Hong scolded Hongdou, she also saw Hongdou''s unconvinced face, and then felt a headache.


    However, she still bowed to Uchiha very politely: "Master Yin, Adzuki bean, she is only like this because she is in a bad mood. She is not usually like this."


    "Yeah, yes, Master Yin, don''t blame her." Lin also said with help."Although Adzuki is always carefree and doesn''t speak his brain well, he is still a good person.


    "Don''t be so tight, I''m not someone with a small belly." Seeing Lin and Adzuki beans talking to Hong, Uchiha also felt a bit funny.


    After comforting Lin and Hong, Uchiha looked at Adzuki with interest.


    "Your name is Hongdou, yes, at a young age, you already have the strength of Shinobu, you deserve to be a disciple of Dashewan."


    "What? I didn''t expect you to have some insights, but even if you praise me, I won''t admit that you are my leading teacher!"


    Hearing Uchiha''s compliment, Adzuki wiped her nose, and it was quite fierce with a touch of arrogance, and the corners of her mouth were slightly curled up, which was obviously an arrogant look.


    Well, it really was a child, just a slight compliment to her, just like that.


    When Uchiha saw the adzuki bean that changed so quickly, the corners of his mouth twitched.


    His eyes looked at Lin and Hong, which was obvious.


    Is red bean usually so neurotic?

 338 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 338

    Yes.


    Hong Helin was aside, nodded, and then she couldn''t bear to look straight and covered her eyes.


    "Well, in your mind, Oshemaru is the best, isn''t it?" Uchiha asked hiddenly.


    "Yes, Dashewan is the best!" Adzuki said proudly.


    "According to you, Ohshemaru''s teaching ability should be the most powerful." Uchihain continued to ask.


    "Yes!" Adzuki said proudly.


    "Then you, as a disciple of Oshemaru, can''t beat Lin and Hong now, don''t you feel ashamed?" Uchiha''s secret voice changed, and asked teasingly...


    The 350th chapter is pure white?


    Wo Cao!


    The poor little Lolita was stunned, this world is too dangerous for Lolita.


    Adzuki Dou did not expect that Uchiha''s words would have such a big turning point, so she accidentally found Uchiha''s way.


    As the strongest, most powerful, and most invincible person, Da She Maru has the strongest teaching ability.


    But the disciple Adzuki he taught was far inferior to the disciple Lin, Hong and Silence taught by Uchihain.


    Doesn''t that explain the incompetence of red beans?


    Red Bean does not admit his incompetence!


    However, if it''s not for your own incompetence, should you question Dashemaru?


    Nowadays, the adzuki bean who still admires Dashemaru is impossible to question Dashemaru.


    This has formed an insoluble knot.


    Although it looks very naive, it just happened to poke Hongdou''s mind.


    It can be seen from the original book that even in Naruto''s era, Adzuki still has that active, playful, impulsive, and second-second character.


    And now, red beans are far less mature than in the original work.


    "Asshole!"


    After a long entanglement, Red Bean recovered from 860.


    She didn''t care about the others, she shouted, and rushed to Uchiha in anger.


    The moment he approached, Adzuki supported his hands on the ground, his body suddenly turned over, two beautiful legs with smooth lines swept quickly, and kicked in Uchiha''s face.


    It is worthy of being an elite of the Mitarai clan who has received the education of Oshemaru. It is worthy of being a special tolerance in the future. Adzuki beans can reach such a level at the age of 9 without any cheating.


    Such an attack is already considered fierce to a 9-year-old child.


    However, there is no use for eggs.


    boom!


    Uchiha Kimura just blocked his hand slightly at random, and Adzuki bean''s fierce kick was like kicking on a steel plate, and suddenly stopped.


    Not only that, the red bean rushed into his heart, using too much force, and stopping like this caused him to lose his balance and fell directly to the ground.


    With Uchiha''s strength, he can completely catch the red beans.


    However, Uchihain didn''t have any intention of catching Adzuki beans, but instead let Adzuki beans fall to the ground.


    Well, this is definitely not a punishment for dissatisfaction with Hongdou''s attitude.


    This is just to educate the red beans, yes, it is the education of the elders to the rude juniors!


    If the red bean keeps his ignorant look, sooner or later, he will suffer.


    It''s better to let Uchiha Yin educate now and let Red Bean know how to correct his attitude!


    I really work hard!


    Uchiha Himself was moved by his own good intentions.


    Cough.


    boom!


    "Asshole!" Red Bean was itchy with anger, got up, turned around and wanted to have another kick.


    Hongdou''s fighting spirit is very high, and will never give up.


    But at this moment, Uchiha''s humorous voice passed over.


    "I advise you to stop kicking in a skirt, at least from the outside, you can be regarded as a delicate little loli anyway."


    Just such a sentence directly made Hongdou''s cheeks flush, and angrily retracted the leg that was about to be kicked out, and his hands subconsciously covered the place he had just missed.


    Maybe it''s because I want to celebrate that I just graduated from the ninja school and meet a new instructor.


    Red Bean did not wear a standard ninja costume, instead, it was like a birthday, wearing a lavender skirt.


    Such clothing not only didn''t make her look ladylike, but it was even more wild!


    To be honest, the moment Uchihain saw Adzuki beans, he felt a little surprised and didn''t even recognize Adzuki beans.


    No wonder the others, because the red beans nowadays are so delicate and beautiful.


    The average girl is a female big eighteen change, the more beautiful they grow up.


    And red beans, unfortunately, have the opposite meaning.


    The current red beans, Uchiha has a hidden sense, is even more beautiful than the red beans of that period in the original book.(Personal opinion, cough cough, the photo of red bean when he was a child is more beautiful.)


    Although Uchiha''s previous life has not seen the blog, but he has seen the red bean during the blog post on the encyclopedia.


    The red beans of that period, perhaps because of eating too many sweets, the whole person was blessed and became''horrible''.


    Now, Uchiha Yin suddenly felt that he had an obligation to make red beans the way the blogger turned.


    Because it is too spicy!


    And the current Adzuki bean doesn''t know Uchiha''s inner thoughts at all.


    I said I don¡¯t want to wear this skirt!Red bean cursed inwardly.

 339 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 339

    Hongdou wears this dress, which is actually related to her father.


    Although I don''t know who the instructor of Adzuki Bean is, but I think it will not be much worse than Dashewan.


    The father who knows Hongdou''s character well, in order to make Hongdou impress the instructor, he will let Hongdou wear a small skirt that she doesn''t usually wear.


    It''s all right now, let the''uncle'' on the opposite side take advantage!


    Although Uchiha is not an uncle, he has become an uncle in Adzuki''s heart.


    As a young girl, Hongdou is full of wildness and is usually careless, but she is also shy.


    Seeing the shy look of Adzuki beans, Uchiha Yin was also slightly surprised, and his eyes became more interesting.


    "Is it pure white? Yes, pure white is a good color for any woman. But I didn''t expect that you would wear pure white too." Uchiha said with a slight emotion.


    "Asshole, asshole, asshole!"


    Adzuki bean stomped his feet angrily when he heard Uchiha''s words, the whole person was about to explode!


    She has never seen such a brazen person!


    Chapter 351 is too terrible


    "Ahem."


    Everything that happened at the scene was in Hong Youlin''s eyes.


    Hong and Lin have been with Uchiha for so long, they must know what Uchiha''s personality is.


    Although Uchiha is not going to be furious, but he will definitely do some small punishments.


    However, they did not expect that things would develop into this way.


    Adzuki beans is also a master who refuses to admit defeat, but instead arouses Uchiha''s playful character.


    Adzuki bean''s character, to be honest, is quite similar to the former Kusina, and it can''t help but evoke the memories of the time when Uchiha Ken and Kusina were together.


    Hong Dou heard the coughing of Hong and Lin, and quickly asked for help.


    "You are Konoha''s hero, celebrity, and my elder anyway, are you embarrassed to bully me like a child? Hong, Lin, do you think so?" Hongdou found an excuse and wanted to use the power of Hong and Lin. Condemn Uchiha Yin.


    "Oh, don''t you know that my favorite thing is to bully children?" Uchiha said in secret, and didn''t feel embarrassed. Instead, he stood directly in front of Adzuki and looked at Adzuki condescendingly.


    The shadowy look is full of oppression.


    "You actually admitted directly!" Hongdou was dumbfounded.


    Hmm...This is unscientific, don''t these big people all have to face the face?Shouldn''t it be argued strongly?


    How could this happen, he admitted directly??!!!


    Uchiha''s routine is too deep, it is too deep for the red bean.


    Adzuki bean looked at Uchiha''s appearance, her teeth tickled with hatred, and wanted to go up and bite Uchiha''s.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for getting the strongest snake playing system (please don''t entangle the name of the system, it is difficult to name it.), open the only mission, find Uchiha, mission rewards, and start the system."


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully finding Uchihain, completing the only task and turning on the system."


    "Ding, start the only main quest and become the person of Uchiha Hidden, quest reward: all attributes +5, get fairy mode, system upgrade."


    "Ding, open the side mission one, the system found that the host actually contradicted the strongest, most powerful, and most invincible Uchiha Hide-sama. It is really unforgivable. Ask Uchiha Hideyoshi to forgive your recklessness, task rewards, and snake proficiency. +1, all attributes +1, open side mission two."


    "Mission failed: If you can''t complete such a simple task, then happily become M!"


    ???What appeared in my mind?!


    The appearance of the system shocked Adzuki, but Adzuki quickly reacted, and there was a light in his eyes!


    No matter what, no matter what it is, as long as you can sanction Uchiha hidden!


    At the thought of this, Hongdou looked at the system.


    The strongest snake playing system?!This name is really unreliable.


    Although I know that Oshamaru-sama has a lot of ninjutsu about snakes, when I saw this name, Adzuki beans still felt unreliable instinctively.


    Main mission one, become Uchiha''s person?!


    Adzuki hadn''t thought of going anywhere, but thought that he would become Uchihain''s subordinate.


    Well, although Adzuki bean doesn''t want to be Uchiha''s subordinate, but now the title of leading teacher has not gone away, so this task does not seem to be difficult.


    Red beans thoughtfully.


    All attributes +5, fairy mode, it seems very powerful!


    When I get stronger, I want you to look good.


    Adzuki glared at Uchiha, thought to himself inwardly, and then looked towards the side mission.


    At this look, the red bean mentality exploded.


    This!Actually want me to apologize to Uchiha!


    Impossible, totally impossible, I would not do such a thing!


    Moreover, the strongest, the most powerful, the most invincible... You use a title to call Uchihain, don''t you feel ashamed?


    Hongdou''s strong condemnation did not expect that these adjectives, in Hongdou''s heart, were originally used to describe Dashewan.


    "This task is impossible for me to complete." Hongdou yelled inwardly.


    "Yes, then you can accept the task punishment." The system did not say anything, Mengmenda said.


    "Mission punishment, shaking M? What is that?" At this time, Hongdou realized that there was punishment, so he asked quickly.


    "Shaking M means that there is a tendency to be masochistic, or someone who is masochistic." The system said Meng Mengda again.


    "I don''t want to be a trembling M." Hongdou protested loudly in his heart.


    "Either complete the task or accept punishment. There is no third option." The system''s voice is harmless to humans and animals.


    "I don''t believe that I will become a trembling M." Hongdou shouted inwardly.


    "Does the host need to try it?" the system said.


    "Huh?" Before Hongdou could react, she suddenly felt that she had changed.

 340 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 340

    Seeing Uchihain''s playful look, I don''t know why, I suddenly wanted Uchihain to whip himself!


    Well, take the whip and whip, don''t think about it!


    Moreover, the more I look at it, the more I think about it.


    Thinking of the whip falling on her body, Hong Dou''s face gradually became flushed.


    "Okay, okay, I choose to apologize and change me back!" Hong Dou was taken aback and yelled inwardly.


    Wow, this world is too gloomy, so gloomy that it makes it difficult for red beans to move!


    There are people like Shake M in the world!


    Adzuki beans don''t know, even if the system makes adzuki beans the trembling M, it will also make the red beans become Uchiha''s trembling m alone.


    However, this seems to make no difference to red beans.


    This feeling is too strange, I feel that the whole person is going to be broken.


    The red bean is not willing to become a shaking M.


    I feel that my body is back to normal.


    Red Bean breathed a sigh of relief.


    And now, Uchiha Yin looked at Adzuki beans with a weird face.


    Just now Hongdou, looked at her blush?


    That look, why do you feel so emotionally like Xiao Nan and the others?


    Did he misunderstood?


    Chapter 352 Psychic Lottery


    "Sorry, Teacher Yin, I apologize for my recklessness just now."


    The red bean''s silver teeth bite tightly, and the urn said with anger.


    In order not to let herself become the strange look just now, Hongdou gave in very spinelessly.


    No way, the systematic punishment is really terrible for Red Bean.


    The red bean itself has the attribute of S, and suddenly becomes M, and the red bean cannot bear it at all.


    Bastard, bastard Uchiha, bastard system.Red bean''s heart is constantly reading every year.


    Of course, the red bean''s surrender is only a superficial surrender, and he is still very unconvinced in his heart.


    When I become stronger, I will definitely make you look good. At that time, I will also bully me back like you did today!


    You have educated me, and I have to educate you.


    You make me apologize, and I also want you to apologize to me.


    You take advantage of me, and I also want to go back... No, right, right, this is not necessary.


    Adzuki was almost confused, thinking about it, but calmed down a bit.


    Adzuki also discovered that Uchiha Yin didn''t seem to provoke him, and everything was done badly by himself.


    However, how could the tsundere little loli admit her mistake.


    It must be Uchiha''s fault, yes, it must be so.


    I have to say that the idea of ??red beans is still very lovely.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully completing the opening side mission one. The system found that the host actually smashed the strongest, most powerful, and most invincible Uchiha Hide-sama. It is really unforgivable. I ask Uchiha Hideo to forgive your recklessness and task rewards. Snake proficiency +1, all attributes +1."


    Although Hongdou was dissatisfied in his heart, he still apologized on the surface and the task was completed.


    I feel that my physical fitness has been suddenly improved, and my mastery of snake spiritism seems to be closer, and the red bean is also slightly excited.


    The body is one''s own, the improvement of physical fitness, the feeling of red beans is very obvious.


    As for spiritism, as a disciple of Oshemaru, Adzuki beans of course also mastered the snake spirit ninjutsu.


    It''s just that those who can channelize are nothing more than snakes.


    Just like when Naruto first learned psychic skills, the little toads and tadpoles that psychic came out of him were like small tadpoles. Although the red beans can also use psychic skills, they can only psychic snakes less than 1 meter away.


    Although it looks scary, for the people of Naruto World, the power of a snake less than 1 meter is too weak.


    But now, Red Bean can feel it, and his abilities have clearly broken through, as if he would have been.


    This system is still useful.


    With that said, as long as you can complete the tasks of the system, sooner or later, you will be able to hide Uchiha under your body!


    Hahahaha, Adzuki bean seems to have seen the scene in which he hides Uchiha under him.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for gaining +1 for all attributes and +1 for snake spirit skill proficiency."


    "Ding, because the host has not signed a contract with Longdidong, it is unable to psychic snakes. The reward is changed to psychic +1, and psychic creatures have another chance to draw a random lottery."


    The voice of the system rang in Uchiha''s mind.


    If it is normal, Uchiha Yin always ignores the sound of the system habitually.


    Only this time, something different appeared in the system, which caught Uchiha''s attention.


    Psychic creature random draw?


    It seems pretty good.


    To be honest, Ochiharu''s spiritism, Uchihain didn''t like it very much.


    Whether it''s a slug from Tsunade, a toad from Jiraiya, or a snake from Osamaru, Uchiha''s secret is quite insensible.


    Now I can draw one randomly, which looks pretty good.


    But now is not the time to draw.


    Uchihain saw the unconvinced Adzuki bean and lowered his head, and knew in his heart that Adzuki was very unconvinced.


    But what does this have?


    However, the apology of the Red Bean Club''s initiative made Uchiha feel a little surprised.

 341 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 341

    Based on Uchiha''s concealed knowledge of Adzuki beans, I feel Adzuki beans should not be such a loser.


    And Lin Hehong, who is familiar with the character of Red Bean, also stared in gaffe.


    Although I don''t know why Hongdou took the initiative to apologize, what are his thoughts.


    But Uchiha Yin didn''t care.


    With soldiers coming to block and water coming to cover, Uchiha Yin didn''t need to care.


    "Knowing your mistakes can make corrections. It''s great. If you can admit your mistakes, it''s great."


    "Okay, my name is Uchihain, and I will be your teacher in the future. Let''s meet again."


    A gentle smile appeared on Uchiha''s face, and he stretched out his hand at the red bean.


    Smooth and white face, with sharp and angular Leng Jun; dark and deep eyes, glowing with the color of mi people; thick eyebrows, tall nose, beautiful lips, all exaggerating nobility and elegant.


    At the time of his youth, Uchiha Hidden was handsome, and even Adzuki couldn''t fault it.


    Seeing Uchiha''s warm smile like an angel, Adzuki was startled and stunned.


    Suxia''s wind seemed to bring a red cloud in the sky, she held her eyebrows, passed her eyes, and printed a bright red on her white jade-like cheeks.


    Adzuki bean is definitely not a person who judges people by appearance, otherwise, at the beginning, he would not be angry with Uchiha in a bad mood.


    However, seeing Uchiha''s hidden smile, Adzuki was still stunned.


    "Huh, my name is Hongdou, please advise."


    Seeing Uchihain''s hand, Adzuki bean twitched her head and snorted, but her palm involuntarily stretched out and held Uchihain''s hand together.


    What a warm hand, so comfortable to hold.


    Damn, it must have been messed up by the punishment under the system just now, otherwise, how could I have such thoughts.


    Hongdou''s heart shouted loudly.


    And Hongdou herself didn''t notice it. In her self-introduction just now, she didn''t introduce what she often talked about. I am a disciple of Dashemaru...


    Chapter 353 I am not a kid


    Smooth, white and delicate.


    Although Hongdou is a wild girl, she is still an ordinary little loli.


    Uchihain didn''t hold it for a long time, so he let go of his hand quietly.


    Well, touching Lori''s hand like a pervert is not Uchiha''s character.


    Besides, this little loli''s impression of herself is not very good.


    It''s okay now, the opponent seems to be squeezed by himself, if he holds it for a long time and the opponent kicks it over, things will go back to the original point.


    Well, I should be the other''s leading teacher, and there is nothing to be magnanimous.


    Of course, it''s just that the opponent is Adzuki, Uchiha Yin will be somewhat tolerant of Adzuki.


    If it was a ninja from another family, I''m afraid Uchiha''s slap would pass.


    However, only Red Bean dared to speak to himself like this, and how could other people dare to speak to himself loudly.


    Although Uchiha is very familiar with adzuki beans, he asked adzuki beans to introduce himself.


    "My name is Mitarai Red Beans. I like to eat meatballs and red bean soup. I hate spicy food. The person I admire most is Mr. Oshemaru. The person I hate the most is not there before, but now I have it."


    Adzuki glared at Uchiha as he said.


    It''s just that her pretending to be fierce look, not fierce at all, but very lovely.


    Well, in the eyes of Uchiha, it is love.


    "My dream is to become a person like Lord Oshemaru!"


    After Adzuki bean introduced himself, Lin and Hong and Uchihain also briefly introduced themselves. After that, they set a time for gathering and disbanded.


    "This bastard, compared with Lord Oshemaru, is really far behind!"


    Back home, Hongdou complained to his father about what happened today.


    On the other hand, Hongdou''s father was wiping sweat, and his mouth twitched slightly.


    Adzuki became the leading student of Uchiha Hidden, and Adzuki''s father was 10,000 satisfied!


    The Mitarai clan belongs to Oshemaru, but Uchiha is no less inferior to Oshemaru!


    After the end of World War II, Uchihaken never made another move, but everyone believed that Uchihaken would definitely not be weaker than Oshemaru.


    And, the point is that Uchihain is different from Oshemaru, which is very strong in itself, but hasn''t taught any powerful apprentices, but Uchihain is different.


    Which one of Uchiha¡¯s apprentices is not a favorite of heaven.


    Although Lin and Hongcai have just graduated from the Ninja School, everyone around them can probably know that, apart from the lack of experience, there is not much difference between the two girls.


    My daughter was cultivated by Oshe Maru since she was a child. Now she is so much worse than her peers. Doesn''t this mean that Uchiha''s teaching ability is superb?


    For his daughter''s talent, Hongdou''s father is very confident.


    But, in the same way, as a father, he is also a headache for his daughter''s character.


    The Mitarai clan is a vassal of Oshemaru, and Azuki''s father is also Oshemaru''s subordinate.


    As a subordinate of Dashemaru, Hongdou''s father often blew his own''heroic deeds'' to Hongdou.


    One is to brag and enjoy the adoration of Xiao Hongdou, but to let Xiao Hongdou familiarize himself with the battle between ninjas in advance.


    Obviously, as the father of Adzuki beans under Dashemaru, his battles often involve Dashemaru.


    And this also laid the incentive for red beans to worship Dashewan.


    Adzuki bean''s father is also afraid, afraid of the bad-tempered Adzuki bean, offended Uchihain because he didn''t act as the leader of the Dashemaru.


    Uchiha is hidden, but he is not inferior to Osamaru.


    No, from the madness of Adzuki beans, Uchiha-in''s situation seems that Adzuki beans may have offended Uchiha.


    This made Hongdou''s father frightened.


    Fortunately, from Adzuki''s words, Adzuki''s father also heard that Uchihain didn''t care about Adzuki''s rudeness, which also made Adzuki''s father let go of his floating heart.

 342 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 342

    "Father, what''s the matter with you! I feel like you don''t look right at all!"


    Adzuki, who had been complaining about Uchihain, finally saw that his father was wrong, and asked carelessly.


    "Adzuki bean, Uchiha-sama is not inferior to Osamaru-sama, even Uchiha-sama''s experience in teaching students is more sophisticated than Osamaru-sama."


    "You have to get along with him, you know?" Hongdou''s father said with a serious face.


    "I know, I know, I know." Adzuki bean said three times at a fast speed like instinct, and said impatiently: "Dad, can you stop talking nonsense, I''m not a kid."


    Recalling the 243 incidents that happened today, Hongdou felt that he should have been itching with anger, but it was strange that he couldn''t get angry.


    "Your children are indeed not children, they are all 9 and 10 year old girls, but I feel that children are more worry-free than you." Looking at the impatient look of Hongdou, Hongdou''s Father''s mouth moved slightly, but he still didn''t say anything.


    However, he was still a little worried and said, "Remember the red beans, don''t do too much, do you understand?"


    "Yes, yes, yes." Hongdou''s expression was impatient.


    Everyone has a rebellious mentality. The more Adzuki''s father says this, the more Adzuki wants to confront Uchiha.


    Uchiha Yin didn''t know what was going on with Adzuki beans.


    At this time, his whole body and mind were immersed in the lottery.


    "Tell me how to draw the lottery, system." Uchiha said faintly.


    "Okay, Master." The system said cutely.


    In the blink of an eye, a turntable appeared in front of Uchiha.


    Chapter 354 Little Fox


    Cockroaches, mice, ants, mosquitoes, flies


    Blue Dragon, White Tiger, Xuanwu, Suzaku, Huanglong, Yinglong, Snake, Gouchen


    Sky Splitter, Coral Unicorn, Chiyan Golden Scorpion, Ice Horned Devil Dragon, Octopus Fire Chin, Nine Winged Celestial Dragon, Thunderbolt Dragon, Blue Winged Sea Dragon, Sea Splitter Whale, Kui Niu


    Looking at the names on the turntable, Uchiha''s mouth twitched.


    "System, are you sure I can extract these things?" Uchiha asked faintly.


    Uchiha couldn''t help but wonder.


    Most of the things the system gives are the things that already exist in the Naruto World.


    However, the things on the turntable now are all things that Naruto World doesn''t have.


    Weak to the cockroaches in Uchiha''s previous life, and powerful to all kinds of beasts that only exist in the fantasy world.


    There is everything on the turntable.


    "Master, don''t have to wonder, everything displayed on the turntable may be drawn."


    "The owner may draw a group of animals, or it may draw a single animal."


    The system said puzzled.


    "Does the things I draw only obey my orders?" Uchiha asked hidden.


    "Well, the things the host draws will retain the original character and will not harm the host, but it will not necessarily listen to the host''s orders."


    "But the host has certain control rights. If the host doesn''t need it, he can force the other party back." The system counted patiently.


    In other words, if you accidentally get a beast that likes to destroy the world, Uchihain can also send the opponent back.


    It was just a waste of chance to draw a lottery.


    "How do I draw the lottery?" Uchiha calmly asked.


    "The master only needs to read the lucky draw silently," the system replied.


    "Oh? Is that so?"


    No worries, Uchiha Yin did not say anything, and read the lottery silently.


    The turntable was covered with a layer of mist, then it spun quickly, and soon it stopped again.


    In Uchiha''s expectation, he had better draw a group, the dragon clan.


    The dragon is the symbol of the country where Uchihaken lived in his previous life. If the dragon is drawn, it will be exciting to think about it.


    And Uchiha is confident that he cannot drive some powerful dragons, but some weaker dragons can still be driven, right?


    However, some things may not be so satisfactory.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for getting a little fox."


    The voice of the system rang from Uchiha''s mind.


    Then, in front of Uchiha Hidden, there was a burst of white light.


    A petite, lovely white fox suddenly appeared in front of Uchiha.


    The white fox''s face showed a humane expression, and his eyes turned dimly, looking very ghostly.


    Nice little fox.


    By the way, what is the identity of this fox?


    The fox demon in the fantasy world?The fox among the fox demon little matchmaker?Or a fox demon in a world that Uchiha does not know?


    "Are you an ordinary fox? Nothing? It''s not a special fox?!" Uchiha asked the system invisibly.


    The system was silent for a while.


    "Forget it, even a normal fox, just treat it as a pet." Uchiha lightly stroked the fox''s hair and said.


    The fox''s face showed an expression of enjoyment, and he stretched out his little tongue, and licked the palm of Uchihain''s hand lightly.


    The system didn''t speak, Uchihain immediately assumed that the white fox was an ordinary fox.


    Otherwise, the system will not be silent.


    Although I didn''t get anything good, it''s good to get a small pet.


    "It''s dinner, it''s dinner." Xiao Nan shouted.


    "Come here." Uchihain answered as he walked out.

 343 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 343

    At this time, the little fox that Uchiha Ken had just teased seemed to understand it, and jumped directly onto Uchiha''s shoulder, his eyes twitching.


    "You are quite spiritual?" Uchiha hidden turned his head and looked at the little fox on his shoulder, and said in surprise.


    The little fox seemed to really understand Uchiha''s words, and put on an expression that I could certainly understand.


    "It''s so beloved white fox."


    Xiao Nan saw the little fox on Uchiha''s shoulder and his eyes lit up.


    The little fox''s appearance is very good, which directly attracted Xiao Nan''s attention.


    She stretched out her hand, trying to stroke Ari''s hair.


    When Xiao Nan''s hand touched Ari, Ari''s tail swept away and Xiao Nan''s hand was swept away, and then he sat up with a wary expression.


    "This fox belongs to you?"


    Xiao Nan asked in surprise, and then reacted.


    Xiaonan knows best about Uchiha''s living conditions, but Uchiha''s hidden foxes.


    "Almost, I found it."


    Uchiha said vaguely.


    "Really? Why can''t I pick up such a beloved little animal."


    Seeing Uchihain teasing the little fox, Xiaonan''s face showed an enviable look.


    "Maybe I am more handsome."


    Uchiha smiled and said.


    Before Xiao Nanjiao was angry with Uchiha for her face, the little fox himself showed a disgusting expression, and then ran directly to Xiao Nan''s body and rubbed Xiao Nan''s arm with his face.


    "Hahahaha, hide your narcissism even the fox can''t pass it."


    Xiao Nan made a crisp laugh, and then teased the little fox excitedly.


    Uchiha Yin also made a gloomy expression in cooperation.


    "This fox is so beloved, so spiritual, won''t it be someone''s ninja beast."


    Xiao Nan touched the little fox''s hair and asked curiously.


    The little fox seemed to understand Tsunade''s words, and shook his head directly, then nodded again, and pointed to Uchiha.


    "Are you saying that you are not someone else''s Shinobi, but Uchiha''s Shinobi?"


    Xiao Nan asked curiously.


    The little fox nodded and ran to Uchihain''s hand, lovingly rubbed his face against Uchiha''s arm.


    Chapter 255 Tu Susu


    Seeing the spiritual appearance of the little fox, Xiao Nan felt that the little fox was in love.


    Although there are many ninjas in the Naruto world, even many ninjas can communicate with humans.


    But there are really few who can reach the level of love of the little fox.


    More importantly, this little fox is obviously spiritual, and its attraction to women is infinite.


    With the cooperation of the little fox, Xiao Nan has used the little fox for a long time.


    Then, at the dinner table, the little fox also had a place to eat with Uchihain and the others.


    "Yin, I took a mission, and I will be on the battlefield tomorrow." After eating, Xiao Nan said to Uchiha Yin.


    "Ah? You are going to the battlefield, what should I do with my husband?" Uchiha said, walking behind Xiaonan.


    "What do you do?" Xiaonan turned around with a puzzled face, and immediately "feeled" Uchiha''s hidden "close".


    "Yeah~~" Xiaonan hummed slightly. At this time, I didn''t understand what Uchiha''s intention meant.


    "I''m gone, isn''t there Sarah, Huiye and others?" Xiaonan''s face was slightly flushed, and her palms unconsciously pushed her hair behind her ears.


    Now Xiao Nan of the 787 is no longer the little loli she used to be, she is already a mature girl.


    The long light blue and purple hair hangs down softly, and a small light purple flower is naturally pinned to the bun.


    He is tall and beautiful, and exudes a quiet and elegant temperament.


    "It''s not the same. Each of you has your own temperament. They are all unique. No one else can replace whoever leaves." Uchiha said, encircling Xiaonan''s waist.


    "If your heart is so fresh and refined, no one is there anymore. In retrospect, I was really abducted by you." Xiao Nan snorted slightly, like Uchiha was white.


    Quietly and elegantly rolls his eyes, not linked to charming, but they are extraordinarily playful.


    "So, since you are leaving tomorrow, then tonight, let''s make up for the next few days at once." Uchiha Yin and Xiao Nan winked and said.


    With one of Uchiha''s hidden hands, he couldn''t help but put his arms around Xiao Nan''s waist, making her lower body close to her body.


    "No, this way, I will die." Xiaonan pushed Uchihain and said.


    Although Xiao Nan is now strong to a certain extent, his physical fitness is no longer what he used to be.


    But if facing Uchihain with full firepower, she couldn''t bear it.


    She didn''t want to face the weird eyes of her team members tomorrow morning.


    Well, with Xiaonan''s strength, he has become a leading ninja, and no one will refuse.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just joking." Uchiha lowered his head and smiled.


    He is a person who cares about his feminine feelings, and of course he will take a little bit of strength to prevent Xiao Nan from getting too much harm.


    "Let me take a shower first." Xiao Nan was shocked, Xiao Shu looked at Uchihain with a blushing face.


    It was originally agreed, this period of time, it was Xiaonan and Uchiha who were alone.


    But he has accepted a task, and will be on the battlefield tomorrow.


    Xiao Nan has her own arrogance, but she is unwilling to accept the task and not do it.


    So, thinking that I hadn''t seen Uchiha for a while, an unspeakable emotion came to my heart.


    "Then, let''s go together..." Uchiha said.

 344 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 344

    "First...wait, wait a minute...well."


    Xiaonan did not finish talking, but was blocked by Uchiha.


    Xiao Nan''s mind gradually became blank, and he followed his senses.


    At this time, both Xiaonan and Uchihain ignored the little fox behind.


    At this time, the little fox opened his eyes wide and looked at the scene in front of him.


    As if shy, or something, the little fox used its furry palm to cover his eyes.


    It''s just that the gap in the middle of the palm is large enough to allow the little fox to have a sweeping view of the scenery in front of him.


    It can feel its own heartbeat speeding up rapidly.


    Uchiha, Konan...


    The little fox''s original cute face has a red cloud, and his mood is also particularly complicated.


    The little fox is not an ordinary little fox. Her name is Tu Susu (I''m afraid of harmony, just know what the name is. If you haven''t seen it, you can still think of it as the Ali in LOL. Well, if you don''t know, just think of it. Just a beautiful and pure little fox demon.)


    Tu Susu, the heroine in "Fox Demon" and its derivative works.


    She is a cute and confused little fox demon, always carrying all kinds of snacks.The mana is low, and he is always judged as a stupid idiot, so I always have a wish to become an official red thread fairy to prove that he is a real fox demon.


    In fact, Tu Susu is the girl Tu Honghong became after losing her demon power and memory.


    Tu Honghong is the king of the fox demon and the leader of the demon league.There is a gentle and kind side, but also a domineering and indifferent side.


    Tu Honghong had an incomparable demon power, which made all the demons frightened.


    It''s just that the current Tu Honghong lost all his memories and became Tu Susu.


    Even though Tu Susu is only in the form of a fox now, she can also transform into a human form.


    It''s just that when he just arrived in this brand new world, Tu Susu subconsciously disguised himself as a little fox who didn''t understand anything.


    Well, even though Tu Susu''s wish was to become a real red fairy, he had experienced such battles there.


    Looking at Uchihain and Xiaonan who were all martial arts in front of him, Tu Susu''s cheeks became more and more red.


    To die, to die!


    At this time, Tu Susu lost his original dullness and confusion, and became a little more nervous.


    ¡ª¡ª


    I''m not too familiar with "Fox Demon", um, it may be a little different from the original, um, you can treat it as the same or another.


    Chapter 356 Pretending to Sleep


    Compared to the extremely complicated mood of the little fox Tu Susu at this time, Xiaonan and Uchihain had already turned a deaf ear to things outside the window, and only wanted to merge with each other.


    When Uchiha''s hand touched Xiao Nan''s great evil, Xiao Nan''s body shook slightly.


    "Well, wait a minute, it''s not good..." Xiao Nan said softly.


    At this time, how could Uchiha Yin stop.


    Xiao Nan''s consciousness has gradually become blurred. As Uchiha''s offensive becomes more and more intense, Xiao Nan''s defense awareness is getting weaker and weaker.


    Following Uchiha''s actions, Xiaonan couldn''t help but put his arms around Uchiha''s neck, not even humming slightly.


    That big evil, pressed hard on Uchiha''s heart.


    Xiao Nan''s big evil pair is different from Tsunade and Yecang''s.


    Don''t say Tsunade''s, no one can threaten Tsunade''s number one position~.


    But Yekura and the others belonged to the second growth in Uchiha''s hands before they could reach the current scale.


    On the other hand, Xiao Nan''s was this old from the beginning, but now it gets bigger with age.


    The curvature of the clothes being propped up, and the excellent feel, are simply unforgettable.


    "Yeah, it''s going up." Xiaonan bit on Uchiha''s tormentously.


    Uchiha''s hand, as if with magical power, made Xiaonan involuntarily rotate his body, so that Uchihain could better grasp her evil.


    At this time, Tu Susu, who was standing on the side, couldn''t stand the actions of the two.


    The two regarded her as air, and her eyelids jumped.


    You forgot, do you have such a lovely and playful little fox beside you?


    If you do this, you are not afraid of being so naughty, but can you love the little fox?


    Tu Susu''s eyelids jumped when Uchiha concealed Xiao Nan Man and walked towards the sofa slowly.


    Tu Susu was standing on the back of the sofa now, not knowing where to go.


    Especially looking at the selfless posture of these two people, it seems that they are planning to put on a big show in front of themselves on the sofa.


    Humph, the pair of wealthy silver ladies, Tu Susu blushed, and left consciously.


    "Ah, the little fox is still here." Xiaonan also saw Tu Susu at this time and exclaimed, wishing to find a hole in the ground.


    "Uh, it''s just a little fox, it''s okay." Uchiha faintly stunned, then turned his head, and found a little fox sneaking away at the corner.


    "Look at her, she left on her own initiative, it''s okay."


    "Huh, badass."


    After working all night, both Uchiha and Konan fell asleep.


    But Tu Susu on the side couldn''t sleep anymore.


    The first time I saw such a scene, how could Tu Susu fall asleep?


    She lightly jumped onto the bed, walked to the stools of Uchihain and Xiaonan, shook her hands, seeming to be sure whether they were asleep.


    Uchiha Ken woke up immediately.


    As a strong man with five senses, even a slight change will be hidden by Uchiha.


    Of course, Xiao Nan did not wake up because he was too tired.


    Uchiha Ken did not open his eyes, but quietly opened Kagura''s eyes.

 345 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 345

    He is really curious about what kind of role this little fox really is.


    Because no matter how you look at it, this little fox is no ordinary fox.


    As if he sensed that both of them were asleep, Tu Susu breathed a sigh of relief and quietly changed back to his real body.


    The little fox''s body continuously emits a pink faint light, and the whole fox is enveloped in the pink light circle, beautifully.


    In the aperture, there seemed to be a refreshing scent, Uchiha could not help but startled when he smelled it.


    The pink light is getting brighter and brighter, the aperture is getting bigger and bigger, finally the light disappears in an instant, and the refreshing fragrance also disappears in an instant.


    The aperture gradually dissipated, and the first thing to be revealed was the exquisite barefoot, with a small golden bell ring on it.


    What was revealed afterwards was the white legs, exuding faint fluorescence, just like the best jade, which made people look like they couldn''t put it down.


    Wearing an exquisite and beautiful antique dress with modern style in pink and lavender, there are two red bows with two bells hanging on the belts on both sides of the clothes.


    The gold-orange hair naturally sags down to the waist, the long hair that has been draped is tied with a rope in the middle, and the tail is tied with a red bow with two bells hanging from it.


    The exquisite loli appearance, with fox ears with pale pink fox fur, makes people feel very lovely.


    But I love, think about it, cough...


    Unexpectedly, this is a little fox that can transform!


    It looks familiar, but Uchiha hasn''t been able to recall it yet.


    At this moment, Tu Susu''s little ears moved, and he looked suspiciously at Uchiha.


    He just woke up?


    No, I have tested it. How could he wake up so easily? I must think too much.


    Tu Susu settled down and thought.


    By the way, these two people just ignored their presence...really unforgivable!


    Tu Susu didn''t know where he got some brushes, so he wanted to apply them directly on their faces.


    Hehehe!


    Tu Susu laughed at the thought that they would see his masterpiece tomorrow morning.


    At that time, he will become a little fox again, and no one can know that he is a prank.


    Tu Susu crawled onto the bed and came to Uchiha''s presence, like a thief who committed the crime.


    Just when Tu Susu was about to draw the strokes to Uchihain''s face, Uchihain turned over and hugged Tu Susu directly in his arms.


    Ah ah ah ah ah!!!!


    Tu Susu quickly covered his mouth, not letting himself yell out, for fear of waking Uchiha secretly.


    Uchiha smiled inwardly, quietly wrapped around Tu Susu''s waist, and then pretended to sleep again.


    Chapter 357: Eat more papaya


    The current Tu Susu didn''t dare to move, because he was afraid of waking the other party.


    But fortunately, Uchiha Kimura seemed to have no action after turning over.


    Tu Susu couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    This fox fairy was scared to death, thinking that the other party was awake.


    If the other party finds out that he is mischievous, he will never spare himself.


    Um, no, I don¡¯t have any pranks yet, why should I be afraid!


    Thinking about this, Tu Susu also patted his head.


    I''m about to get confused. I don''t have any pranks yet. What are you afraid of?


    Thinking back that I was so scared just now, I also spit out my own little fragrance.


    However, you should leave as soon as possible, otherwise the other party will wake up and be seen like this, but it will be bad.


    After returning to his senses, Tu Susu discovered that his waist and limbs were directly surrounded by Uchihain.


    Tu Susu struggled first, and found that he couldn''t get out.


    And Uchiha Yin didn''t seem to wake up, motionless.


    As everyone knows, Uchihain is now paying attention to Tu Susu''s every move, watching Tu Susu with interest, not knowing what she wants to do.


    The fox demon, although he didn''t know what happened to Tu Susu, the fox demon definitely didn''t run away.


    Based on Tu Susu''s current performance, Uchiha''s Yin could also guess that this fox demon is definitely not the kind of fox demon that wants to grow up by sucking human spirits.


    Moreover, under the perception of Kagura''s heart, the other party didn''t have any evil thoughts towards him.


    This also gave Uchiha a sigh of relief.


    As for Tu Susu''s intention to play a prank just now, Uchiha hidden it.


    Otherwise, she will not deliberately interrupt her mischief.


    It''s just that Tu Susu didn''t know at all, just that all this was a coincidence.


    After struggling for a while, Tu Susu found that he couldn''t come out, and when he looked at Uchiha''s face carefully, the other party didn''t seem to wake up either.


    At this time, Tu Susu looked at Uchiha''s face by himself.


    Bright and white face, with sharp and angular Leng Jun; dark and deep eyes, full of fascinating color; the thick eyebrows, tall nose, and beautiful lips, all are open Noble and elegant.


    Looking at Uchiha''s handsome face, Tu Susu''s face turned red unconsciously.


    Thinking back to the scenery I saw earlier, Tu Susu''s cheeks became even more red.


    Although Tu Susu is determined to become a real Red Dust Fairy, she is still just an unmanned little fox demon.


    Where have I seen this kind of thing?


    Whether it was Uchiha''s body, Xiaonan''s body, or the movement of the two, it caused an unparalleled impact on Tu Susu''s vision and spirit.


    At that time, the flame buried in her heart suddenly broke through the seal, rushing out of her brain, spreading to every cell in her body.


    She became less like the familiar herself, and it was precisely because of this that she chose to dodge to the other side.

 346 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 346

    Now lying in Uchiha''s embrace, a different feeling permeated Tu Susu''s body, and Tu Susu''s heart appeared.


    calm down.


    Tu Susu kept meditating, and finally forced the deer who was banging to calm down.


    Don''t think about anything, the top priority now is to break free from Uchiha''s embrace.


    Tu Susu suddenly applied a little force on his hand.


    Of course, she didn''t dare to use too much force. What if Uchihain wakes up?


    Only when Tu Susu saw that Uchihain did not seem to wake up a little bit, and he was still asleep, so he would test Uchihain''s deep sleep.


    Uchiha was also very cooperative, not even trying to be sober.


    Sleeping like a dead pig, Tu Susu couldn''t help but cried out in his heart as if he looked at Uchiha.


    It¡¯s fine if you haven¡¯t awakened. I feel that the other party is not very sensitive, so I can put more effort?


    Tu Susu increased his strength a little.


    Well, no response.


    Put more strength.


    Well, there is still no response.


    Uchiha''s hand, like steel, firmly embraced Tu Susu''s waist and limbs.


    Well, put more effort!


    Seeing this situation, Tu Susu increased his strength a little bit.


    This time, he finally pushed Uchihain''s hand away, and he was about to walk out of Uchihain''s embrace.


    "Don''t make trouble."


    When Tu Susu breathed a sigh of relief and was about to walk out, Uchiha''s hidden words immediately scared Tu Susu not daring to move.


    I saw Uchiha hidden the hand that was opened by Tu Susu again and embraced Tu Susu, not only that, but also pressed his hand on the undeveloped area of ??Tu Susu, and squeezed it.


    Ahhhhh!


    Tu Susu controlled himself tightly, not allowing himself to make a sound.


    She only felt 670 that all the strength of her whole body was suddenly emptied, and her whole body was soft, losing all her strength.


    Ruined!Can''t get married.


    A cloud of water mist filled Tu Susu''s eye sockets, causing her eyes to be stained with mist.


    It seems to cry at any time.


    When did Tu Susu receive this kind of stimulus?


    She feels that she has been stimulated more today than she has been at all times in the past.


    First came to this unfamiliar world, and then saw something that I had never seen before, opening the door to a new world.


    Now it has been treated like never before.


    However, what made Tu Susu felt was not over yet.


    "Who is this? It feels a bit small, and I will eat more papaya in the future."


    Uchihain''sleeping'' squeezed again, and then his face seemed to be dissatisfied, and he muttered.


    Tu Susu, whose face was flushed originally, instantly turned black as the bottom of a pot.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Fifty Eight


    Damn, this scumbag, I want to fight with you!


    No, no, I can''t expose it yet, I have to bear it!


    Tu Susu''s face was light for a while, then white, teardrops swirling in his eye sockets, as if he was trying his best to endure something.


    It''s just that this look, on Tu Susu''s face, is really cute, and Uchihain wants to bully her even more.


    Even if Tu Susu is just a little fox demon, they are all very concerned about these things.


    This is the nature of every girl.


    Seeing Uchihain who seemed to be dissatisfied on his face, Tu Susu felt more and more angry.


    However, Tu Susu felt that what was even more popular was still to come.


    "too small."


    It seems that I didn''t touch the things I wanted to touch, but Uchiha concealed it and let go of Tu Susu.


    Congratulations, Tu Susu finally left Uchiha''s embrace.


    It''s a pity that Tu Susu didn''t feel any gratifying emotions, but the whole person was blown up.


    If Tu Susu''s ears can be erected, I''m afraid they have already been erected at this time.


    Uchiha hidden!!You wait for me!!


    Don''t worry about why Tu Susu knew Uchihain''s name. When Xiaonan and Uchihain were together just now, they called so loudly. How could Tu Susu not know Uchihain''s name.


    Uchiha watched Tu Susu''s expression and complexion playfully, feeling very interesting.


    Teasing Tu Susu in this way gave Uchiha Yin a different kind of satisfaction.


    After perceiving it, Uchihain seemed to find that the body of this little fox seemed to be sealed with a huge power (a bit different from the original, don''t care about these details.).


    No, not only the power was sealed, but also some things that Uchiha Ken couldn''t perceive now, were also sealed.


    Moreover, this kind of seal seems to be different from that of Naruto World.


    Even if Uchiha Ken, who has become a master of seals, wants to unlock it, it would be very difficult.


    Because of the spells and seals of Naruto World, most of the principles are the use of Chakra.


    But the seal on Tu Susu''s body was not like that.


    Uchiha watched carefully, but Tu Susu didn''t know.

 347 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 347

    Disliked by others.


    Disliked by others.


    Despised!


    Ah ah ah ah ah!I want to fight with you!


    Tu Susu was holding a black brush, and was about to paint on Uchiha''s face.


    Ask you to take advantage of me.


    When Tu Susu started writing, Uchihain just turned his head and hid.


    Tell you to dislike me!


    Tu Susu continued to write, Uchihain just turned around and hid.


    I am still young, and there is still a long way to develop!


    Although Tu Susu doesn''t know how old he is, he is still young and there is definitely time to develop!


    When Tu Susu started writing again, Uchihain suddenly opened his eyes!


    Tu Susu froze immediately.


    All the aura that Tu Susu had just brewed broke in an instant.


    "Hello." Tu Susu said timidly with an awkward smile on his face.


    It''s over, he actually woke up!


    A cold sweat broke out on Tu Susu''s face.


    Even though Uchihain had done too much to Tu Susu just now, Tu Susu thought that he was dead for the first time.


    Feeling received Uchiha''s sharp eyes the god fell on his body, tears kept rolling around Tu Susu''s eyes, as if he was about to cry.


    Well, seeing this look of Tu Susu made Uchiha hidden a little headache.


    If the other party really cries, I don''t seem to know how to say it.


    Xiao Nan was still next to her at this time. If she suddenly saw this little girl who didn''t know where she was crying, she would be darkened.


    Picking up Tu Susu, Uchiha drew back and walked to the sofa outside.


    Tu Susu feels that Uchiha concealed himself, a jealous, tight body, and he was about to yell.


    The pitiful look just now is completely gone.


    Well, yes, Tu Susu just pretended to be.


    This cute look of herself is her own advantage.


    At this time, I don''t know how to explain it, and I just pretend I don''t know anything, just be pitiful!


    It''s just that she didn''t expect that before she spoke, the other party would forcibly pick herself up.


    Tu Susu was anxious: "Help, help!"


    Fortunately, when Uchiha came out, the soundproof barrier was turned on. Otherwise, with Tu Susu''s volume, I''m afraid the neighbors around would know.


    Uchiha silently put Tu Susu on the sofa.


    The sofa smelled of air freshener.


    Sitting on the sofa, Tu Susu quickly covered his eyes.


    Uchiha Hidden didn''t wear anything at this time, and the muscular muscles, toned body, and strong dragon were all displayed in front of Tu Susu.


    Am I going to be eaten today?


    Tu Susu''s heart throbbed and his body became stiff.


    At this time, Tu Susu only had a vague concept about feelings and didn''t know anything.


    But this kind of feeling, Tu Susu is very strange, not annoying.


    However, Uchiha Kimura didn''t have the idea of ??starting with Tu Susu at this time.


    Although Tu Susu is very lovely at this time, no matter his appearance or appearance, he looks like a child.


    It''s so small that Uchiha can''t move it.


    "What''s your name, Little Fox?" Uchiha jokingly touched Tu Susu''s cheek.


    It was discovered!wrong?


    How did he know that I was a little fox?


    Wait, could it be said that the other party found out from the beginning?!


    Recalling the coincidence just now, Tu Susu became more sure of his answer!


    But evil, didn¡¯t I just be taken advantage of by the other party?!


    Tu Susu gave Uchiha a vicious look.


    "Did you wake up long ago!"


    Chapter 359 The Strongest Red Thread Fairy System


    If you say that, doesn''t the other party know everything you want to do, or what you do?


    No, he didn''t open his eyes at the time. Even if he woke up, he probably didn''t know what he had done.


    In other words, the other party doesn''t know what I did, and I can sue the other party without any scruples!


    Tu Susumi thought.


    As for Tu Susu''s own brush that was evaded by Uchiha, Tu Susu thought it was just Uchiha''s instinct.


    It''s like a fox demon with high magic power, able to feel the local attack on him, so as to avoid it.


    That''s right, it must be like this.


    Thinking about it this way, Tu Susu became arrogant and angry.


    "Yeah, I woke up a long time ago. If you weren''t, how could you see you from a little fox to a human appearance." Uchiha said with a smile without any intention of lying.

 348 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 348

    Seeing Tu Susu''s masculine and angry look, Uchiha did not know why, so he wanted to pinch Tu Susu''s fat baby cheek.


    Uchiha''s thoughts were so, and he did 647.


    Well, so slippery, so comfortable, so lovely.


    Uchiha could not help but exclaimed.


    Tu Susu''s little face was gently rubbed by Uchiha, making Tu Susu feel very comfortable.


    A strange feeling spread all over Tu Susu''s body.


    Gentlely patted Uchihain''s hand, Tu Susu felt a little bit of reluctance in her heart, but she showed an angry expression.


    "You just took advantage of me. I want to make up for it. Wait, you said you saw me turning into a fox from a young age? It''s impossible. I can see clearly. You didn''t open your eyes."


    When Tu Susu was halfway through, he reacted and said hurriedly.


    "Yes, I didn''t open my eyes, but that doesn''t mean that I can''t see anything." Uchiha said hidden.


    "If you say that, you will see everything?" Tu Susu said in surprise.


    "Yeah, I saw everything." Uchiha said jokingly.


    "How could this happen!" A tangled expression flashed across Tu Susu''s face.


    "That''s the case, it''s wrong for you to bully me." Tu Susu said with his hands in her waist.


    "Is that so? Then you can talk about why you sneaked in with your identity hidden? Is there any ulterior motive?" Uchiha asked with a serious expression on his face.


    After Uchiha''s distraction from the topic, Tu Susu also felt that he was at a loss.


    After all, the cause of everything is because I concealed my identity.


    However, I feel that although I was the one who was wrong from the beginning, it seems that I was the one who suffered.


    Uchiha hasn''t suffered any losses, but has taken a lot of advantages.


    "My name is Tu Susu, a fox demon from Tushan, and my goal is to become a great red fairy (red line fairy)."


    Tu Susu shouted loudly like a teenager in the second grade.


    "Your name is Tu Susu, you feel familiar." Uchiha recalled it for a while and continued to ask."Well, what is your purpose here?"


    "I have been here since I woke up. My previous memories are very vague, but I can feel that you called me!" Tu Susu frowned and looked at Uchihain.


    After Tu Susu came to the Hokage World, he had no other memories except for some of the most basic memories.


    Uchiha asked Tu Susu''s purpose in coming here, isn''t it nonsense?


    Uh, it seems so.


    Tu Susu was drawn by his own lottery, and there should be no special purpose.


    If Tu Susu had forgotten his previous memories, I am afraid it was the system''s credit.


    "Well, no matter what your situation was before, now you are my friend. My name is Uchiha Ken. Welcome to my home, Tu Susu." Uchiha hidden lowered his body and touched Tu Susu. ''S little head, said gently.


    Looking at Uchiha''s kind face and listening to Uchiha''s kind words, Tu Susu felt a very kind feeling.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for acquiring the strongest Red Dust Fairy (Red Line Fairy) system (please don''t entangle the name of the system, it is difficult to name it.), open the only mission, find Uchiha, reward the mission, and start the system.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully finding Uchihain, and completing the only task, the strongest red dust fairy (red line fairy) system is turned on."


    "Ding, start the only main quest and become the person of Uchiha Hidden. Quest rewards: all attributes +5, demon power +5, seal can be lifted by itself, and the system is upgraded.


    "Ding, start the side quest one. As a little fox demon, you almost angered Uchiha-sama, kiss Master Uchiha-ken, ask for his forgiveness, quest reward, demon power +1, all attributes +1 , Open side mission two."


    "Mission failed: always look like a child."


    A sound rang from Tu Susu''s mind.


    who?What magic weapon?


    Tu Susu was surprised.


    The strongest red dust fairy system?Can it help me become the strongest red fairy?


    Tu Susu felt a burst of excitement in his heart.


    "Yes, yes, as long as the host obediently completes the tasks of the system, sooner or later the host can become the strongest red fairy (red line fairy)"


    Tu Susu still remembered that in the previous world, many people around her said she was an idiot and was not worthy of being a fox demon.


    In order to be a fox demon upright like his sisters, Su Su desperately practiced spells during the day, read books at night to do exercises to improve his intelligence, and went to fight for scattered missions.


    But even with such hard work, she was still made a fool by others.


    Now that she has encountered a system that can help her become the strongest red fairy, she feels a burst of excitement.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The Red Line Fairy is almost like Yue Lao.


    Chapter 360: Choose a bedroom


    The strongest red thread fairy


    The strongest red thread fairy


    The strongest red thread fairy


    Tu Susu is now full of these five words.


    The temptation of these five characters is just like the temptation of Naruto in the original book, which is infinite.


    I will definitely work hard and work hard to become an outstanding red thread fairy!


    Thinking back to the ridicule of the people around him and the encouragement of his sisters, Tu Susu said inwardly.


    As for the strongest red thread immortal, Tu Susu''s heart has not yet thought so far.


    She is still working hard to become a Red Line Fairy, striving for this goal, and she is still far from this goal.


    How can you think about the strongest problem at this time?


    As for the origin of the system, it was understood by Tu Susu as a powerful magic weapon he had accidentally obtained.


    Make a lot of money!

 349 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 349

    Surprised for a while, Tu Susu slowly looked at the task of the system.


    The main mission, to become Uchiha''s person?


    There were question marks in Tu Susu''s mind.


    How to accomplish this task?


    Innocent Tu Susu didn''t even think about the relationship between Uchihain and Xiaonan.


    But seeing that there are so many rewards for this task, it must be a very difficult task.


    Regardless, let''s take a look at the next task.


    Thinking of this, Tu Susu also put this task behind his head.


    "Ding, start the side quest one. As a little fox demon, you almost angered Uchiha-sama, kiss Master Uchiha-ken, ask for his forgiveness, quest reward, demon power +1, all attributes +1 , Open side mission two."


    "Mission failed: always look like a child."


    Seeing this task, Tu Susu''s face collapsed.


    Of course, Tu Susu didn''t think too much, and kissing each other on the cheek was not unacceptable.


    What, don''t you say that kiss is to kiss lips?Well, the innocent Tu Susu didn''t think of this layer at all, otherwise, his face might become ruddy again.


    This task seemed to Tu Susu to be quite simple, but the punishment for failure of this task, in Tu Susu''s eyes, was a provocation to her.


    At first, she didn''t think too much about it herself, and there was nothing wrong with it even with such a child''s figure.


    However, she has just been''disgusted'' by Uchiha!


    This kind of contempt for her dignity as a female fox demon made her very upset.


    When I grow up, I will definitely be very big, definitely bigger than the one named Xiao Nan.


    When Tu Susu was immersed in his mind now, in Uchiha''s eyes, it was Tu Susu who was in a daze.


    Seeing Tu Susu''s cute look, Uchiha vaguely scratched Susu''s Qiong nose, and Tu Susu suddenly came to his senses.


    "What are you doing, what should I do if your nose collapses?" Tu Susu''s Qiong nose twitched slightly, said.


    "Is your nose fake? How can it collapse so easily." Uchiha replied with a smile.


    "Okay, your name is Tu Susu, I will call you Susu from now on, it''s not too early now, you can choose a bedroom." Seeing Tu Susu regaining consciousness, Uchiha turned his back and pulled Holding Su Su''s hand, he came to the empty bedroom.


    Uchiha''s house is very large, with extra bedrooms.


    Otherwise, it would be bad if there were not enough bedrooms that day.


    Of course, based on the current situation, there is actually no need for too many bedrooms. The master bedroom is big enough.


    Tu Susu''s young hand was pulled by Uchiha, and he choked back to what he wanted to say.


    "I deceived you before, aren''t you angry?" Tu Susu said blankly.


    After speaking, Tu Susu himself patted his little head.


    She is also confused, which pot is not opened and which pot.


    The other party didn''t say anything, so why do you want to take the initiative to mention it.


    Anyway, the system task is just an apology.


    "Me? Why do you want to be angry? You just didn''t tell me your identity because you were playful. You didn''t have any evil thoughts on me." Uchiha smiled faintly and said.


    Seeing Uchiha who was smiling, Tu Susu stood on tiptoe and wanted to kiss Uchiha''s cheek.


    However, the current Tu Susu seems to be too short, while Uchiha is too tall, even if Tu Susu touches his toes, he can''t kiss him.


    Seeing this funny look of Tu Susu, Uchiha smiled knowingly.


    Seeing this smile from Uchiha, Tu Susu felt that he was stabbed in his heart.


    "You, squat down." Tu Su Sujiao shouted.


    Uchiha Yin also cooperated with a squat, wanting to know what Tu Susu was doing.


    Tu Susu grabbed Uchihain''s neck and kissed Uchihain''s face viciously.


    Uchiha faintly felt his cheek, and then came a chill.


    "I apologize for what I just did." Tu Susu quickly moved away and ran to the bedroom of his choice proudly.


    "No need to apologize, I didn''t suffer anyway, did I?"


    Uchiha''s left hand touched the cheek that was kissed by Tu Susu, his right hand made a void grip, and a mysterious smile appeared on his face.


    Tu Susu, who was running to the bedroom, almost fell.


    "You, you. You!" Tu Susu gave Uchiha a vicious look, then ran into the bedroom and closed the door.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully completing side mission one. As a little fox demon, you almost angered Master Uchiha Hideo, kiss Master Uchiha Hideo, ask for his forgiveness, mission reward, demon power +1, All attributes +1, open side mission two."


    Tu Susu can feel that his body seems to have been increased in general, and all aspects have been greatly improved.


    But the demon power that didn''t exist in the Naruto World, traces of it flowed through Tu Susu''s veins.


    I also have (recovered) demon power, Tu Susu is overjoyed.


    Chapter 361 You still said


    Feeling that the demon power in his body is constantly increasing, Tu Su Suxing jumped up.


    However, there is always a limit to enhancement. What Tu Susu obtained is only a +1 demon power, and the enhancement is not very strong.


    But it also made Tu Susu very satisfied.


    Demon power +1, all attributes +1 have such an effect, if the main task is completed, demon power +5, all attributes +5 is not cool.


    Tu Susu was also excited to think of it.


    What does it mean to just become Uchihain''s person?


    Tu Susu bit his hand and his finger, thinking dumbly.


    "Ding, congratulations to the master for successfully gaining +1 demon power and +1 all attributes."


    "Ding, because the owner has gained the power of other worlds, the energy and demon power of a system that is completely different from the Naruto World Chakra, the system automatically helps the owner to fuse."

 350 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 350

    An indescribable feeling arose from Uchiha.


    Uchiha could feel that the Chakra in his body and the demon power he had just acquired were merging strangely.


    There is no sharp pain, but there is an indescribable sense of comfort.


    "Ding, congratulations to the master for successfully fusing chakra and demon power."


    Uchiha can conceal that the new abilities that have been merged have improved a lot compared to the quality of the original Chakra.


    If Uchiha Yin uses the same amount of Chakra to release the same type of ninjutsu, I am afraid the ninjutsu released will be much stronger than before.


    "Yes, it''s stronger again!"


    Uchiha smiled faintly, and then returned to the bedroom.


    Seeing Xiao Nan pretending to be sleeping on the bed, Uchiha was faintly patted at her.


    "What''s wrong, didn''t you harm the little girl just now?" At the moment when Uchiha''s hand was about to touch him, Xiao Nan turned around flexibly and hid.


    Then, she opened her eyes and said with a smile.


    If Xiao Nan hadn''t woken up when Tu Susu first transformed, then when Tu Susu was caught by Uchiha and wanted to scream, Xiao Nan woke up.


    As a ninja, or a powerful ninja, Xiao Nan''s perception ability is also very terrifying.


    Even if Tu Susu covered his mouth, the little voice he made was enough to wake Xiao Nan.


    Xiao Nan also quietly opened his eyes when Tu Susu was not paying attention, and observed all this.


    What a lovely little girl.


    This is Xiao Nan''s evaluation of Tu Susu.


    Perhaps it was Yahiko''s death and her own experience in the original work that kept her cold.


    But now, Xiao Nan, who has never experienced this, although Xiao Nan is very cold when facing outsiders, he is out of medical treatment and has a girl''s heart.


    Finding that Uchiha hadn''t acted rashly, Xiao Nan continued to pretend to sleep.


    I know that Uchiha has just returned.


    These actions by Xiao Nan have been concealed from Tu Susu, but how can they be concealed from Uchiha?


    However, Uchiha was also calm, and did not expose Konan''s disguise.


    Otherwise, Xiao Nan and Tu Susuduo will be embarrassed.


    "Don''t call her a little girl, she is probably older than us combined." Uchiha said with a smile.


    "Really? By the way, how did she appear in our house, and where did you turn it back from?" Xiao Nan asked incredulously.


    Uchiha''s house is forbidden. You can enter either from the front door, the side door, the back door, or you can enter directly with space ninjutsu just like Uchiha''s room.


    Ordinary people can''t break in even if they are forced to break in.


    Even if Bo Feng Shui Men wanted to use Fei Lei Shen to enter, he couldn''t enter.


    why?He has no coordinates.


    So, if you can come in, it must have been brought in by Uchiha.


    Xiao Nan''s expression clearly suspected where Uchihain had kidnapped the little girl.


    And this time it was still such a small girl.


    Well, according to Xiao Nan''s thinking, from the perspective of Tu Susu''s height, Tu Susu may be just a young girl.


    "This is true..." Uchiha said helplessly.


    For the name Tu Susu, Uchihain also has a little memory. If she remembers correctly, I am afraid that her age is higher than all her own women combined.


    It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been keeping this girl in this dress.


    If you want her to recover, I''m afraid to unlock the seal in her body.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha''s mind became active.


    Now such a small Tu Susu is so in love, if he reverts to red, wouldn¡¯t it be...


    "Well, I believe I believe, but where did she come from." Xiao Nan reluctantly made what I believed, and then continued to ask.


    "Hmph, I didn''t lie to you, Su Su is the little fox I brought back this afternoon, she is not too young."


    I don''t know what happened, Uchiha said strangely.


    "Oh? Which little fox is it?! What, she is that little fox!" Xiao Nan wanted to recall something, his face changed drastically.


    If the little girl was the little fox just now, then she had seen all of her before she could save her!


    Xiao Nan doesn''t care that he and Uchiha are seen by Tsunade, Kushina, Sara and other sisters, but being seen by such a little girl... 0.6 is too shameful!


    Although Uchiha concealed that Tu Susu''s age was probably older than their combined age, but this kind of deceptive appearance made Xiaonan classify Tu Susu as a little girl.


    Recalling that all of his excitement yelling at the time had been heard by Tu Susu, Xiao Nan''s face became more and more flushed when he saw it.


    "Yes, she is the little fox, that is to say, she has seen everything." Uchihain saw the shy Xiaonan, and said with a smirk.


    "You said it, you said it." Xiao Nan saw Uchihain who was smirking, and slapped Uchihain with a slap while holding the pillow.


    Chapter 362 Get up


    Seeing Xiao Nan''s very energetic look, Uchiha gave a smirk.


    Then he grabbed the pillow and pulled it lightly.


    "what."


    Xiaonan exclaimed, and fell into Uchiha''s arms along with the pillow.


    "See you are still very energetic, do you want to do some more exercise?" Uchiha raised his eyebrows and said.


    "Come here, I''m not afraid of you." Xiaonan looked at Uchihain who was smirking, and the shyness just faded away.


    Well, no matter what, it should be a sister anyway, just watch it.


    Thinking of not seeing this little villain for a while after tomorrow, Konan strongly held Uchiha''s face, blocking Uchiha''s pureness.


    Xiao Nan didn''t know where his strength came from, so he pushed Uchiha Yin back.

 351 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 351

    A crazy night passed, and the morning sun shone on the windows.


    12 Xiaonan has already woken up, and at this moment, Uchihain has a hand around her neck, and she has a small white leg hitting Uchihain''s body.


    Quietly watching Uchihain who was still sleeping, a small red cloud appeared on Xiao Nan''s face.


    Quietly took his feet away from Uchiha''s body. After waiting for a while, he found that Uchiha''s not awake, so he carefully removed Uchiha''s hand.


    But before she was halfway open, she was suddenly pulled back by Uchiha.


    "Ah." Xiaonan whispered and returned to Uchiha''s arms.


    After that, Uchiha Hidden kissed her on her face.


    "Um~~"


    "Morning, Xiao Nan." Uchiha said softly in Xiao Nan''s ear.


    "Hmph, I must teach you a good lesson next time." Seeing Uchiha''s smirk, Xiao Nan said''savagely''.


    "Well, I''m so scared, I will definitely accept the lesson then." Uchihain said.


    After frolicking for a while, Xiao Nan also put on his clothes and set off.


    Uchihain also got up from the bed and started to make breakfast.


    Because of the frolic just now, a little time was lost, Xiao Nan didn''t make breakfast, but was going to the breakfast shop to eat a little.


    Although Uchihain rarely cooks, he still has some cooking skills.


    It didn''t take long before he made breakfast.


    After bringing the breakfast to the dinner table, Uchiha hidden walked into Tu Susu''s bedroom.


    At this moment, Tu Susu was asleep.


    Last night, because of the increased demon power, Tu Susu was very excited, and has been trying to increase his demon power.


    After the excitement, when he wanted to sleep, Tu Susu suddenly heard the voice between Uchihain and Xiaonan''s room.


    That''s right, it was the sound from Xiao Nan''s bedroom.


    Well, Uchiha is also very bad, deliberately revoking the soundproof barrier between the rooms.


    But Xiao Nan didn''t know, and didn''t suppress his voice.


    Therefore, Tu Susu heard Xiaonan''s kind of melodious''music'' that seemed to be painful and joyous.


    That kind of voice, if it was Tu Susu before, I really don''t know what it is.


    But yesterday I saw Uchihain and Xiaonan doing exercises with my own eyes. How could I not know what it is?


    It''s really bad!


    Upon hearing this sound, the previous scenes of Uchihain and Xiaonan appeared before Tu Susu''s eyes, making Tu Susu more and more unable to sleep.


    Moreover, under this kind of voice, Tu Susu felt that he was warm and weird, and his whole person became strange.


    Tu Susu wanted to force himself to calm down, but it seemed to be of no use.


    The voices over there are endless and endless.


    When will this sound stop 037!Going crazy.


    Tu Susu put the quilt over his ears, but his voice didn''t seem to decrease at all.


    I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good about this kind of thing. Are you afraid of being stabbed?


    Tu Susu''s face was red, and he was discussing inwardly.


    It wasn''t until a long time before the sound gradually stopped.


    Tu Susu breathed a sigh of relief and prepared to continue to sleep, but found that although the sound had stopped, it had been in Tu Susu''s mind for three days!


    Tu Susuxiao His face turned dark and he couldn''t sleep, what should I do!


    I don''t know how long it took until Tu Susu finally fell asleep and fell asleep.


    Therefore, even if Xiaonan is out, even if Uchiha has cooked breakfast, Tu Susu has not yet woken up.


    Seeing Tu Susu who was still sleeping late, Uchiha smiled faintly, opened the window directly, and pulled the quilt.


    "Get up, little lazy pig."


    Chapter 363 Little Stupid


    The dazzling sunlight directly penetrated the window and hit Tu Susu''s face.


    In the vagueness of Tu Susu, she also felt that someone was asking her to get up.


    But Tu Susu was too sleepy, even if he didn''t have the quilt, he turned around to find a suitable place, turned his back to the window, puffed his mouth, and went back to sleep.


    "Really, so lazy? I''m going to teach the students today. You should go with me too. I don''t worry about you being at home alone."


    Uchiha''s mouth twitched, then grabbed Tu Susu''s shoulder and shook it desperately.


    If Tu Susu is allowed to stay at home, Tu Su Suguang will stay at home and it will be fine to say that nothing will happen.


    But if Tu Susu walked into the street by himself, it would be bad.


    Now, during the war, Konoha was also under martial law. At this time, a strange little girl appeared suddenly, who would definitely be regarded as a spy.


    So what Uchihain now has to do is take Tu Susu to the three-generation old man to leave a list, similar to the ID card.


    Tu Susu was so violently shaken by Uchiha Hidden, and he also came to his senses.


    "Don''t shake it, it''s so sleepy!"


    Tu Su Sujiao screamed and said.


    Uchiha Yin also stopped his hands: "Really, what time is it now, and I''m still asleep, are all foxes so lazy? If you do, how can you become a fairy?"


    Uchiha''s words directly caused Tu Susu to blow up his hair: "You still say? If it weren''t for you, or you! Would I fall asleep so late?"


    "Oh? How did I prevent you from sleeping?" Uchiha raised his brows and said.


    "You, you told...you..." Halfway through, Tu Susu''s face also became a little rosy.


    All this is very shy, and Tu Susu can''t say it.

 352 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 352

    "Okay, goodbye, get up, there are still things to do today, and tomorrow, as long as you want to sleep, sleep as long as you want." As if comforting a child, Uchiha lightly caressed Tu Susu Said little head.


    Tu Susu woke up now, and didn''t go to sleep anymore, and got up very obediently.


    Although Uchiha''s breakfast is not very delicious, it is still very good.


    During the period, Tu Susu''s actions were also a bit clumsy, which made Uchiha ridiculed for a long time.


    Of course, it was all kind ridicule.


    After eating breakfast, Uchiha hidden Tu Susu to the Hokage office.


    "Hello, Uchihain-sama."


    "Hello, Uchihain-sama."


    "Hello, Uchihain-sama."


    The people around greeted Uchihain enthusiastically.


    Uchiha Yin also smiled and nodded in friendship.


    Tu Susu looked curiously at the surrounding buildings and Uchiha.


    Looking at the surrounding buildings is curious about a world.


    This world, just like the previous decades of her world, has no cars and no tall buildings.


    To be curious about Uchiha is curiosity, why is the people around him so respectful to Uchiha.


    Even Tu Susu can feel it, and the people around him look at Uchiha''s eyes with admiration.


    Of course, the people around them looked at Tu Susu with a little curiosity and a little envy.


    The one who can be held by Master Uchiha Ken and walked towards the Naruto office is probably the new apprentice of Master Uchiha Ken, just like Konan and Sarah before.


    This of course makes the people around you very envious.


    You know, since accepting Hong and Lin as disciples, Uchiha hasn''t accepted disciples anymore.


    At first, everyone wanted to break their heads and send people inside, but after they were all driven away by Uchiha, they gradually converged a lot.


    Now Uchihain returned with the people from the outer village, and everyone''s minds gradually became more active.


    "Unexpectedly, you are still a celebrity."


    Tu Susu looked at Uchihain curiously and said.


    "Yeah, is it weird?" Uchiha said with a faint smile.


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect such a big sex wolf to be admired by everyone." Tu Susu spit out his tongue and said.


    "It''s rude, you want to call me brother Yin, little idiot." Uchihain said, shaking Tu Susu''s hair with his hands.


    "No, why should I call you Brother Yin, but you call me a little idiot." Tu Susu said with a frown.


    "Because you are stupid." Uchihain said without hesitation.


    Tu Susu''s heart is very sad.


    Although she often heard people around her calling her an idiot, she never felt so sad for a day.


    It seems that Uchiha''s words are different from others'' power.


    She gritted her silver teeth, tears gradually welled up in her eyes.


    When Uchihain saw Tu Susu, he didn''t reply, and turned his head to take a look.


    It turned out that Tu Susu¡¯s face was full of depression, and tears were about to well into his eyes.


    "My Susu is so lovely, how could he be a little fool."


    "You are not stupid, you are just innocent. I just hope you can live a happy life quickly. There is no need to think about so many things."


    "Little idiot, it''s just my nickname to you. I can only call you by myself. In the future, whoever calls you with one word, I will kill someone."


    "My little idiot is an angel, and an angel should fly under the light."


    Hearing Uchihain''s words and perceiving Uchihain''s kind actions, Tu Susu''s face turned red.


    Am I that good?Well, I don''t know how I myself.


    "Who wants you to be called a idiot, idiot, hum." Tu Susu looked at Uchihain who was close at hand, smelled the smell of Wen Uchihain''s body, and couldn''t help but tighten Uchi. Boyin''s hand.


    Even Tu Susu himself didn''t realize that the distance between himself and Uchiha could not help but narrowed a little closer.


    Chapter 364 is much stronger


    Naruto Office.


    "Okay, Tu Susu, you will be Konoha''s forbearance from now on. I am Konoha''s third generation of Naruto Tobihiro. I hope you can live happily with us."


    Sarutobi Rizen showed his standard gentle smile, smiling and said to the golden orange little Lori in front of him.


    "Well, thank you old man." Tu Susu nodded grinningly, and said to Sarutobi.


    Sarutobi Rizhan also smiled helplessly. It seemed that the silent power of Hokage didn''t seem to have any effect.


    Sure enough, he was the one Uchiha Hidden liked.


    Sarutobi Hisaki also didn''t know, Tu Susu was as innocent as Uchihain said, and he didn''t feel any pressure at all because of Sarutobi''s silent power.


    "Old man, if there is nothing to do, then goodbye." Uchiha yawned and said.


    "Yin, there is really something to do." Hearing Uchiha''s words, Sarutobi Hisaki''s face gradually became serious."Yin, you know, Konoha''s current situation is not very good, I need your help."


    Although Iwanin Village and Unnin Village are in hostilities, and Sunnin Village and Kirinin 560 Village are also at war, Konoha is now at war with the four great Ninbo Villages.


    That kind of pressure is not so big.


    Until now, Konoha''s combat power has become increasingly insufficient.


    Unlike the original Wu Ninja Village joining the battlefield later, Wu Ninja Village joined the battlefield early in the morning.


    This also led to the various Ninja races sending corresponding numbers of people to the battlefield.


    But on every front of Konoha, the number of people still suffers.


    It is also fortunate that Konoha''s high-end combat power and the strong medical ninja have allowed Konoha to stand still, without any disadvantages.

 353 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 353

    In terms of low-end combat power, Konoha''s combat power is definitely not enough because it is a four-sided battle.


    But it couldn''t stand the high-end combat power of Konoha and the power of medical ninjutsu.


    Although the Four Ninja Villages were able to attack Konoha''s camp, they were difficult to attack.


    In addition to the older ninjas like Oshemaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya, the new generation of ninjas has also become stronger.


    The new generation of ninjas like Kushina, Mikoto, and Bo Feng Shuimen are also acting on their own.


    Wave Fengshuimen is also famous because of the use of Thunder God to kill 50 people with the title of Shangnin (the strength should be special Shangnin) in the Iwanin War.


    Although it is slightly different from the original work, the Bofeng Water Gate is still famous.


    Konoha''s high-end combat power is numerous, and even if he can''t beat it, it is possible to cover and retreat, and even through tactics, he can sneak attack on many low-end combat powers in the place.


    Of course, counterattack is more difficult. After all, the lack of mid-to-low-end combat power results in high-end combat power not daring to take the initiative to fight the enemy Ninimura.


    As a result, it was so consumed.


    However, this is a situation that Konoha can accept.


    Because of Konoha''s emphasis on medical ninjutsu, Konoha''s medical system is much stronger than the rest of Shinjutsu.


    There used to be statistics on the battlefield.


    After being injured on the battlefield, the Yunnin Village ninja usually takes one hundred days of recovery time at the latest, and then goes to the battlefield. After one hundred days, it is usually permanent damage and cannot go to the battlefield.


    In Yannin Village, it was three months.


    In Sand Ninja Village, it is more than two months and one week.


    Konoha is two months.


    As for why there is no Wunin Village...


    Because under Madara¡¯s control, Mizuna, who was so injured, died...


    For those chess pieces, how could Madara have compassion.


    So, suppose there are 8 Konoha, 5 Yunnin, 5 Iwanin, Konoha precedes Yunnin in a battle, 2 people die, 3 injured, and the remaining three face Iwanin, trading space for time. , Fight for two months, then 3 people recover, 6 people beat 5 people, so Konoha held on.


    Of course, this example may be inaccurate, but it is a true response. Now Konoha is still standing.


    As long as the rest of Shinobu still looks like this, Konoha will kill each other sooner or later.


    Other Shinobu villages also knew about this situation.


    Therefore, Konoha''s spies also intercepted the intelligence, and a month later, the village of Shinobu dispatched a large force to attack Konoha Camp.


    Even Luo Sha, the fourth-generation Fengying, wants to be "independently".


    That''s right, a year after the start of the Three Wars, because the three generations of seals had not yet come back, they were considered dead, so Luosha ascended the throne.


    Luo Sha became the four generations of Fengying, and finally got rid of the word agency.


    Can be described as high spirits.


    The energetic Luo Sha, the first order was to increase the attack on Konoha.


    As for Wuren Village, he has another countermeasure.


    And Luo Sha''s move greatly increased Konoha''s pressure.


    The existence of high-end combat power is also a key to Konoha''s support.


    Now Sunnin Village wants to increase its high-end combat power, which makes Konoha more and more dangerous.


    Sarutobi Hizaki was sad bit by bit. The battle situation told Uchiha Hideaki that the underlying meaning was already very obvious.


    "No problem, give me two weeks, I will be on the battlefield." Uchiha faintly drew his ears and said.


    "That''s good, since you are participating in the war, then I''m relieved." For a moment, the sadness on Sarutobi''s face was wiped out, and then he smiled like a chrysanthemum flower.


    This speed of face change made Tu Susu''s tongue stunned.


    Unlike others, others thought that Uchiha Ken had just reached the level of Jiraiya and others, and was just a shadow level.


    However, Sarutobi Hisaki can feel that Uchiha is hidden, it is very possible, but has already stood at the pinnacle of the shadow class, and is about to step into the level where only Senjujuma and Uchiha Madara have stepped.


    Otherwise, Sarutobi Hizun could not be so polite to Uchiha.


    What Sarutobi Hizen doesn''t know is that Uchiha''s strength is stronger than Sarutobi Hizen imagined!


    Much stronger!


    Chapter 363 Punish Red Beans


    "Ahhhhh!!!"


    An extremely miserable voice echoed in the mountains and forests.


    "It''s cold, help, what kind of training is this! Asshole!"


    The red bean was trapped on the rock by a very strong rope, and above the rock, a waterfall cascading down continuously poured nature''s natural cold spring water on the immature body of the red bean.


    Around, Lin, Hong, and Tu Susu, their eyes were not looking at the red beans, but they were doing their own training.


    That''s right, Tu Susu quickly became good friends with Hong, Lin and Hongdou.


    In order to become a red thread fairy more quickly, Tu Susu also participated in Lin and their training.


    And Uchihain didn''t want Tu Susu to really become a vase, and he also made a training plan for Tu Susu.


    Although I don''t know what will happen in the future, Tu Susu is now in Uchiha''s body, and Uchihain will work hard to make Tu Susu stronger~.


    Tu Susu also has a cheating-like ability.


    Insulating claws can ignore any terrifying ability of ninjutsu.


    All ninjutsu, when they encounter Tu Susu''s insulated claws, will disappear completely!


    It''s really cheating!


    Of course, physique and illusion can cause damage to Tu Susu, but ninjutsu is basically immune.


    Even Uchiha''s Hidden Susao encountered Tu Susu''s insulating claws and couldn''t work.


    And Uchiha Yin is now training Tu Susu''s other abilities.

 354 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 354

    However, this is not the focus now.


    "Asshole, tell me something, why do my training hang here and get caught in a waterfall!"


    Hongdou''s body was forced to assume the appearance of a monk sitting cross-legged.


    The little fart writhed on the cold stone.


    But under the restraint of the rope, he couldn''t move at all.


    "Don''t make this embarrassing voice, Adzuki bean. As a ninja, even this little training can''t overcome it. You really shame Oshemaru." Uchiha leaned against the tree and slapped. Yawned, turned his head, and said.


    "Don''t turn around!!! Bastard!!!" Hong Dou''s cheeks were red enough to burn an egg, and she screamed in a hurry.


    How can you wear too many clothes when practicing under the waterfall?


    Adzuki bean is just wearing a swimsuit now.


    But for a young girl, there is nothing more embarrassing than being trapped on a rock and watching a group of people''calm down''.


    Especially here, Uchihain, the only man here, can make red beans scream with extremely high decibels every time he looks back.


    Well, that''s right, although Hong Helin is training, but the corner of his eyes is also secretly watching Red Bean.


    In fact, this is also the death of red beans.


    Adzuki is really dead, constantly challenging Uchiha''s authority during training.


    Of course Uchiha is not a good-tempered person, so he gave Adzuki special training alone!


    Of course, training is useful. In the original book, isn¡¯t Naruto also practicing with shadow clones under the waterfall?


    There are not many chakras of red beans, so the shadow clone is spared.


    "This level of shyness, as a ninja, I can overcome it!" Uchiha snorted in disdain.


    See you still trouble me?!


    "You kind of person, yawning leisurely there! You are not qualified to speak!!! You are too cunning!!" Hong Dou''s scream became louder.


    "Adzuki beans, you said that, do you want teacher, me to accompany you to practice under the waterfall with the past?" Uchiha smiled, then stood up, stepped on the water and walked over: "Say early, teacher, I It still makes sense."


    As Uchihain walked, he took off his clothes one by one and threw them to the shore.


    Lin, Hong and Tu Susu''s cheeks were red, and her eyes couldn''t help but drift towards Uchiha''s sturdy body.


    Just as men like the good figure of women, women will also like the good figure of men.


    And Uchiha''s figure is the type that looks thin when dressed and shows flesh when undressed. It is very beautiful.


    "I want to be with the teacher and me in the same adversity, sharing wealth and wealth, it is very simple, come, let me use the hottest body to warm you." Uchiha hidden.


    "Give me aside, I want to be alone!"


    Xiao Hongdou screamed, his face flushed more and more, and the whole person was going crazy.


    She did not expect that Uchiha would be so shameless!


    If Uchiha knew Adzuki''s thoughts, he would definitely sneer.


    My shamelessness is not driven by you, have you seen me do this to Lin?Have you seen me do this to red?Have you seen me do this to Tu Susu?


    no?


    However, Uchiha Hidden did not force Adzuki beans, shrugged, returned to shore on the same way, and put on his clothes again.


    This is a relief to the red beans.


    However, in his heart, Red Bean is also madly cheering for himself.


    "It''s better to keep my morals than anything else! I must survive that bastard''s hands, and then find Master Dashewan, let Master Dashewan kill him."


    Hong Dou secretly cheered herself up, and at the same time pinned her hopes on her master Da She Wan.


    "No, don''t kill him, he is still Konoha''s person after all.!" After thinking about it, Adzuki also felt wrong.


    For some reason, Adzuki still doesn''t want Uchiha to die.


    "If you don''t kill him, let him enjoy my torture!" Hong Dou thought.


    It''s just that Adzuki is still too young to say that Oshe Maru can beat Uchihain. Even if he can, Oh She Maru will probably not make it to Adzuki.


    After a while, Red Bean couldn''t stand it.


    The ice-cold waterfall constantly impacted Adzuki bean''s body, especially the shoulders of Adzuki bean, which had been beaten red by the rapids.


    The constant loss of calories made the red bean''s consciousness begin to blur.


    but.


    pa~pa~pa~


    "it hurts!"


    "this is?"


    Chapter 366 On the battlefield


    Suddenly there were a few lovable dolls floating from the upper class.


    Down the river, with the water vapor, it looks extra heavy.


    Falling down the waterfall, there is such a big momentum.


    "this is?"


    Several dolls hit Adzuki''s head in a row, making Adzuki, who was a little confused, suddenly awakened.


    Then, Hongdou saw all kinds of dolls sinking between the water pillars, and his face was full of strangeness.


    "What is this?"


    "Just being washed by a waterfall is really not challenging for you, so I added something." Uchiha calmly took a cup of tea out of the space and took a sip. .


    Then, amidst the screams of Red Bean, he turned his head to look at Red Bean: "You still need to avoid those rag dolls, so that''s fun."


    A wicked smile appeared at the corner of Uchiha''s hidden mouth.


    Slap~slap~slap~

 355 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 355

    Another series of rag dolls fell down, and the red beans smashed constantly crying pain.


    Well, in fact, these dolls were also deliberately released by Uchiha, which is regarded as a training for red beans.


    If there is no target for the red beans, just let the red beans go to the waterfall, the effect is not so good.


    "You can hide carefully for me!" Uchiha said while drinking tea leisurely.


    "I''m still tied up by you! Don''t tell me this kind of cold talk,"


    It''s a pity that Adzuki doesn''t seem to feel Uchiha''s kindness at all.


    If it weren''t for the red beans tied with the rope, she would run desperately to beat Uchiha for a while.


    Although the result is likely to be a disadvantage for the red beans, the red beans will not give in so easily.


    This is also Adzuki''s character, which makes Uchiha Yin quite admired.


    "This kind of trivial matter, as my student leader, is like a little way." Uchiha stretched out and said.


    "At that time, on the battlefield, there will be no such easy things." Uchiha said hiddenly.


    "On the battlefield?!" Hearing this sentence, not only Hong Dou screamed, but also Hong Helin next to him.


    Tu Susu didn''t know what was going on, but when he saw Hong Helin''s scream, he also screamed.


    "Yeah, what''s all the fuss about? Many students who were with you at the same time have already been on the battlefield. You can be considered late." Uchiha nodded faintly, and then said.


    "The small trees in the greenhouse cannot grow into towering trees. The day after tomorrow, we are going to the front line."


    Uchiha''s words made Hong and Lin silent.


    Even the adzuki beans, who usually yell loudly, are silent.


    Although he knew the responsibilities of a ninja, the word battlefield was so strange.


    Unexpectedly, the day after tomorrow at the latest, they would also be on the battlefield.


    On the battlefield means cruelty and death.


    However, it also means military merit and fame.


    "I will definitely become an excellent ninja, and I will never lose your face, teacher." Hong thought for a while, staring at Uchihain with a serious face, and said.


    Hong, however, knew that when Uchiha Hidden went on the battlefield for the first time, he had made great military exploits and achieved a great reputation.


    As a disciple of Uchihain, red will never make Uchihain ashamed, absolutely.


    Red thought firmly.


    "I will definitely be famous in the Ninja World." Hongdou smiled, raising his head and shouting with a grin.


    As a result, a rag doll just happened to fall on Red Bean''s mouth.


    Snapped!


    Um, "hahahaha." Tu Susu couldn''t help but laugh. The atmosphere just changed made Tu Susu also feel tight.


    However, the red bean made the tension relaxed all at once.


    "Well, if that''s the case, it''s time to let you know your mission."


    With a stroke of his hand, a section of flame suddenly appeared, rushing towards the red beans.


    "Ahhhh, what do you want to do, bastard?" Hongdou shouted with a look of astonishment on his face.


    "Don''t make a noise, I''m helping you untie the rope..." Uchiha concealed his ears and said.


    "How can you untie the rope like this? If it is not controlled well, wouldn''t it be!" Hongdou shouted anxiously.


    Well, if there is too little flame, the rope cannot be untied.


    If it is too severe, it is easy to hurt the red beans.Even if he can''t hurt Adzuki beans, he will burn his swimsuit.


    Red Bean thinks so, that''s why he shouted.


    The wolf master.


    Lin, Hong and Tu Susu thought the same way, and they all wanted to cover their eyes and watch them secretly.


    The flames burned the ropes around the red beans completely, but did not touch the red beans, making Lin and the others stunned.


    "What a powerful flame control ability, and there is no Jieyin!" The red face became solemn and whispered.


    In Kaguya''s era, all ninjutsu could be used without Jiujin, even without the concept of Jiujin.


    Uchiha Yin, in the past few years, has not grown at all.


    At least, Uchiha''s current Uchiha can use most of ninjutsu without Kaiyin.


    Lin also nodded and looked at Uchiha''s eyes with worship.


    The ability to control the flame in this hand is simply amazing.


    Adzuki originally closed his eyes, and was relieved when he realized that Flame 3.9 had not burned him.


    then¡­¡­


    "Asshole, I fight with you." Adzuki ran over the waterfall and rushed to Uchiha.


    Here again, Lin Hehong and even Tu Susu habitually covered their eyes.


    This scene has appeared many times, and they have seen it many times.


    They don''t understand why red beans like to go to death like this so much.


    Sure enough, as they expected, the red bean was quickly subdued by Uchiha.


    Uchihain locked Adzuki''s hands with one hand, pressed against Adzuki''s sorrow, then smiled lightly, and flames appeared in his hands, flying towards Adzuki.


    Chapter 367 Mission?Lift the table


    The flame did not burn to the clothes of the red beans, but it steamed the clothes of the red beans just right.


    If Ye Cang were here, I''m afraid he would shout out in surprise.


    Burning, and still controlling it perfectly.


    Without hurting the red beans, the clothes of the red beans are perfectly steamed dry.

 356 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 356

    Well, even a ninja, it''s not that you will never get sick.


    If the red beans catch a cold, it will be bad, so Uchiha Yin said that the red beans should be steamed and dried.


    Although, this way the wet temptation of red beans is gone.


    The red bean was struggling at first, but after feeling that his clothes had dried up, he stopped struggling.


    In fact, Hongdou''s heart is very contradictory.


    In the past, she was crazy about Dashemaru.


    However, I don''t know when it will start. In the heart of Adzuki Dou, Uchiha''s figure began to gradually replace the figure of Oshemaru.


    This feeling is not worship, but it is deeper than worship.


    This made Red Bean feel distressed, as if he had betrayed Da She Wan.


    This feeling made her panic, but she felt very irritating.


    That''s why she would fight Uchiha hidden everywhere.


    In this way, her heart will feel much better, and when she is facing Uchiha hidden.


    Every time she collides with Uchiha''s hidden body, her heart trembles.


    Gradually, she also fell in love with this feeling, which was her unique way of getting along with Uchiha.


    This made her feel satisfied.


    And Uchiha was slightly aware of it, so the way he treated red beans was also slightly changed.


    If Adzuki is really the kind of dead brain who wants to follow the Oshe Maru all the time, then Uchiha Yin has no interest.


    Although it is said that bullying such a stubborn little girl, don''t feel happy.


    "Okay, okay, come here, let me show you our mission." Uchiha''s mouth snapped.


    "Well, the S-level mission, destroying the food reserves in Yannin Village, you deserve it."


    Destroying the grain reserves of Yanren Village is a very difficult task, and it is not an exaggeration to be called an S-class.


    Generally speaking, there are many types of tasks and many levels.


    Class D tasks are generally the tasks Naruto and the others just started in the original work, such as weeding and picking up garbage.


    C-level missions are missions that may encounter bandits, and there is generally no ninja.


    For B-level missions, you will encounter a ninja, but the ninja is not at the upper level.


    Alevel mission, you will definitely encounter Shangnin.


    S-level tasks are tasks that are difficult for ordinary elites to complete.


    And now, Uchiha hides to be red, Lin, Hongdou and Tu Susu accomplish this kind of task?


    Lin raised her head in surprise, her voice weak, but she felt like she didn¡¯t look at the flogging, "Master Yin, if I remember correctly, don¡¯t the quests of Shinnin usually start from D-level? In the period, isn¡¯t it about C-level? Why?..."


    The red head was also lit repeatedly, as if a chicken pecked: "Yes, Master Yin, S-level missions or something, but the elites must form a team to complete the mission! How can we let us go? Pick up."


    Red is also very clear about the task level.


    Even if you just graduated from the ninja school, the cannon fodder going to the battlefield is usually performing the C-level mission of fighting with the opponent, how can there be such an Alevel mission.


    Moreover, even that kind of C-level mission may die at any time.


    And this kind of S-level task is for Hongdou, Hong, Lin and Tu Susu, isn''t it a joke?


    Adzuki bean''s cheeks twitched slightly, and his mouth opened slightly, but he didn''t say anything.


    Naturally, she herself is not very reliable, but Uchiha Kimura looks even more unreliable.


    Tu Susu didn''t understand what was going on at first, but after the women''s explanation, he also knew what was going on.


    Uchiha frowned, "What, don''t you like it?"


    "I don''t like, don''t like, don''t like." The four women nodded repeatedly.


    "Want to change to a new mission?" Uchiha asked hiddenly.


    "Yes, yes, yes." The four women nodded again.


    Uchiha touched his chin with his hand, and said thoughtfully: "So, I will show you the task scroll, you can choose a task."


    The four women looked at each other.


    Well, finally there is no need to be dragged into hell by Master Yin.


    Suddenly, they felt a sense of joy.


    Although Hong and Lin felt that things were not that simple because they had been secretly with Uchiha for a long time, but joy dispelled the doubt.


    The four women gathered together happily, looking at the mission scroll handed over by Uchiha Hidden.


    The first mission, S-level, destroys the food reserves in Yannin Village.


    Anticipating the strength of the enemy, the shadow-level squad-the shadow-level squad, is a squad led by a strong shadow-level and with other players.


    Generally speaking, most of them are at least the strength of Shinnin, even the weakest, there are players with the strength of Zhongren.


    The four women''s face became stiff.


    Well, Master Yin sees that the task will not be randomly selected, because this task is the first one, so let them execute it!


    This is too random!


    So this kind of task may be a piece of cake for Uchihain, but for them, is it as difficult as climbing?!


    Fortunately, they chose to refuse!


    It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, next, next


    The second task, level S.


    Assassinated the three generations of Raiking Yeyueai from Yunnin Village.


    The opponent''s strength, shadow level, and even a quasi shadow or elite guard squad at the Ninja level.


    ¡­¡­next

 357 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 357

    The third task, level S.


    Resolve the Seven Ninja Swords in the Wuwu Ninja Village.


    The opponent''s strength, 7 ninjas at least at the upper ninja level, it is very likely that there are strong ones at the quasi shadow level.


    ...Well, Konoha''s investigation is still very careful, even the enemy''s strength is almost clear.


    But are these tasks something they can do?


    Lift the table (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©Ø©¤©Ø


    Chapter 368, Class 7


    Snapped!


    Adzuki bean angrily threw the mission scroll directly to the ground, and then slammed it with his heel.


    But what makes Adzuki beans desperate is that no matter how ruined by Adzuki, the task scroll still looks like nothing.


    "Adzuki beans, this is a mission scroll. It is difficult to destroy it with ordinary small destruction, just use fire to escape." Uchiha reminded him kindly.


    "Master Yin..." Lin looked at Uchiha Yin pitifully.


    "What''s wrong, I love Lin." Uchiha smiled and squinted.


    "Is there a simpler task?" Lin said pitifully.


    "Well? A simpler mission? It seems that I still have a mission here, an Alevel mission, to fight against the reinforcements of Sand Ninja Village, can you see it?"


    With that said, Uchiha seemed to be doing magic, and he took out another mission scroll.


    The red beans rushed over immediately.


    Well, there is only one mission on this kind of character scroll.


    Reinforcements to fight against the village of Ninja, A-level mission.


    It is estimated that the enemy you will encounter is as high as the shadow level, and as low as the forbearance.


    "Teacher, we choose this task, oh oh..." Hong Lima said.


    The four women burst into tears.


    Uchiha chuckled slightly: "Is it? This is great, but why are you crying?"


    Lin and Hong consciously covered Hongdou''s mouth, and then said: "We are deeply moved by Master Yin''s love of licking the calf."


    "Very good." Uchiha smiled and nodded.


    The task has been decided, only one day is left, so they are ready to go.


    Well, I set off in the morning the next day, and there is only one day of preparation time for tomorrow, no problem.


    However, what Uchihain didn''t expect was that Lyn, Adzuki, and Hong and the others did not stop training because they were preparing for the task.


    That''s right, it was the original training ground. Uchiha Yin did not arrange training, but everyone arrived.


    Red beans, red, and Lin all came consciously.


    Hong and Lin were surprised that Hongdou would come consciously, but after thinking about it for a while, it became clear.


    This is the charm of Master Yin.


    Red beans are a bit unnatural by Lin and Hong, and the things in their hearts seem to be seen through.


    Tu Susu was pulled over by Uchiha for training.


    Well, yes, even though Tu Susu possesses insulated claws, he is immune to ninjutsu.


    But if you encounter physique and illusion, you will basically be numb.


    Therefore, Uchiha Yin also wanted to make Tu Susu learn more.


    For example, Huo Dun.


    That''s right, although Tu Susu doesn''t have chakras, only demon powers.


    However, Uchihain, who has combined the demon power, can still teach Tu Susu.


    "It''s not wrong, that''s it, let your demon power gather in your mouth, and then spray it out."


    Uchiha quietly sat on a small chair and taught Tu Susu to escape.


    Well, that''s right, it is the simplest fire escape, the art of howling fireball.


    This can be said to be the easiest ninjutsu in the fire escape.


    Perhaps it is because of coming to the world of Naruto, Tu Susu¡¯s "qualification" has improved. In "Fox Demon", Tu Susu, who is difficult to summon fire, sprayed from his mouth not long after Uchiha''s teachings. Shot a huge fireball.


    The hot fireball sprayed into the creek, a white mist appeared, and then disappeared.


    "I actually sprayed a fireball, and I was able to control the fire!"


    Tu Susu jumped up with joy and hugged Uchihain.


    "Well, this is just the easiest fire escape, it''s no big deal." Uchiha was also slightly surprised, but soon recovered.


    Tu Susu is definitely the first time he has come into contact with the Art of Fireball, but he didn''t use it for a long time, and his aptitude was not low.


    But after thinking about Tu Susu¡¯s age and the sealed Tu Honghong, Uchiha was relieved.


    After teaching the art of fireball, Uchiha Yin began to teach all kinds of fire escape.


    And Lin, Red Bean, and Red also conduct their own training.


    At this moment, a handsome young man with a white face ran over.


    "Kakashi, this time on the battlefield, I will definitely be famous in the Ninja World, and then become Naruto, just watch it!"


    "Today''s task, I have to complete much more than you, this is more powerful than you!" A bluffing voice sounded from the other end of the stream.


    "Idiot." Another very cold voice replied.


    "Ahhh, Kakashi, I''m so angry! I want to fight you."...


    Following a series of voices, the four men stepped on the water and walked along the stream.


    Uchihain immediately recognized that they were the seventh class of this class.

 358 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 358

    Hagi Kakashi, Uchiha belt soil, Sarutobi Asma.


    Instructor, Bo Feng Shuimen.


    That''s right, because Hagaki Kakashi, Uchiha, and Sarutobi Asma are Konoha''s future, Mizuno Nami returned from the battlefield to lead them.


    In other words, Mizumon and Kakashi came back specially, bringing Uchiha and Sarutobi Asma.


    This seventh class can be said to be a high-level class.


    Kakashi, the son of Konoha Anbu.


    Asma, the son of Konoha Hokage.


    Dai Tu, the son of the fourth elder of the Uchiha clan.


    You heard it right, Uchiha Daido is the son of the four elders of the Uchiha clan.


    Well, the current Uchiha clan is different from before. Under Uchiha''s changes, although Uchiha clan still looks arrogant, most of them are close to Konoha.


    Perhaps because of this change, Uchiha''s dad who brought the soil actually became the fourth elder of the Uchiha clan.


    Well, because Asma and Tai Tu need an excellent teacher, they called Bo Feng Shui Men back.


    Of course, Bofeng Water Gate will not stay in Konoha for a long time.


    Because soon, Bofeng Shuimen is estimated to bring Asma and Belt soil to the battlefield.


    Chapter 369 I Want to Fight


    "Okay, bring the soil, don''t make noise, you''re bothering others." Bo Feng Shuimen''s face showed a helpless expression, scratching his head and said.


    Bo Feng Shuimen secretly sighed that this class is not easy to take.


    Except for the identities of Tai Tu, Kakashi and Asma, all three of them are considered problem children.


    Although he was kind, caring, and dreamy in his youth, he was really naive.And he is very anxious, often late, and often quarrel with Kakashi.


    Kakashi, on the other hand, looks cold, rational, venomous, and unsmiling.Of course, this is just appearance. Kakashi, who has not experienced his father''s death, did not close his feelings.


    It''s just that he is not very good at dealing with the feelings of the people around him, so he always looks paralyzed.This will make the soil more dissatisfied.


    And Sarutobi Asma is not the uncle full of the''will of fire'' in the future.


    The current Asma is a bad boy, doing things according to her own preferences.


    "Ms. Watergate, there is no one else here... Ah, you are the fifth elder."


    At first, the careless belt soil looked at Kakashi''s direction, but now finally turned his head 410 and saw Uchihain.


    Although Uchiha Ken does not live in the Uchiha Ken family''s clan land, he is still the respected fifth elder of the Uchiha family.


    "Bring soil, hello." Uchiha nodded faintly and smiled.


    The way the soil is now, it is really difficult to compare with the soil in the original book.


    However, now that Lin has become Uchiha''s disciple, Uchiha''s secret will certainly not let Lin be harmed like the original.


    Just don''t know if Hei Jue''s plan will change.


    Uchiha''s acquaintance with Daito is only a nod, it is impossible to follow the soil.


    Therefore, if Kurojutsu and the others attacked Daido just like in the original book, Uchiha''s idea can only remind Daito and save Lin''s life.


    If Lin''s life is saved, it is estimated that the soil will not be blackened.


    If the soil is not blackened, then Heijue''s plan will also fail.


    Uchiha was really curious, what kind of expression Heizue would look like.


    "Five elders are good." Band soil scratched his head and said with a smirk.


    "Long time no see, Hidden." Hafeng Mizuno also smiled apologetically at Uchiha and nodded.


    "Long time no see, Mizumon." Uchiha Yin also smiled and said hello."Are you here?"


    "We are doing a D-class mission to clean up this creek. Are you teaching them to practice?" Hafeng Mizuno gave a sunny smile, and then looked at the girls behind Uchiha''s invisibility.


    At this time, people on both sides also looked at each other.


    "Hin..." Kakashi looked at Uchiha hidden and the group of students behind Uchiha with a solemn expression.


    It was obvious that Uchiha was teaching the group of girls behind her to practice.


    After Sara''s lesson, Kakashi didn''t dare to underestimate Uchiha''s teaching ability.


    Uchiha was able to elevate Sara from an ordinary person who knows nothing to the level of ninja to ninja in half a year.


    Even though, Kakashi himself has already become Zhongren a few years ago, and is moving towards a special Shangren.


    And this group of students, who were in the same class as their own, have just graduated from the Ninja School, and even just received Uchiha''s teachings.


    But this makes Kakashi unable to ignore.


    Even Kakashi was a little eager to try, and wanted to fight the disciples taught by Uchihain.


    Compared with the original book, Kakashi is only 9 years old now, but he has already reached the special strength of Shinobu, which is three years earlier than in the original book.(In the original book, Kakashi became Shangnin at the age of 12)


    This is also because Kakashi worked harder after the battle with Sara.


    Of course, Sakumo Hagiki did not die, and I''m afraid it is also one of the reasons.


    And with the soil, it was Ye Yuan Lin who stared affectionately at the stop training, blushing, and with a smirk.


    The soil is as good as the original, but she still likes Ye Yuan Lin.


    However, in the original work, Lin Yeyuan also likes to bring soil.


    It''s just that now, Lin doesn''t seem to have too much affection for Tai Tu, she just treats ordinary classmates and friends.


    In other words, in Lin''s heart, there seems to be a person who has occupied the position occupied by the original text.


    However, Dai Tu didn''t seem to notice, she still looked at Ye Yuan Lin silly.


    Compared to being shy and shy, Asma is much more straightforward.


    "Hong, it''s gone for half a month, I miss you so much." Asma walked to Hongde and said.


    "Asma, long time no see." Hong smiled politely, but his smile was full of distance.

 359 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 359

    Even, because of the evil spirit, Hong took a look at Uchiha, and saw Uchiha who was smiling, not angry, and her heart was loose.


    But I don''t know why I was a little lost.


    Red is polite, with a natural distance.


    It was as if they were separated by a gap.


    This made Asman''s heart stunned and smiled.


    Although Asma was a rebellious teenager, it was only because of the rebellion in her heart.


    I feel that my beloved girl always keeps a distance from herself, which makes Asma feel very hurt.


    Uchiha saw all these things in his eyes, and smiled inwardly.


    In the original book, Asma may have left Konoha at this time, and she did not expect that she would become a student of Bo Feng Shuimen now.


    Although Uchiha''s arrival did not change much of the major events in the original work, but the small details have changed quite a lot.


    Just as Uchiha was sighing, Kakashi walked to Uchiha''s body.


    "Master Yin, I, Kakashi, want to fight your disciple."


    Chapter 370 is really enviable


    Kakashi walked to Uchihain''s face solemnly, and said respectfully.


    Everyone was surprised when they saw Kakashi''s actions.


    Bo Feng Shuimen just wanted to stop Kakashi, but instead of taking the soil, he interjected first.


    "Kakashi? What do you mean? As a ninja who has been on the battlefield, you actually want to bully girls." Daido pointed to Kakashi''s nose and shouted loudly~ said.


    "That''s it." Asma said with help.


    There is no doubt that Asma cares about Red, and Tai Tu is concerned about Lin.


    But obviously, what they said was a bit wrong.


    As soon as Daido and Asma spoke, the girls looked at them with a bit wrong.


    Are they looking down on them by saying this?


    Kakashi didn''t pay attention to the call of soil, but looked at Uchiha, with a desire in his eyes.


    At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen''s eyes also showed a hint of surprise.


    Kakashi is arrogant, and as the leader of Kakashi''s previous team, Bo Feng Shuimen is clear.


    However, Kakashi''s achievements at 5 years old and 6 years old are really worthy of Kakashi''s arrogance.


    But now the proud Kakashi would treat Uchihain so respectfully, which surprised Hafeng Mizumon.


    In fact, it wasn''t just Bo Feng Mizumon who was surprised, but Uchiha was also quite surprised.


    You know, in the beginning, when Kakashi was in the beginning, he was arrogant, and he was dragging.


    Now I have learned to be a lot of people.


    "Hidden, don''t mind..." Bo Feng Shuimen touched his nose, trying to explain to Kakashi.


    "It''s okay." Uchiha waved his hand faintly: "Lin, Hong, which of you wants to compare with Kakashi, this is a good opponent in actual combat, Kakashi has been on the battlefield, just treat it as yours. Training opponents."


    "Furthermore, I will be on the battlefield tomorrow, so there is no such thing as a gentle discussion." Uchihain continued.


    After hearing Uchiha''s words, Hafeng Mizuno said nothing.


    However, Bo Feng Shuimen is not so optimistic about Hong Helin.


    You know, Kakashi is someone who has been on the battlefield.


    And Lin and Hong are just students who have just graduated from the Ninja School, I am afraid they have not even seen blood.


    The gap during this period is too great.


    Of course Uchiha Kimura knew this truth too.


    If it''s a life-and-death fight, Lin, Hong really may not be able to beat Kakashi.


    Because in addition to strength, there is also the interference of mentality and experience.


    However, the discussion is not necessarily.


    "I''m coming." Lin and Hong glanced at each other, and finally Lin stood up and said.


    The training ground is big enough, everyone also vacated the space, let Lin and Kakashi fight.


    "Compare, let''s start." Uchiha narrowed his eyes faintly, and then ordered.


    The battle began, but neither of them rushed to attack.


    Kakashi stretched out his right hand and pulled out the short blade behind him.


    It''s not a white tooth short blade.


    Now Sakumo Hagiki is not dead, and the white tooth short blade has not been handed over to Kakashi.


    Kakashi''s hand is another short blade.


    "Do you know why I want to fight you?" Kakashi held the short blade expressionlessly, and said to Lin in a low voice.


    "Why?" Lin asked with a guarded look.


    "That''s because, I really want to know whether it was because Master Yin''s teaching ability was too strong, or because Sarah was too genius." Kakashi''s expression slammed, and then his right foot suddenly stepped on and moved quickly. Lin lased.


    "So fast, so strong." Asma''s face was very solemn.


    And the earthy face was a little bit, and then his heart was also tense.


    His face turned a little, it was obvious that he didn''t know that Kakashi, who had been upset, had such a strength.


    What is tight is that I am afraid that Kakashi will harm Lin!


    After all, this kind of speed is obviously beyond the scope of Shinnin, and even reaches the level of special Shinnin.


    At this level, for Asma, even his own eyes could not keep up with the soil.


    This is not a joke.

 360 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 360

    In the same original work, Shiro was usually playing against Naruto and Sasuke. At that time, Shiro relied on the speed to make it difficult for both Naruto and Sasuke to fight, and even could not clearly move.


    As for Kakashi nowadays, it''s obviously the same with soil and Asma.


    But for Lin, Hong, Hongdou and even Tu Susu, Kakashi''s actions are clearly visible in front of her eyes.


    boom!


    Lin quickly took out a kunai from the ninja bag, resisting Kakashi''s fast attack.


    "I''m so strong."


    Although Lynn blocked Kakashi''s fast break, she couldn''t completely remove Kakashi''s strength.


    Lin relied on Kakashi''s offensive power to directly drew a distance with Kakashi.


    Afterwards, Lin''s hands quickly sealed.


    Art fire escape ho fireball.


    The fierce flames spit out from Lin''s mouth and flew in the direction of Kakashi.


    Lin is not only good at medical ninjutsu and water escape.


    In addition to water escape and medical ninjutsu, Lin is also very good at fire escape.


    With a sharp stroke of the short blade, the fireball technique was broken open, and Kakashi looked unscathed.


    However, Kakashi did not breathe a sigh of relief, instead his eyes condensed.


    Kakashi was ready to make the next blow, but he didn''t expect that the opponent would react so quickly and responded quickly.


    Although this technique of fireball cannot cause any damage to Kakashi, it perfectly resolved Kakashi''s pursuit!


    Sure enough, he was Uchihain''s disciple, it was not that simple.


    Recalling that when I was in the same class, I was still ahead of the opponent by a large margin. I didn''t expect that now, the opponent would have this kind of strength!


    It''s so envious.


    There was a look of envy in Kakashi''s eyes.


    Chapter 371 The pupil shrinks


    I thought that I had gone through the baptism of the battlefield and continued training to obtain such strength.


    And the other party only gained such strength after Uchihain''s teaching.


    Even Kakashi''s heart couldn''t help but feel envy.


    "Lin, good fight." Tai Tu couldn''t help shouting.


    It''s that the belt soil and Asma who are less than home can not see too many twists and turns, but it does not prevent bringing soil to cheer for Lin.


    Although it is still not possible to clearly judge Lin''s limit, with Lin''s current hand, I am afraid Lin has the strength that is no less than Yu Zhongren.


    Asma and Daitu can''t see clearly, can''t you see Bofeng Shuimen clearly?Hafeng Mizuno also secretly admired Lin''s strength, and also lamented the superb teaching skills of Uchiha.


    Bo Feng Shuimen was very pleased that his niece could have such a strength.


    As a civilian, Bo Feng Shuimen knew that it was really difficult for a civilian ninja to grow up.


    Without him, because the children of the ninja, the starting point is much higher than that of ordinary ninjas.


    And what is Lin''s qualifications, how could Bo Feng Shuimen not know.


    This can''t help but feel Uchiha''s teaching technique without emotion.


    Distracted, chance!


    Lin, after using the horrible fireball technique, caught Kakashi''s envy and distraction for a moment, and launched a counterattack.


    Water escape, the technique of water shark bombs.


    The water spit out from Lin''s mouth formed the shape of a shark, opened the mouth of the blood basin, and bit towards Kakashi without hesitation.


    Kakashi recovered quickly.


    Seeing the water mackerel technique in front of him, Kakashi did not choose to head-on.


    Obviously, Lin''s technique of water shark bombing is much stronger than the hurriedly released arrogant fireball technique before. If it is rushed, it will only waste physical strength, maybe even get injured.


    With a flash of lightning on the White Fang''s short blade, Kakashi speeded up and escaped Lin''s water mackerel art.


    After avoiding Lin''s attack, Kakashi didn''t stop.


    The sound of thunder and lightning sounded, and the roar of thunder and lightning surrounded Kakashi''s short blade.


    Kakashi''s speed instantly increased a lot, and he rushed straight towards the red bean.


    White tooth knife technique!


    Now Kakashi did not write that round eyes are not the familiar copy ninja in the original book.


    However, although the current Kakashi does not write round eyes, it is not weak at all, but may be stronger.


    You know, Kakashi''s ability to reach the special forbearance at this age is not based on writing round eyes or something, but on white tooth knife technique.


    The Hagiki clan is a clan that is good at using knives, and Hagi Kakashi''s father used short knives to perfection, and created this white-tooth knives technique and taught him to Kakashi.


    This is a sword technique of his own created by Sakumo Hagiki''s father based on his experience of killing enemies on the battlefield, which can cooperate with Thunder Dun to create a very terrifying killing effect.


    The murderous intent from Kakashi was released, making Lin stiff.


    Although Lin has reached the strength, let alone go to the battlefield, she hasn''t even taken over the task, and has never seen her blood.


    Suddenly encountering a strong murderous intent, of course, the body will become stiff.


    Although Lin recovered quickly afterwards, it was Kakashi''s view that the flaw at this moment was enough for him to make a return attack.


    With the support of Lei Dun, Kakashi took the short blade, like lightning, and slashed towards Lin quickly.


    This kind of rapid offensive and defensive battle can not help but make everyone around him stretched.


    Not only bring soil and Asma, but even red beans, red and Tu Susu are stretched tightly.


    They have just graduated from the Ninja School, even Hong has the same strength as Lin, but they have never seen such a tight fight.


    Hongdu regretted a little bit, for such a good actual combat, she should also fight for it.

 361 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 361

    Usually Hong and Lin are good friends, even if the two sides are fighting, there will definitely be a lot of room left.


    And now, Lin and Kakashi''s discussion, except for the ultimate move, Kakashi will not release water.


    Seeing Kakashi rushing over, Lin''s face was also solemn.


    Taking out Kunai, Lynn and Kakashi are playing together.


    Although Lin is not suitable for using strange force fist, the principle of strange force physical technique is also known.


    Through the flexible use of strange power physical skills, Lin was not knocked into the air by Kakashi.


    One hit fails, another hit.


    Kakashi and Lin you come and go, constantly colliding.


    No, I can''t go down like this anymore, I will lose if I go down like this.


    Lin shouted inwardly.


    This kind of melee attack by Kakashi still exerted too much pressure on Lin, and Lin couldn''t help sweating.


    Xiang Khan wetted Lin''s skirt, making Lin''s temples stick to her face.


    In fact, if it weren''t for Kakashi''s beginning, I''m afraid Lin didn''t intend to stick to it.


    But Kakashi''s words aroused Lin''s fighting spirit!


    Although Lin was not particularly clear about the matter between Kakashi and Sara, listening to Kakashi''s tone, it was obvious that the two had played against each other.


    It is very possible that Sara, who had just practiced with Uchiha for half a year, defeated Kakashi.


    And now, Lin has been practicing with Uchiha for several years, if 4.2 still fails to beat Kakashi, doesn''t it mean Lin''s own qualifications are not good?


    Although Lin is not always competitive, but she is not willing to lose to her senior sister Sara!


    Moreover, she was even more reluctant, falling into Uchiha''s reputation.


    Gritting her teeth, Lin found another opportunity and was deliberately knocked off by Kakashi!


    Because Lin knows very well that what she is good at is not physique, if Kakashi keeps using physique to fight her close, he will undoubtedly lose in this competition.


    She shouldn''t lose!


    With the help of the tendency to fly, Lin struggled to seal.


    Uchiha''s pupils shrank.


    Chapter 372 The Art of the Big Shark Bullet


    Lin is usually amiable and not competitive.


    But when encountering something related to Uchiha, Lin won''t flinch.


    The silver teeth clenched tightly, Lin struck hard, and most of the Chakra in her body disappeared instantly.


    Water escape, the art of shark bullets.


    When Lin Gan felt that she was almost unable to hold on, Ninjutsu was finally released.


    A huge shark condensed from water, roaring and rushing towards Kakashi.


    Shui Dun, the art of mackerel bombs, as its name suggests, is the upper level of ninjutsu.


    However, the art of mackerel bombs is not the same as that of water mackerel bombs.


    Water escape, the art of shark bullet, is just a C-level ninjutsu, which can be avoided by Kakashi at will.


    Even Kakashi is sure to directly use the white tooth knife technique to cut the water mackerel technique.


    However, the art of shark bullets is completely different.


    The art of shark bullets, but Alevel ninjutsu!


    The shark is still a shark, but it is completely different from the shark shell.


    The azure blue of the body is brilliant, the shark''s horns are as sharp as a gun, the shark''s eyes are blue, the shark''s sharp teeth are terrifying, and the shark scales are layered on top of each other, exuding a metallic halo.


    The entire shark''s body is only two feet long, with a slender body and smooth and beautiful lines, just like a work of art.


    However, it exudes a real sense of coldness, as if as long as you get close to it, it turns back to being pierced by the air around it.


    Bo Feng Shuimen''s expression was also instantaneous, and the attitude of holding the winning ticket was completely gone.


    "B-level ninjutsu? No, B-level ninjutsu won''t give me such a feeling! This is A-level ninjutsu!" Hao Feng Mizumon said in astonishment.


    If this ninjutsu was used by Uchiha, I am afraid that Hafengmizumen would not be surprised.


    However, Lin is the one who uses ninjutsu!


    A student who just graduated from the Ninja School, a student who has not yet entered the battlefield!


    Actually used Alevel ninjutsu!!!


    "Yin, you taught your students such a dangerous ninjutsu." Mizumon''s face condensed slightly, and he turned to look at Uchiha Yin, and said.


    "Well, there is no danger, as long as you master it well, isn''t it all right?" Uchihashin waved his hand casually and said, "And even if there is an accident, what is there with me."


    Hearing Uchiha''s words, Hafeng Mizumon also showed a wry smile.


    Yes, there is Uchiha hidden, what is the danger of this kind of ninjutsu?


    Moreover, on the battlefield, this type of ninjutsu, but it is possible to save one''s life, just master it.


    "What, Grade A Ninjutsu!" Asma and Dai Tu also exclaimed.


    In their capacity, A-level ninjutsu is not difficult to obtain.


    However, it was also because of their identities that made them even more aware that A-level ninjutsu is difficult to master.


    The level of ninjutsu is not only related to power, but also difficult to learn


    Ninjutsu that has reached the level of A-level ninjutsu cannot be learned overnight.


    Of course, there are exceptions for some people who have three-gou jade syllabary or higher syllabary.


    This is also the reason why Shao Lun Yan is so popular.


    Think about it, the ninjutsu that you have been able to learn after practicing so hard for so long can be learned by others after seeing it once with the Shao Lun Yan. Wouldn''t it make people jealous?

 362 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 362

    It''s amazing, I will become so strong in the future!Daito and Asma also clenched their fists, yelling inwardly.


    Lin''s strength has changed Tai Tu''s heart.


    If you are weaker than Lin, how can you protect Lin?The soiled heart thought secretly.


    In addition to the soil and Asma.


    Hongdou, Hong and Tu Susu are also closely staring at the current battlefield.


    We have to cheer, and we can''t be overtaken by Lin (pulled down).


    Not to mention the hearts of the people around him, on the battlefield, seeing the attack of the shark bullet, Kakashi''s eyes condensed.


    Can''t dodge!


    This is Kakashi''s judgment, at this kind of distance, facing such a huge shark bullet mentioned, Kakashi can no longer dodge!


    Therefore, it can only be hard-wired!


    As soon as Kakashi thought about this, there was no time for blue hair to spend the slightest amount of time.


    Kakashi shook his hand tightly on the short blade, and then the short blade flashed with thunder and made a sizzling sound like a roar of a thousand birds.


    "Chidori?!" Red beans, Hong and Tu Susu all exclaimed.


    It is different from Kakashi''s development of Chidori in the original work. Because of Uchiha''s hidden existence, Chidori-like ninjutsu has already appeared in Zhongnin''s vision.


    Up to now, Uchiha''s most famous attack method is Lei Dun (Uchiha''s seldom exposes his other ninjutsu in front of outsiders.).


    And Chidori is one of Uchiha''s famous ninjutsu.


    And now they saw Kakashi''s appearance, they all said the word Chidori in unison.


    Without him, it looks too much.


    Kakashi''s current 127 looks too much like the chidori in the introduction.


    "No, this is not a chidori, but if it develops, it may become a chidori." Uchiha said faintly.


    With regard to the understanding of Thousand Birds Ninjutsu, during this period, Uchiha hidden the second, and no one dared to say the first.


    Thousand Birds Ninjutsu has also been recorded on the Book of Seals, I am afraid Kakashi has also seen it.


    After all, Kakashi¡¯s father, Sakumo Hagiki, is the head of Konoha''s Anbu, and it is normal to find some suitable ninjutsu in the book of seals for Kakashi to learn.


    That¡¯s right, Kakashi¡¯s hand is not a chidori, but a prototype of the chidori.


    After all, Kakashi is still young, and it is still too difficult to master Chidori completely.


    If you want to have the kind of speed that matches Chidori, you either have a writing wheel or you can adapt yourself.


    But now, Kakashi obviously hasn''t reached that level.


    Therefore, Kakashi tried to simplify the Chidori. Although it did not have that powerful power, it became controllable!


    "In this battle, it must be me who wins."


    Chapter 373: Lin Sheng


    Kakashi''s eyes showed firmness, and he shouted in his heart.


    The light of thunder and lightning appeared all over him, and he rushed towards the big shark bullet.


    "This game, the outcome has been divided." Seeing Kakashi rushed towards the shark bullet so recklessly, Uchiha smiled and said.


    "The outcome is divided? Master, did Na Lin win?" Hong was surprised when he heard Uchiha''s words, and then asked.


    Even Bo Feng Shuimen pricked his ears curiously.


    Because at this time, Bo Feng Shuimen was also unable to see who won.


    It''s just that Uchihain just smiled slightly, shook his head, and didn''t go on.


    The importance of the news is now reflected.


    Ninjutsu such as the art of water shark bombs, the art of water shark bullets, the five-eating sharks of water sharks, and the thousand-eating sharks of water sharks are actually not the ninjutsu in Konoha.


    These ninjutsu is the ninjutsu used by the dried persimmon ghost shark in the original book.


    Like the ninjutsu of Thousand Birds, these ninjutsu are also given by the system.


    It''s no wonder that Bo Feng Shuimen didn''t know the terrible art of the big shark bullet.


    That''s right, the biggest difference between the art of shark bullet and the art of shark bullet is not that the shark shape created by the art of shark bullet is much larger, and its power is much stronger.


    The biggest difference between the water shark bullet technique and the water shark bullet technique is that it can absorb the chakra in the opponent''s ninjutsu and further enhance its destructive power!


    That¡¯s right, that is to say, you only need to use ninjutsu to fight against the art of shark bullet. If it does not exceed the tolerance of the art of shark bullet, the art of shark bullet will not disappear, will not be weakened, but will be absorbed instead. The opponent''s ninjutsu, and then made the big shark bullets become bigger and more destructive!


    This is foul ninjutsu!


    In the original book, if the opponent of the Kakigaki is not the physical ninja Metkai who just restrains him, I am afraid that the Kakigaki will not be so easy to get into trouble.


    And now, Kakashi, who didn''t know the news, directly greeted him with an immature Chidori, and obviously there was only one result.


    Sure enough, Uchiha hadn''t expected it.


    Kakashi''s unfinished chidori disappeared without making a single movement after loading the shark bomb.


    Instead, the mackerel shell roared, his body shape became even bigger, and then, he slammed his head on Kakashi''s body.


    The consternation in Kakashi''s eyes had not disappeared, and he felt that his body was hit by a huge force, as if it was about to be torn apart.


    "Ah." Rao is Kakashi''s patience ability is very strong, still can''t help but cry out.


    The current Kakashi, as if there was no resistance at all, was directly hit by the A-level ninjutsu, how could it not hurt!


    Fortunately, Lin has just mastered the art of shark bombs today. The power is not that powerful. It is still far from the shark bombs used by the ghost sharks in the original book. Otherwise, under this attack, I am afraid Kakashi will change back. death.


    "Kakashi." At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen''s pupils shrank, and he rushed over.


    Bofeng Water Gate also did not expect that Kakashi would lose so suddenly and so quickly.


    Unexpectedly, it was as if Lin was hit by Lin''s big shark without any resistance.


    Release water?Impossible, I''m afraid this big shark bullet is not an ordinary ninjutsu.


    When he arrived at Kakashi''s body, Bo Feng Shuimen quickly checked Kakashi''s injury.

 363 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 363

    Kakashi''s current condition is not very good.


    Lin''s art of shark bombs, no matter how weak, is also A-level ninjutsu, and its power is definitely not bad.


    It''s not bad to kill Kakashi.


    Kakashi is now seriously injured, and I am afraid he can''t follow Bo Feng Shui on the battlefield.


    Bo Feng Shuimen sighed and said.


    Lin was relieved when she saw Kakashi''s appearance, then panicked again.


    The chakra required by the art of shark bullet is very scary.


    After only using it once, Lin had very little chakra left.


    If this move fails to defeat Kakashi, then Lynn will lose.


    So, Lin was relieved to see Kakashi fall down.


    I won, and I didn''t shame Master Yin.


    This was Lin''s first thought.


    However, then she reacted again, and Kakashi seemed to have directly withstood the attack of her shark shell.


    Will not be seriously injured anymore!?


    Lin suddenly panicked again.


    Lin just wanted to win this match, she didn''t even think about Kakashi''s injury.


    Lin, who was kind-hearted, became very flustered.


    "Kakashi, are you all right. I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Lin said in a panic.


    "Ahem, it''s okay, you won this competition." Kakashi coughed dryly and said pretentiously.


    "Let me show him." Uchihain also came to Kakashi''s body, and then suddenly a green light appeared in his hand.


    "Okay, I almost forgot, Yin, you can still medical ninjutsu." Bo Feng Water Gate''s original heavy face suddenly became relaxed, and then he moved away.


    Yes, Kakashi was severely injured suddenly, and the pressure on Bo Feng Shuimen would also be great.


    Even if Sakumo Hagi didn''t mind, Hao Feng Shuimen would blame himself.


    "Ahem." Kakashi coughed dryly, his expression aching.


    Kakashi is now quite badly beaten by the shark bullet.


    There were bruises and torn scratches all over the body.


    All the clothes were soaked with water, and they were still in tatters.


    Just by that look, I knew how terrible Kakashi was attacked.


    "Hold it up." Uchiha said with a faint smile.


    Palm Xianshu.


    Green light appeared in Uchiha''s hand.


    The green light covered Kakashi''s body and soon recovered Kakashi''s injury.


    When the Chakra on Uchiha''s body merged with demon power, a certain special change took place.


    At least, the power of ninjutsu has increased.


    If it were normal, I''m afraid Uchiha''s medical ninjutsu is not so powerful yet, but now, it is not inferior to Tsunade.


    Chapter 374 is full of energy


    "Me, okay?" Kakashi only felt the warmth of his body, and then turned over and stood up.


    "Yin, is your medical ninjutsu so strong?" Bo Feng Water Gate was also shocked.


    You know, Bo Feng Shuimen also checked Kakashi¡¯s injury just now. How about this kind of injury, you have to lie on the bed for a week or two, and now, just a few minutes, it¡¯s all right. ?


    They were also stunned by the soil nearby.


    On the contrary, Hongdou said with a grin, "Isn''t this amazing? It''s just about curing by one person."


    "Well, now Kakashi''s injury is almost healed, but it is still not completely healed. It is better to take a rest for two or three days." Uchiha smiled faintly and said.


    "Just like Red Bean said, nothing."


    After speaking, Uchiha hidden in front of Lin.


    Lin was a little nervous at this time.


    She defeated Kakashi, she should have been very happy, very excited.


    But she forcibly used the art of shark bullet that she hadn''t been able to fully grasp, and seriously injured Kakashi, which still made Lin very worried.


    Seeing Lin who was very tight in front of her 510 sheets, Uchiha smiled and touched Mo Lin''s head.


    "Good job, Lynn, you can''t beat Kakashi."


    "Kakashi, he is a veritable Zhong Ren. I am afraid that his strength has already reached the threshold of the special kind of Shinobu."


    Uchiha said with a slight smile.


    Lin was also relieved when she heard Uchiha''s quiet and gentle words.


    What she fears most is Uchiha''s punishment.


    Although Uchiha Yin has never punished Lin.


    "Sorry, Master, I shouldn''t use ninjutsu that I haven''t mastered without authorization..." Although Uchiha did not punish her, Lin still wanted to apologize.


    "Isn''t it? I can feel that you still have a good grasp of this technique of shark bullets, and you should know that I am on the scene, so you can use this ninjutsu with confidence. Right?" Uchiha said with a faint smile.


    Uchiha''s words are very skillful, and it can be considered as giving Lin to step down.


    Because anyway, Lin just said that Kakashi was seriously injured.


    "Thank you." Lin was taken aback for a moment, and then reacted, blushing and saying thanks to Uchiha in secret.


    Although it was only a very small matter, but Uchiha''s concern still made Lin very sweet.

 364 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 364

    "I lost, you are very strong." Kakashi also stood up, facing the other side, said.


    "Wow, Lin, you actually won Kakashi, that''s amazing!" Bringing the soil also walked to Lin''s body, then pulled Kakashi''s shoulder and said loudly.


    A tic-tac-toe appeared on Kakashi''s forehead.


    If you say Lin is great, what''s the matter with me by the shoulder? Does it make me more uncomfortable?


    "Take the soil, you and Lin are far behind." Kakashi said with a sharp look and indifferently.


    "Ah, Kakashi, do you want to die? Or I''m fighting with you." Dai Tu saw Kakashi hurt himself so much in front of his goddess, and couldn''t help but shout.


    "Cut." Kakashi made a disdainful cut, which made the soil even more angry.


    This trick of bringing the soil to the scene calmed down the atmosphere.


    Bo Feng Shuimen also smiled and shook his head, without saying anything.


    In fact, even if Uchiha didn''t say anything, Hafeng Mizuno would not do anything to Lin.


    Lin also called his uncle, and if she did something excessive, I''m afraid Nohara would not let go of the sea.


    After talking for a while, Bo Feng Shuimen took Kakashi and the others away.


    They still need to continue to complete their cheating D-class mission.


    "Kakashi, how do you feel?" Bo Feng Shuimen asked, looking at Kakashi who was thinking.


    "Fortunately, Ms. Watergate, Master Yin''s medical ninjutsu is very powerful, I feel that I have recovered." Kakashi was taken aback, and then said.


    "Really, that''s good." Bo Feng Shuimen breathed a sigh of relief and said.


    Tomorrow will be on the battlefield, if Kakashi is injured at this time, it will be very troublesome.


    "Kakashi, did you just use all your strength?" At this moment, Asma asked without a word.


    "Well, except for the unfinished Reche I haven''t used it yet, I basically used my full strength." Kakashi gave Asma a puzzled look, and then said.


    "In other words, has the red strength reached the level of Kakashi?" Asma clenched her fist and said.


    Although it was Lyn who was fighting Kakashi, before the battle, Uchiha Ken asked Lyn and Hong who wanted to fight Kakashi.


    This shows that in Uchiha''s eyes, Lin and Hongde are equal in combat effectiveness.


    In this case, Lyn can make Kakashi more inconsistent. So, isn''t it the same for Red?


    This makes Asma a little bit unacceptable.


    "Asma? What do you mean? You fought with Kakashi, didn''t you Lynn?" asked the soil in doubt.


    Hafeng Mizumon first glanced at Asma, then shook his head, and answered the question with the dirt: "Before fighting Kakashi, Uchiha Kimura asked Lin and Hong who wanted to go."


    "This shows that Lin and Hong are strong, in Uchiha''s eyes, they are not close."


    Bo Feng Shuimen just raised it, and brought the soil to wake up.


    "In other words, the red strength is actually similar to Kakashi?"


    Taking soil is just a half-beat slow to react, not really stupid.


    "That''s right, Kakashi, although you are 5 years old and 6 years old, you are a ninja, but now, I am afraid that someone else has caught up." Bo Feng Shuimen said.


    "I won''t lose." Kakashi glanced at Bo Feng Shuimen.


    The heart that was originally full of fighting spirit has become more energetic.


    Chapter 375 Fight


    Swipe~


    The edge of Konoha is indeed, several men with sand foreheads and gray-brown wearing fake men walk through the dense forest.


    Their speed is very fast, like black light and shadow.


    "Captain." A Shinobu looked ahead, then looked around in confusion, and said: "I always feel that we are being watched."


    Hearing what the sand ninja said, the ninja who led the team frowned, and then stopped.


    A ninja also stopped, waiting for the order to lead the ninja.


    It is now on the battlefield, and there may be an attack at any time. Since the team members have said so, they must be vigilant.


    "Luo Ting, you are worrying too much, there is no one around." The captain was on guard for a while, feeling that there was no movement, and then said.


    "Captain, I should be worrying too much~ right..."


    But before that one Sand Ninja finished speaking, a bit of sleepiness developed.


    A touch of black hair flashed by, and a cold kunai was about to cut the opponent''s throat.


    "who?"


    "Enemy attack."


    Hong charged forward, without a trace of expression on his usual gentle face.


    In between, she held Kunai indifferently and cut it on Sand Shinobu''s throat fiercely.


    Na Shinobu was still intoxicated by the red illusion, and suddenly suffered such a blow, how could he react.


    Sharp Kunai directly cut through Sand Shinobu''s throat, spraying out a lot of blood.


    "court death!"


    At this time, the other Sand Shinobu also reacted.


    Seeing the death of their teammates, they were distraught.


    However, at the same time, they suddenly woke up, holding Kuna in their hands, and rushed towards Hong.


    The blood splashed on the red face, making the red face white and his pupils shrinking.


    Red, this was the first time to kill an enemy on the battlefield, the first time he was bloodied, and there was still some discomfort in his heart.


    However, she still endured her inner discomfort and quickly evacuated.


    Hidden to the side, Uchiha nodded with satisfaction when seeing Red''s performance.


    Being able to kill a ninja in seconds without being noticed by others proves the strength of Hongde.

 365 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 365

    And when he saw blood for the first time, he was able to cover up the strangeness in his heart so calmly, Hong''s mental quality was obviously good.


    It was the next day since I took the task and set off to the battlefield. Unexpectedly, this encountered the first wave of Ninja.


    In order to train Hong and their actual combat, Uchiha Yin, of course, chose not to take action.


    "Master, we are on it."


    "Well, go, master, I will watch you from afar here."


    Illusion, Rakura Nami''s technique.


    Hong got a trick of illusion and was the first to release it.


    So, the scene just appeared.


    Seeing Hong killing people, seeing someone dying in front of her, Lin''s face was also pale, and she showed a look of inbearance.


    On the contrary, Tu Susu didn''t have much expression on the contrary, but Hongdou''s eyes flashed with excitement, and then he rushed forward resolutely.


    The red bean charged forward, his determined eyes broke out in his spirit, and a fighting spirit broke out, and he yelled: "Forbearance, hidden shadow snake hand."


    Shouting, a number of snakes emerged from Hongdou''s cuffs, rushing towards each other violently.


    "There is more than one enemy, watch out, watch out." Sand Shinobu reacted immediately.


    Compared to the red beans and the others in the first mission, the opponents are obviously experienced ninjas.


    However, because Uchiha hidden his figure, Shinobu soon discovered that the four little girls were actually attacking her.


    Especially one of them, I am afraid I have not graduated from Ninja School.


    Well, it''s Tu Susu.


    This made Sara feel insulted.


    "Boy, die for me."


    One by one, Sand Ninja looked grim, and rushed towards Red Bean, Lin, Tu Susu, and Hong with Kunai in their hands.


    Fengrui Kuwu flashed a black light, carrying a murderous aura that had experienced killing, which made people even more frightened.


    Kuunai, being beaten, will hurt and bleed.


    Lin''s eyes shrunk, her body strained subconsciously, and her movements in her hands couldn''t help but also slowed down.


    Just so slow, the opponent''s actions seem to be faster.


    "Little devil Konoha, you really dare to do it!" Sand Shinobu grinned, showing a cruel smile, and Kuunai pierced Lin''s heart.


    "Die, let you know the cost of killing our comrades." The flashing black light waved down with a strong smell of blood. Obviously, this Sand Ninja had gone through countless lives and deaths. Kill decisive characters.


    "This time, I will die!"


    Lin wanted to close her eyes.


    It is good for a fledgling student to summon the courage to fight. In a murderous battle, how could it be possible for those experienced ninjas to respond so well.


    The battlefield, but the kind of battle that Kakashi had a few days ago was completely different!


    Even if the opponent may not be as powerful as Kakashi!


    However, Lin did not close her eyes in the end.


    Because at this time, she seemed to hear Uchiha''s indisputable lamenting voice.


    No, I don''t want to disappoint Master Yin.


    Biting her lip suddenly, Lin finally moved away and avoided the opponent''s attack.


    After that, the hands were printed quickly.


    Shui Dun, five-eating shark!


    Lin''s five hands pointed, suddenly released five sharks, and rushed towards the opposite sand.


    Roar!


    The face of Sand Ninja on the opposite side showed a look of horror, apparently she did not expect Lin to suddenly use such a fierce counterattack.


    Bang~


    There was a sound of heavy objects falling to the ground, and there was a corpse and a pool of liquid on the ground.


    "Yes, if you can react at the last minute and respond, you are considered qualified."


    "However, this is also because the opponent is too weak."


    "If the opponent is Zhong Ren or Shang Ren, you are already dead."


    "So, there is no next time."


    "You know, Lynn."


    Uchiha''s hidden voice rang in Lin''s ears.


    "Got it, Master!" Linnei''s heart shook, and then shouted, rushing towards the remaining sand.


    Chapter 376-Shinobu?


    Not bad, being able to walk out of the fear of blood so quickly, and then join the battle again.


    Although Lin''s reaction was the biggest among the girls, it was also very good.


    Uchiha sighed secretly.


    Tu Susu won''t talk about it. Among Lin, Hongdou, and Hong, Lin is the only civilian ninja.


    Compared with the red beans and red who received the Ninja education at the beginning, the heart is certainly not that strong.


    But if Lin really closed her eyes just now, that would have disappointed Uchiha.


    If you close your eyes, you will not see the enemy''s trail. Relaxing your body will make it easier for the enemy''s sword to hurt you.


    In battle, under normal circumstances, these two actions are equivalent to death.


    If Lin did that just now, it is because Uchiha is hidden by Lin, so Lin can relax slightly.


    But, on the battlefield, how could Uchiha Ken always be there?

 366 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 366

    Of course, the space bracelet can also protect them, but it is also impossible for them to keep growing like this.


    Being on the battlefield, struggling without struggling, will die in the future.


    Do your best, but created for people to continue fighting in desperate situations without giving up hope.


    Although dying to be struggling is ugly, but not struggling is even more ugly.


    Therefore, when Lin finally chose to open her eyes to fight, Uchiha was also very pleased.


    Compared to Lin''s entanglement, Hong and Hongdou''s reaction was much better than Lin''s.


    Although Hong''s face turned pale, she was still able to control her fight well.


    To deal with a group of Xia Ren, Hong did not take it lightly.


    Continuously using illusion, the red enemies fell one by one.


    For this group of sand ninjas, I am afraid that only the leader is Zhongren, and the rest are almost all Xianren.


    And they are all kinds of cannon fodder without much potential.


    Otherwise, he won''t reach this age, and he will endure it.


    When dealing with a ninja who is much weaker than himself, illusion is really a very useful attack.


    On the red bean side, there is a lot of glue.


    Hongdou did not have the slightest fear of this kind of battle, but was eager to try.


    Uh, like Jiu Xinnai, this kind of careless woman seems to have a kind of warlike talent.


    Although the strength of Hongdou can only be forbearance, unable to quickly solve the opponent, but it can not match the opponent.


    Finally, Tu Susu over there.


    It''s like cheating.


    Tu Susu faced Sand Ninja, the one who led the team.


    That was the only middle ninja among their group of sand ninjas.


    But what made the other party panic was that all the ninjutsu he released was touched by Tu Susu''s right hand and disappeared.


    In such a situation, that Zhongren wouldn''t dare to act rashly at all.


    If he could be decisive and use physical skills to deal with Tu Susu, perhaps the battle would have been resolved long ago.


    Unfortunately, there is no if.


    After scanning the battle in all areas, Uchiha yawned.


    "All come back, this time the actual combat is over."


    Uchiha''s hidden figure was revealed.


    "Cut, that''s it?" Adzuki snorted dissatisfied, but broke free from the battlefield and came to Uchiha''s body.


    Hong, Lin and Tu Susu also broke free from the battlefield and came to Uchiha''s body.


    "Asshole, if you don''t give a reason, I will want you to look good." Hongdou said dissatisfied.


    "We have to rush to the camp. We don''t have too much time wasted on this group of Sand Shinobu." Uchiha waved his hand with a smile and said.


    "Moreover, the role of this group of sand ninjas is to let you see blood. Now that you have done it, there is no need to waste time."


    Uchiha''s arrogant words changed the complexion of the group of Shinobu.


    "Asshole, don''t look down on people!" A Sand Shinobu wanted to rush forward and fight Uchiha hiddenly.


    At this time, the only leader in Sand Shinobi, Zhong Shinobi, didn''t say anything, didn''t even let go, and ran away without hesitation...


    Disregarding the teammates around him, disregarding the surrounding squads, let alone the enemies in front of him.


    He ran away without hesitation, without a trace of entanglement, and his face was ugly, panicked and fearful.


    what happened?The sand around her was at a loss.


    "Recognize me?" Uchiha smiled indifferently, and stretched out his index finger slightly.


    However, his subordinates, ignoring the neighboring allies, ran away when they saw him, I am afraid they recognized him.


    There was a cold smile on Uchiha''s hidden mouth.


    A shocking thunder shot out from Uchiha''s index finger, cut through the sky, and penetrated the chest of that person.


    "So strong, Master Yin really is one of the best in the world!" Lin, Hong and Tu Susu sighed inwardly.


    Although the enemy''s strength is not strong, Uchihain''s Muji ninjutsu and the powerful Thunder Dunge can be seen that Uchihain''s strength is strong, very strong, and extremely strong.


    "Is the bastard teacher so powerful?" A red bean who was reluctant to admit defeat, but smoked a small nose, was very reluctant on the surface.


    But in my heart, Red Bean didn''t know why, but he felt proud.


    "However, I wonder if the bastard teacher is more powerful than Master Dashewan?!"


    "Huh, it must be..."


    Adzuki wanted to say that Mr. Oshemaru was stronger, but he didn''t say it because of the evil spirit.


    Well, the medical ninjas think Tsunade is the most powerful, the fire escape ninjas think Uchiha Madara is the strongest, and the children of the Mitarai clan think that Oshemaru is the most invincible.


    Hongdou originally thought that Dashewan was the best, and no one could beat him, but now this idea is faintly shaken.


    Sand Shinobu''s leader of the ninja died, but the other people in Sand Shinobu still looked blank.


    However, someone reacted soon.


    "Hurry up and run away."


    "Damn, the other party is actually''Shangren''!"


    Chapter 377 Luo Sha, will step down


    A ninja who can kill Zhongnin in one hit is at least Shangnin.


    The group of ninjas on the other side also instinctively thought that Uchiha was the strength of Shangnin.


    The group of sand ninjas scattered and fled.

 367 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 367

    But one of them acted strangely.


    His face was very ugly, but there was still a hint of determination.


    He didn''t run away. Instead, he took out a flare from the ninja bag behind him and shot it with his backhand into the air.


    The red smoke made a long trace in the sky, which lasted for a long time.


    Then he smiled bitterly and said to the ninja next to him: "You can run away, maybe, you can get away with it? Well, maybe, you can die later?"


    The two Sand Shinobu looked at each other, what''s the situation?


    Why would the leading ninja run away, and why would the signal smoke be used?


    It doesn''t matter to run away, but 12 is to start running away without even knowing the names of others?


    Moreover, why can''t you run away?


    There are so many of us, and there are only 5 people on the other side. If we run scattered, isn''t it guaranteed to be able to run away?


    What is this?


    The two sand ninjas did not run away, but followed the ninja, stayed and confronted Uchiha, so that the rest of the ninjas could escape more smoothly.


    "You guys are pretty good. Also, did you recognize me?" Uchiha said with a faint smile.


    Uchiha Ken''s hand gripped the void, and the extraordinary thunder light appeared in Uchiha''s hand.


    It seemed to have torn open the drowsy sky, and struck a torn silver in the air.


    The thunder and lightning pierced the sky, making a loud click, as if to tear the world apart.


    Boom, boom.


    Lei Mang cut through the sky, and then descended like a divine punishment.


    Uchiha''s hand slipped lightly, and countless thunder lights flashed past, followed by countless sounds piercing his body.


    Except for the three sand ninjas who were still standing in front of Uchiha, all the other sand ninjas were killed.


    Strong!


    So strong!


    At this time, cold sweat also gradually emerged.


    The two Sand Shinobu just now understood that they were afraid that they might have encountered incredible characters.


    "Uchihain, he didn''t expect that he could meet the legendary ninja here."


    The ninja who recognized Uchihain''s face was bitter, and even had a lingering sense of decadence.


    What, Uchiha hidden.


    The two ninjas around were also pale, full of horror.


    As a ninja of Uchiha Hidden, as a ninja from Sand Ninja Village, how could they not know.


    Of course, they have only heard of Uchiha''s name, but they have never seen Uchiha''s name.


    They never expected that they would meet Uchihain on the battlefield.


    "Aren''t you running away? Also, what do you mean by the signal smoke." Uchiha''s mouth was smiling, making it unpredictable.


    "Our village''s order is that if we meet Hagaki Sakuma or Bofeng Shuimen, as long as there is no strong high-level person beside us, then don''t hesitate to give up the character and run away. The village will not blame it."


    "And if I met you, or a woman named Hui Ye."


    He took a deep breath, as if he had accepted his fate: "No matter how many people there are or who are there, he must immediately send a warning signal. As long as this is done, my family will be regarded as heroes by the village. Family to raise!"


    The village did not say whether it would be blamed after escaping.


    Rasa, who has seen the strength of Uchihain and Kaguya at the tip of the iceberg, does not think that anyone can escape from Uchihain or Kaguya''s hands.


    Because you can''t escape.


    Among the four ninja villages besides Konoha, the one that values ??Uchiha''s strength the most is probably the sand ninja village.


    That''s right, even Uchiha Madara''s current control of the Uchiha Ninja Village does not have the power of Uchiha Hidden like Sand Ninja Village.


    No one, because Kurozutsu did not tell Uchiha Madara about Kaguya and Uchiha''s strength.


    Therefore, the people in Kirinin Village don''t know how strong Uchiha Hidden is.


    On the contrary, Luo Sha, who is now the fourth generation of Kazekage, clearly recognizes Uchiha''s strength.


    There is nothing wrong with Luo Sha''s heart, unless all the high-levels of Sha Shinobu gather together, otherwise, it is impossible to fight against Uchiha''s strength.


    Although Luo Sha hates Uchihain in his heart, Luo Sha does not despise Uchihain''s strength because of this.


    Therefore, this order was also issued by Luo Sha.


    The senior management of Sha Nin Village originally criticized him, but in the end they agreed with Luo Sha''s decision.


    Of course, this rule is not dead. After all, the rule is dead and people live.


    If it is on the frontal battlefield, I am afraid that at that time, Sunnin Village will use all its combat power to besiege Uchihain.


    Just like Iwanin Village in the original book, it took 55.71 million ninja lives to consume three generations of Raikage.


    Of course, Uchiha is not a third-generation Raikage, nor will he be consumed by such a frustrated strategy.


    After speaking, the three Sand Shinobu also closed their eyes, waiting for death.


    Even the four generations of Kazekage Rasa felt that the average Nina could escape from Uchihain''s hands. How could the three of them be able to escape.


    "That''s the case, then you just follow us. If anyone wants to escape, you can try."


    Seeing that all three of them lost their fighting spirit, Uchiha said faintly.


    In this way, Uchiha Yin easily captured the three Shinnins from Sand Ninja Village.


    Well, let''s take it as a preparation for Ye Cang and Jiarong Luo to take over the village of Ninbu.


    Luo Sha, since he gave himself face so much, of course he had to do something that complied with Luo Sha''s order.


    Rise flashed in Uchiha''s eyes.


    This time, Uchiha hadn''t thought about leaving Luosha.

 368 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 368

    Before Luo Sha started the war, Uchiha was too lazy to manage.


    Now you have to worry about it, it must not be so simple to end.


    Luo Sha, will step down.


    Chapter 378 is here


    "Master, don''t you give them handcuffs?" Hong pointed at the sands and asked suspiciously.


    "It''s not necessary. They didn''t dare to run and couldn''t run. They were tied up, but it affected our speed to the camp." Uchiha shook his head and said.


    "Speaking of bundling, I remembered the red beans from the other day, and now I think about it, I should have used tortoiseshell binding at the beginning." Uchiha thought for a while, smiled and said to red beans.


    Hong Dou''s face flushed immediately: "You bastard, are you embarrassed to say?"


    "However, what is tortoiseshell binding? Is it a way of binding?" Lin asked curiously at this time.


    "Tortoiseshell binding, but the highest point of binding, it''s amazing." Uchiha smiled faintly, and said: "If you have a chance, I will definitely tie it to you."


    In fact, it was similar to what Uchiha hidden said.


    The two Sharen did not run, nor dared to run.


    How could three people who have given up their hopes escape?


    Uchiha''s face was full of randomness, as if he was outing, and brought Lin and the others, as well as more and more prisoners, to Konoha''s camp.


    That''s right, on the way to Konoha Daying again, Uchiha Hidden encountered batch after batch of Shinobu, and came to train Lin, Red Bean, Red and Tu Susu.


    Unless it was Lin and the others who couldn''t deal with Shinobu, Uchiha Yin would not take action.


    But just like this, more and more Sand Shinobu was captured.


    Due to the lack of troops, Konoha''s camp has penetrated deeply into the territory of the Fire Country.


    Jiu Xinnai in the camp is also very hot.


    Obviously her strength is very powerful, able to suppress the high-end combat power of Sand Ninja Village, but due to the lack of low-end combat power, Konoha''s line of defense can only retreat and retreat.


    Retreated to the territory of the Fire Country.


    I also said before that, as the five big countries, the five big Shinnin villages will put the battlefield on the territory of other countries.


    Because no matter what country people are, the people of Shinobu Village don¡¯t want their country to suffer from war.


    As for Ninja World War II, it was obvious that the battlefield was moved to the territory of the Land of Rain, which caused Yuren Village to suffer innocent disasters.


    Of course, the rest of Ninja Village in World War II did not intentionally target Konoha, so it''s okay.


    And this time, although the other Shinobu villages did not really join forces, they deliberately targeted Konoha, so the war was moved to the territory of the country of fire.


    This time Konoha camp was oppressed into the territory of the Fire Nation, which shows that the situation is urgent.


    Of course, the people in Sand Ninja Village did not dare to go deep into the territory of the Fire Land.


    After all, if you enter deeply again, then the military rations and military escorts of Sharen Village will be under great pressure.


    Especially during protracted wars, this kind of pressure is even greater.


    Therefore, on the border of the country of fire, Sharen Village also found a safe location, set up a large camp, and waited for the arrival of the four generations of Fengying Luosha.


    And Konoha also intercepted this piece of news, which made Sarutobi Rizen worried.


    And now, Uchiha is here.


    Although I got the news that Uchiha would come, but if all hopes were placed on intelligence, then Sakumo Hagi would not deserve to be called Sakumo Hagi.


    That''s right, the person who presides over everything in the big camp in Sand Ninja Village is Sakumo Hagiki.


    Konoha''s combat power was tight, and the rest of the ninjas were allocated to each battlefield.


    And now, on the side of Sand Ninja Village, in addition to Sakumo Hagiki, there are Kushina and Tsunade.


    Sakumo Hagiki, who killed Chiyo''s son and daughter-in-law in World War II, and who had fought with Sunnin Village for a long time, would be familiar with him. Therefore, Sakumo Hagi became the commander-in-chief of Sunnin Village.


    Tsunade was to deal with the poison of the puppet master, and the protagonist went to the battlefield in Sand Ninja Village.


    Regardless of Chiyo''s death, Sand Ninja Village does not need to be poisoned.


    The most important attack method of the puppet master is poison, how could it be unnecessary?


    Jiuxinai, after completing the previous task, continued to stay.


    The war has begun, and Jiu Xinnai will not leave easily.


    Therefore, the battlefield on the side of Sand Ninja Village can be said to be the three shadow levels of Kusina, Tsunade and Sakumo Hagi who worked hard to persevere.


    The gap in military strength was abruptly leveled by the three powerful shadow-level players.


    Of course, this is also because the high-end combat power of Sand Ninja Village is very insufficient.


    In the current Sand Ninja Village, the shadow-level powerhouse on the bright face battlefield also indicated that Eilao Zang was the only one.


    Of course, there are not many shadow-level powerhouses in Sand Ninja Village, even if you include Karuura and Yecang, there are only 4 people.


    Oh, counting the points that are not dead now, it should be 5 shadow level powerhouses.


    Now Ye Cang and Jia Ruluo definitely couldn''t be on the battlefield on Konoha''s side.


    They were dispatched by Luo Sha to the battlefield in Wuren Village.


    Yecura and Karuura also vented their inner dissatisfaction to the ninjas in Wunin Village.


    And Luosha and Fenfu, if they didn''t guess wrong, are still in the village of Sharenin.


    Because during the Ninja World War II, the points of blessing were out of control, and the huge loss caused by a madness, the points of blessing were not sent to the battlefield at the beginning.


    And Luosha also needs to sit in Sharen Village to consolidate his rule first.


    It was precisely because of this gap in high-end combat power that Sand Ninja Village was unable to capture Konoha for a long time.


    Of course, if Tsunade, Kushina and Sakumo Hagi didn''t care about the loss of low-end combat power, they could also counterattack Sand Ninja Village.


    However, Tsunade, Kunsina, and Sakumo Hagi couldn''t do this, so they were suppressed by the combat power of Shinnin Village.


    Otherwise, Konoha''s line of defense will not retreat to the territory of the country of fire.


    But soon it will be different.

 369 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 369

    I saw a large group of people walking into Konoha with a hug. Although there was a lot of riots due to the large number of unbound captives of sand ninjas, but it also made Hataki Sakumo, Tsunade and others quickly learned Up--


    Uchiha is here!


    Chapter 379 Discord


    "Yin, you''re here." The silver-haired, slender Hagaki Sakumo''s eyes flashed brightly. He had short-edged white teeth on his back, and his back was straight, showing a special spirit.


    The surrounding ninjas were also dumb for a while. Although Sakumo Hagiki didn¡¯t say anything for a while, his face was always very gloomy and solemn. Now, seeing Uchiha¡¯s arrival, he actually smiled. .


    That''s right, they were forced to be pushed into the territory of the country of fire, of course their faces would be very solemn.


    At this time, anyone who wants to protect Konoha will never look good, let alone Sakumo Hagiki.


    And now, Uchiha is here, Konoha''s combat power has been improved, I am afraid that he can start a counterattack, and drove the people from Sand Ninja Village back, and of course Haaki Sakumo will smile.


    The original Hagaki Sakumo was like a short blade, with a sharp aura lingering all over his body.


    But now, this sharp breath has indeed disappeared.


    If it weren''t for a serious spirit, he would look like a cheerful uncle.


    Going back to the basics, Haaki Shumao''s strength may have also improved a lot, at the level of the shadow rank, he is also standing at the top 103.


    "Yin, you are here. Great, this time, we can counterattack!" Kushina said excitedly when he saw Uchiha Yin''s arrival.


    Sun Shina was not as powerful as Kushina, but she was restrained by her numerical superiority, and even defeated Konoha steadily, which made Kushina suffocated.


    Now Uchiha is here, and finally he can start the counterattack.


    "Nu Xinnai, don''t be careless. It is said that Luo Sha is also about to come to the battlefield with a man''s strength. Now that we fight, we don''t necessarily have the advantage."


    Tsunade also followed Kusina and Sakumo Hagi and looked at Uchiha''s eyes with longing feelings in his mind.


    However, she didn''t have these feelings, she said very calmly.


    That''s right, in the information Konoha intercepted, within a week, I am afraid that the support of Sunnin Village will also rush to the Konoha battlefield.


    At that time, I am afraid it will be another hard fight.


    "Let''s go into the big camp and talk about these things." Sakuma Hagi stopped the conversation.


    After all, no one knows whether there are any spies or spies from Sand Ninja Village.


    Be careful to sail the ship for ten thousand years. In war, there is always nothing wrong with being careful.


    "Also, Yin, who are these prisoners?" Sakusuke Hagi looked strangely at the Uchiha, who was unfettered behind him, but would not dare to move, and asked.


    "Well, these are just mere prisoners. They are handed over to you. It is estimated that they will come in handy soon." Uchiha said nonchalantly.


    Well, when you return these captives to Sharenin Village, you can slaughter Shainin Village ruthlessly.


    Although Sakumo Hagiki was strange, he didn''t delve into it.


    Soon, everyone started the meeting.


    "Yin, what do you think, how should we deploy our military strength?" In the central tent, Shumao Hagi frowned and asked.


    Even if he is so strong, he can only be on the defensive when facing such a gap in military strength, and even withdraw from the line of defense, to the territory of the country of fire.


    The absolute force is enough to crush everything, and the force of the wind country is so much more than that of Konoha, even if Uchiha is hidden, Konoha is only one more shadow-class powerhouse.


    Haaki Sakumo didn''t know that Uchiha''s hidden picture had long been beyond the category of movie class.


    "Opponent, is Eilaozou?" Uchiha murmured while touching his chin.


    The strength of Eilao Zang, if there is no improvement, is also in the lower stage in the shadow class.


    However, what Hai Lao Zang is strong is not strength, but strategy and control of the battlefield.


    Under his arrangement, even the Sand Shinobu frontier defense line with Sakumo Hagiki, Kushina and Tsunade was retreating steadily.


    "Our high-end combat power is stronger than that of Sand Ninja Village, but the gap in the number of mid-to-low-end combat power is too big. Once we fight, our high-end combat power will be restrained."


    "If we insist on fighting, even if we can win, I am afraid that we will suffer both losses. Give other Shinobu a chance." Hagigi continued.


    That''s right, Konoha and Sand Ninja Village are not the only ones for Ninja. If both lose and lose, the other Ninja villages will take advantage of the fire and rob.


    "So, have you ever tried the beheading operation?" Uchiha asked hiddenly.


    "Beheading?" Everyone looked at each other when they heard Uchiha''s words.


    Although I haven''t heard this term, I can understand it from the literal meaning, that is, if Eilao Zang is killed first, then it will be difficult for Sharenin Village to organize. Generally, Sharenin who looses sand will lose more than half of its combat effectiveness.


    "We have also thought about the decapitation action, but the body of Eilaozang is protected by no less than five elites and even a quasi-shadow. And Eilaozang himself is also a shadow-level strength. How can it be so easy to kill? what."


    Tsunade took Uchiha''s words and said.


    "However, this is our opportunity now. If we wait for Luo Sha''s arrival, it will be even harder to play." Uchiha said.


    "Or, leave this task to you. I know your strength. This task is not difficult for you." Jiu Xinnai said slyly as he rolled his eyes.


    As soon as Jiu Xinnai''s words came out, the people around also looked strange.


    Kushina, isn''t this pitting Uchiha?


    Even if Uchiha''s strength is shadow rank, the opponent''s strength is also shadow rank.


    Didn¡¯t Uchihain¡¯s harem have a good relationship?


    It seems that it is not credible either.


    The harem is not harmonious!


    Everyone also looked at Uchihain curiously, wanting to know Uchihain''s reaction.


    "You!" Uchiha vaguely scratched Kusina''s nose.


    Is Kushina pitting Uchiha?


    Of course not, Kushina, he just wanted to convince everyone of Uchiha, like a child, wanting to show off his toy


    Chapter 380 The Great War will begin


    The people present were not the only ones present: Sakumo Hagiki, Tsunade, and Kusina.


    Here, there are many other elite Shangren, including the old people who participated in World War II, and the younger generation.


    The group of old people who had participated in World War II was okay, while the younger generation was slightly dissatisfied.

 370 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 370

    World War II has been so long, and in the minds of the younger generation, perhaps the most insidious thing is Uchiha''s teaching ability.


    After all, the disciples Uchihain taught now are very strong-big.


    But for other abilities, others dare not know if it is.


    Now Uchiha Hidden, the most famous is his teaching ability!


    Except for those who have seen Uchiha''s attack during World War II, they will remember that Uchiha''s combat ability is also very terrifying.


    The current Uchiha-in, in fact, is in his twenties and looks very beautiful.


    How can such a young Uchihain be convincing.


    So after hearing what Kushina said, a small group of ninjas around was also talking.


    And those ninjas who participated in the Ninja World War II watched their noses and their hearts, as if they had not heard them.


    Many people had seen Uchiha Hidden during the last war.


    But how old Uchiha is, he has that kind of strength.


    The current strength is definitely more terrifying and more unpredictable.


    At this time, they would not touch Uchiha''s brow.


    And Kushina''s words are Uchiha''s family affairs, and they will not even take it out.


    "If I go directly to the battlefield to kill him, what else will happen to you?"


    "If I can, I don''t want to straighten them out. Konoha''s reputation is not established by one person, and the reputation based on one person is not to be feared." Uchiha squeezed Kushina''s face and said.


    So when Senjujuma and Uchiha Madara were still in Konoha, the other four countries were very well-behaved in front of Senjujuma.


    But once Chijujuama and Uchiha Madara died in battle, they dared to fight Konoha immediately.


    Uchiha is hidden, but he has no interest in being Konoha''s nanny all the time.


    "So, just make a surprise attack, and take advantage of this time period to hit the opponent by surprise." Uchiha said faintly.


    "Direct raid? Break it and put it off guard?" Sakuma Hagi''s tone was doubtful and thoughtful.


    "That''s right, the army that is riding on the current sand Ninja Village hasn''t arrived yet. Let''s fight one first to weaken the opponent''s forces." Uchiha said faintly.


    "Otherwise, it''s okay to drag it like you did before," Uchihain continued.


    Even in the unfavorable situation where Tsunade Rizou and Shumo Hagaki died in the original book, Konoha still won the war with difficulty.


    Now, Konoha''s combat power is much stronger than in the original book. Isn''t it afraid of Sand Shinobu?


    Even though Konoha''s combat power was dispersed due to the early entry of Wunin Village, the combat power at Sand Ninja Village is definitely much more than in the original.


    If you keep consuming it, Konoha will definitely win.


    Uchiha Yin also brought up this statement.


    It''s just that if Sakumo Hagiki and the others really chose such an approach, Uchiha Ken would at best leave the clone here to help.


    Because it''s dragging, it means that you can''t fight. It''s too boring to consume here.


    "Sakumo Hagiki, take a surprise attack and let Sawakura know how good we are." Some Konoha''s ninjas were also ignited by Uchiha''s radical thoughts.


    "Sakumo Hagiki, no, our troops are at an absolute disadvantage, even if they win, they can only win miserably." Another group of ninjas objected.


    The scene is noisy, and it is difficult to make a decision for a while.


    On the other side, in Sand Shinobu''s Konoha frontier camp, a Sand Shinobi bowed his head, knelt on the ground, reporting the news to the two people in front of him.


    One is the old man with a gloomy face and not saying a word.


    One is a radiant young man smiling cruelly.


    Eilao Zang, Luo Sha!


    Luo Sha, unexpectedly, arrived at the border of Konoha a week in advance!


    No one knew Konoha about this news.


    "Rosa, are you ready? Have you made a decision?" Eilaozang said blankly.


    "Eilao Tsang, isn''t this what you want to see? Soon, we will be able to occupy this part of Konoha''s land, and you will soon be able to avenge your sister." Luo Shayan was in a brilliant spirit. Flashed, said with a smile.


    "That''s right, it''s just a pity, Uchiha Ken doesn''t seem to be on the battlefield, otherwise..." Ezang said gloomily."And, speaking of hatred for Uchiha, you should be no less than me?!"


    Just as no one in Konoha knew that Luosha had come on the battlefield, no one in Sunnin Village knew that Uchihain had also come on the battlefield.


    "Everyone in Sand Ninja Village knows that your fiancee Karura was snatched by Uchiha." Ezang glanced at Luosha and said.


    boom.


    The sound of cracking teacup.


    Luo Sha, who was drinking tea, directly crushed the teacup in his hand.


    "The day after tomorrow, I will make Konoha pay." Luo Sha, who was still grinning, suddenly turned gloomy.


    This is the pain in Luo Sha''s heart.


    Although Luo Sha hasn''t liked Jia Yan Luo yet, this is indeed a very embarrassing thing for Luo Sha.


    "Tomorrow early in the morning, we will attack Konoha directly." Luo Sha said coldly: "In the early morning, it is the most overlooked time."


    "How Konoha defeated us in World War II, how we defeat Konoha now, is really exciting." Eilaozang also smiled gloomily.


    Konoha~


    The sharing of blessings in the tent, pain and suffering flashed in the eyes, and hatred.


    Just let One-tailed Shouzuru wreak havoc in Konoha''s camp.


    Fenfu made a decision.


    Chapter 381 Urgent Sand Ninja


    At dawn, the sky gradually broke, the pale blue sky was inlaid with a few residual stars, and the earth was hazy, like a silver-gray veil.


    At this time, the sky was slightly exposed, and the clouds gathered on the horizon like a crowd, as if soaked in blood, showing a faint red.


    Konoha camp is heavily guarded, and ninjas of the Xiang clan patrolled the posts alternately for more than ten days.

 371 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 371

    With the blank eyes of the Hyuga clan, even those with general qualifications can detect things one kilometer away.


    With the Hyuga Clan with such a powerful detection ability, the task of detection and defense is of course entrusted to them.


    In the end, Konoha chose a conservative plan because the mid-to-low-end combat power was too different from that of Sand Ninja Village.


    Although both Tsunade and Kunsina supported Uchiha, in the end most people chose a conservative plan.


    This is not to blame those ninjas, after all, not everyone knows Uchiha''s true strength.


    And Uchiha Yin was also happy.


    No one would deliberately add to Uchiha''s obstruction.


    "Not good, enemy attack!!"


    A harsh sound broke the tranquility of the early morning.


    Under the bright moonlight, a force of ten thousand people, like a black dragon winding forward, quickly rushed towards the Konoha camp where Uchiha was hidden.


    Sand Shinobu, attacked!


    "How could this happen? Although Sand Ninja Village is superior in combat power, it is impossible to attack now?" The ninja who thought Konoha roared in horror.


    "Yes, isn''t the opponent''s reinforcements coming next week?" Another Konoha ninja also said.


    "Unless, our intelligence is wrong, the other party''s reinforcements have come long ago!" A Konoha elite Shangren said with an ugly expression.


    Sand Shinobu''s attack this time was basically the whole army dispatched.


    Except for a small number of ninjas who stayed in the border camp, guarding the grain and grass, the remaining sand ninjas can be said to be the whole army.


    With so many Ninjas, it is impossible for Konoha to attack Ninja village in the same way as Konoha in World War II.


    Moreover, Konoha has a cheating ninja like the Hyuga clan, and it is difficult to cause a surprise attack.


    Therefore, the ninja of Sand Ninja Village did not hide anything, and blatantly pressed over.


    It''s not just that the front is pressed, but all directions are pressed.


    Tens of thousands of Sand Shinobu formed an encircling circle, directly surrounding Konoha''s camp.


    The protracted battle has long allowed Sand Shinobu to explore the approximate scope of Konoha camp.


    Then he formed an encirclement that was so large that he couldn''t even notice it at the beginning to surround the Konoha camp.


    The range of the white eyes is 1 kilometer, that is to say, the sand ninjas have spared at least half of the circle and kept surrounding the Konoha camp.


    In this way, a large part of Sand Shinobu''s energy will be wasted.


    However, they also think it is worth it.


    Konoha perceives the encirclement of Shinobu, and is constantly acting.


    But how could it be possible that Sunnin Village had prepared so early and so quickly?


    "Master Eilao Zang, now we are only 1 kilometer away from Konoha Camp. We will be detected. What should we do." A Ninja with Sensing Shinobu asked.


    Although Luo Sha was the commander, Eilao Zang had better control over the battlefield. Therefore, Luo Sha did not have the right to seize command.


    "Go ahead at full speed and go to war."


    "Even if Konoha knows and reacts, what can he do? In the face of absolute combat power, everything is useless." Eilaozang''s face was cold, but his eyes flashed with different excitement.


    Ten years ago, it was Konoha. At 10 o''clock in the morning, she attacked Nina and killed her sister Chiyo, leading to the defeat of Nina.


    Unexpectedly, ten years later, in turn, it was Sand Shinobu who attacked Konoha!


    This time, Konoha must be defeated!


    "Set up formation and attack!"


    Just like in World War II ten years ago, Konoha sneaked a copy of Sand Ninja Village.


    The sand ninjas who are proficient in different attribute ninjutsu have gathered together.


    "Go!" All the ninjas started to take action with Eilaozang''s order.


    A distance of one kilometer is not a distance at all for a ninja.


    "Let me, come to comfort your dying souls Konoha." Fenfu old man, walking in the forefront, flashes of light in his eyes.


    Wind escape, whirlwind fist!


    The fist of Fenfu slammed towards a Konoha ninja without hesitation.


    Konoha Ninja reluctantly dodged.


    However, Fenfu didn''t care.


    Rumbling.


    Shocking sound.


    I saw that the ground where the Konoha ninja had stood before, as if it had collapsed, appeared a huge, creepy hole.


    A dark crack extends along the bottom of the pothole towards the outside.


    Click, click.


    A whirlwind fist that divides the good fortune has the effect of Tsunade Kaili Fist!


    As if destroyed by an earthquake, the side pillars of the camp''s gate began to crack, and then the entire wall began to collapse, and smoke and dust filled it.


    "Uchiha is not there, just take the soul of your Konoha ninja to comfort the spirits of the thousand generations." Fenfu''s heart roared, and then rushed over.


    Whirlwind Fist!


    Just when Fenfu was about to attack Konoha Ninja again, a fist suddenly collided with Fenfu''s fist.


    Di Fu''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    Bang~


    Two fists 2.1 collide, two completely different forces collide together, and at the same time rush toward each other.


    The terrifying power, as the two of them exerted their strength, poured into their fists continuously, collided with each other, and exploded.


    The terrifying fist wind, centered on the two, swept the entire battlefield instantly.

 372 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 372

    "Uchihain!" With a roar.


    Fenfu was hit by Uchiha and flew out, breaking huge trees.


    However, there is no pain on the face of the divided blessing, but excitement on the face.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The little black house is blown up!As a result, everything was gone, 555, terrible. After changing the computer, I forgot to sync the cloud. I was so lucky.


    Chapter 382: Sand Ninja''s Containment


    Bang, bang, bang.


    At Konoha''s border camp, Shumao Hagi breathed heavily, his cheeks pale, and his eyes fixed on Luo Sha in front of him.


    "It really didn''t happen to me that after only a few years, the person who originally came to Konoha to take the Zhongnin exam has now become the fourth generation Fengkage of Sunnin Village."


    "I really didn''t expect that your strength has reached such a level." Said Hamu Shumo.


    "People will always grow." Luo Sha looked at the Haaki Sakumo in front of her solemnly, and said faintly: "It''s you, who established a prestigious name through our Sand Ninja Village since World War II. I did not expect that so many years have passed. Now, the strength remains the same."


    That''s right, Luo Sha and Hamu Shumo were at war.


    But of course it''s not one dozen one.


    Sunnin Village''s troops are so abundant, of course it won''t play a fair game with you.


    Ninja, there is never a fair word.


    Luo Sha, 12 and several elite Shangren, and even the quasi-movie teamed up, only to see if Hatake Shumo was restrained, we can see Haaki Shumo''s terror.


    The surrounding area where the two were fighting has become a ruin.


    Countless gold dust flows on the ground, forming a strange picture.


    Sakumo Hagi didn''t speak, his eyes fixed on Luo Sha, but he was a little worried.


    Konoha hadn''t expected Sand Shinobu''s assault at all. Even if he reacted now, it was still a step slower.


    This was a step slower, and Konoha fell into a disadvantage.


    And at this time, heroes are needed to break this situation, otherwise Konoha will definitely suffer heavy losses, or even defeat directly.


    Sakumo Hagi has a heavy heart.


    good chance!


    Luo Sha saw Haaki Shumao''s distraction for a moment, and immediately started to move.


    Magnetic escape, sand scouring waves.


    Suddenly, layer after layer of gold dust appeared on the ground, and then gradually turned into a huge wave of gold dust!


    The huge wave of gold dust continued to rise, reaching a height of tens of feet in an instant. Then, the huge wave of gold dust dived down without hesitation and smashed towards Hamu Shumao.


    Thunder escape, thunder flashes.


    A ray of thunder flashed through Haaki Sakuma''s white teeth short blade, and then his figure flashed, cutting the sands of Luosha into a gap for one person to pass through.


    The extreme speed erupted, and Haaki Shumao''s figure suddenly rushed towards Luo Sha.


    Wind escape


    At this time, the elite on the side of Luo Sha took a shot.


    Several elites go to Shinobu and jointly injected the chakras to form a huge net-like wind wall.


    Haaki Sakuma''s eyes flashed, so it was again.


    Although the snare released by an elite Shangren will be cut directly by Sakumo Hagiki, but this is a ninjutsu jointly performed by several elite Shangren.


    In addition, Feng Dun is relatively restrained from Thunder Dun in the Chakra attribute. At this time, Haaki Shumo is not impossible, but it can only consume physical strength in vain.


    Because next to him, there is also Luo Sha who is ready to go.


    Haaki Shumao could only rely on his own speed helplessly to dodge and dodge.


    And Luo Sha also laughed.


    As long as this continues to be maintained, there will always be a moment when Haaki Shumo''s stamina will be exhausted.


    Even if he didn''t exhaust Haaki Sakumo''s stamina, Konoha could not withstand the attack of Sand Shinobu.


    This time, Konoha is about to lose!


    Tsunade also showed the same thing.


    However, it was Eilaozou who blocked Tsunade, and there was a kind of elite Shangnin.


    The surrounding area where Tsunade and Eilao Zang were fighting has become a ruin.


    Several broken puppets fell to the ground crookedly, forming a weird picture.


    The ten fingers of Eilao Zang''s hands danced as if playing the piano.


    Kara, Kara.


    Those puppets who had fallen underground got up again and rushed towards Tsunade.


    Tsunade''s eyes condensed, not daring to slack in the slightest, lifted his right foot and swept it out.


    Boom.


    There was a sonic boom in the air.


    The two puppets closest to Tsunade seemed to have been hit by a giant hammer, flying backwards, and smashed to the ground.


    And the other two puppets, when Tsunade was about to hit them, suddenly avoided, blasting kunai from the mouth and wrist.


    Kuwu stabbed Tsunade like raindrops, covered with venom.


    drink.


    Tsunade let out a soft drink and slammed his fist to the ground.


    Boom!


    Countless soil and gravel aroused, blocking all the suffering.

 373 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 373

    It seemed that Tsunade had been expected to have this trick long ago, and Eilaozang gestured.


    The elite Shang Ren next to him also controlled his own puppet at the same time, blasting countless poisons and sufferings.


    Shoo.


    At the same time, the two puppets that had not been destroyed also attacked Tsunade.


    Tsunade''s face remained unchanged, facing Senbon, the puppet, who had attacked the opponent, and raised his right foot.


    As soon as he stepped on it, the ground seemed to be broken by a bomb, and the terrifying 910 air wave surged out.


    The smoke and dust rolled up, and the mist filled the entire battlefield.


    Brush


    Tsunade, Ebazou, and a group of elite Shinobu figures burst into the smoke.


    With a tacit understanding, the two sides fell into a state of confrontation again.


    Really annoying.


    That came from the whirlpool family, the huge Chakra almost lifted Jiuxinai''s body by several layers.


    The azure chakra surrounds Kushina, like a real tyrannosaurus.


    The whole body is fluorescent, the dragon''s horns are as sharp as a gun, the dragon''s eyes are pure white, the dragon''s teeth and claws are terrifying, and the dragon scales are layered on top of each other, emitting a metallic halo.


    "You group of sand forbearance, it''s annoying to fight and not fight, and surround me again!"


    With a burst of dissatisfaction from Jiuxinai, the dragon tail that was purely condensed by Chakra behind Jiuxinai, like an unsheathed sword, pierced the group of sand ninjas that surrounded Jiuxinai.


    However, the group of sand ninjas seemed to have been prepared for a long time.


    Wind escape, dust.


    The strong wind did not blow towards Kushina, but instead blew towards the ground, agitating clouds of dust and blocking Kushina''s sight.


    Chapter 383 Calculation


    Although Kushina had the eyes of Kagura, even if his vision was blocked, he was not afraid at all.


    However, this kind of wind escape has affected Jiuxinai''s attack.


    The surrounding elite Sand Ninja, also taking advantage of this time, threw out countless kunai, ninjutsu, and firmly contained Kushina in place.


    Although Kushina was also a strong shadow-level powerhouse, he could only maintain himself undefeated in the face of the siege of dozens of sands.


    Of course, if it is head-to-head, this group of Sand Ninja will definitely not be able to beat Kushina, but Sand Ninja will not be head-to-head.


    And Jiu Xinnai couldn''t find a good way to break through.


    Konoha''s several high-end combat powers are firmly restrained, and the Konoha defense team stationed in the base camp is obviously not Sun Shinobu''s opponent.


    Without him, the number of combat power varies too much.


    After all, Sand Ninja Village has been preparing for a long time for today, and it can be said that she is doing her best.


    On Konoha''s side, although there are a lot of powerful characters, because of the four-line combat, the combat power is really far worse.


    Therefore, even though it hadn''t been long since the beginning, Konoha suffered heavy losses.


    "Kill, kill the despicable Konoha."


    "Avenge for the three generations of Fengying-sama!"


    Shouting this one more fierce slogan, Sand Ninja seemed to be beaten up with chicken blood, and the next ones were like tides, and they covered and killed Konoha Ninja.


    Faced with such a momentum, Konoha''s ninja can only retreat steadily.


    "Damn it! We also fought with the people from Sand Ninja Village!"


    "We are already standing in the territory of the country of fire. We cannot retreat. If we retreat, we will not have any face to return to Konoha!"


    Listening to the shout of an elite Konoha Shinobu, Konoha Ninja also shook his body, and then desperately resisted Sand Shinobu''s attack.


    At this time, the scene was gradually stalemate.


    Although Konoha had already suffered defeat, it was difficult to end it so quickly.


    Very good, everything is going as planned.


    Eilao Zang''s gloomy face, which has remained unchanged for thousands of years, showed a curve in his mouth.


    The battle until this time was within Eilao Zang''s plan.


    It was also Eilao Zang''s plan that made Konoha Ninja, who was completely unprepared, showing a frustration from the beginning.


    Fortunately, it''s almost time for you to play.


    Eilao Zang said silently in his heart.


    That''s right, at this time, when the people riding Konoha desperately resisted, they liberated one tail and attacked Konoha''s side. Soon, the stalemate occupation would be broken.


    Why is the tail beast called a weapon of war?


    Speaking of strength, in fact, the strength of many people can fight against the tail beast, and even defeat the tail beast.


    However, in terms of its role on the battlefield, it does not necessarily have the size of the tail beast.


    The tail beast, because of its huge size and natural, can cause a devastating blow to the low-end combat power in the battlefield.


    Tailed beasts have always been called weapons of war because of their huge size, large chakras, and extremely destructive power.


    The tail beast is a very terrifying and devastating blow to the low-end combat power.


    The average ninja, the average S-level ninjutsu, is that ninjutsu is complicated and extremely powerful.


    But the scope is not necessarily large.


    And the attack made by the tail beast, apart from the others, the scope is absolutely enormous.


    At this time, if one Shouzuru came out and released ninjutsu against Konoha, I am afraid Konoha''s mid-to-low-end combat power would be more than just a mere loss.


    Under normal circumstances, the tail beast is like a nuclear weapon in the previous life, it is only a deterrence of Shinobu, and it will not be used on the battlefield.


    What''s more, Sand Ninja Village, during the Second World War in the Ninja World, he caused a big loss by letting Kazuo Morizuru destroy his own Ninja Village.


    It stands to reason that Sand Ninja Village should not have brought the blessings.

 374 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 374

    However, there must be his reason for bringing the points of blessing.


    That''s right, although Fenfu hasn''t been able to achieve perfect human strength, it has already been able to draw energy from Shouhe, and then the sober tail becomes beast.


    Perhaps it was the cause of Uchiha''s secret, or the cause of Chiyo''s death.


    The divided blessing is different from the original.


    The sharing of blessings in the original work believes that people¡¯s hearts are eager to accept each other, and they are recognized by a Shouhe.


    However, he didn''t succeed in drawing on the strength from Yiwei Shuhe, let alone becoming a perfect man.


    But now, Fenfu succeeded in catching the power from Ichio Moruzuru, and he was about to become a perfect human pillar.


    Of course, among the tailed beasts, the one-tailed Shou crane is the weakest, so it is also the easiest to become a perfect human pillar.


    At this time, as long as the distribution of blessings succeeds in the tail beastization, and a tail beast cannon is sent to Konoha''s low-end combat power, I am afraid Konoha will cry for father and mother.


    Konoha''s high-end combat power was restrained, and it was impossible to help withstand the tail beast jade.


    However, the mid-to-low-end combat power, no matter how they are combined, can''t resist the attack of the tail beast jade.


    Unfortunately, things did not go according to Eilao Zang''s plan.


    To divide the blessings, there is no successful tail animalization.


    And the battlefield is still deadlocked.


    Breaking the order?


    Although the situation is still on the side of Sand Ninja Village, Eilao Zang''s face has become increasingly gloomy.


    what happened?Breaking the order?


    No, it''s impossible.


    Uchiha and Konoha are the ones who share the blessing the most hate. It is impossible to violate the order.


    Then, the only possibility is an accident!


    Konoha''s reinforcements arrived?Divided blessings are held back?


    One thought after another flashed in Eilao''s mind.


    At this moment, a huge body suddenly appeared.


    It was a huge dark brown monster.


    The tail, like a long snake, swept around.


    The sandy body, the weird pattern, the look better like a civet cat, and the abyss, full of chakras who don''t want to rest.


    Without exception, this means that this is a Morizuru.


    The corners of Hai Lao''s mouth were slightly raised, it seemed that he was thinking too much.


    On the other hand, Konoha''s pupils shrank.


    "The hateful Sand Ninja Village actually sent the tail beast to the battlefield!"


    Chapter 384: Tail beastization?Trivial


    One-tailed guard crane, or the conscious one guarded crane, almost perfect human pillar power!


    I have to say that Eilao Zang''s conspiracy is indeed about to be realized.


    If Eilao Zang''s plan is really successful, Konoha will really fall into the lower position, and can only temporarily return to Ninja Village and regroup.


    Perhaps, with the character of three generations of old man, Sarutobi Hizaki, because of this, it may be possible to accept the armistice agreement as a loser.


    Oh, this shouldn''t be possible, but Uchiha Kazumi controlled Mito Menyan and Zhuan Koharu, and it is estimated that he would not accept the identity of a loser.


    However, it''s a pity that Ezo''s conspiracy was doomed to fail from the moment Uchihain arrived at the battlefield of Sand Ninja Village.


    Going back to the previous time, the blessings were blown away with one blow, and Uchiha Yin looked at the character he had''hasted'' a few years ago with some emotion.


    "I really didn''t expect that you Sawamura will once again send a man Zhu Li to play. Haven''t you eaten enough of the lessons of the previous World War II?" Uchiha chuckled and said.


    I''m afraid I haven''t seen it in more than ten years, and I''ve grown a lot of blessings, but strangely, the body host seems to have improved a lot.


    The original thin figure also has a little muscle 510.


    "Uchihain... Uchihain... Uchihain..."


    He was just divided into blessings and was knocked out by Uchiha Hidden with a blow, but there was no painful expression on his face. Instead, there was a little joy and a little madness on his face.


    Uchiha''s strange power punch is not something that ordinary people can take.


    Even if Fenfu had just used the B-class Fengdan, he was still broken by Uchiha''s right hand.


    It''s just that the divided blessing doesn''t care at all at this moment.


    A vigorous red chakra with evil power emerged from Fenfu''s body.


    The wound on Fenfu''s hand was recovering at an extremely fast speed.


    That is the ability of the tail beast, it regenerates at an overspeed.


    Obviously, the current share of blessings has initially mastered the ability to transform into a tail beast, and with the help of the power of the tail beast, he quickly recovered from his injuries.


    "Uchihain, I''m really looking forward to killing you."


    The injuries on his body recovered, and Fenfu''s face showed an unprecedented hideous look.


    The scarlet Chakra completely wrapped the blessings, a tail wagging constantly.


    This is the stage of borrowing chakra from tail beastization, and one can fully see the blessed body and the blessed face.


    Whoosh, the ground shattered, and the blessed figure appeared in front of Uchihain instantly.


    The giant fist wrapped in the red chakra attacked Uchihain straight.


    Do you want to go head-to-head with me?


    interesting!


    The corners of Uchiha''s hidden mouth couldn''t help but split a curve.


    In this case, then satisfy you.

 375 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 375

    Uchiha chuckled faintly, waved his arms nonchalantly, and directly hit the Fenfu who came straight ahead.


    With a soft drink, suddenly resounding, Uchiha''s sleeves hummed like a warhammer, and the tyrannical Chakra burst out.


    Uchiha''s figure was slightly thinner than the Fenfu surrounded by red chakras, but Fenfu''s face sank in vain when his fists met.


    The two fists met, and the air in front of them exploded, and the low explosion sounded through the sky.


    Boom~


    After a loud bang, Fenfu''s body kept flying backwards, but after Uchiha''s punch, he did not stop, kicking and continued to sweep towards Fenfu.


    Sweep fist, high five, poke elbow~


    You come and I go with each other, fists to each other, seem to be evenly matched, but the sharing of blessings is self-knowledge.


    He is clearly lost, has always been at a disadvantage, and can only be exhausted on defense.


    Damn, how could Uchihain be so strong?Can you actually fight head-to-head in physical skills with the chakra who helped me with the help of a crane?!


    The blessed heart roared.


    With the help of the tail beast Chakra, the physical fitness of Fenfu has improved, more than several times?!


    However, even with such a terrifying improvement in physical quality, Fenfu could feel that he was completely inferior to Uchiha.


    Even, there is a relaxed look on Uchiha''s face?!


    There is nothing wrong, although, for the general, the physical fitness of the current share of blessings is already very scary.


    However, for Uchiha, who has gone through so many full attributes +N, it is not enough to see!


    Even if it is true, even if one Shizuru stands in front of Uchiha''s sake, Uchiha''s ability to use physical skills alone can abuse one Shizuru!


    "Do you only have this ability?" Uchiha raised his eyebrows and said.


    How could this be?!


    No, it cannot be like this.


    Hearing Uchiha''s ridicule, Fenfu''s face became harder to look.


    Fenfu gritted his teeth and made a decision.


    In an instant, the more powerful Chakra emerged from Fenfu''s body.


    I was able to see the blessings of my cheeks clearly, but I couldn''t see the face in an instant.


    Although the body still maintains the state of a human, at the same time, it is accompanied by the obvious emergence of the tail beast Chakra and even the growth of bones.


    Fenfu''s body was covered with a dark red tail beast coat.


    Half-tailed animalization!


    Fenfu has entered half-tailed animalization!


    The blessing in this state, because the whole body is entangled by the tail beast chakra, so that the destructive power is super strong, and the various abilities have risen sharply!


    Whoosh!


    As soon as he couldn''t see the figure clearly, the fist that divided the blessing appeared in front of Uchihain.


    At this moment, at the location where Fenfu was originally located, the ground was broken due to rapid movement!


    interesting.


    A smile appeared at the corner of Uchiha''s mouth, and a silver thunder light emerged from Uchiha''s body.


    Two figures, one blue and one red, slammed into each other in an instant, palms and fists joined, two terrifying forces rushed to both sides at the same time!


    With the force of the two of them, the terrible power is continuously poured into the palms of the fists, constantly colliding with each other and erupting.


    The terrifying wind pressure directly swept the small half of the battlefield.


    Chapter 385 One-tenth


    Rumbling.


    On the entire battlefield, there seemed to be a shock.


    However, in the battlefield, even such a big movement will be ignored.


    This is the battlefield.


    But at this moment, Eilao Zang and Luo Sha, because they held Tsunade and Hagi Sakumo, did not notice the slightest strangeness.


    Even Konoha''s original high-level staff didn''t know that Uchiha had already fought against Fenfu.


    Sand Shinobu and Konoha''s elite ninjas are both restraining each other and can''t be distracted at all. How can they know that Uchiha and Fenfu are already at war?


    And Uchiha hidden and the ninjas around Fenfu were also directly knocked out by the terrifying wind pressure.


    For a time, no one can approach the battlefield of Uchiha Hidden and Fuku!


    Also, the elite combat power of Sand Shinobu and Konoha is constraining each other, and who can enter the battlefield of Uchiha Hide-Kunfu?


    "Half-tailed animalization? Divorce, you, but that''s all."


    Uchihain easily blocked Fenfu''s offensive once again, speaking with contempt in his mouth.


    Uchiha Yin did not use all his strength at all, not even one-tenth of his strength.


    However, it completely suppressed the share of blessings.


    If Uchiha Hidden hit with all his strength just now, I am afraid that the points would be completely immobile in an instant.


    Fortunately, although I can''t see the original appearance at all, I can obviously hear Uchiha''s words.


    He roared angrily and wanted to refute, but he also knew the fact that Uchiha''s strength was terrifying.


    He had almost used all his power, but Uchiha''s face did not show the slightest panic, he seemed calm and comfortable.


    Obviously, Uchiha Yin may still retain most of his strength.


    I don''t know how to divide the blessing. Uchihain has no use for even one-tenth of his strength, otherwise, I don''t know what to think.


    Knowing that physical skills are head-to-head, there is no effect, and a quick retreat is divided into blessings, and has already opened a distance with Uchiha.


    A tail formed by the condensed chakra hung in front of Fenfu, and then, a chakra that made people feel terrified gathered in the air of Fenfu.

 376 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 376

    Incomplete version of the tail beast jade?!


    Uchiha smiled faintly, and didn''t wait for the other party to use the incomplete version of the tail beast jade, but directly attacked and came to Fenfu''s side, and then pressed his palm.


    The tail beast jade that Fenfu was about to squeeze out was directly dumb in his mouth.


    Boom.


    It''s similar to Uchiha''s hidden tail beast jade misfire on Kyuubi''s mouth before.


    Fenfu, who was accumulating energy, was caught off guard, and the tail beast jade that was about to be sprayed out exploded directly in front of her as Fenfu''s upper jaw closed.


    Boom!


    There was a loud muffled noise, and bloodshot eyes appeared in Difu''s eyes, which was extremely angry.


    The unfinished tail beast jade exploded in front of Fenfu.


    In front of the divided blessing, a terrifying storm was set off.


    Even sharing the blessing of himself was lifted by the terrifying storm.


    The tail beast jade exploded at close range, but Uchiha''s secret did not appear to be in a hurry.


    The unfinished tail beast jade obviously could not pose any threat to Uchiha.


    The wind dissipated, and the half-tailed beast fell on the ground, looking at the unharmed Uchiha in front of him, a trace of fear flashed in his eyes.


    Damn, how can I be afraid?I am a beastly man, how can I feel fear of the murderer who killed Chiyo?


    Fenfu felt angry for the trace of fear he had just now.


    "Shouhe, please, lend me your power!" Fenfu asked Shouhe in his body and said.


    In the spiritual world, looking at the distribution of blessings that were completely different from the quiet and peaceful distribution of blessings before, Ichio Morizuru was a little confused.


    In the past, the divided blessings always had a peaceful face.


    But the divided blessings of leisure are full of hideous faces.


    For the divided blessing, Ichio Morizuru''s evaluation is very high.


    One commented that he was very similar to the six immortals.


    Of course, in terms of strength, there is one sky and one place. The image at the end should refer to quality rather than strength.


    Therefore, in his heart, Shizuo Shouzuru actually recognized the sharing of blessings.


    Otherwise, there will be no way to achieve a half-tailed animal.


    "Fun, I lent you my strength, but only once." One Shouhe turned his head and snorted coldly.


    Then, a huge force poured into the body of the blessing.


    In the original half-tailed beast, countless amounts of sand flowed out of the body, and finally, it condensed into the appearance of a guard crane.


    One-tailed Morizuru is here!


    The appearance of Ichio Morizuru caught everyone in Konoha by surprise.


    "Damn it, you actually sent a man Zhuli?" Shumao Hagi looked at Luo Sha in front of him with a gloomy expression.


    "Of course, if we want to defeat Konoha in one fell swoop, we are all the best." Luo Sha showed a gloomy smile on her face.


    The plan was a success, although the time when Kazuo Morizu came out seemed a bit late.


    Luo Sha, Hai Lao Zang, and those Sha Ren who knew this plan, were all excited in their hearts.


    The news that Shizuo Shouzuru appeared a little late was ignored by themselves.


    But then, soon, they couldn''t laugh anymore.


    Boom.


    The ultimate lightning.


    Thunder arcs rippled like water waves.


    The jumping thunder arc keeps gathering, keep gathering.


    This place seems to be very manic because of the gathering of thunder and lightning.


    The sky is even more gloomy, and the thick clouds seem to completely replace the proposal in this place.


    A figure stood on top of Lei Mang.


    No, that person''s hand held Leimang tightly.


    Those jumping thunder and lightning passed around his body, but they could not affect him at all.


    At a certain moment, the figure''s eyes lit up, and then finally moved.


    His right hand slowly raised.


    The seemingly calm slow motion, but in Qingke directly raised his right hand in front of him, and then stopped.


    Chapter 386 One Finger


    But this is endless.


    As the movement of the right hand stopped, the figure, the index finger of the right hand and the middle finger came together, and stretched out in the direction of a Shouhe.


    At this moment


    Zi La, Zi La''s voice came out violently,


    The roar of thunder jumping and collision rang out densely, as if it was boiling.


    The ninjas around couldn''t help covering their ears.


    Among the boiling thunder and lightning, there is constantly the purest thunder and lightning energy, following the figure of the figure, and the two fingers stretched out towards him merged.


    Just a moment.


    The fingers of that figure turned into the most monotonous purple.


    Yes, it is not blue, but purple.


    Thunder and lightning, continuously compressed from dark blue, and then compressed into purple.

 377 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 377

    The purple contains an extremely violent aura, which represents destruction.


    At the same time, the figure directly pointed two fingers on the head of the beastly tail.


    The next moment, a strange sound spread.


    From that figure, a purple lightning beam exploded.


    In the process of lasing, the purple lightning beam seemed to be transformed into a substance, turning into an extremely sharp purple blade, directly piercing the beast-like tail!


    Afterwards, the tail of the beast turned into a blessing, and his body was covered with thunder and lightning, and before he uttered a painful cry, it burst out like a thunder and lightning bomb.


    At this moment, the tail beast, known as the weapon of the Ninja World, died.


    No, maybe it''s not accurate. It should be said that the blessing that has become a perfect human pillar is killed by Uchiha''s move.


    Wild tail beast, very strong.


    However, there is nothing comparable to Perfect Human Zhuli.


    The perfect human pillar is much stronger than the wild tail beast.


    However, in front of Uchihain, it was still so vulnerable.


    Of course, the Shou Crane in Fenfu''s body will not be killed, but will be reborn in unknown place and year.


    Just like the three tails in the original work, after Yakura died, I don''t know how long it took before he was reborn before being discovered.


    And the originally black clouds were also broken.


    Suddenly, the sky was exposed, and a warm sun was showered on everything.


    But at this moment, for the people in Sand Ninja Village, the warm sunshine is "cold".


    When the sun appeared and the thunder light dissipated, they found out.


    That figure is surprisingly Uchiha hidden!


    Uchiha hidden?!


    how is this possible?


    "The sky and the firmament are all torn apart?!"


    "Si, one Shouhe, a tail beast known as a weapon of war, and one Shouhe, just fell?"


    "Uchihain? Uchihain is on the battlefield?!"


    The people in Sand Ninja Village were shocked by the sudden change.


    The tail beast, known as a weapon of war, was so vulnerable in front of Uchiha.


    "Damn it, Uchihain, Uchihain!" The expressions of Ebinizou and Luosha''s expressions, the expressions that were still triumphant, instantly turned pale.


    Their eyes were filled with hatred, and there was a trace of fear that was hard to detect.


    Especially Luo Sha, in the thunder just now, he once again remembered when he took the Zhongnin exam many years ago.


    At that time, Luo Sha was just a Shinobu strength, but in front of Uchiha Yin, it was like an ant.


    And now, so many years have passed, Luo Sha has already reached the shadow level.


    However, in front of the thunder just now, he was as weak as before.


    If that piece of ninjutsu is not aimed at Fenfu, but at Luosha.


    I am afraid Luo Sha can only wait to die.


    how is this possible?


    I am already a strong shadow class now, how can I still not have any resistance in front of him?!


    An illusion, it must be an illusion!


    Luo Sha''s face was very ugly, and her heart kept roaring...


    He wouldn''t be willing to admit that the hard work he has made for so many years has no use in the presence of Uchihain.


    He didn''t even think about it, Uchihain had already exceeded the range of the shadow class.


    He didn''t dare and didn''t want to.


    Once Uchiha Ken really surpassed the level of the shadow level, and stepped into the level between Uchiha Madara and Senjuju, what a terrifying level.


    This is something Rosha cannot bear.


    Therefore, it is impossible for Uchiha to go beyond the shadow level.


    It''s a pity that Uchiha is not just beyond the shadow level.


    At the same time, all Sand Shinobu''s face changed.


    Uchiha''s move was so horrible that all Sand Shinobu shuddered.


    Although this move was not aimed at them, it was clear that this attack was to help Konoha.


    Konoha has such a strong person, making all the sands feel terrified.


    Morale, this kind of thing, seems illusory, but in the battlefield, it is extremely important.


    The morale of Sand Ninja Village fell to the bottom in an instant.


    At the same time, Konoha''s side is the opposite.


    Konoha''s morale increased to a level of horror 1.8 in an instant.


    "That''s Uchihain-sama!"


    "Master Uchiha Hidden made an action! That''s amazing!"


    "We have also worked hard. With Uchiha-sama, we will definitely win." Uchiha''s attack is equivalent to giving everyone in Konoha a boost.


    Under the agitation of Konoha''s elite ninjas, all Konoha ninjas have high morale and morale.


    The battlefield that was originally in a declining trend suddenly changed the situation!


    Although there is no advantage, it has firmly suppressed the people in Sand Ninja Village.


    "It''s really reliable, Hidden." Tsunade''s mouth showed a nice smile, his eyes flashed, revealing a full smile.

 378 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 378

    Chapter 387¡ªLaser shot the sky


    "It''s really too weak." Uchiha Hidden looked at the torn apart corpse lying in front of him, without the slightest fluctuation in his eyes.


    If Fenfu wants to kill himself, he must naturally be prepared to be killed by himself.


    It''s just that I didn''t think I would die so casually.


    That''s right, Uchihain''s actions all revealed that Uchihain was just a random attack, I am afraid that he has not used his full strength.


    The lightning strike just now was just Uchihain''s use of some of the abilities he had acquired in the past few years.


    No need for Jie Yin, freely mobilize the energy of the thunder attribute in the natural energy, and merge with the chakra that has been combined with a little magical power, and it is a deliberate blow!


    Power, very scary.


    Lei Dun, laser shot sky


    Just call it this name.


    Uchiha Yin also nodded in satisfaction, and didn''t care about himself at all. With a quick hand, I''m afraid he created a forbidden technique that surpasses S-rank ninjutsu.


    This ninjutsu, if someone else wants to learn it, I am afraid that he must enter the 12 fairy mode before he can learn it.


    Moreover, since there is no demon power, the power will definitely be weakened a lot.


    "Next, let''s take a look at my lovely apprentices, masters, and classmates." Uchiha Yin did not pay attention to the blessings of death, opened Kagura''s eyes and looked at the entire battlefield.


    Next, Uchiha Yin didn''t even think about having to take over all by one person, and directly drove the people from Sand Ninja Village back.


    Uchiha is not the nanny who wants to be Konoha.


    Now, Uchiha has solved the most troublesome parting of blessings, and of course the rest must be handed over to the others in Konoha.


    Of course, there are also people that Uchiha cares about, so naturally they need to pay attention.


    Especially Hong, Azuki, Lin, and Mute with Tsunade in a battlefield.


    Well, Silent has been following Tsunade and is now on the battlefield.


    The strengths of Hong, Hongdou, Lin and Silent are still very strong compared to ninjas of the same age, but in the battlefield, no one will be humble because they see you young.


    Instead, it will do its best to kill you.


    Because nothing will leave genius to the right place.


    Therefore, Uchihain still protects them secretly.


    Of course, Uchiha Yin will not directly help them deal with their opponents, because this is their necessary training.


    But they will secretly protect them, lest they get hurt when they encounter opponents far beyond their own.


    At this time, the person who had participated in the high-level meeting a few days ago but questioned Uchiha''s secret breath took two breaths of air in his heart.


    They discovered at this time that they were really naive, and they dared to question Uchiha''s strength.


    At this time, they also understood how ridiculous they were when they doubted Uchiha''s beheading action.


    Of course, they were also rejoicing in their hearts that they didn''t say anything to laugh at Uchihain.


    Otherwise, I would offend Uchihain, that kind of consequence in my eyes, I shudder when I think about it.


    Feeling that Uchiha had already solved his opponent, Konoha''s people were excited.


    Especially some people are also aroused to be competitive.


    "Since Yin has solved the opponent, I, as a master, can''t be underestimated." Tsunade''s mouth showed a bright smile, and then said slightly proudly.


    Taking a deep breath, Tsunade stopped the movement in his hand, and then started Yuyin.


    Jieyin?!


    Seeing that the morale of Sand Ninja Village fell for an instant, Eilao Zang''s face became worse and worse.


    Because he discovered that the battlefield things quickly exceeded his expectations.


    Uchiha hidden, actually came to the battlefield.


    Most importantly, Uchiha hidden in a short period of time unexpectedly killed the points fortune with a single move, shattering Eilaozang''s conspiracy.


    Seeing the enemy who killed his sister, appeared at this moment, shattering his plan.


    Eilaozou''s fists were clenched, nails pierced into his palms, leaving traces of blood, but Eilaozou still stared at Uchihain.


    Seeing an obvious flaw in Ezang, how could Tsunade miss this opportunity?


    However, Tsunade didn''t use the strange power physical technique to raid Ezang as usual.


    Because Tsunade knew that just like this, I am afraid that it would be difficult to break through the joint restraint between Ebinzo and the group of Nina.


    Therefore, she chose to use another method.


    Although Ezo was resentful, he saw Uchihain, but was also attracted by Uchihain.


    But soon, Eilao Zang recovered.


    After all, Ezang was facing Tsunade, could he be negligent.


    Seeing Tsunade Yuiyin, Eilaozang''s expression became more solemn.


    Ezo, who is familiar with Tsunade, knows that Tsunade''s attacks usually only use force to beat the world with a strange force of 380 punches.


    It is rarely seen when Tsunade has Yuuji.


    And now, Tsunade suddenly made the action of jieyin, but it made Eilaozang''s heart, the alarm bells loudly.


    A message that was buried deep in his heart, a long time ago, came to Eilaozang''s mind.


    No way?!Is that news true?


    Eezang stared closely at Tsunade Yui''s hands, a little cold sweat broke out in his mind.


    "Hurry up and stop him." When Tsunade saw Tsunade, the unpleasant feeling in his heart became more and more serious, so that Eilaozang couldn''t help but shout.


    When the surrounding elite Sharen heard the command of Eilao Zang, he was taken aback, and his heart was slightly puzzled.


    After all, they contain Tsunade by letting Tsunade attack first, and then find a way to deal with it.


    Is Tsunade''s strange power strong?

 379 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 379

    Strong, very strong.


    However, in addition to attacking the terrain, Guai Liquan did not have much way to cause a wide range of attacks.


    And Eilaozou also relied on Tsunade''s shortcoming that he did not have a wide range of attacks, and formulated tactics to contain Tsunade.


    And now, to interrupt Tsunade''s movements, wouldn''t it be a bit contrary to the previous plan?


    Chapter 388 Each shows his power


    However, these elite sand ninjas are also experienced ninjas. Although there are doubts in their hearts, the movements in their hands are very fast, and they soon begin to execute Ezaku''s orders and attack Tsunade.


    Countless kunai, puppets, ninjutsu, threw towards Tsunade, trying to interrupt Tsunade''s Yujin.


    It''s just that it''s too late.


    "It''s been a long time since Jieyin, the gestures are a bit rusty." Tsunade''s face showed a fascinating smile, but it made Eilaozang cold all over his body.


    The coldness in Eilaozang''s heart became more and more serious, recalling the previous rumors, a cold sweat broke out in his heart.


    Then, what worried him still happened.


    Wood escape, the tree world descends.


    Rumble!


    Shake the mountain for a while!


    A chakra that was only inferior to the chakra that Uchihain just broke out just now appeared.


    The air around him boiled, and chakras emerged from Tsunade''s side, like a waterfall in the opposite direction, blasting into the sky like a raging wave.


    The sky was torn apart by the huge momentum, and the too terrifying Chakra made blue light around him.


    Tsunade showed his eyes with the sky.


    The blue Chakra whirled around Tsunade, and the air showed a twisted state. From a distance, it looked like a blue black hole, drawing everything in.


    Dust sows the soil, fell trees to destroy the forest, flying sand and rocks, covering the sky and the earth.


    The endless chakra revolved around Tsunade, like a violent chakra tornado, and Tsunade was the longan in the center.


    The yin seal on Tsunade''s forehead had long been untied, forming a beautiful butterfly shape.


    All the chakras stored for so many years have come in handy.


    The whole atmosphere was distorted by her!


    If someone can see Ninja from space, they will find that with Tsunade as the center, the atmosphere presents a tornado-like vortex, and the white atmosphere is infected with blue by this chakra.


    This is strong enough to disturb the natural world and disturb the sky.


    Tsunade, after living with Uchiha Hidden for so many years, his strength is definitely not standing still!


    Even if Uchiha Madara in his heyday saw Tsunade at this moment, he would definitely have a serious face.


    Under the perfusion of such a terrifying Chakra.


    Countless branches appeared on the ground.


    Trees rose from the ground one by one, and in a short time, they spread to the entire battlefield!


    The entire battlefield, in an instant, turned into a sea of ??trees!


    Under Tsunade''s control, the branches of the trees continued to spread and dance, attacking Ezura and the ninja originally contained.


    "Dodge, try to avoid it."


    Eilao Zang saw the trees all over the sky, his face was already gloomy to the bottom of the valley.


    At this time, he also roared loudly, no longer the calm before.


    Because of all this, it has completely exceeded Eilao Zang''s expectations.


    The original Eilao Zang thought that he would be able to defeat Konoha in this wave, but he didn''t expect that Konoha''s hole cards were not just a little simple.


    Mu Dun!


    In the Ninja World War II, Tsunade actually used Mu Dun!


    However, because at the last moment, Tsunade still used her best strange power fist to defeat the demigod Hanzo, so the news of Mu Dun did not spread.


    Moreover, after this time, Tsunade can be said to have never used Mu Dun again.


    Therefore, many people think that Tsunade will escape, but it is just a rumor.


    Or Konoha put gold on his face.


    Of course, Konoha Ninja and Yurenin who were present at the time knew that all of this was absolutely true.


    It''s a pity that Yurenin did not actively join the battlefield in this war, let alone cooperate with Sand Ninja Village.


    This also led to the fact that Eilao Zang ignored this news.


    But now, this has made Sand Ninja Village fall into a particularly passive state.


    That''s right, because of Eilao Zang''s plan, when he wants to beastly, he maximizes his attack.


    Therefore, within a certain range, Sand Ninja and Konoha''s ninja did not fight melee, but kept a certain distance.


    In this way, you can reduce the accidental injury of the tail beast.


    At this time, Tsunade''s Mu Dun was perfectly capable of performing terrifying effects.


    Because that group of Sand Shinobu, who was so distinct from Konoha Jing, became Tsunade''s first opponent to attack!


    Tsunade''s gesture suddenly changed, and another was printed.


    On the original towering tree, huge flowers grew.


    The flowers bloom slowly, exuding a dizzy floral fragrance.


    Pieces of sand ninjas continued to fall, and then they were strangled one by one by trees.


    Only those ninjas with Konoha, sand ninjas who fought in close quarters, or sand ninjas who were able to dodge attacks from trees, survived.


    Sand Shinobu, who was fighting with Konoha Shinobi, did not control the tree attack in order to avoid accidental injury.


    But this time, a lot of Sand Shinobu was also eliminated at once.

 380 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 380

    "Well, Tsunade''s Mu Dun, seems to have improved again, I am afraid that the strength has reached the super shadow level, it is really powerful." Uchiha stood on a tree and nodded slightly. , With a smile on his face.


    Unexpectedly, after he used a thunderous attack, Tsunade was aroused to win, and also used his strength.


    You know, Tsunade is very reluctant to use this kind of thing.


    Even with the help of Uchiha''s Yellow Emperor Nei Jing, Tsunade''s appearance has maintained the most feminine appearance.


    "Sister Tsunade has used her real skills?! It seems that I can''t fall behind." Kusina said with excitement, too.


    Tsunade was not the only one who was aroused by Uchiha''s fighting spirit!


    When it comes to character, Kushina is more likely to be aroused!


    Roar!


    With a roar resounding through the battlefield, Kushina was just a dragon armor attached to his body, suddenly changed!


    Chapter 389 Chakra Transformation, Valkyrie


    Jiuxinai''s eyes shone, and her body shook, and a dark blue chakra burst out of her.


    Chakra kept coming out, seemingly with the neighing of squally wind and the sound of surging waves.


    The original chakra form, the dragon armor, swelled sharply and suddenly burst.


    Afterwards, it reunited into a huge human form.


    This look is just like Naruto''s completely beast-like form in the original work, and just like the Uchiha clan members, opening the posture of Susao Nohu.


    The ninjas of the Uchiha clan who were present saw Kushina''s appearance and opened their mouths in surprise.


    The appearance of a complete tail beast is not familiar to everyone, but Susano''s posture, the Uchiha clan, don''t you know?


    Ever since Uchiha secretly opened Susao, the people of Uchiha''s clan have long known the existence of Susao.


    In other words, after''Uchiha Madara'' wiped out Danzo, a large part of Konoha''s elite ninjas also knew about the existence of Susano.


    But now, Jiu Xinnai, who didn''t write round eyes, can actually use similar moves?!


    It is horrible.


    On the other side of Sand Ninja Village, it felt bad.


    Although 450 they didn''t know what was going on, they could also feel a monstrous murderous aura from the moves of Jiu Xinnai at this time.


    The image of the giant is constantly solidified, and constantly becoming fuller, and in the end, it has turned into the image of the god of war wearing armor.


    Chakra Transformation, Valkyrie


    The simple armor gradually turned white, but it gave people a kind of murderous air.


    "Hahaha, come!"


    Jiuxinai''s warlike voice radiated from the top of the giant''s head.


    Everyone looked at it attentively, and it was the figure of Jiu Xinnai.


    In the face of the murderous giant, Kushina clenched a fist and waved suddenly.


    Almost at the same time, the giant also clenched his fists, and slammed directly at the group of Sand Shinobu who had been holding Kushina before.


    A sharp aura came out of his fist, and Leng Sen''s murderous aura filled the audience.


    The powerful force fluctuations, centered on that circle, rippled around, causing bursts of violent blasts in the air.


    boom.


    Just below the position where the fist hit, the earth was shaken out of a basin by this fist.


    In the entire body of the giant, there was a sound of wind.


    The colorless storm, as if dyed with a layer of white, kept exploding on the pure white arm armor.


    The blood is boiling like fire, and the heart is raging.


    The group of Sand Ninja who pinned Kushina was not as strong as Kushina, and it was only with the cooperation of many people that it could be controlled hard.


    At this moment, how could I stop the sudden eruption of Jiuxinai?


    With just one blow, the group of Sand Shinobu who had no defense was wiped out by Kushina.


    "So strong! So strong!"


    After knocking down the enemy in front of him, Adzuki bean looked at Tsunade who was constantly showing great power around him, and Kushina looked excited.


    Tsunade and Kunsina''s burst of strength can be said to be unusually strong, and it can even be said to be terrifying.


    However, this did not make Red Bean feel a trace of fear, but felt excited.


    "I will definitely become this strong in the future, under the guidance of that bastard."


    "I won''t be worse than you!"


    "At that time, I will also surpass you." Adzuki murmured in his mouth, and attacked the somewhat defeated Sand Shinobu.


    It''s not just Hongdou, Lin and Hong who have said these few words in their hearts.


    Kushina and Tsunade are both females of Uchiha Hidden. Adzuki beans, Lin and Hong''s hearts cannot but want to be too far behind each other.


    There was only silence, looking at Tsunade with admiration.


    "I will continue to work hard to become a ninja like Tsunade-sama." Mute said silently.


    As if recalling something, some blushes appeared on Silent''s cheeks.


    No, she is the same woman as Tsunade-sama.


    The situation on the battlefield was reversed with the outbreak of Uchiha, Tsunade, and Kusina.


    "Damn, how could this happen?!" Luo Sha, who was still stalemate with Sakumo Hagi, turned red in an instant.


    Listening to the shouts and killings of the surrounding Sand Shinobu gradually faint, even if Luo Sha wholeheartedly attacked Haaki Sakumo, he could clearly feel the change.


    With just a glance, Luo Sha understood the current situation.


    But, how could this happen? Shouldn''t the original battlefield be the other way around?


    Konoha, hasn''t it all reached a situation where the oil and the lamp are all gone?

 381 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 381

    Why is it so?!


    The combat power of Sand Ninja Village is more than twice that of Konoha!


    Coupled with the elite puppet troops dispatched from Sand Ninja Village, is the plan foolproof?!


    Why is it so?!


    Luo Sha was frantically neighing in her heart.


    No, not only Luo Sha, all Sha Ren, his heart is madly neighing, wondering why this is happening.


    In fact, this is also related to Luo Sha and the others.


    If it weren''t for them, such an impulsive army would press in and take out all of their hole cards. I''m afraid that Tsunade and Kusina would not show his hole cards, and Uchiha''s hidden cards would not move either.


    That¡¯s right, Tsunade¡¯s Mukun and Kusina¡¯s Chakra morphology---War God, are all trump cards. If it weren¡¯t for Uchiha¡¯s move, because the army from Sand Ninja Village pressed in, I¡¯m afraid, Tsunade and Kushin. Nye would never use these hole cards.


    The less exposed the hole cards, the better.


    And Uchiha''s move made Kushina and Tsunade realize that it''s time to use their strength.


    When Uchiha Hidden did not arrive, even if it was a fierce fight with full firepower, even if the defeat was restored, there was no way to kill Shinnin Village at once.


    In this case, it seems meaningless, instead, it will let Saranin Village obtain information and formulate strategies.


    And now, Sand Ninja Village has all the talents, doesn''t it mean that Konoha can catch it all at once?


    Chapter 390 A Disastrous Victory


    It is precisely because of these details that Tsunade and Kunsina can show their true strength.


    "Retreat, Sand Ninja Village, retreat!"


    Eilao Zang''s experience is more sophisticated than Luo Sha. At this moment, Eilao Zang already knows that defeat is already set on his side.


    At this time, only retreat can minimize the loss.


    This shows that Hai Lao Zang has more experience than Luo Sha.


    Although Luo Sha could see that the defeat was settled, she did not issue an order to retreat.


    Is it because Luo Sha cannot see that the defeat is set?


    no.


    It''s just that the order to retreat is not so simple.


    Retreat means admitting failure and losing huge troops.


    In this war, the village of Sha Ninja was able to show its talents, putting too much hope on Luo Sha.


    But the fact is that there is a big discrepancy from Luosha''s expectations, to the extent that Luosha cannot accept it.


    You know, Luosha''s''worst'' plan is to win against Konoha, so that Konoha will have no way to take into account the occupation of Sharenin Village in a short time.


    Not to mention the best plan is to let Konoha surrender directly and hand over Uchiha.


    The cruel reality is really far from Luo Sha''s dream, no, delusion, too far.


    Therefore, Luo Sha did not want to call for retreat.


    Moreover, Luo Sha also held a fluke in her heart.


    Continue to fight, in case, what if there is a turnaround?


    But Eilao Zang, who was able to see the situation clearly, knew that there was no chance.


    The best plan for Sand Ninja Village is to retreat directly, regroup, and find a chance to find the place.


    And now, it is doomed to fail.


    Therefore, no matter how much unwillingness there was, no matter how much hatred, Eilao Zang still issued the order to retreat, and also took out the red signal smoke from his pocket.


    Bang~


    Eilao Zang opened the rifling without hesitation, and the group shot a red light in the air.


    This is a signal for retreat.


    Tsunade, Uchiha Hide...you wait for me.


    Eilao Zang''s eyes stared fiercely at Tsunade in front of him, and then he began to retreat.


    And Tsunade didn''t stop Eilaozou''s retreat either.


    There were more than a thousand corpses at the scene, most of which were from Sand Shinobu.


    It can be said that in this battle, Sand Ninja is stealing chickens and losing rice.


    Although Sunnin Village suffered heavy losses, there were still more people than Konoha.


    If Konoha''s people chase again at this time, I am afraid that the people of Sand Ninja Village will fight back desperately.


    In this case, Konoha would not be better.


    With Tsunade''s strength, although it can crush most of the sand ninja, if sand ninja fights back desperately, Konoha''s ninja may not be able to stop it.


    At that time, Konoha would also suffer heavy casualties, and it was not a good deal.


    What''s more, Eilao Zang himself is also a shadow-level powerhouse, and there are so many elite sand ninjas around him, it is not so easy to stay.


    In this case, it''s better to let the people from Sand Shinobu go.


    Therefore, when they saw the retreat of the people from Sand Ninja Village, neither Sakumo Hagiki nor Kunai did not stop them.


    Even Sakumo Hagi breathed a sigh of relief.


    "we won?"


    "we won."


    "we won!"


    Seeing the ninjas of Sand Ninja Village and constantly fleeing, everyone in Konoha gradually reacted, and then there was a burst of cheers.


    Looking at the messy headquarters, Konoha''s ninja was startled, then cheered, and finally wept.


    When the sand ninja village was attacked, in fact, the ninjas of Konoha were all prepared to sacrifice.

 382 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 382

    After all, Sand Ninja Village came prepared, and his combat power was several times that of Konoha.


    Konoha''s ninja didn''t think of victory at all, but wanted to protect the territory with the lowest loss.


    Now that the war is victorious, they of course weep with joy.


    "Let the medical team quickly treat the seriously injured, the remains of the sacrificed companions..." At this point, Tsunade took a deep breath: "Just set up a tombstone for them."


    "Yes." The people around also recovered from joy.


    The war was won, but Konoha suffered heavy casualties.


    Although the number of sand ninjas who died was much more than that of Konoha, the number of sand ninjas was larger.


    Although Konoha had few deaths, Konoha himself did not have that many people.


    Although the high-end combat power made Sand Shinobu retreat, Konoha''s loss was still great.


    The battlefield on this side may also be directly stalemate.


    After all, Sand Ninja Village also suffered heavy casualties, and in a short time, there was no way to form an attack.


    "By the way, where did Master Hide go?" At this moment, some people discovered that Uchiha Hiden''s figure disappeared.


    "Yes, where did Uchiha Ken-sama go?"


    "This time the war can be won, I am afraid Master Yin will also be the first to take the lead."


    Yes, even though Uchiha Yin only used the laser to shoot the sky, he didn''t make any more shots.


    However, everyone also knows that Konoha would be more ill-fortuned this time without Uchiha''s move.


    Because everyone didn''t discover the conspiracy of Sun Shinobu at the beginning, if I really let a Morizuru wreak havoc for a while, I am afraid that even if Tsunade and Kusina broke out their hole cards, Konoha would still be defeated in this war.


    After all, there are no mid-to-low-end ninjas, and only high-level battles are left. Is it still a victory?


    And now, Uchiha disappeared unexpectedly.


    Hello.


    Although Naruto World does not have this verse, it does not prevent all the ninjas from seeing Uchiha hidden as this kind of person with great elegance.


    And Uchiha, where is it now?


    "Damn it, this time, we actually lost, we actually lost."


    "How could we lose? How could it be possible?"


    "I lost this time. Nothing. I''ll just fight back next time."


    "Huh, someone in front?!"


    A figure stood in front on the road where Sun Shinobu was fleeing.


    Chapter 391 Leaving People


    "Are you finally here? The speed of escape is so slow? I have been waiting for a long time." Uchiha said faintly at the Sunnin army in front of him, as if talking to an old friend.


    The sound was not loud, but it spread to the entire Sand Ninja army.


    The mighty, retreating Sun Shinobu troops, instantly, as if they had been pressed the stop button, stopped their escape, and looked nervously at Uchihain who was standing in front of him.


    Konoha''s troops, have they pursued it?


    Konoha, do you want to kill them all?


    The eyes of the people in Sand Ninja Village flashed a trace of panic.


    This time the battle hit Sand Ninja Village really too much.


    Recalling Uchiha¡¯s hidden thunderbolt tearing the sky, Tsunade¡¯s frightening Mudun, Kushina¡¯s terrifying Chakra giant...


    Even though they had already escaped, the people in Saranin Village still shuddered.


    Uchiha Hide...


    Rosa looked at Uchihain with hatred, but she didn''t dare to act rashly. Instead, she tried her best to perceive the surrounding situation.


    If Konoha''s people really want to chase over, then Luo Sha can only reluctantly abandon part of the sand.


    In fact, Konoha''s situation is not good, but where can Suninbu Village get better?


    Sand Ninja of death will not be discussed.


    This time, Sand Ninja Village, except for the part of the fighting power that followed Kayanluo and Yecang, the rest was really elite.


    Therefore, Luo Sha did not want to smash with Konoha''s people.


    Otherwise, even if he returned to Sand Ninja Village, I''m afraid he, the fourth generation Fengying, would have sat down.


    Moreover, even if it succeeded in fleeing smoothly, I am afraid that Sand Ninja Village would not have any fighting power.


    Rosa, not willing to do this.


    Ninja is never just a Konoha and a sand Ninja village.


    Once the strength of Sand Ninja Village is too weak, I am afraid that the "sharks" such as Yunren Village, Yannin Village and Wuren Village will smell the blood and take another bite on the wound of Sand Ninja Village.


    Although Luo Sha''s experience in war is not as good as Eilao Zang, he is indeed a qualified politician.


    To be able to become Fengying requires not only strength, but also political standards.


    Similarly, Eilao Zang also ordered the perception ninjas around him to perceive the situation. If the situation is not right, he can only sacrifice part of the sand ninja.


    However, what made Rosha and Ezzo very puzzled was that under their perception, Uchiha Yin seemed to have come to the battlefield single-handedly.


    This¡­¡­


    A trace of doubt flashed in the eyes of Luo Sha and Eilao Zang, and then there was a haze on their faces.


    Uchiha Yin... won''t come here alone, chase them, right?


    Uchiha concealed the shuddering Sand Shinobu and the cautious Luo Sha, Eilaozou, with a disdainful smile on his face.


    "You don''t need to look, I''m the only one, I will leave Eilaozang and Luosha, and the rest of Sharen, let''s go."


    Uchiha said in a calm tone and said lightly.


    However, the content of the words made all Sand Shinobu be fried.

 383 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 383

    Who is Eilao Zang?


    The current commander-in-chief of Sand Ninja Village is the most prestigious high-level in Sand Ninja Village.


    Who is Rosa?


    It is the wind shadow of Ninja Village, and the ruler with the highest authority in Ninja Village.


    And now, Uchiha Yin, is asking them to hand over the commander in chief of Suninbu Village to follow Fengkage?!


    Who gave him this courage!!


    Even if Konoha''s troops pursued it, I''m afraid they wouldn''t make such a brazen request.


    Sand Shinobu''s army had an angry look on his face, feeling that the whole person, no, the whole army, was insulted.


    No, no, we must have heard it wrong, how could Uchiha Yin be so arrogant and say such things.


    However, Uchiha''s face only had a calm look.


    That''s right, the reason Uchiha came back is very simple, that is, Luo Sha and Ezang have cleaned up.


    Originally, Uchihain still had the idea to leave all the people in Sunnin Village.


    But after thinking about it, if you do this, I''m afraid it will make Jiaren Luo and Ye Cang uncomfortable, so forget it.


    At that time, even if Jiarenluo or Ye Cang became Fengying, they would probably become Bachelor Commander, which is not good.


    Moreover, if it really leaves all the Sand Ninja forces behind, it will have an impact, and it will be too big and too troublesome.


    If you let the people of Ninja Village know that Uchiha¡¯s original idea was to leave all of them behind, and because he didn¡¯t want to make his daughter angry, he would only solve Rasa and Ezura. I¡¯m afraid Sha People in Ninja Village will vomit blood with anger.


    Could it be that the people of Sawashinin Village make life and death decisions based on your Uchiha''s preferences?


    Could it be that the lives of so many people in our Sand Ninja unit are not as good as the lives of Yekura and Kareura?


    Yes.


    That''s what Uchihain''s heart thought.


    There was a riot in the Sand Ninja troops, but they did not move.


    The people who saw Sand Ninja Village seemed to be restrained by their own words, and frowned without moving.


    "Don''t you understand what I mean? Leave Luosha and He Lao Zang, and the others will leave."


    "Of course, if anyone wants to accompany Luosha and Hai Laozang to disappear, I am also happy to help him with this little help."


    Uchiha said faintly.


    Wow.


    Uchiha''s words came again, but it made the Sun Shinobu troops boil.


    Uchiha hidden, actually repeated the sentence just now seriously, and even said it more ruthlessly.


    "Uchihain, you murdered three generations of Fukage, our Sunnin Village has not settled with you yet, what do you mean now?" Luosha stared at Uchihain tightly, but opened up all of her Perception, watching the surroundings.


    Although Uchiha Ken said that he was alone and Konoha did not chase soldiers, as enemies, how could they believe Uchiha Ken''s words.


    However, no matter how you perceive it, the people in Sand Ninja Village cannot perceive the existence of chasing soldiers.


    Uchiha Yin...really came here alone?!


    Chapter 392 No Pursuit?


    "Three generations of Fengying? I killed it? No, no, no."


    Hearing Rosa''s slander, Uchiha smiled contemptuously.


    With this level of slander, almost all ninjas with a bit of IQ can see what''s going on.


    These words, Luo Sha can only be used to fool ordinary people, and now on the battlefield, Luo Sha still wants to use these words to conceal pressure on Uchiha, really lunatic.


    "Don''t you admit that you killed three generations of Fengying?"


    Luo Sha said absent-mindedly, but after observing the surroundings here and confirming that there was no chasing soldiers, Luo Sha''s eyes suddenly brightened!


    No chasing soldiers?!


    What else are they afraid of?!


    Although, Sand Ninja Village had suffered a heavy loss just now.


    However, at this time, the Sand Ninja Village is still full of elites!


    If there is really no chasing soldiers, then there are so many of them, can Uchihain be killed alone?


    Although he admits that U12 Chihain''s strength is very strong, but now except for the strength of Karuura and Yekura, Sunnin Village can be said to have all the power of the village.


    Why did Luo Sha agree to retreat before?


    It''s not because there has never been a time to mobilize so many ninjas in the past.


    Failure, yes, but if the ninja who really died in the blockbuster movie, I am afraid that even the status of the five great ninja villages will not be guaranteed.


    Although I am very reluctant to admit it, the geographical location of Sand Ninja Village is really remote and poor. Coupled with the restrictions imposed on Sand Ninja Village by the daimyo, I am afraid that Sand Ninja Village is the weakest among the five great Ninja villages.


    If it weren''t, Konoha wouldn''t be able to put the least amount of troops on this side of Sand Ninja Village.


    However, no matter how weak the forces of Sunnin Village are, it is also the strength of one village in Sunnin Village.


    Compared with the other four big Ninja villages, it can be said to be weak, but for individuals, Sand Ninja village is absolutely strong.


    Luo Sha''s eyes lit up when he thought of the back hand he had left behind!


    This is not only the case of Luosha, but also Eilao Zang.


    Seeing Uchiha Ken seemed to be alone, Ezura also showed a fierce look.


    Rosa and Uchiha have a vengeance, but what about him Ezra?


    Although Uchiha''s ability to kill the beasts in a flash is very shocking, how can it be compared with the combat power of a Shinobu?


    Of course, Eilazo did not even think about killing Uchiha hidden.


    Shadow-level powerhouses are not so easy to kill.


    However, although Uchiha can''t be killed, it''s okay to kill him.

 384 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 384

    What Eilao Zang thought of, and so did.


    Confidence can come from strength or ignorance.


    Eilao Zang and Luo Sha, apparently restored their confidence.


    It''s just that the source of this confidence is ignorance.


    "Three generations of Fengying, what is special about him, he needs me to kill himself?"


    "I can only admit that I have killed four generations of Fengying."


    Uchiha said slightly playfully.


    Uchiha''s perception is so powerful, and Uchiha''s expressions of Ebina and Rosa are naturally seen.


    After thinking about it for a moment, Uchihain also knew the thoughts of Erasa and Rosa.


    But how could Uchiha Yin care.


    Sand Ninja''s troops were shocked at first, then glared.


    Luo Sha only felt an extremely angry rage pouring out of her heart.


    His face was like red dates, and his anger was round.


    The meaning of these two sentences is very obvious-I want to kill you easily.


    And Uchiha''s words even regarded all Sand Shinobu as nothing.


    "Uchiha hidden."


    "Everyone obeyed the order and attacked Uchihain with all their strength."


    Luo Sha''s face became extremely ugly.


    Hearing Luo Sha''s order, He Laozang''s face changed.


    "Rosa, it''s still too young, too easy to be irritated." Although He Laozang was angry inside, he was still very sober.


    He sighed. He understood the source of Luo Sha''s self-confidence, but he also understood very well that Uchiha would make such a move, and it must have a purpose.


    And now, Rosa takes the initiative to attack, isn''t it the way of Uchiha hidden?


    It''s just that even Ezang didn''t want to understand what exactly does Uchiha Ken mean?


    Is it true that you really want one person to take down the heads of Luo Sha and Hai Lao Zang from the Wanjun?


    Eilao Zang is unbelievable.


    You know, only a long time ago, two people were able to do this.


    One is called Senjujuama and the other is called Uchiha Madara.


    Could it be that Uchiha has also reached that level.


    In Eilao Zang''s heart, the bad premonition became stronger and stronger.


    However, if there is this, it should not be a problem.


    After Luo Sha ordered the people to attack, his eyes narrowed slightly and secretly gave orders to the people in Sha Ren Village.


    Maybe... can it succeed?


    With Uchiha''s ability to observe, of course Luo Sha''s small movements can also be seen.


    It''s just that Uchiha hidden and was very curious about what Luo Sha wanted to do.100


    Therefore, Uchiha Yin did not stop.


    If at this time, there are other people who describe the oncoming ninja in front of Uchiha, then they have only a few adjectives.


    Overwhelming, overwhelming, unstoppable.


    Because of the endless crowds, the continuous burst of ninjutsu, almost covered people''s sight.


    And their opponent...


    Only Uchiha Yin!


    There are really many enemies!However, Uchiha couldn''t be shaken at all.


    If it is an ordinary ninja, encountering this kind of situation, he may feel fear in his heart.


    And Luo Sha, staring at Uchiha''s position, kept praying that his subordinates could finish that one sooner.


    Eilao Zang was also quietly watching from the sidelines, without speaking, vigilant around him.


    Although my heart is very disturbed, in Eilao Zang''s heart, this battle is not without any hope.


    The premise is that Konoha really has no other pursuers.


    After all, even if it is as strong as Uchiha Madara, at least it will be injured at this time. Although not afraid, it is also very troublesome.


    Chapter 393: See through at a glance


    In fact, in the original book, during the Fourth World War of Ninja World, Madara did receive some attacks just after he came out, because sometimes, the messy attacks were impossible to avoid.


    Although it is more because of the cooperation of Gaara, Onoki and others, it is very good, but it is also because there are fewer enemies and more enemies.


    Of course, the group of Sand Shinobu can''t compare with Gaara, Onoki and others.


    This is too far away.


    Facing the overwhelming Sand Shinobu, Uchiha smiled slightly.


    The laughter was not very noticeable in Sand Shinobu''s shout, but there was a special power that reached everyone''s ears.


    "It''s ridiculous, I give you a chance. If you don''t leave, then stay."


    "After all, it doesn''t matter whether the dust is one or two, it doesn''t make any difference to the naked eye."


    He took a step forward, and the strong thunder and lightning instantly concentrated on Uchihain''s palm.


    Taking a deep breath, Uchiha''s concealed fierce mouth swelled up if he could see it, and then suddenly sprayed towards the front of the army of Sand Shinobu.


    Thunder escape, thunder breath.


    As if the thunder dragon breathes, the thunder and lightning are vigorous, and a wave of thunder is dancing like a silver snake.

 385 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 385

    The thunder snake screamed, illuminating half of the sky.


    Normal Lei Dun, almost except Lei Dun Qilin, the attack range is not large.


    Lei Dun is good at penetrating power.


    However, Uchiha''s hidden thunder breath not only retains the penetrating power of Thunder Dunn, but also strengthens the range.


    The thunderous breath that seemed to be extinguished, instantly encompassed every corner of Sharenin Village''s attack.


    In front of almost everyone, there was a silver snake raiding.


    "Use the wind to escape, quickly use the wind to escape." Luo Sha hurriedly shouted, and at the same time mobilized the dust to greet him.


    In the face of the huge Thunder Dune, many Sand Shinobi showed off the Wind Escape, which slightly reduced the power of Uchiha''s hidden Thunder Dune.


    "An enemy of this level is enough for me alone."


    With faint words in his mouth, Uchiha pulsed this easy step and walked up, as if it were a relaxing walk.


    The restless Razer is harvesting the life of Sand Ninja. After all, Sand Ninja Village is still a Ninja village that is good at wind escape.


    The wind escape, and thunder escape happened to be restrained.


    Therefore, although Sand Ninja Village had casualties, but not too many.


    Of course, this is also the result of Uchiha''s failure to exert all his strength.


    Otherwise, even if the wind escapes the thunder escape, it will have no effect at all when the levels are far different.


    Attribute mutual restraint is built on the same level.


    Ignoring the rest of Sand Ninja, only a flash of lightning, Uchiha hidden, appeared in front of Luo Sha.


    Luo Sha''s pupils shrank.


    "Get up."


    Luo Sha yelled, her hands stretched out.


    Golden placer gold rose from the ground.


    Suddenly, a long wall was formed between Uchihain and Rosa.


    However, can this resist Uchiha''s ferocity?


    A thick thunder light appeared in Uchiha''s finger.


    The faces of everyone showed horror.


    Laser sky


    Although the sand ninjas didn''t know the name of this move, but this move just broke out in front of their eyes, and the direct move instantly killed the beast of the tail.


    Although the Sunnins didn''t know that it was a beast-like part of the blessing, they only thought it was a Shou Crane who ran out.


    However, even the one-tailed Shou crane can move in seconds, it is conceivable how terrifying it is!


    Luo Sha''s forehead was instantly covered with sweat!


    Eilaozang''s face also changed drastically, and he quickly summoned his own puppet, trying to help Luo Sha resist Uchihain''s attack.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late!


    The ultimate lightning.


    Thunder arcs rippled like water waves.


    The jumping thunder arc keeps gathering, keep gathering.


    Uchiha''s fingers were close together, and he pointed directly at the gold dust ignoring Luo Sha in front of him.


    Zi La, Zi La''s voice came out violently,


    The roar of thunder jumping and collision rang out densely, as if it was boiling.


    Uchiha''s fingers turned into the most monotonous purple, and a purple thunder and lightning burst out.


    Move!Move!


    Luo Sha roared inside.


    Uchiha concealed a set of slow motions that seemed to be light and windy. In fact, it was extremely fast, and even when it was about to reach Luosha, there was no way to avoid it completely. When it was about to reach the rest, they could only watch the lightning. The ejaculation.


    Thunder and lightning penetrated Luosha''s placer gold, but suddenly it went out like a flame meeting water.


    Ok?


    what''s the situation?


    Uchiha frowned faintly.


    "Ah!"


    Although the thunder and lightning disappeared, before disappearing, it penetrated an arm of Luo Sha who had not completely avoided the laser beam.


    Luo Sha let out a heartbreaking scream.


    At this time, the elite ninjas of Ebzo and Sand Shinobu also surrounded them.


    Uchiha made a light jump and jumped directly out of Sand Shinobu''s circle.


    "Damn, damn."


    Luo Sha, who had escaped her life, looked at Uchihain An Ran who had left a certain distance with angrily in her eyes, with deep fear in her eyes.


    At that moment, Luo Sha felt like she was going to die


    If it weren''t for the last moment when Luosha''s preparations started, I''m afraid Luosha would have died.


    He remembered that after Thor Cangqi pierced the divided blessing that was completely tailed animalized, the corpse was directly disintegrated.


    However, thinking of the back hand he had completed, Luo Sha''s face also showed a look of relief.


    "Uchihain, you..."


    "Is this an enchantment? The thunder attribute in the air is so few. On the contrary, the wind attribute in the air increases sharply."


    "I didn''t expect that Sand Ninja Village, where your sealing technique is so weak, would actually have such a special barrier."

 386 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 386

    Before Luo Sha could finish speaking, Uchiha Yin interrupted his words directly.


    Suddenly, Luosha and He Laozang choked.


    With one glance, just one glance, Uchiha hiddenly saw through Luo Sha''s back hand.


    Chapter 394: Serenity


    "Yes, this enchantment is able to reduce the thunder attribute energy in the air to the minimum, and at the same time, raise the wind attribute energy to the highest enchantment."


    The current Luosha, the right arm joint, was directly penetrated by Uchiha''s hidden Lei Dun.


    Blood constantly seeps out from the wound.


    But his heart is still lucky.


    Because only a little bit, he might not be alive.


    Uchiha Hidden, with a single word, revealed the secret of Luo Sha''s back hand. In this case, he did not intend to hide it.


    Just like, in a place full of water vapor, using Water Escape will make the power of Water Escape a lot stronger, and at the same time, the power of Fire Escape will be greatly reduced.


    This is a change caused by the natural environment, even if Uchiha Madara comes, it cannot be changed.


    And this kind of enchantment obviously has the same effect as a place full of water vapor, but it turns the place full of water vapor into a familiar place.


    However, what makes this enchantment more powerful is that it is not only full of wind attributes, at the same time, it also greatly reduces the lightning attributes!


    It was precisely because of this change that Uchiha''s Thunder God Sky automatically collapsed, and Luo Sha escaped a disaster.


    "Unexpectedly, the Sealing Technique, 970 Formation Technique, such a weak Sand Ninja Village, could actually come up with this kind of seal?"


    Uchiha was also slightly surprised.


    You know, the sealed ninjutsu of Sand Ninja Village is notoriously weak, and it can be called the weakest of the five countries.


    Take the tail beast as an example. A Shouhe can be said to be the weakest tail beast.


    However, the seal of Sunnin Village, but even Maori Tsuru could not completely control it.


    As for other countries, all the tail beasts were sealed, and Konoha even kept the nine tails sealed.


    This also illustrates the weakness of the sealing technique in Sand Ninja Village.


    But now, Sunnin Village can actually come up with such a sealing technique...


    It''s really not very scientific.


    Besides, if Sunnin Village had such a sealing technique before, wouldn''t it be the nemesis of Yunnin Village?


    You know, most of the ninjas in Yunren Village are trained by Thunder Dunn.


    Uchiha was also a little concerned about this matter.


    As for the moment Uchihain didn''t directly kill Rosa, Uchihain didn''t care.


    Hearing Uchiha''s complaint like this, Luo Sha and Ezura''s faces were also black.


    "Don''t worry about this, anyway, now, you can''t use Lei Dun, you are at a disadvantage."


    Luo Sha seemed to have thought of something, and said angrily.


    Uchiha''s words are not wrong, it is true that the Sealed Ninjutsu of Sunnin Village is so weak.


    And this seal book was not originally owned by Sha Ninja Village, but was given to Luo Sha by a mysterious person.


    Luo Sha''s face was also slightly gloomy, recalling the day when a mysterious person gave them this precious sealing technique.


    Although he was also very cautious, suspecting that the mysterious person had any conspiracy, but the effect of this kind of enchantment really made Luo Sha swallow.


    Let''s not talk about the substantial suppression of the Thunder attribute Chakra, this requires a specific opponent.


    The wind attribute ninjutsu increased significantly.


    This attribute really made Luo Sha unable to remove his eyes.


    Just like the ninjas in Yunnin Village, most of them use Thunder Dunn, so why not most of the ninjas in Sand Ninja Village are good at using Wind Dun?


    This kind of enchantment is really too great for the increase in Sand Ninja Village.


    As a result, after paying a little price, Luo Sha obtained this enchantment technique from the mysterious man''s hands.


    As for being in the battlefield just now, why is it useless.


    That''s because the presence is too big, and the barrier cannot cover the entire battlefield.


    In addition, during the battle, it was difficult for the people in Sand Ninja Village to lay out the enchantment.


    And now, facing Uchiha Ken alone, the Sun Shinobu troops had time to arrange this barrier.


    This is still when Uchiha Yin did not stop it.


    It is not easy to arrange the barrier, but after it is arranged, the effect is extraordinary.


    As everyone knows, Uchiha Hidden, but worthy of the name is a Thunder Dunn ninja.


    Since Uchiha Hiden rarely uses other ninjutsu in front of outsiders, the people of Sand Ninja Village naturally regard Uchiha Hiden as a Thunder Ninja.


    But now, within the enchantment, the power of Thunder Dun was greatly reduced, and it was even difficult to release Thunder, while the power of Wind Dun was greatly increased.


    Isn''t this the biggest weakening to Uchiha?


    The people in Sunnin Village all brightened their eyes and looked at Uchiha.


    As a Raidun ninja Uchiha, Raidun was greatly weakened. Isn¡¯t it at the weakest moment?


    All Sand Shinobu thought in his heart.


    And Luosha and He Laozang thought so too.


    Now that Uchiha is weakened to the weakest moment, even if he can''t kill Uchiha and drive Uchiha away, he can do it, right?


    When Uchiha saw the faces of the people around him, Uchiha showed contempt.


    Uchiha Ken, although he is called Thor, is considered a thunder ninja, but that is just that Uchiha Ken fights and does not need to use the second type of ninjutsu.


    Now, people think that this is a great weakening of one''s own strength?


    What a joke.

 387 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 387

    "Uchihain, don''t you want to retreat? You really want to die with us?" Luo Sha looked at Uchihain in front of him, with a little confidence in his heart.


    Although he hated Uchiha Yin very much, at that moment, Luo Sha''s courage was really downhill.


    At that moment, he felt that he was so close to death.


    Therefore, he now dares not to be arrogant, on the contrary, he is a little bit fierce.


    "The fish die and the net breaks? Are you kidding me, what qualifications do you have to die with me?"


    Uchiha smiled contemptuously.


    "I said, leave Luosha and Hai Lao Zang, the rest can go, otherwise, just stay."


    Chapter 395: Wind, I will too!


    Just like the thunder''s breath before.


    Uchiha took a deep breath, and Uchiha''s fierce mouth expanded at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Don''t be afraid, everyone. In this enchantment, Lei Dun will be greatly weakened, and Wind Dun will be greatly enhanced. Our Wind Dun should be able to block Uchiha''s Thunder Dune." Luo Sha Said loudly.


    "Yes, Uchiha is too arrogant. It is impossible to use the same technique again," Ezang said gloomily.


    Seeing the preparations similar to the thunder''s breath just now, Zhong Sha Ren''s face was not very good.


    Uchiha Yin, knowing the effect of this enchantment, actually used the ninjutsu that he had used before, isn''t he looking down on them?


    It''s really hateful.


    However, there are also some Sand Shinobu feeling ecstatic.


    Because, doesn''t this mean that, apart from Thunder Dunge, Uchiha''s secret, won''t ~ do other moves?


    Thinking about it this way, Shinobu is more confident.


    However, in less than a second, Sunnin Village''s confidence was directly shattered by Uchiha.


    Uchihain, toward the sand Shinobu in front of him, what he sprayed was not the thunder before, but the gust of wind tearing the air.


    That''s right, it''s a strong wind.


    Uchiha Ken is now a ninja with five attributes coexisting, now that the thunder attribute is restrained, and the wind attribute is enhanced.


    And in this case, why can''t Uchiha Ken use the wind to escape?


    "Wind escape? Uchiha hides unexpectedly?"


    "This isn''t a temporary ninjutsu, right? When will Uchiha hide out?"


    "Could it be that knowing this enchantment can strengthen Wind Dun? Too naive? Wind Dun, but the people from Sand Ninja Village are the best at it!"


    One thought after another flashed through Sand Shinobu''s mind, and then she could only laugh at Uchiha''s innocence.


    But, soon, they couldn''t laugh.


    The wind was violent, and the air in the entire sky seemed to be torn and twisted by the wind.


    The wind escape of Uchiha, who had been blessed by the enchantment, ran over it as if it hadn¡¯t touched anything after encountering the wind escape of Sand Ninja Village.


    "He still knows how to wind escape? And is this level of wind escape? This type of wind escape, even our strongest wind escape ninja, can''t be used?!"


    Even Eilao Zang couldn''t help but be speechless.


    Before, Ezra only felt that Uchiha''s Thunder Dunge was very strong.


    This was recognized by everyone, but the wind escape that Uchihain suddenly used was equally terrifying.


    The overwhelming gust of wind directly encompassed the entire Sharen Village.


    Some weak sands were torn to pieces by the wind.


    "Resist, resist quickly." Luo Sha yelled urgently, and at the same time mobilized the placer gold to greet her.


    Although Sand Ninja Village''s right arm is temporarily unavailable, he can use his own dust ninjutsu.


    In the face of Uchiha''s hidden gusts, many Sand Shinobu used the unearthed escape to resist.


    But facing the strong wind of Uchiha, whose wind attributes have been strengthened, he can only support it hard.


    "Facing an enemy of your level, I am enough." With a faint word in the air, Uchiha Hidden took a relaxed step and walked up.


    It''s as easy as going out.


    Uchiha, who has hardly used Feng Dun, also feels a little strange.


    The nature of wind attributes is still very different from the nature of thunder attributes.


    Thunder and lightning, violent, strong penetrating power.


    The wind escape is fast and has strong tearing ability.


    The frenzied wind pressure, like the sickle of the god of death, harvested the lives of Sand Shinobu one after another.


    The people of Sand Shinobu Village are still good at wind escape, and their wind escape is not worth mentioning in front of Uchiha''s wind escape.


    This kind of disparity was so big that it caught the people in Sunnin Village by surprise.


    Seeing the death one after another in Sunin Village, Uchiha''s eyes showed no mercy.


    Uchiha gave them a choice, and they knew there would be death if they didn''t leave.


    "Let me come." Luo Sha yelled and stretched out one hand.


    "Get up."


    The golden dust suddenly formed a long wall.


    No matter how strong the wind is, it is difficult to run through the thick dust of Luosha like Lei Dun.


    However, although the placer gold blocked the wind pressure, it could not stop Uchiha''s ferocity.


    boom!


    The long city wall was suddenly knocked open by brute force.


    Uchiha''s whole body was surrounded by a coat of wind escape.


    Surrounded by a violent wind, he rushed in with a terrible power.

 388 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 388

    It''s just like the chakra mode of wind escape!


    Uchiha''s hands were swaying around the wind, like a whip of the wind.


    With his arms rolled, a terrible wind whistled away immediately, the wind whip roared, and the torrent of Huawei buried the sand ninth pillar.


    "How can his wind escape be so strong?! It is not inferior to his fire escape!"


    Eilaozang and Luosha''s faces were ugly.


    At this time, Uchiha''s wind escape was almost like his thunder escape.


    Do whatever you want, it seems to do whatever you want, but it is powerful.


    The poisonous whip formed by the violent wind whipped almost a person, and that person would be torn apart by the wind.


    It''s terrible, terrible!


    Luo Sha and Hai Lao Zang are slightly bitter in their hearts.


    Uchiha Yin danced his fists wildly, and with the fist marks of wind pressure, he was directly hit by Uchiha Yin.


    The fist of the close combat directly produced a long-range effect, like a machine gun that constantly fired bullets, shooting the people of Sharenin Village to their backs.


    Fists containing wind pressure continued to blast, and Uchiha''s eyes were full of sharp light.


    Numerous attacks, like a storm, crazily leaned in front of Sand Shinobu.


    The sky is full of shadows of the air distorted by wind pressure, overwhelming, overwhelming, unstoppable!


    The term that was supposed to be used for the Sand Ninja army was used in Uchiha''s body!


    Chapter 396 Play


    The ninjas of Sand Ninja Village had such an illusion.


    This also made Sand Ninja troops feel absurd.


    They are the elites of Sunnin Village, and Uchiha Ken is himself, just one person!


    "Stop it!" Luo Sha roared, and golden sand emerged like a wave.


    Uchiha Yin, although he didn''t use his full strength, he harvested the life of Sand Shinobu like cutting melons and vegetables.


    Although Uchiha had thought of leaving some people for Yekura and Karuura, now that the fight has started, Uchiha would not say that he kept his hands on purpose.


    This resulted in a large number of deaths of Sha Nin, and also caused Luo Sha and He Lao Zang''s heart to drip blood.


    "Go together."


    Eilao Zang and Luo Sha looked at each other, then stood up without hesitation.


    They, but the leader of Ninja Village, how could they watch Ninja being slaughtered by Uchiha?


    Now, in order to preserve the shivering Sand Shinobu under Uchihain''s hands, they must gather their combat power together.


    "Everyone, the lower ninja, especially the upper ninja, all leave first, the upper ninja, the elite upper ninja, stay and attack together." Eilaozang simply ordered.


    At this time, Eilao Zang also noticed that Zhongnin, Xiaren and even special variants were not able to pose a slight threat to Uchihain. On the contrary, they were like a lamb, being slaughtered by Uchihain at will.


    Only with the combat power above Shinobu, combined with the use of ninjutsu, can he slightly block Uchiha''s footsteps.


    However, it only slightly blocked Uchiha''s footsteps.


    In front of Uchiha Hidden, even Rasa and Erasa were not much different.


    In the end, Uchihain is different from the third generation of Raikage Yazueai. In the original work, Ohnogi can use 30,000 Iwatobuki to pile the three generations of Raikage Yazueai to death, but this is absolutely impossible for Uchihain.


    This is also to blame for the third generation of Lei Ying Ye Yue Ai, although the single attack is indeed powerful, but it does not have the ability to attack in a wide range, guessing that it will lead to trapped death.


    Of course, the three generations of Raikage probably accounted for most of the reasons in order to buy time.


    And Yannin Village''s best preparations in advance are a large part of the reason.


    But in any case, the people of Sand Shinobu Village, it is impossible to hide Uchiha to death like in the original book.


    "Go," Eilaozang said in a deep voice, his voice is old, but very powerful.


    In other words, all the strength of his body emerged from this old body.


    Eilao Zang and Luo Sha are both shadow-level masters, and their speeds are also extraordinary, but the crowd of people in front of the Sand Ninja army is also an obstacle.


    Before they arrived, Uchihain''s hands didn''t know that he had reaped the life of Duosha Nao.


    "Gold dust storm."


    Luo Sha gritted her teeth and forced her hands up to the sky.


    In the short period of time just now, even if the medical ninja treated Luosha for a while, Luosha could use his right hand temporarily.


    Luo Sha''s arm was taut, and the wound on her right arm oozes blood again.


    Fourth, there was an extremely strong force that dragged all the placer gold into the sky, forming a large cloud of placer gold.


    "go with."


    Under the wave of Luosha''s arm, the black gold dust cloud fell like a torrential rain.


    Heavy raindrops, huge area.


    Uchiha''s side was surrounded by gold in almost a short moment.


    This is the shadow-level force to change nature forcibly.


    "Can heavy placer gold be used like ordinary sand?"


    "As expected of Gaara''s father in the original book, I''m afraid Gaara''s ninjutsu is from Rosa, right?"


    "It''s just that if Luosha dies, will Gaara still appear?"


    "Well, even if it appears, Gaara can''t be Gaara''s mother anymore. Now it''s okay to help him replace his father."


    Under Uchiha''s feet, the placer gold became thicker and heavier.


    It''s just that Uchiha''s face is still relaxed, and even a slight chuckle.


    "Want to trap my gold dust? Thinking a little bit too much."


    boom!

 389 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 389

    In an instant, Uchiha moved faintly.


    His body was surrounded by dense wind pressure, and with a strong footstep, there was a fierce beast-like power immediately, leading him to break through the shackles of dust.


    Uchiha''s current physical fitness is terrifying, this kind of physical restraint has no effect on Uchiha''s.


    Bang~bang~bang~


    Uchiha''s footsteps, stepping on top of the dust, suddenly made a loud noise.


    Under the dragon and tiger''s steps, Uchiha faintly turned into a violent hurricane, quickly approaching Luosha and Erazo.


    Looking at Luo Sha in front of him, Uchiha''s elbows were violent wind pressure, appearing like a jet.


    Uchiha''s fist, like a rocket, hit it out.


    With the impact of running, the wind pressure formed a violent tornado, which unexpectedly gave Luosha an irresistible feeling.


    "Quicksand storm."


    Luo Sha pressed his hands on the ground, and suddenly, the golden glow began to rush away like flowing water, like a waterfall of quicksand.


    And Uchiha Ken is like a flood dragon going upstream in a waterfall.


    Uchiha''s swift footsteps were delayed, and the violent impact in his elbow was idled.


    He also needs to use his feet not to be the accumulating point of the elbow, so that the 2.3 attack is immediately dissipated.


    Seeing this, Luo Sha was also secretly relieved.


    However, Luo Sha at this moment did not dare to say anything big.


    Because, at this moment, Uchihain, it feels like he is experimenting with his own wind ninjutsu, and he didn''t use his full strength.


    Luo Sha was also afraid. Once she was a little arrogant, Uchiha Yin would appear in front of her instantly, even though she would make a terrible attack.


    The laser shot in the sky just now really shocked Luo Sha''s gall.


    At this moment, Eilao Zang found a glimmer of opportunity, urging the puppet to send out countless tiny flying needles.


    The violent flying needle whizzed away, Uchiha dodged lightly and avoided.


    Chapter 397 Crash and Flee


    "In the quicksand, you can control your body so flexibly and dodge it!" Eilaozang''s heart also made a thud, flashing a bad feeling.


    Losha''s placer gold, even if it can''t trap people, can cause a lot of trouble.


    Even a powerful person, under the impact comparable to a tsunami, will have a feeling of being submerged in a quagmire.


    However, Uchiha Kimura didn''t seem to be affected at all.


    As time passed, Uchiha was concealed in countless attacks, dodged skillfully and unrestrainedly, and then attacked at will, taking away the lives of one after another.


    This made all Sand Shinobu feel surprised, helpless, and even despair in their hearts.


    "Forget it, Feng Dun has almost practiced, so I won''t play anymore."


    Uchiha chuckled slightly and said.


    The sound of the wind broke out suddenly, and 12 pairs of bright silver wings appeared behind Uchiha, exuding a holy brilliance, behind Uchiha¡¯s back, stretched wantonly.


    Flying in the air, Uchihain''s hand suddenly waved, and the violent wind escaped suddenly.


    The wind escapes, the sky passes through.


    Woooo~


    The extreme gust of wind issued a howling whine.


    A wave of wind formed ripples visible to the naked eye.


    The whole world seems to be thickened by the gathering of strong winds.


    The oxygen in the air seemed to be taken away by the violent hurricane.


    Uchiha concealed himself and created another ninjutsu that was not inferior to the laser sky, it was just wind escape.


    For a time, the mountain collapsed and the ground cracked, smoke and dust billowed, and the gust of wind directly swallowed up a lot of Sha Ren, forcing Sha Ren to retreat wildly.


    "Dust gold, block it for me." Luo Sha''s eyes were about to split, angrily raised his arms, and placed the gold dust barrier in front of Sha Shinobu.


    "ignorance."


    With a faint sigh, he sighed from Uchiha''s mouth.


    The thick gold dust was directly knocked out of a big hole by a figure that rushed down.


    Uchiha faintly descended from the sky, full of terrifying wind pressure.


    Uchiha, who has begun to skillfully use the wind attribute Chakra, is more powerful than the first one!


    Although Uchiha is a chakra who is proficient in every attribute, in fact, if he is not used for a long time, it will also cause strangeness.


    Besides, the opponent that can be suppressed by using Thunder Dunge alone, how could Uchiha Yin spend time on the wind attribute?


    However, in a short period of time, Uchiha Yin has been completely evacuated, and even not inferior to his Thunder Dunge.


    The rewards of the system, but let Uchihain directly grasp it, the previous unfamiliarity is just because of the unfamiliarity caused by not using it for a long time.


    This also made Rasa, at the beginning, blocked Uchiha''s escape with gold dust.


    And now Luo Sha still wants to block Uchiha''s attack, which can be said to be idiotic.


    Seeing Luo Sha''s situation at the moment, Eilao Zang couldn''t care about other things, and immediately summoned all his puppets.


    Ever since Uchiha was hiding in the Ninja World War II and destroyed the puppet of Eilao Zang, Eilao Zang relied on his own strength and the support of Sand Ninja Village to create a more rigid puppet.


    Although he was not confident that he could beat Uchihain, it should still be possible to block Uchihain''s attack.


    The puppets were stacked one by one in front of Luosha, but they were constantly shattered as if they had no resistance.


    However, this also gave Luo Sha some reaction time.


    After avoiding the fatal blow, Luo Sha''s body crashed to the ground.


    "Master Fengying?!"


    The surrounding Sand Shinobu exclaimed worriedly.

 390 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 390

    Damn, He Laozang''s face is getting more and more ugly.


    "Next, it''s you."


    But Eilao Zang saw a pair of indifferent, with cold eyes.


    Eilao Zang''s heart was suddenly startled, and then tightened.


    Eilao Zang''s strength can be said to be equal to Luo Sha.


    However, due to his old age, Eilao Zang''s real combat effectiveness is not even as good as Luo Sha.


    And now, Luo Sha just fell down!


    Eilaozou wanted to yell, Uchiha, you were crazy. During World War II, if my sister hadn''t been negligent, you would never have killed her so simply.


    Today, I will avenge him.


    However, his lips moved twice, but he didn''t say anything.


    Because at this time, it is too stupid to say something threatening.


    For a while, the puppets surrounded Eilaozang directly, waiting for them.


    "It''s boring." Seeing this scene, Uchihain also felt bored.


    With a flash, Uchihain came to Ezang''s side.


    With a wave of his arm, the huge wind pressure unexpectedly formed a shocking glimpse, which directly penetrated Eilao Zang''s body.


    Eilao Zang, die!


    Sand Shinobu around him was also terrified at this time, and kept backing away in shock.


    Among the Wanjun, Uchi 213 Boyin easily knocked down the two strongest people in Sand Ninja Village, one stunned and the other killed.


    "Escape, run away!"


    "Run, run away, Uchiha Ken, he is not a human, but a devil!"


    "Flee, run away, we can''t all die on the battlefield, otherwise, Sand Ninja Village will be destroyed!"


    I didn''t know who it was, and suddenly shouted so. As a result, the people in Sand Ninja Village fled frantically one after another.


    Run away, if you don''t run away, Sand Ninja Village will be destroyed.


    This sentence gave Sand Shinobu an excuse to let them start to escape without any pressure.


    And Uchihain, but he didn''t mean to stop it.


    Step by step, he walked to the direction of the fallen Luosha.


    Soon, most of the ninjas escaped, leaving only a small number of ninjas, guarding in front of Luosha.


    "Oh? You won''t run away?" Uchiha raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "We are Rosha''s confidantes." Among the crowd, a Sha Ren said bitterly.


    "Shut up!" The other Sand Shinobu said grimly.


    "Oh, I understand." Uchiha said faintly, and then relentlessly began to attack.


    Chapter 398 Black Jue?


    Since that Shinobu said that they are Rosa''s cronies, then Uchiha''s secret will naturally not leave them behind.


    Although it was obvious, the original plan of the sand Shinobu was to beg for mercy.


    As Luosha''s confidants, they naturally understand that Luosha can no longer be his four generations of Fengying.


    Uchiha will not kill Rosha hiddenly and will not mention it for the time being. Even if Rosha safely returns to Saranin Village, I am afraid that Rosha cannot be the fourth generation of Fengying.


    It is more likely that Karuluo and Yecang will gradually come to power.


    Although Uchiha''s relationship with Hakura and Karuura, the people of Sunin Village didn''t dare to talk casually, but they still knew it in their hearts.


    Of course, the people in Saranin Village were not willing to persecute Karuura and Yecang.


    After all, the shadow-level powerhouse is not a Chinese cabbage, one can count as one.


    What''s more, there are two young film-level powerhouses, Karuluo and Yecang, and the future is limitless.


    And the ninja who just spoke clearly wanted to''rebel''.


    Uchiha Hidden slammed a blow, and Luo Sha''s cronies wanted to make the last struggle.


    However, Uchiha''s strength is far beyond their imagination.


    In just a few breaths, Luo Sha, who was still fainted, was left on the field.


    Looking at Luo Sha lying on the ground, Uchiha Hidden squeezed his fingers, and then a strong wind hit Luo Sha''s arm.


    "what!"


    After receiving a severe impact and feeling severe pain, Luo Sha, who was still sleeping, was awakened immediately.


    Luo Sha, who woke up, saw her cronies who died around her, and Uchihain in front of her, and she was distraught.


    At this time, the Sand Ninja''s troops were all gone.


    The crowd that was originally densely populated is now all empty.


    "Uchihain." Luo Sha''s expression then changed from anger to fear.


    Uchiha has become a nightmare in Luo Sha''s heart.


    "Rosa, can you tell me how your kind of lightning forbidden enchantment came from?" Uchiha asked casually.


    The lightning forbidden barrier is the barrier used by Sand Ninja Village just now.


    Because I don''t know what the name is, Uchiha hidden arbitrarily named her sister.


    When Luo Sha heard it, she knew Uchiha''s purpose.


    For some reason, Luo Sha was relieved.


    Rasa, the one who feared most was Uchihain, who would kill him without saying anything or giving herself a chance to speak.


    Because Luosha knew that she had no ability to resist at all.

 391 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 391

    And now, when Uchiha Yin asked, he obviously wanted to ask himself.


    In this case, on the contrary, he still has a chance to survive.


    "I''m telling you, you let me go." Luo Sha stared at Uchiha''s eyes and said.


    "Oh? In this situation, why do you think I''ll let you go?" Uchiha chuckled and said.


    "Just because no one knows how this enchantment came from except me and Eilao Zang."


    Seeing Uchiha''s faint smile, Luo Sha couldn''t help feeling panicked, and then quickly said.


    He was really scared, Uchiha made a move without saying a word.


    Before death, everything seemed so humble.


    Even if there is only a slight possibility, Luo Sha must seize the chance to survive.


    He didn''t know how important this news was to Uchiha, but he could only gamble.


    Bet on this news is very important to Uchiha.


    It was so important that Uchiha could spare his life.


    He saw the dead body of Eilao Zang.


    Hai Laozang is dead, and no one else has this news except for himself.


    But obviously, he was not betting right.


    Uchiha smiled contemptuously, closed his eyes, and then opened them.


    A mysterious pattern appeared in Uchiha''s eyes, as if surrounded by stars in the sky, mysterious, full of charm, and deeply attracted Luo Sha''s eyes.


    Kaleidoscope write round eyes!


    In an instant, Luo Sha seemed to have lost her mind and became dazed.


    "Say, what happened?" Uchiha asked quietly.


    Although Luo Sha is the strength of the shadow class, after a great battle, there is no one in ten.


    Coupled with illusion, it is a mental attack.


    Even in the heyday of Rosa, he might not be able to withstand Uchiha''s illusion. Now Rosa, who is on the verge of collapse, can withstand it.


    In just a short breath, Luo Sha was hit by Uchiha''s illusion.


    "That''s a man with a yin and yang face, and his upper body is wrapped in pitcher-like leaves..."


    "...He asked us for certain supplies from Sand Ninja Village, and then handed this barrier to us."


    Rosa explained the causes and consequences of this incident to Uchiha.


    Uchiha hidden, also quickly understood what was going on.


    In general, it should be Black and White that gave Luosha this enchantment.


    The purpose, I am afraid, is to test Uchiha''s secret?


    There was a clear look in Uchiha''s eyes.


    Hei Jue had disappeared since he appeared in the last Zhongnin exam. He didn''t expect that he would start making waves again.


    Just use this enchantment to test your own strength?


    Isn''t it too whimsical?


    Didn''t he let Kurozutsu know in the last match that he was definitely not inferior to Uchiha Madara.


    But now that so many years have passed, Uchiha Yin is even stronger, and the effect of this kind of enchantment is even smaller.


    By the way, since Hei Jue wants to use this to test himself, wouldn''t he?


    Uchiha''s eyes flashed, and then Kagura''s eyes were opened with all his strength.


    Although Kagura''s eyes will naturally open when fighting, the scope is not too large.


    After opening the eyes of Kagura with all his strength, all the objects within ten kilometers of the circle formed a thumbnail, which appeared in Uchiha''s heart.


    No?


    Where are you observing?Black?


    Chapter 399: Hei Jue''s Dread


    "Uchiha hidden, Uchiha hidden."


    In the hidden underground ten kilometers away, Jue''s face showed a solemn expression.


    "Heijue, Heijue, do you know what the smell of stool is?"


    "Are you observing anything here? It''s over ten kilometers, and we dare not perceive it."


    "Mama, shall we wait for a taste, the smell of stool?"


    Today''s Jue is not only black and black, but a combination of black and white.


    Bai Jue, on the left, covered in white, like a joke, talking constantly.


    Hei Jue, on the right, formed a sharp contrast with Bai Jue.


    Hei Jue had a sullen face and said nothing, turning a blind eye to Bai Jue, who was making strange comparisons next to him.


    "Sure enough, Uchiha Ken has seven attributes."


    Hei Jue thought inwardly.


    A few years ago, when Kuro Zetsu was fighting Uchiha, Uchiha only used simple physiques and Thunder Dunge, and did not use too many other moves, but they all possessed super shadow level strength. .


    Therefore, Kuro is absolutely terrified of Uchiha.


    This time, this lightning-forbidden enchantment was also handed over to Luo Sha by Heijue, who wanted to test Uchiha''s secret.


    As for the materials to be exchanged, in Hei Jue''s heart, it was not too important, so they were directly delivered to Wuren Village.


    Originally, Kuro Zetsu was lucky. If Uchiha Hidden and Raidun alone were powerful, the threat level would be reduced a lot.


    However, it now appears that Uchiha Yin is definitely a ninja with seven attributes.

 392 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 392

    Wind, fire, thunder, earth, water, and yin and yang.


    The owner of these seven attributes, Uchiha Hidden, definitely has this opportunity to break through to the sixth level.


    If Uchihain really breaks through to the sixth rank, I am afraid that all of his plans will be destroyed.


    Heijue''s face was gloomy.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that Kuro absolutely can feel that Uchiha has even reached the edge of the sixth rank.


    Especially that kind of method that doesn''t require any seals, mobilizes different Chakra attributes at will, releases various ninjutsu abilities, and makes Heijue''s heart freeze.


    Ninjutsu began to gradually appear after Otsuki Yui founded Ninjutsu.


    Before that, the only people who could use this ability were Otsuki Kaguya, Otsuki Ha Village, and Otsuki Yui.


    And now, Uchiha Yin seems to be able to be like his''mother'', without the need to mobilize the surrounding energy (Chakra, Xianshu Chakra) to release powerful ninjutsu.


    This even exceeded Hei Jue''s expectations.


    Could it be that this was taught by another member of the Datongmu clan?


    Hei Jue''s face became even more solemn when thinking of another big-tube wooden tribe who looked exactly like his own''mother''.


    The plan must continue, and speed up!Hei Jue thought secretly in his heart.


    "Well, don''t you keep talking, should I try it?"


    "Go, go back." Hei Jue said, ignoring Bai Jue''s funny tone.


    "Well, don''t you be so indifferent to me, just give me some advice." Bai Jue said dancingly.


    It''s just that Heijue was very calm, controlling this body, and was submerged in the mud.


    For this funny comparison of Bai Jue, it is obvious that Hei Jue is very used to it.


    After perceiving for a while, Uchihain did not find Zutsu.


    Sure enough, it is a must, the hiding ability is really good, maybe it is, directly escaped to a radius of 10 kilometers away?


    Uchiha Yin sighed inwardly.


    After Rosa was taken care of, Uchiha hidden in Konoha''s camp.


    "Yin, you''re back." In the main camp, Sakuma Hagi was radiant and beaming with joy.


    Tsunade, Kushina''s face was also full of joy.


    Although this war was a tragic victory, it was like a heart booster that hit everyone in Konoha.


    Despite the heavy losses, all Konoha ninjas are as if they were beaten up with high morale.


    They are not to blame, Konoha¡¯s forces are only one-seventh, or even one-eighth, that of Sand Ninja, but he bluntly beat the people from Sand Ninja village back. Why didn¡¯t Konoha be allowed Ninja exhales!


    You should know that Konoha sent the least troops on the side of Sand Ninja Village, but this side may indeed have the highest victory.


    This makes the Konoha ninja here slowly feel a sense of honor and pride.


    The fighting spirit of his men is high, and as the leader Sakumo Hagi, he is of course smiling.


    And Tsunade and Kusina also felt very refreshed because they were able to show off their skills.


    Of course, everyone in Konoha obviously also knows who it is that made the war end so quickly, so now, those elite ninjas who look at Uchihain have admiration and gratitude on their faces...


    Those ninjas who underestimated Uchiha''s secrets could not help being ashamed of their original thoughts.


    "Yes, I''m back. I just blocked Luosha and the others, and I got rid of Eilaozang and Luosha."


    Uchiha said lightly.


    "Oh, it turns out that you chased Sanda Ninja, and got rid of Luosha and Eilaozang...what?! You got rid of Eilaozang and Luosha!"


    At first, Sakumo Hagi hadn''t reacted yet, but soon he reacted, and shouted in surprise.


    Because of the shock, Sakumo Hagiki''s voice was so loud that almost all ninjas heard Sakumo Hagigi''s voice?!


    what?!Eilao Zang and Luo Sha are dead?!


    Four generations of Fu Ying Luo Sha, the commander-in-chief of the battlefield of Sha Nin, Eilao Zang, are all dead!


    Suddenly, expressions of astonishment appeared on everyone''s faces!


    "I heard that right, did I? Master Shumao said, Master Yin chased down Sand Ninja and killed the four generations of Fukage Rasa and Eilaozang?" A Konoha ninja asked blankly.


    Snapped!


    "Does it hurt?"


    "Pain!" A ninja held his face aggrievedly.


    "In other words, isn''t it a dream?!"


    The four hundredth chapter is too strong


    Knowing that Uchiha was pursuing Ninja and killing the four generations of Kazekage Rasa in Ninja Village and the commander-in-chief of the battlefield Ezura this time, Konoha''s ninjas were also very shocked, but, They didn''t doubt Uchiha''s words.


    If Uchihain said that at the beginning, and Konoha ninja thought Uchihain in his heart, no one now suspects that Uchihain was talking about it.


    Because just on the battlefield, Uchiha''s powerful posture convinced every Konoha ninja.


    And those ninjas of the Uchiha clan felt proud.


    Because anyway, Uchiha Hidden is a member of the U-Chiha clan.


    However, Konoha Ninja still felt very shocked by the fact that Uchiha was able to get rid of Rosa and Ezo.


    If it is said that Uchiha Yin killed Rosa and Ezusa in a one-to-two situation, the people of Konoha would not feel shocked, but took it for granted.


    When Uchiha was hidden on the battlefield, he killed one Shouzuru so easily. (The beast-formed banto bento was so fast that everyone in Konoha thought it was one Shouzuru released.) , Kill Luo Sha and He Lao Zang in one dozen two, it is probably not a problem.


    However, the problem now is that Uchiha Kimura killed Erazo and Rosa when the army of Nina was withdrawn.


    The Sand Ninja army, even if it suffered heavy casualties, still had the existence of Wan Sand Ninja.


    In this case, it is too difficult to kill both Luo Sha and Hai Lao Zang!


    If it weren''t for Uchiha''s and Sakumo Hagi''s personal words, I am afraid Konoha Ninja would not believe it, and it would feel like a fantasy.


    However, now, after a short period of shock, Konoha Ninja looked excited.

 393 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 393

    "Master Yin, it''s really amazing!"


    "It''s too strong to take the first level of the enemy generals in the army?!"


    Konoha Ninja got excited.


    I imagined that just now, Uchiha Hiden alone faced tens of thousands of Shinobu, without fear, fighting hard, and finally took down the first level of Rasa and Ebonzo!


    Thinking about it this way, everyone in Konoha felt excited, and they wished that they were there to join in.


    No wonder Uchiha Ken-sama has been there for so long.


    Konoha suddenly looked at Uchiha in admiration.


    However, they didn''t know that Uchihain didn''t fight hard at all.


    The reason why Uchiha Yin would delay a little time was entirely because he was familiar with Feng Dun that he hadn''t used much.


    "You said, Master Yin has reached the realm of the first generation of adults?!"


    During the discussion with Konoha and others excitedly, a ninja suddenly said, then the scene fell silent.


    Yes, in front of tens of thousands of ninjas, kill the leader of Ninja, even the whole army commanding Eilao Zang, the four generations of Kazekage Rasa.


    This.


    What kind of strength is it?!


    I''m afraid that the first generation of Naruto-sama is nothing more than that, right?!


    Konoha Ninja was shocked by his guess.


    You know, the first generation of Naruto has been mythological in Konoha''s ninja, and it is an absolutely undefeated term.


    And now, Uchiha''s secret has reached the level of the original Naruto.


    This is really, so exciting.


    Uchiha faintly listened to the words of worship from the crowd, and he was also somewhat satisfied.


    Well, people like others to praise themselves, vanity, who doesn''t.


    "Yin, are you really..." Hearing the speculation of the people around him, Sakumo Hagi widened his eyes and looked at Uchiha Ken.


    "Yes, it''s true." Uchiha said lightly with a smile.


    To be honest, Uchiha''s current strength is probably stronger than that of Senjujuma''s heyday.


    However, I am afraid no one believes it.


    After all, in Konoha, Senjujuma has been deified and is an undefeated term.


    Therefore, Uchiha Yin did not continue to say anything.


    However, even so, Sakumo Hagi was shocked.


    You know, Sakumo Hagimu is now at the top of the film class.


    However, he also felt that his strength seemed to have reached its peak.


    After that, his strength will only gradually weaken as he ages.


    And now, the young man in front of him, who was only in his 20s, had actually reached the Super Shadow Rank, a vigilance that only two had reached for so many years.


    Sakumo Hagi was shocked, and then he was amazed.


    "Okay, I''ll leave the rest to you, Sand Shinobu, it shouldn''t last long." Just when Sakumo Hagi wanted to say something, Uchiha yawned. Said.


    The attack time of Sunnin Village was early in the morning, and now it was noon.


    Uchiha Yin also felt a little tired.


    "Okay, I understand." Sakumo Hagi smiled when he saw this.


    Uchiha concealed his departure from Konoha Camp and returned to the tent prepared for him.


    "Everyone, get ready. Next, it''s time for us to counterattack." Sakuma Hagaki said with a cold light in his eyes.


    Originally, Sand Ninja Village was able to stalemate with Konoha for a while.


    However, now Luosha and Hai Lao Zang are dead, and Yi Wei Ren Zhu Li is also dead.


    In this case, Sand Ninja Village is a group of dragons without a leader.


    Of course, Sakumo Hagi will not let go of such a good opportunity, nor can he let it go.


    In the next few days, it is estimated that Konoha will sound the horn of counterattack, and Sand Ninja Village will only be able to admit that he is unlucky.


    Hearing Haaki Sakumo''s words, the surrounding ninjas were shocked, and their faces showed excitement.


    ¡ª¡ª


    It''s New Year''s Eve. There are so many things. It''s painful that I can''t bear to watch the reminders come.


    I think it will be much better after the next year, and the update will be able to speed up when the time is over.


    Congratulations on the 400 chapters, sprinkle flowers.


    Chapter 401 Blame you for being too charming


    "Yin, let me go..."


    Jiuxinai''s hair was windy, his complexion was flushed, and he panted slightly.


    Yun Yun''s fluffy temples, his eyes slightly narrowed, and his alluring look appeared in front of Uchiha''s secret.


    "Go and bully Tsunade sister, you see, she looks like that."


    Jiuxinai said pitifully.


    Tsunade laughed instead. Not only did he come to help, but he said with interest, "Hmph, didn''t you look like you were going to be singled out at first? It''s rare to see you being hidden now." I don¡¯t want to take a good look at the bully, isn¡¯t that a loss?"


    "I won''t help you, take it yourself!"


    Looking at Tsunade''s way of not helping, don''t look for me, Kushina was crying without tears.


    Since he hadn''t seen each other for a long time, coupled with the joy of victory in the war, Kushina issued a declaration that he would single out Uchiha.


    Then, then there is no more.

 394 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 394

    Uchiha is full of concealment, and directly teaches Kushina how to make people, cough cough, how to behave.


    Seeing Kushina''s convincing expression that seemed to be collapsed, Uchiha''s face looked like a smile.


    He lowered his head and whispered to Jiu Xinnai, "Sorry, who made you too fascinated now?"


    Hearing Uchiha''s words, the blush on Kushina''s face was even worse, as if he had reached the peak.


    ......After this, Kushina doesn''t have any strength anymore.


    Seeing that Kusina was dying, Uchiha turned his head and looked at Tsunade.


    Tsunade saw something bad, and just wanted to escape, but he didn''t expect it, but was directly pulled over by Uchiha.


    "Asshole." Tsunade cursed secretly.


    "Okay, then I''m a bastard, what are you?" Uchiha faintly pointed to Tsunade''s wet clothes and said.


    "Huh." Tsunade flushed, his expression a little shame.


    This bastard, I watched you here, how could there be no reaction at all.


    Tsunade wanted to refute something, but was directly blocked by Uchiha what he wanted to say next.


    "Uh, uh."


    Uchiha hidden bravely climbed to the top, Tsunade''s uncontrollable evil was held tightly by Uchiha.


    Tsunade was struck by lightning immediately, and he fell softly into Uchiha''s arms.


    Uchiha''s concealed breathing became heavy, and his big hand gently stroked it, making it extremely smooth.


    Tsunade turned around and sat directly on Uchiha''s body.


    The two embraced face to face.


    Uchiha''s hands were wrapped around Tsunade''s waist.


    To avoid falling, Tsunade grabbed Uchihain''s shoulder with one hand and put the other in front of him.


    After the two looked at each other for two or three seconds, Uchiha Yin slowly moved towards Tsunade''s face and leaned over.


    Tsunade looked at Uchiha Ken who was getting closer and closer, and the moment he was about to be touched, his face turned slightly to one side and hid.


    Seeing Uchiha''s suspicious expression, Tsunade couldn''t help but smile triumphantly.


    "You are not good."


    Seeing Tsunade''s smirk, Uchiha Ken also said with a smirk.


    Tsunade looked at Uchiha''s eyes provocatively, as if he was saying: "You come to catch me, you come to catch me, if you catch me, I will let you hehe hehe..."


    As she wished, Tsunade couldn''t escape at Uchiha''s speed.


    Just now Tsunade had a mental arithmetic and unintentional, so he avoided it.


    This time, Uchiha concealed his defense and approached Tsunade directly.


    When Tsunade was forced to lie on her back and there was no place to lean, Uchihaken didn''t get too close, waiting for her to fall back when she didn''t have the strength, so that Tsunade took the initiative to kiss Uchihain.


    It''s just that Tsunade wouldn''t play cards according to common sense, she directly pushed Uchiha hidden, and then steadfastly moved up.


    "Well."


    Tsunade blushed and hummed softly.


    One hand slowly climbed onto Uchiha''s neck, and the body couldn''t help but leaned on Uchiha''s body.


    Next to him, Kushina was watching with interest.


    "Senior Brother Yin is really amazing. Not only did he end this war, he also chased Suninu solo, and finally killed the four generations of Fuying and the commander-in-chief of Sunin. It was really amazing."


    Mute said with a look of admiration.


    "Yeah, yes, Uchiha is very powerful, silent, you have said it many times, no matter how you feel, you are going to become a hidden fan." Hongdou said with an impatient face, but everyone was able to From the eyes of red beans, we can see a different kind of meaning.


    That is pride!


    It''s like being proud of hearing others praise yourself!


    No, it should be said that I am proud when I praise the people I like.


    However, Hongdou did not put this kind of pride directly on his face.


    However, Hong, Lin and even Silent could see that Hongdou''s mood was happy.


    "Adzuki beans, although you said that, you are still not very happy in your heart?!" With a smile on his face, Hong directly broke through Uchiha''s disguise.


    "How can I feel happy? That bastard is so powerful, what is my business!" Red Bean retorted with excitement as if being caught by someone.


    While looking excited, Hongdou''s cheeks were flushed, and I didn''t know if it was shame, 0.3 or angry.


    Hong saw the appearance of red beans, and he didn''t seem to continue to tease.


    If you continue to ridicule, red beans will become angry from embarrassment.


    "By the way, it''s not good for us to find the master at this time. Now it''s noon, he should be resting." Silent asked worriedly.


    "Take a break, what about the break at noon, we are, but we are looking for him to cultivate for us. For our positive reasons, he will definitely be willing to agree." Hongdou said.


    "Yes, but I feel, Master, he should still be asleep? It''s all so quiet here."


    During the conversation, Lin, Silent, Red, and Red Bean all came to Uchiha''s tent, and then Lin opened the tent.


    Chapter 402


    "what!!!"


    Push the tent away, one, no, two, still wrong, three!


    Three sleeping positions, no, not sleeping position...


    Hong Dou, Hong, Lin and Silence opened their eyes wide, feeling that there was some blank in their minds.


    Then they screamed, and they ran back quickly.


    It''s just that the scene just now is completely engraved in my mind.


    As a ninja, in general, his memory is much better than ordinary people.

 395 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 395

    What''s more, it is this kind of special memory.


    Although it was only a shock, it was already deeply engraved in my mind.


    Especially when I saw some special places, not only did I stabbed Tsunade into Tsunade''s body, but also revealed a small section, so scary and hideous.


    Tsunade''s voice was like three days around the beam, encircling their ears.


    They felt that their bodies were hot and their faces burned.


    How could this happen, they just came to Uchihain and asked him to guide his own cultivation.


    Unexpectedly, I saw something that I shouldn''t have seen.


    But I don''t know why, there seems to be some envy in their eyes?!


    If Tsunade-sama¡¯s position is oneself...


    When they thought of this, they also felt that their bodies were a little weak.


    Well, it must have been caused by running too fast just now.


    That''s right.


    Hongdou shook her head, comforting herself in her heart.


    Hong Dou turned his head and saw Lin and Hong seemed to have similar expressions, and they felt much better.


    That''s right, absolutely.


    "By the way, Lynn, Hongdou, what are you doing with me running?" At this moment, Hong Lue asked with some confusion.


    "Hong, do you still want to stay there? You really have the courage." Hong Dou glanced at Hong suddenly, and couldn''t help but vomit.


    "No, Hong, you are not like that. Didn''t you see Hong just now." Hongdou suddenly reacted and asked.


    "What did you see?" Hongdou asked blankly.


    "I didn''t see anything, we didn''t see anything." Hongdou said quickly, feeling a little rushed.


    "Lin, don''t you think?" Adzuki patted Lin on the shoulder, trying to pull an ally.


    "Ah? Hongdou, what did you say, I didn''t see anything." Lin, who was still immersed in the scene just now, was pulled by Hongdou, and suddenly reacted, then her face turned red and her eyes looked unnaturally. Asked around.


    "Ah? Didn''t you see Lin either? Is it only me¡ªpersonally saw it." Hong Dou doubted the feeling of life.


    No, I was the only one who saw it, and then took Lin and Hongdou and ran away, right?


    So, I am the only one to see it?


    I don''t know why, there seems to be a little bit of joy in Hongdou''s heart.


    In this way, isn''t this a little secret that only you know?


    Bah, no, what a little secret this is, and it''s not a good thing.


    I have to say that Red Bean is also a bit nervous, Hong won''t talk about it. Lin''s appearance is obviously something.


    How could Lin not see it, but how could it be possible to say such a thing?


    Thinking about the scene just now, Lin was a little trance.


    Lin and Hongdou were in a daze, and naturally they didn''t notice any shyness in the red eyes.


    Red, of course I saw it too.


    However, she pretended not to see it.


    Lin''s disguise was seen through by Hong at a glance.


    It''s just that the red didn''t break through.


    "Adzuki beans, what did you see?" Xiao Xiaohong showed a black-bellied smile on his face, and asked curiously towards Adzuki beans.


    "I saw it... I didn''t see anything." Hongdou almost habitually told the news that he had seen it, but fortunately he braked in time.


    "What on earth did you see, can''t you tell us?" Hong continued to ask with a smile.


    "Also, Lin, didn''t you really see it?" Looking at Lin who was watching the show, Hong asked with a smile.


    Hongdou and Lin met once, then looked elsewhere.


    "By the way, what about mute? Where did the mute go?" At this time, Hongdou seemed to have discovered something and quickly changed the subject.


    "Mute? By the way, how about mute?" Hong didn''t continue to tease, and followed Hongdou''s words and went down.


    "I don''t know, didn''t she run with us?" Lin asked for a while too.


    Is the silence still there?


    This thought flashed in Hong Dou, Hong and Lin''s hearts.


    "Should we return?" Hongdou mentioned cautiously.


    "Okay, let''s go back and take a look. It should be, is it over?" Lin''s voice was very low, even the red and red beans on the side did not hear.


    "Okay, let''s go back, I also want to know, Hongdou, what you saw just now." Hong''s heart is also a little nervous, but in order to maintain the image that he doesn''t know anything, he still said like 030.


    "Don''t don''t don''t." Hongdou still stopped Hong Helin.


    In Hongdou''s heart, Hong and Lin still didn''t see anything.


    Therefore, there will be this kind of speech.


    Seeing Hongdou''s obstruction, Hong and Lin both breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, Hong also showed a puzzled look at the right time.


    "This, this, Teacher Yin has just been doing something very important. It is estimated that Mute will be here after a while, let''s go back to the tent and wait for her." Hong Dou said quickly when he saw Hong''s expression.


    "Well, let''s go back to the tent and wait for silence." Lin quickly agreed.


    Hong also nodded.


    Seeing this, Hongdou was also relieved.


    Fortunately, fortunately, it finally passed.


    And they had forgotten what Uchihain had to teach them to practice.

 396 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 396

    By the way, what else seems to be forgotten?


    what?


    Chapter 403: Don''t you usually be proud of it?


    You forgot about me!!!


    If Mute knew that Red, Red Bean and Lin had forgotten Mute, Mute would cry.


    No, even if Mute doesn''t know now, she is about to cry.


    Hong Dou has only two hands, so the only thing he can pull is Hong Helin by his side.


    The silence, unfortunately, is on the outermost side.


    This also led to a mute person standing outside the door.


    Outside Uchiha''s camp, it was very normal, no sights could be seen, no sounds could be heard.


    This is normal. After all, Uchiha does not want others to see and hear, so there is a barrier.


    However, it was just outside the tent. Inside the tent, nothing was set up.


    After all, ordinary people would walk in without knocking on the door.


    In other words, apart from Azuki, Kushina and Tsunade, there will be no other people who are so rude.


    While Kusina and Tsunade were both there, Uchiha Hideki naturally didn''t set up anything.


    But I didn''t expect it, just thinking that I wouldn''t find my own red beans, so I opened the door of the tent directly.


    And now, Hongdou pulled Hong and Lin ran away, leaving Mute alone.


    Silent alone, looking at the scene in front of him, almost crying.


    In addition to her quiet personality, she will become firm after going on the battlefield. In normal times, she is more gentle and submissive.


    In front of others, silence may be fine, but in front of Uchiha and Tsunade, silence can even be said to be submissive, very obedient and not able to resist.


    And now, watching Tsunade and Uchiha hidden in front of him, Mute was frightened.


    Mute had never encountered this kind of stimulus before, and he was just stunned, not even daring to move his body.


    And Tsunade, Kusina, and Uchiha Ken, of course, also sensed all this.


    In other words, from the beginning, Uchiha and Kunsina felt it.


    Tsunade was being attacked by Uchiha, so he didn''t feel it.


    Although Jiu Xin Nai closed Kagura''s eyes, the blood of the Uzumaki family also made Jiu Xin Nai''s perception ability superior to ordinary people.


    Therefore, from the beginning, Jiu Xinnai felt the arrival of Hong and the others.


    However, Jiu Xinnai did not stop.


    Well, there is no good way to stop it.


    The current Jiu Xinnai is limp, has no strength, and has no idea to stop it.


    And Uchiha Yin, after feeling that they were red, didn''t pay attention.


    Well, as long as it is not someone else coming over.


    Besides, for some things, get vaccinated first. That''s great, isn''t it?


    A wicked thought flashed through Uchiha''s heart.


    "Yin... The silence is still there."


    Of course, Tsunade didn''t perceive it at first, but when the door of the tent was opened, Tsunade still knew.


    Tsunade was taken aback for a moment, and just wanted to stop, but he didn''t expect Uchiha Ken to be irritated a little, and became even more violent.


    Tsunade''s body also shook suddenly, and he couldn''t help but utter a sluggish sound.


    Tsunade was originally relieved to see Hong and the others ran away.


    However, she suddenly discovered that the silence was magically left behind.


    How could Tsunade let go in front of silence.


    Her face that had always been domineering in the past flashed with a panic look, her hands covered it up randomly, and she wanted to cover her body with the quilt next to her.


    However, at this moment, a smirk flashed across Kushina''s face, and he wrapped the quilt around Tsunade around him.


    Seeing Kushina''s movements, Tsunade''s expression became even more flustered, and his skin became even more red.


    "Tsunade, I didn''t expect you to be so strong now. It seems that I am the husband and I have not been able to satisfy you, Master.


    Uchiha smirked and clasped Tsunade''s slender waist, speeding up his attack.


    "Yeah..." Tsunade, who was still able to speak, was immediately overwhelmed by Uchiha''s fast-paced rhythm.


    Coupled with the stimulus of being silent, Tsunade''s consciousness became more and more confused.


    Immediately afterwards, Uchiha Ken and Tsunade started a great battle in front of Silent.


    And the silence on the side makes his head a paste.


    How could this be?


    Originally, Mute was still thinking about it in a daze. When the master and brother stopped, how would he explain it?


    But unexpectedly, Tsunade and Uchihain had no intention of stopping at all.


    No, maybe it was because Tsunade wanted to stop, but he was directly stopped by Uchiha.


    But Uchiha Yin, on the contrary, got worse.


    This makes the original brain capacity become somewhat mute because of this matter, and become even more inadequate.


    She didn''t even know how she walked into the tent in a daze, and closed the door of the tent in a daze.


    While being watched by Mute, Uchiha''s experience felt a different kind of excitement. When Mute took the initiative to come in, and closed the door, Uchiha''s face showed a wicked smile, and he tried harder.


    Under Uchiha''s attack, Tsunade, who could have been able to support him for a long time, was defeated this time only after a few dozen minutes.


    "I can''t do it anymore. Forgive me, you go to Kushina."

 397 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 397

    Tsunade seemed to fall apart and shrank into Uchiha''s arms.


    Feeling that Uchiha''s anger did not go away, she said quickly.


    "I haven''t recovered yet." Seeing Tsunade''s disaster, Kushina said quickly.


    The silence at the moment is still here, Jiu Xin Nai is not so relaxed.


    "You are a member of the Uzumaki clan, you are usually proud of it. Is the stamina of the Uzumaki clan known to recover quickly?!" Tsunade quickly retorted.


    "But I haven''t recovered well yet, um, just haven''t recovered well." Jiuxinai quickly retorted.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Happy New Year¡¯s Eve to everyone


    Chapter 404 Gentle Silence


    Silent was also a little startled when he saw Tsunade and Kunsina arguing like this.


    Not knowing the violation, a sentence came out of the silent mouth: "Actually, in fact, I can too."


    As soon as he finished speaking, his head was muted as if he suddenly understood what he had said, and his cheeks instantly turned red.


    What did I say!!!


    Sure enough, just as Silent thought, when the silent words were uttered, the surroundings suddenly became quiet.


    Both Kunsina and Tsunade looked at Silent at the same time.


    Feeling everyone''s eyes, Silent was about to cry.


    Make you talk more, make you talk more.


    Well now, everyone¡¯s attention is focused on you.


    You should just find a chance to escape directly.


    "Hmph, Yin, did you think of this scene a long time ago." At this moment, Kushina gave Uchiha a glance and said.


    "Huh, I''ll just say it, otherwise, how could Silence and the others just come in?" Tsunade also gave Uchiha a hidden glance and said.


    Just watched by Mute all the time, even as Mute''s master, 110 Tsunade still felt very embarrassed.


    However, now that the topic has been opened to this level, Tsunade feels that it is not so embarrassing.


    Uchiha Yin gave a smirk, and did not answer Kusina and Tsunade''s words, and asked Silent, "Are you sure?"


    Silent was confused, especially after hearing Uchiha''s words, a strange feeling emerged in his heart.


    Unable to help, Mute nodded.


    "It''s cheaper for you." Tsunade hummed Uchiha for a while.


    Uchiha hidden Tsunade gently put down Tsunade. At this time, Tsunade barely had any strength.


    Uchihain walked directly to Silent, and put Silent on the bed.


    "Mute."


    Uchiha''s voice lengthened.


    "Brother." The management trembled.


    She looked at Uchiha in tears, her eyes filled with mist.


    "Is it still called Senior Brother?" Uchiha Yinxie smiled twice and pressed him close to Silent ear.


    "Husband..."


    Silent''s body was tight, his hands trembled, and his mouth opened and closed, squeezing out a voice that Uchiha almost couldn''t hear.


    Uchiha concealed Mute''s weak and boneless palm, and gently pulled her in front of him.


    Silent, dazed, without a trace of resistance, the groggy one was pulled by Uchiha hidden.


    Then, she saw Uchihain lightly sweeping her body, and then she changed her into a set of clothes she had never seen before.


    Maid outfit.


    And it''s not a normal maid outfit.


    The general maid costume is very orthodox. Although it looks good, it is not revealing.


    But this one.


    The shoulders are exposed, and the arms only wear a mesh-like transparent sleeve.


    Easily, you can see the white skin under the mesh.


    If you say that the orthodox maid costume is to serve people, you need to work, and you need to clean.


    This maid outfit is only for one purpose, to serve the bed.


    Seeing what she was wearing at this time, Silent''s body trembled even more severely.


    Then Uchiha Yin did not care, but showed a slight smile.


    The quiet personality was originally the kind of softer one.


    The silence after putting on the maid costume made Uchiha Yin even more urge to bully her.


    "Silence, call master." Uchiha said while pressing Silent''s ear.


    "Okay, Master." Silent''s complexion was ruddy, very shy.


    After struggling for a while, Silent swallowed, and then cried out softly.


    In this situation, Mute also knows what will happen next.


    Although she was still dazed just now, she was unusually sober at this time.


    However, even though he knew what was going on, Mute had no idea to refuse.


    Instead, become more obedient.


    Perhaps, in the depths of my heart, silence is also very happy.


    Uchiha hidden himself turned over and lay on the bed, lying flat.

 398 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 398

    "Mute, you know what to do..."


    Seeing Silent''s obedience, Uchihain also became''intensified''.


    Who is Mute?


    As I said before, I am obedient, very obedient and will not resist.


    Therefore, she was very obedient and afraid that she would fall into Uchiha''s body.


    Although, the slight pain caused the mist in her eye sockets to turn into tears and fall.


    However, she endured it firmly and obeyed Uchiha''s words.


    Even if it was painful, even crying, even if it was her first time, she silently held back her tears in the corner of her eyes, looking very pitiful.


    Seeing the silence at this moment, Uchihain''s face also flashed with pity.


    "If it hurts, you can bite my shoulder." Uchihain gently patted the silent back and said.


    Hearing Uchiha''s words, the silent face showed a bright smile.


    "Master...it doesn''t hurt..."


    The silence at this moment, clearly realized that he has changed.


    I am now Uchihain''s daughter.


    Thinking of this, Mute can feel the joy from the heart.


    Silent took a deep breath, and then moved strongly.


    Looking at himself, muting the weak, pitiful, but stubborn self-movement, Uchiha concealed the extraordinary excitement.


    But it was obvious that the silence of the first bleeding soon became unbearable.


    And Uchiha hidden, just right to take over the banner of attack.


    The silence in the maid dress has a strange charm.


    She is born with the characteristic of silently enduring, just like a real maid. In sports, she uses her body and mind to let her master feel the maid¡¯s heart of service.


    The immature girl, under this dress, has a gentle feeling.


    Chapter 405 Healing Wounds


    Silent didn''t have the strength of Tsunade and Kusina, and his physical fitness was also far different.


    She is very fragile, but silently bears it.


    Her expression became higher and higher, but her voice still carried the gentleness of a maid.


    Uchiha Yin also used the Yellow Emperor Nei Jing.


    The two chakras gathered together, and then separated.


    But Chakra, who had separated and returned to the two of them, was a lap bigger than before.


    The mute that was originally felt is more felt now.


    Coupled with the previous Kushina and Tsunade, Uchiha immediately broke out at this moment.


    Silence only feels hot for a while, as if flying into the sky, to heaven.


    "Clean it up for me." Uchihain said, seeing the silence at the moment, also showing a smirk.


    However, I didn''t expect that after hearing Uchiha''s words, Silent responded and struggled to sit up.


    "Okay, I''m joking." Uchiha hastily silenced the mute who wanted to move.


    "Master, this is what I should do." Mute looked at Uchihain very seriously, and started his own cleanup.


    Silent in a maid outfit fluttered back and forth, with a strange style.


    Uchiha, who had finally faded away, stood up again.


    "Master, this...this..." Seeing the extremely vigorous Xiaoyin, the silent Xiaoyin''s face almost cried.


    Originally seeing the silent movement, Uchiha Yin couldn''t help but become more loving and silent.


    But now seeing the cry of Silence, Uchiha Yin has another urge to continue bullying Silence.


    However, Uchiha is not unaware that the silence is only the first time, so it is already very good.


    "Okay, okay, I can only blame Mute for being so fascinated. Now everyone is asleep, let''s sleep too."


    Holding silence, Uchiha faintly pointed at Kusina and Tsunade next to him, and said.


    Kushina and Tsunade also left room for the first silence, and hid behind the quilt to sleep secretly.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the only main task. Brother''s power is beyond doubt, brother''s charm is irresistible, and brother''s excellence is admirable! As a sister, you are obliged to be the bedside person of brother! The system hereby releases the main task. , Become the person of Uchiha, mission reward: all attributes +5, medical proficiency +2, poison proficiency +3, system upgrade."


    "Ding, congratulations to the master for successfully obtaining all attributes +5, medical proficiency +2, poison proficiency +3."


    "Ding, the system is upgraded and the host can check it at any time."


    Different voices appeared in Uchiha''s and Silent''s minds.


    When I woke up, Mute heard the words in his mind.


    Thinking back to what happened before, Mute also turned red.


    However, in my heart, Silent did not regret the slightest.


    On the contrary, a happy expression appeared on her face.


    As for herself, the sudden increase in Chakra and the sudden increase in strength, herself, did not care too much.


    Looking at Uchiha, who was sleeping next to him, a different kind of feeling came into being.


    This is me, the husband who will serve my life.


    After watching Uchiha for a while, Silent got up in silence and left the tent.


    However, when she got out of bed, she frowned slightly.


    Although Uchiha is already very gentle, the silence is only the first time.


    One night is not enough to heal Silent''s injury.

 399 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 399

    This kind of injury that left a deep impression on him, Silent did not take the initiative to treat.


    However, this pain does not count as much as you.


    Silence slowed the movement, but, although the movement was a bit slow, it was still accompanied by slight pain.


    This also caused some distortion of the silent walking pace, and even slightly changed the silent face.


    "Okay, don''t force yourself." Uchiha faintly pulled Mute, and pulled Mute back into his arms.


    Uchiha hidden, woke up long ago, just now, quietly watching the silent movement.


    "Yin, you are awake." Mute first whispered, and just wanted to resist, but after reacting to Yin, he became weak and said.


    "Yeah, I woke up a long time ago." Uchiha said, looking at the shy silence.


    The silence at this moment is obviously still not used to the identity that has just changed, and it is a bit restrained.


    "In front of me, don''t have to be so restrained. I am now, but your husband is." Uchiha said softly, holding the silence in his arms.


    Hearing Uchiha''s words, the silent complexion began to flush a little, and his eyes were watery and full of tenderness.


    In fact, even though this happened, the silence still feels a bit unreal.


    It was a very worried heart.


    She was also very scared, fearing that Uchiha was only a whim, and she had no feelings for herself.


    However, with Uchihain''s side, she got the reply she deserved, and it calmed her mood.


    "Yeah." Silent answered Uchiha''s words softly with a nasal voice, sweet in his heart.


    "Well, now, let me heal your wound?" The two held each other, very warm.


    At this moment, Uchihain said suddenly.


    "Hmm, eh? Treat the wound?"


    Silent was still indulged in the warmth, but did not respond.


    But, soon, he came back to his senses and learned what Uchiha hidden said.


    Heal the wound?!


    Isn''t it?


    "This, don''t."


    Silent didn''t dare to look at Uchihain with his eyes, and said timidly.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Happy New Year everyone, and a good year of the dog.


    The author wishes everyone a new year.


    Keke, this time, shouldn''t there be a wave of red envelopes?


    (¨Œ)


    Chapter 406 I won¡¯t tell you


    Mute expressed rejection, but how could Uchihain agree.


    With a wicked smile, the corners of Uchiha''s mouth raised, and he started easily.


    And silent, the whole person is so shy that it will smoke.


    "Hid... don''t do that."


    "Let it go... let me go."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Mute was trembling with shame, and there was a red cloud on his face.


    The clothes she had just put on had been opened, and Uchihain, put his hand on the silent wound, and began to treat the silent wound.


    There was some redness and swelling at the silent wound.


    Although Uchiha''s age is gentle and quiet, it is difficult to withstand Uchiha''s impact.


    It''s like a python catching a mouse. When the giant python gets into the small mouse hole, it will naturally be devastated.


    However, the human body has the ability to regulate, so naturally it is not so scary.


    Perhaps, in addition to the first time it may be a little painful, it will be much better later.


    Uchiha''s movements became softer and softer. He looked at the white and reddish mute, and kissed Mute''s cheek.


    You know, when Mute started, he sat up and moved by himself according to his own commands.


    She didn''t have any resistance, showing how much she loves herself.


    This made Uchiha Yin more and more sympathetic to Silence.


    Silence only felt the original redness and swelling of the wound, bringing a trace of coldness, and the pain was quickly relieved.


    With this feeling, coupled with her current shy mood, she couldn''t help but hum.


    This, I have to say, was another great test for Uchiha, even his hands were shaking during treatment.


    In his heart, Uchiha Yin was even more conscious, and a powerful desire came to his heart.


    However, it was soon suppressed by Uchiha.


    After all, the current mute is really unable to withstand Uchiha''s rain again Luenzawa.


    Although he knew that no matter what he wanted, Mute would not refuse, but if he did that, Mute would probably be hurt.


    Therefore, Uchiha hidden still restrained.


    Soon, Uchiha concealed his silent treatment.


    "Thanks...thanks..." Silent eyes were filled with spring mist, said.


    "Okay, it''s cured." Uchiha hidden Silent''s somewhat messy black hair and gently stroked her delicate face.


    "Why isn''t Sister Mute coming back?" Tu Susu was curious, and asked Hong Dou, Hong and Lin.

 400 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 400

    The red beans, Hong and Lin, who were asked by Tu Susu, were embarrassed.


    Well, Adzuki, Hong, Lin, and Silent wanted Uchiha to train them, but Tu Susu didn''t go.


    She chose to have a good sleep.


    Therefore, she had no idea what happened.


    When she woke up, she found that Mute was no longer there, and Hongdou and the others also made Tu Susu feel very strange.


    After all, up to now, Mute has not returned, and they have many thoughts in their hearts.


    However, Tu Susu also asked the wrong person.


    Hong Dou, Hong and Lin also don''t know why Mute hasn''t come back at night.


    After all, they came back in the afternoon.


    Well, perhaps, Hong Dou, Hong and Lin only knew the beginning of the matter, but they had no way to predict how the matter would develop afterwards.


    They are even less likely to think that mute, who is about their age, has already taken a step ahead of them and become women.


    "Why hasn''t Mute come back?"


    "Could it be that I passed out? It is very possible, otherwise, it is impossible to have not come back yet."


    "Indeed, or rather, was punished by Master Tsunade and Master Yin?"


    "Is it possible that Silent was attacked by that bastard." This sentence was clearly said by Red Bean.


    "How is this possible? Impossible, right?" Lin said in disbelief.


    "Really? I think it''s very possible. Maybe, Mute is still enjoying it." Hong said with a dark belly, but there was a bit of resentment in his tone.


    "Should not?" Hong Dou''s tone was also a little uncertain.


    Red beans are not stupid either. Hong and Lin''s disguise can cover the red beans that had been blinded at the beginning, but after the red beans recovered, they also broke through Lin and Hong''s disguise.


    Just when the women were discussing, Mute also came back.


    "Mute, you''re back!" Lin saw Mute and ran over.


    Hongdou and the others also followed.


    "Mute you back?"


    "Mute, why have you been back so long?"


    The girls also gathered around Mute and asked.


    Silence at this moment, giving Hongdou, Hong and Lin feel, I don''t know why, it''s a little different.


    That kind of feeling seems to be that there is a little less young girl''s youth, and a little more young woman''s charm.


    It''s just that because of the silent personality, it is difficult for people to discover and perceive, but they can feel a little different.


    "You are so embarrassed to ask." Originally there was a bit shy and mute, after hearing the question of Hong Dou, Lin and Hong, he said with a slight bit of resentment.


    Of course, Mute is not complaining that Hongdou and the others didn''t take her with them when they fled.


    Even, she would also like to thank Hongdou and the others for not taking her with them when they ran away, otherwise, she would not have hidden with Uchiha so early.


    However, proper condemnation is still needed!


    A trace of embarrassment flashed across the faces of Hongdou, Hong and 4.8 Lin.


    Because forgetting to mute is indeed something worthy of condemnation.


    However, the eagerness or something still overcome the embarrassment.


    "Silent, I''m sorry, the situation was very urgent at the time, we forgot it for a while, yes, what happened after that? Why did you come back now?" Hongdou apologized embarrassedly, and then asked curiously.


    Lin and Hong asked after apologizing.


    "You want to know?" Silent asked.


    "Yes!" Hongdou, Hong, Lin and Tu Susu all nodded.


    "I''m not telling you." Silent snorted, and joined together.


    Chapter 407 The Situation


    How could it be possible to tell them about the things that just happened, with a silent personality.


    So no matter what the red beans asked, Silent shook his head and did not answer.


    Therefore, this matter has also become a mystery in the hearts of Hongdou and the others.


    However, after Mute went out late and returned early many times, they also had some guesses in their hearts.


    Bad guy (bad master), the girls are a little bit sour.


    And Uchiha Yin is very happy every day.


    Just like getting a new toy, Uchiha Yin always has a sense of desire and dissatisfaction.


    Therefore, recently, Kusina, Tsunade and even Silent have a sense of collapse, which is the reason why they have been sent to the cloud too many times.


    Time passed bit by bit, and Ninja World blew up an extremely fierce storm.


    One of the five major Ninja villages, although it is only the Ninja village with the weakest military strength, their four generations of Fengkage Rasa and the elder Ezura, some time ago, were beheaded by Uchiha Yin single-handedly.


    Moreover, it was Uchiha Yin alone, beheading the four generations of Fukage Rasha and Sanin Commander Eilaozou in the Wanjun.


    At the same time, a fierce attack by Sun Shinobu ended in defeat, and 03 Konoha ushered in a long-lost victory!


    After the news came out, the countries shook, and the entire ninja world seemed to have broken out with a plague, and ninjas were talking about something everywhere.


    Konoha''s ability to win more with less was already very shocking.


    And Uchiha I even beheaded the four generations of Fuekage Rasa and Eilaozou, which was even more shocking.


    You know, even in World War II, in fact, the high-end combat power of each Ninja village is basically without sacrifice.


    Once a ninja reaches the shadow level, there will always be a variety of hole cards.


    Although I can''t beat you, it''s still possible to escape, right?


    Everyone is a shadow class. When a shadow class wants to escape, how can a ninja who are also a shadow class chase him?

 401 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 401

    too difficult!


    That''s why the news that the four generations of Fengying and Eilao Zang died at the same time was so shocking.


    Could it be that Uchiha has stepped into the previous level of Senju Zhuma and Uchiha Madara?


    "No, it''s impossible. If Uchiha''s Yin really reaches this level, Konoha can''t be in such a bitter stalemate." Three generations of Tokage Onoki shook his head and said.


    "However, even if you didn''t step into Uchiha Madara''s level, I am afraid that you are not far from the original Uchiha Madara, right? It is the terrible Uchiha clan." Recalls Toko''s own weakness in front of Uchiha Madara. , Oh Yemu''s face was a bit gloomy, and his eyes were filled with a little fear.


    "You can''t let Uchiha become stronger in this way, there must be some way. Otherwise..."


    Other Shinobu villages also had similar ideas, and they also accelerated their attack on Konoha.


    However, Konoha Ninja who received this news was shocked, and then he was very excited.


    In the battlefield, what news can be more exciting than the victory of Shinobu Village?


    Sarutobi Richan, his face smiled like a chrysanthemum flower.


    Konoha, who has been supporting for so long, finally ushered in a victory!


    Sarutobi Hitoshi gave an order, and Konoha also speeded up his attack on Sand Ninja Village.


    Of course, the generals of Sand Ninja Village have lost two of them at once, and Sakumo Hagi will not let go of this opportunity.


    Without the arrangement of Eilao Zang and the leadership of Luo Sha, the ninjas of Sha Ninja Village seemed to have lost their souls all at once, retreating steadily.


    Defeated like a mountain!


    I''m afraid, it won''t be long before Sunnin Village will surrender.


    Moreover, the defeat of Ninja Village in the Konoha battlefield involved a lot of things.


    Wunin Village, taking advantage of this time, also speeded up the pace of attack on Shanin Village.


    At this moment, Kurozutu and Uchiha Madara, who were originally hidden in the dark part of Kurinin Village, also began to shift their positions.


    Their plan will be implemented.


    "Kuro Zetsu, it''s just such a simple plan, why is it so troublesome? Then is Uchiha Yin really so troublesome?"


    In the shadows, the aging Uchiha Madara with a withered face asked Kizzu who was kneeling in front of him.


    "Master Madara, this is just in case, in order to prevent accidental factors." Hei Jue knelt and said.


    "Well, since it''s your painstaking effort, so be it, although I feel that there is a little extra." Madara closed his eyes and said lightly.


    "Yes, Lord Madara." Hei Jue stepped back, his face hidden in the darkness with a little disdain.


    My plan must be foolproof, Uchiha Madara''s strength is too weak, I am afraid it is not Uchiha''s opponent.


    Damn, Uchiha Yin is not Ai Shura or Indra''s reincarnation, where is such a terrifying power?


    Is it the reincarnation of Otsuki Yumura or Otsuki Yui?


    Damn it, I made so many plans, isn''t it because Uchiha Madara is too weak?


    Hei Jue thought inwardly.


    However, as long as the plan goes smoothly, I will be able to succeed.


    Waiting for me, mom...


    Water country


    The tide is surging, and the stormy waves hit the shore.


    Standing on the barrier of a cliff, Ye Cang looked into the distance.


    You don''t need other pupil powers, you can see the conspicuous buildings there.


    "Then, is Wunin Village?"


    "I don''t know, this time, whether our negotiation will succeed."


    Ye Cang frowned and said.


    "It should be successful." Jiarenuo said in agreement.


    Yecang and Karuura, with a kind of sand ninja, want to come to Wunin village to negotiate and negotiate a peace.


    Sand Ninja Village, it can be said that there is no leader of the dragons, Ye Cang and Jiarong Luo, will soon return to Sand Ninja Village to preside over the overall situation.


    Therefore, they now need to negotiate a peace with Wunin Village.


    Exhausted.


    ¡ª¡ª


    I have to leave relatives in the last few days, so I¡¯m very busy, so the update may be a little bit slower.


    Chapter 408 The Conspiracy of Wuren Village


    "It''s not because our husband is too powerful, he directly beat up our troops on Konoha''s side."


    Ye Cang smiled helplessly, but there was a little pride in his voice.


    She did not shy away from the Sand Shinobu behind herself, after all, they were Ye Cang''s own troops.


    Besides, the only two shadow-level powerhouses left in Sand Ninja Village are Ye Cang and Jia Yan Luo.


    I am afraid that Sand Ninja Village is in urgent need of Ye Cang and Jia Ru Luo to help out, and he dare not stumbling on Ye Cang and Jia Ru Luo.


    "Yes, but there is no way. Dumplings Luo Sha and Eilao Zang are the favorites. This time, they want to attack Konoha."


    Jia Yanluo also nodded and said.


    Ye Cang and Jiaren Luo were prepared for the death of Luosha and Hai Laozang, and they didn''t have any special feelings.


    However, due to the defeat of Konoha Battlefield, Sand Ninja Village moved his whole body with one move, and Yekura and Karuura also had to end the battlefield in Wujin Village earlier.


    Because, Sand Ninja Village can no longer withstand the war.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this. After negotiating with Wunin Village, after returning to Sandnin Village, we may be able to see our husband at the negotiating table."


    Ye Cura thought of Uchiha, who hadn''t seen him for a long time, and said with a smile.


    "Yeah, too." Jia Yanluo also nodded.

 402 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 402

    In Sand Ninja Village, there is no way to persist on the battlefield of Wu Ninbo Village, and naturally, there is no way to persist on Konoha.


    Sand Ninja Village has confirmed surrender, but negotiations are still dragging on.


    Because, there is no one who can speak on behalf of Shinnin Village in the current sand Ninja Village.


    Sand Ninja Village died, not only Luosha and Eilao Zang two shadow-level powerhouses, but also the quasi-shadow among Luosha''s cronies, and the elite Shangren. Now they are all dead. Where is Sand Ninja Village is in charge of the overall situation ?


    Therefore, Ye Cang and Jia Ruluo also had no choice but to negotiate a peace this time.


    If there is no success, I am afraid that the battlefield on this side can only fail.


    Thinking of this, Ye Cang and Jiaren Luo also shook their heads helplessly.


    "Master Yakura, is the information given by the intelligence true?"


    "That''s a top-secret letter from the assassinated troops in Wuren Village. It should be true." A short man said with a silver-haired purple pupil and a baby face that looked like a suture-like scar under his left eye.


    He is the next four generations of Mizukage Yakura.


    It''s just that Yakura at this time is not Sanwei Renzhuli, and I don''t know if he is controlled by Uchiha Madara.


    He was holding a stick-shaped weapon with a hook at the front and decorated with green flowers, lying in ambush on the road to Wunin Village.


    "Yes, but it''s really unbelievable. How could Sand Shinobu do such a thing? They actually sent their only remaining shadow-level powerhouse as a bargaining chip for peace?" Said incredulously.


    "This is the human heart. Compared to war, the human form is the most terrifying."


    "I''m afraid, the elders of Sand Ninja Village are also at odds with Ye Cang and Kareura? Maybe they will also be afraid. After these two go back to seize power?"


    "It''s really ugly drama." Yakura said with a look of contempt flashing in his eyes.


    "Okay, stop talking nonsense, all we have to do is to ambush them, and then take their bodies back."


    "I heard that these two are the great beauties of Sand Ninja Village, and one is the former fiancee of the four generations of Fengying. What a pity."


    "Your news is out of date, but I heard that both of them are now Uchihain''s daughters."


    "Wow, Uchihain, is that amazing?"...


    The bargaining chip for Sunnin Village Yihe


    That''s right, not all the high-levels of Sha Nin Village welcome Ye Cang and Jia Ru Luo back.


    After all, there are some people who did not go to the battlefield and sit in Sharenin Village, but they are Luosha''s confidantes.


    Once Ye Cang and Karuluo returned to Sha Nin Village and took power, although they would not be treated like this, it was impossible for them to have such a status.


    Therefore, in order to prevent Ye Cang and Jia Luluo from going back, they did everything they could, and sold Ye Cang and Jia Luluo directly.


    In addition, they also said that this is to get Wuren Village to agree to a peace!


    Indeed, if no benefits are allowed, how could Wunin Village agree to a peace talk when Shanin Village is at its weakest?


    After all, if you insist on a little time, I am afraid that you will be able to defeat Sand Ninja Village.


    However, Wunin Village still agreed!


    Because this is the order of the three generations of Shuiying!


    And Yakura is leading everyone to execute this order!


    Although everyone had doubts in their hearts, they still respected the orders of the three generations of Shui Ying.


    This is obviously a conspiracy, Wuren Village and Sharen Village jointly entrap Karuura and Yecang.


    When Ye Cang and Jiaruluo step into Wuren Village, they will be hit hard by Wuren Village.


    Perhaps, there is a bigger plan, which has not yet surfaced and is hidden under the water.


    A few minutes later, the figures of Ye Cang and Jiaren Luo appeared in a canyon''s pass.


    In the valley, there was a gray mist.


    "The weather in the country of water is really foggy everywhere, and I don''t know how the people in Wuren Village live." Kareura said slightly unhappy.


    The Water Country is an island country, and the island is filled with mist all year round.


    Ye Cang felt the humid air around him and said in agreement.


    "Yes, it''s full of water vapor, it''s an island country."


    "The use of water escape in such a place full of water vapor should increase a lot. There may be 2 to 3 floors."


    "At the same time, the power of Huo Dun has dropped by at least 20%." Ye Cang lowered his head, as if feeling the water vapor.


    This is not to be blamed, it is the impact on all people, even if Uchiha Madara appears, the reduction should be reduced.


    Of course, fire escapes like Amaterasu are not within the scope.


    "It''s really uncomfortable weather." Ye Cang finally concluded.


    As they walked slowly, they didn''t feel that this gray fog was different from the previous ones.


    Contains a special kind of chakra!


    The 409th chapter is sad, you guys


    "These fogs seem to be a bit wrong?"


    A few minutes later, Ye Cang and Jiarong Luo also gradually realized something was wrong.


    They gradually felt that their bodies felt dizzy.


    Indeed, what pervades the valley is a neurotoxin specially produced by Wuren Village, which can cause dizziness and even mess up the chakra in the human body.


    Perhaps, in the original book, even if it does not reach the shadow level, but at least the quasi-shadow level Yecang, the heroic characters of the sand Ninja Village will be killed by the Wunin Village so simply.


    After all, if it is poisoned, it will work.


    Wu Ninja Village itself is a place that is very unfriendly to Huo Dun ninjas, not to mention the Yecang who is good at using Shao Dun.


    Whoosh whoosh~


    At this moment, the ninja lying in the Wunin Village around the gorge finally began to open their fangs and began to devour the life of Sand Ninja.


    "Enemy attack, enemy attack!"


    Although Ye Cang and Jia Ruo reacted quickly, they could not protect their teammates.

 403 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 403

    A stream of blood spattered out, and each of the sands began to fall.


    Wunin Village 110''s attack was very rapid and sudden.


    Coupled with the paralysis of the toxins in the mist at the beginning, most of the sand ninjas who came here did not have the ability to resist at all, and were beheaded by the ninjas of Wujin Village.


    "Wind escape, hurricane tornado!"


    Jiaren Luo shouted angrily, and his hands quickly formed a seal.


    Rumbling.


    A huge explosion sounded, and a wind pressure bursting with blue and white light burst out.


    Where the wind pressure passed, a shallow gully appeared, and it continued to spread forward.


    Wherever he went, whether it was soil, gravel, or flowers, trees, everything was drawn in.


    The strong wind continued to escape towards the surroundings.


    Even the fog in the air was blown away a lot.


    Many Wu Ren who had not had time to react, were hit by the terrifying wind pressure, tearing open a series of fatal wounds.


    "Good job, Jiarong Luo."


    Ye Cang praised, and then a strong fireball appeared in his hand.


    A much stronger fireball than before!


    The moment the fireball appeared, the moisture in the air was quickly evaporated at this moment, and the air became hot and dry at this moment.


    The temperature of the entire valley continued to rise little by little.


    With a light wave of the lotus arm, the fireballs continuously attacked the ninjas of Wunin Village one by one, bursting out with roars, harvesting the lives of one after another.


    However, Ye Cang didn''t seem to be satisfied yet.


    "Damn it, in this kind of environment, the power of Shao Dun is really too low." Ye Cang cursed in dissatisfaction.


    After that, she looked at the Wunin in front of her with a gloomy expression.


    "Our Sand Ninja Village came to form an alliance with your Wunin Village with sincerity. What does your Wunin Village mean?"


    The faces of Jiarenluo and Ye Cang were full of anger, and they were puzzled and puzzled.


    The current situation is completely beyond the expectations of Ye Cang and Jia Ruo.


    Although Sand Ninja Village and Wu Ninja Village have been at war, they did show a slight willingness to negotiate a peace before.


    Otherwise, Ye Cang and Jiarong Luo would not risk coming.


    However, depending on the situation, Wuren Village has no intention of reconciliation at all.


    Even Wuren Village has set up an ambush here, apparently already knowing their whereabouts and planning.


    This made Ye Cang and Jiarenluo''s faces gloomy.


    Because if they didn¡¯t guess wrong, there must be a traitor in their Sand Ninja Village!


    "Retreat, retreat."


    It didn''t take long before Ye Cang and Jia Ruluo saw the current situation clearly and quickly ordered.


    It''s just that Ye Cang and Jiarenuo who didn''t have too much defense, how could they withstand the elite Wunin sent from Wunin Village?


    Water escape, water turbulence.


    Water escape, the technique of water dragon bombs.


    Water escape, the technique of water bullets.


    One after another, the water escaped, continuously attacking, bit by bit, reaping the life of Sand Ninja.


    Jia Ruluo and Ye Cang could only bite their teeth, constantly breaking through.


    Water escape, burst water rushing!


    Suddenly, in front of Karuluo and Yecang, a water escape ninja from Wunin Village jumped high, leaned back abruptly, and then threw himself down.


    Suddenly, the huge waves surged into the sky, and the waves continued to rise, reaching a height of tens of feet in an instant. Then, the huge waves swooped down without hesitation.


    Shui Dun Ninja is best at large-scale attacks that change the landscape.


    The surrounding environment also greatly affects the performance of the Water Dun Ninja.


    In the territory of the water country, the water escape ninja is able to perform 100%, even with the help of the environment, to perform beyond their own due ability.


    And this hand is the extremely wide range and vast water volume of Shui Dun, which fully demonstrated the strength of this ninja.


    The shadow level, and only the strength of the shadow level, can easily come to such a water escape.


    "Yakura!" Seeing the ninja who suddenly appeared in front of him and stopped them, both Karuura and Yekura''s faces were a bit ugly.


    "Yakura, Karuura, we meet again." Yakura said blankly.


    "It''s really ironic to meet in this situation."


    "The heroes of Sand Ninja Village...Ye Cang, Jia Ruo...It''s really sad."


    Yakura shook his head, with sympathy in his tone.


    Ye Cang and Jiarenluo were taken aback.


    Hearing what Yakura said, Yekura and Karuura had a bad feeling instinctively.


    "You don''t know why it suddenly became like this, right? Miss heroes."


    "Let me explain it to you reluctantly."


    "It''s not a bizarre story. A very simple sentence is, for the sake of peace between our two countries, the elders of Sand Ninja Village betrayed you."


    "So, please go and die."


    Yakura came to the end with a deep sarcasm in his tone.


    Water escape, big water burst!


    Chapter 410 This is not in a hurry

 404 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 404

    So, was it betrayed by the elders of your own village?


    Perhaps it was the elder on Luosha''s side!


    Anger, betrayed anger, sadness filled their hearts.


    However, under the gradual erosion of the poisonous fog, Ye Cang and Jiarenluo''s minds gradually became blurred~unclear.


    Every ninja has a corresponding resistance to toxins.


    Ye Cang and Jia Ruluo, as shadow-level powerhouses, had resisted for quite a while, but they still couldn''t resist completely.


    If they are given time, of course they can rely on their own strength to expel the toxins.


    After all, Wuren Village¡¯s ability to use poison is not particularly powerful, and this toxin is not a particularly powerful deadly toxin.


    As long as Yecang and Jiaruluo were given time, the effects of toxins would be eliminated naturally.


    It''s just that how could Yakura and Wunin''s troops leave time for Yekura and Karuura.


    Ninjutsu, and constantly threw it towards Kaura and Yecang.


    Strongly supporting the ninjutsu that blocked Wu Ninja Village, both Ye Cang and Jia Rulu felt very tired.


    And the Sand Shinobu who followed Ye Cang and Jiarong Luo had been completely wiped out at this time.


    Of course, under the counterattack of Yecang and Kareura, Wunin Village also sacrificed many ninjas.


    "Ye Cang, Jia Ruluo, you are worthy of being the strongest genius in Sand Ninja Village. If it weren''t for the toxins we prepared at the beginning, I''m afraid we still have no way to keep you."


    Yakura also took a couple of breaths back and said.


    "Haha, do you think you must have won?" Ye Cang glared at Yakura and said.


    His confidants died one after another, making Ye Cang extremely angry.


    Of course, the same is true for Jiarong Luo.


    However, neither Ye Cang nor Jia Luluo thought they could escape.


    Gently touched the bracelet he was wearing, and a trace of apology appeared on Gairara''s face.


    "Cut, I''m going to trouble you again. I''m still too weak." Ye Cang murmured.


    If possible, Yekura really doesn''t want to trouble Uchiha.


    Ye Cang and Jiarenluo didn''t want Dangyin''s oil bottle, which was burdensome.


    Only now, Uchihain, but their only support.


    Thinking of this, Ye Cang and Jiarenluo also poured Chakra into the bracelet without hesitation.


    "What are they talking about?"


    "Inaudible, but it''s mostly curses?!"


    "Oh? You see they are still holding the bracelets in their hands. Isn''t this giving up resistance?"


    "Hahahaha, at this time, can you still not admit defeat?"


    "Interesting. They were still talking about it just now. They didn''t expect to give up in the next second. Interesting."


    "Mama, let me give her the last blow. It''s a bit regretful to say that such a beautiful body is about to disappear."


    The ninja in Wujin Village smiled wantonly.


    In their eyes, Jiarenluo and Yecang became like lambs to be slaughtered, without any resistance.


    It''s just that, at the moment when their voices fell, a completely strange voice suddenly exploded.


    "Really? How do I feel that you can''t do it?"


    "Ahahaha, they are all like this now, how could we not be able to do it."


    "Yes!"


    "No, who is it?!"


    "Be careful, the enemy is not just Ye Cang and Jiarong Luo."


    "Careful? Is it useful?" The figure in white clothes suddenly appeared in the field, waving his right hand in the air.


    Tearing.


    After several thunder lights, the wind blade suddenly appeared, seeming to break the air.


    The horrified, stunned, and surprised eyes of those mist ninjas instantly swept across their bodies.


    Either torn, or penetrated, amidst the constant thumping sound, the misty ninja kept falling down one by one.


    "So I said, what''s the use of being careful?"


    At this time, Uchiha''s voice was worthy of falling, and he didn''t even look at the dead bodies under his feet.


    The Wunin who originally surrounded Jiaruluo and Yecang swept away in an instant.


    "Uchiha...hidden."


    Yakura in the distance also showed a solemn expression at this moment.


    Without him, Uchiha is too legendary.


    The achievements of World War II, let alone talk about the battlefield of Sand Ninja, are already surprising enough.


    The news that Konoha defeated Sand Ninja Village quickly spread throughout the Ninja World. How could it be possible that Wunin Village didn''t know.


    This makes all Shinobu villages and countries feel very unbelievable.


    As we all know, the military strength of Ninja Village is several times that of Konoha, and there are 2 strong shadow-level players who are in charge. How could Ninja Village lose?How can you lose?


    Even the four generations of Fengying Luosha and Eilao Zang died.


    The shadow-level powerhouse is standing on the dian peak of the entire Ninja world, but Uchiha Yin actually killed two shadow-level powerhouses in the Ten Thousand Army by himself, how strong is Uchiha Yin?


    Could it be that Uchiha Yin has really stepped into the same level as Senju Zhuma and Uchiha Madara?


    When he thought of this, a little cold sweat broke out on Yakura''s forehead.


    Although there are thousands of Giri Shinobu around him, Yakura doesn''t feel the slightest sense of security.

 405 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 405

    It was as if Uchihain could take down his head at will.


    Uchiha faintly glanced at the surrounding Mizun Shinobi, then walked to Yecang and Kayanra''s side, frowning.


    As a top-notch medical ninja, Uchiha Hidden saw it at a glance, Ye Cang and Kayura had been poisoned at the moment, and their bodies were very weak.


    "Yin, is that you? First help me kill all these Wu Ren and take revenge for me."


    Ye Cang was also a little unconscious at this time, but when he saw Uchihain, he said quickly.


    "This is not in a hurry, the most important thing now is to treat you first."


    After speaking, Uchiha disappeared and started to treat Ye Cang and Jia Yan Luo.


    The 411th chapter is terrifying


    After speaking, Uchiha hidden his hands on the meridians on the necks of Ye Cang and Karuura.


    These poisons are really not a problem for Uchihain now, he can be cured and resolved completely.


    "Yakura, Karuura, are you okay." Uchiha said in a mild tone.


    After sensing Yekura and Karuara''s help, Uchihain directly came over with a spatial ninjutsu.


    The country of wind is southwest of Konoha, and the country of water is southeast of the country of fire.


    Coming from this far, Uchiha''s Chakra consumption is also very huge.


    However, for Uchihain now, he doesn''t care much about the chakra that he needs to move in such a long distance.


    The space bracelet made by Uchiha Hidden is indeed able to block most of the attacks of ninjutsu. It takes a lot of time for the shadow-level powerhouse to break.


    However, this spatial bracelet still failed to fully protect Karuura and Yecang.


    Moreover, Uchihain hadn''t considered the poison, and the bracelet could not remind Yekura and Karuura.


    "It''s okay, Yin, it''s fine if you are here." Jiaren Luo smiled and nodded, but there was still a bit of sadness in his eyes.


    After all, the death of his own confidant still made Kayanluo a little uncomfortable.


    "Yin, I am ashamed of you. I originally thought that I would solve it myself." Ye Cang said with a trace of annoyance flashing on his face.


    "As your husband, I just want to help you solve your worries. If you can solve it by yourself, what do you need me to do?"


    "Also, in front of me, you don''t need to be so polite."


    Uchiha said faintly after scraping Yecang and Karura''s little Qiong nose.


    "Otherwise, spanking." Uchiha made a gesture of spanking.


    "Yeah, thank you." A shy look flashed across Gairara''s face, and then, holding Uchiha''s arm, he covered his face.


    There is still Wuren around, although it may not be visible, but it also makes the shy Jiarong feel shy.


    "Huh, I think you just want to hit the fart." Ye Cang said grotesquely when he looked at Uchiha charmingly.


    Uchiha hidden, chatting directly with Ye Cang and Jia Ruo as if no one else.


    It''s as if the misty Shinobu staring all around, completely non-existent.


    Uchiha''s arrogant behavior naturally annoyed those Mizuna.


    "Damn it, what is Uchiha Hidden doing?!"


    "He ignored us? Help Ye Cang and Jiarong Luo treat?!"


    "What does he think of Wunin as a civilian?"


    Uchiha hidden, directly seeing the people in Wunin Village as if nothing, and as if no one in the army of thousands of people helped Karuura and Yekura to heal their injuries.


    This cannot be said to be arrogant!


    This is a kind of contempt!


    Contempt for this group of Kiri Shinobu, there is no way to take him Uchiha.


    Even if Uchiha is hiding in front of them to heal Karuura and Hakura, Uchiha has nothing to do with them!


    This kind of contempt caused the blue veins on the forehead of the leading ninja Yakura from Wunin Village.


    However, in this case, Yakura did not dare to directly order an attack on Uchiha.


    Without him, Uchiha''s pressure on them is too great.


    Perhaps, before the accident in Iwa Shinobu, and before the death of Rasa and Ezura, Yakura was still disapproving. However, at this time, the strength of a few thousand men really did not make Yakura feel safe. .


    Cold sweat broke out on Yakura''s forehead.


    He understood very well that there was not much time left for him.


    If he doesn''t give orders anymore, I''m afraid that when Uchiha hides Yekura and Kayanra''s treatment, he won''t have any resistance.


    "Giri Shinobu listened to the order and attacked Uchiha with all his strength!"


    Following Yakura''s order, Kirinin Village began to attack.


    "Attention, the other party is Uchiha Ken, but our ninjas in Kirinin Village will not back down either."


    "Shui Dun Ninjutsu, prepare!"


    Suddenly, the mist ninja standing on a high place shot one after another, and began to form a seal...


    Immediately, each of the mist ninjutsu cheeks bulged, and water system ninjutsu of various shapes spurted out.


    Water escape, the technique of water penetrating bullets.


    Water escape, the technique of water spear.


    Water escape, the technique of water bombing.


    Numerous water escapes, gathered in mid-air, retracted due to Chakra''s phase.


    Like a waterfall made out of thin air, falling from the sky, the surging blue water surges in the direction of Uchiha.


    "It''s really a grand welcome gift." Uchiha''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    After that, no one saw Uchihain''s movements, two ninjas exactly like Uchihain suddenly appeared beside Uchihain.


    "Don''t leave one." Uchiha said faintly to his clone.

 406 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 406

    "Yes." The two wooden avatars soon began their actions.


    Boom~


    At this moment, a strong chakra storm suddenly swept across the battlefield.


    Suddenly a huge chakra burst into the bodies of the two wooden avatars, and a chakra storm was set off with them as the center.


    This storm, like a barrier enchantment, directly blocked all Shui Dun''s invasion!3.4


    "A terrifying clone, does it have this kind of strength by virtue of the clone?"


    Yakura said in shock.


    Those before, in the final analysis, are still hearsay, but now, they have seen it with their own eyes.


    The water escape used by thousands of ninjas in the fog of Ninja Village was actually blocked by Uchiha''s clone with unknown Fengdan. Couldn''t it explain Uchiha''s power?


    Besides, it was just a clone.


    Normal clones, but they only possess less than one-fifth of the power of the body.


    However, what Yakura didn''t know was that the two wooden clones were not used by Feng Dun at all, but only the wind blades caused by the outbreak of Chakra!


    Chapter 412 The third step plan, success


    Chakra''s explosion alone possesses such power, let alone the next action of Mu Chibi!


    You know, although the ninja can''t avoid injuries, Uchiha still felt uncomfortable after seeing Karuura and Hakura injured.


    Others, Uchiha, do not care, but Uchihain''s daughter is injured, Uchihain will definitely make the other party pay the price.


    Besides, almost all ninjas know that Karuura and Yekura are Uchiha''s daughters.


    Of course, even if the other party didn''t know it, it wouldn''t prevent Uchiha from casting his anger on the other party''s body.


    Those two wooden avatars were peerless powerhouses with one-fifth of Uchiha''s strength.


    It is definitely not inferior to the third generation of Raikage Yeyueai (the third generation of Raikage and the fourth generation of Raikage are both called Yeyueai...This is really difficult to distinguish, I will add the code name when I write about the two.)


    As Uchiha''s wooden clones, they will not be merciful 03.


    Since they were only one-fifth of Uchiha''s strength, they could not release ninjutsu directly without the seal.


    However, it is not very in the way.


    The movements in the hands of the two wooden avatars were fast, and they were printed in less than a while.


    Mu Dun, the tree world has come!


    Branches of branches emerged from the ground, instantly changing the terrain of the battlefield.


    In the original gorge, the trees were all over the place, forming a forest.


    At this time, Wu Ren''s face changed again.


    "how can that be?!"


    "This, isn''t it Mu Dun?! Why does Uchiha''s clone use Mu Dun!"


    The ninjas of Wunin Village had shocked expressions on their faces!


    Mu Dun, but the master of Senjuzuzu.


    Moreover, in the Senju clan, apart from Tsunade, no one can learn Mu Eun like Senju Zhuma.


    And Uchiha Hidden, a member of the Uchiha clan, can learn Wood Dun, how can it not make people feel surprised.


    Even some Wuren rubbed his eyes desperately with his hands, suspecting that he was dazzled and misunderstood.


    However, no matter how they rub their eyes, these trees have not disappeared.


    This is also quite normal.


    After all, Uchiha Hidden had almost never used it after getting Mu Dun.


    In the past, it was because of my own weakness that I was afraid that I would be suspected by others if I used the wooden escape.


    When Uchiha Yin became stronger and could use Mu Dun without any scruples, he found that he didn''t need Mu Dun to kill the opponent, so it was useless.


    This also led to the fact that no one knew about Tsunade Uchiha''s use of Mu Dun before.


    In this kind of fog ninja battlefield, Mu Dun is the best ninjutsu.


    Earth escape itself is to restrain water escape.


    The wooden escape, which is formed by the fusion of the soil attribute chakra and the water attribute chakra, is even more restrained!


    In this case, the wooden clone is of course the easiest and most labor-saving way to use.


    But at this time, Mu Chibi would not stop, waiting for Wu Ren to return to his senses.


    One of the wooden avatars raised his fist, visible to the naked eye, layers of deep black rocks, covering his entire arm.


    Not only that, around this dark black arm, there are layers of sharp tree spikes.


    "Everyone, go back." Although Yakura was shocked that Uchiha''s clone could use Mu Dun, he quickly recovered.


    As the commander-in-chief of this operation, Yakura is the strongest among this group of Mist Ninja, both in terms of strength and reaction.


    Yakura was able to reflect it, but there were a lot of Mizuna, and he couldn''t react.


    At the moment Yakura''s voice fell, the fist of Mu Chibi had already hit the ground.


    Like a mountain and the ground cracked, there was a huge explosion and blows.


    The trees in the entire valley, like high-explosive bombs, exploded in all directions.


    At the same time, with that wooden avatar as the center of the circle, layer after layer of spikes spread quickly toward the ground.


    "What is this?! Ah!"


    The screams resounded throughout the valley.


    The sticks of wood pierced into the feet of each Wunin, and then continued to branch and grow.


    The branched branches completely penetrated the fog from the inside to the outside, and then stopped growing.


    The wood avatar even deliberately controlled the growth rate of the wood thorns, and when the wood thorns penetrated the mist ninja, the mist ninja died.

 407 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 407

    In this way, Wu Ren could fully feel the pain of the continuous bifurcation and growth of the wood thorn in his body.


    "Damn! What kind of ninjutsu is this?! How could it be so strong!" Yakura shouted in horror!


    A smile appeared on Uchiha''s face.


    This, but Mu Dun, the cutting technique and soil Dun, a compound product of petrochemical fusion, I didn''t expect to be used by my own wooden clone.


    However, these Uchihain said in his own heart, and there is no need to explain to Yakura.


    In the past, when watching anime, there were still people who explained their skills specifically, but in the real world of Naruto, not many people would explain their abilities.


    Unless, it''s to satisfy your vanity or something when you feel that you have the chance to win.


    "It''s amazing, Yin, are your clones so amazing?" Jiaren Luo''s face also showed a look of wonder, but there was no such shock.


    Perhaps in Gauraro''s heart, his own man should have been so powerful.


    So no matter how powerful Uchiha Hidden uses, she won''t be surprised.


    "Yin, is the gap between me and you still that big?" Ye Cang also murmured.


    Ye Cang thought that he had reached the strength of the shadow rank, and he should be about the same as Yin.


    I didn''t expect that the gap between myself and Uchiha''s Yin would be so big.


    However, Ye Cang did not feel discouraged, but felt proud.


    "As expected to be my Yecang man, he is powerful!"


    In the depths of the canyon, a white figure appeared.


    "Report to Master Uchiha Madara, planning the third step, success!"


    The 413th chapter''spot'' debut


    "Very well, taking advantage of the fact that Uchiha is being held back now, this is the best opportunity."


    Hei Jue said with a slight smile on his black face.


    "Damn, what the hell should I do now?" Yakura whispered with sweat on his face.


    In just five minutes, this battlefield has become a doomsday.


    The ground is pitted everywhere, with towering giant trees and thorns pierced by the fog.


    The mist ninjas next to him can still be seen clearly, the pierced mist ninjas opened their eyes and mouths wide, and their faces were full of despair.


    It is conceivable how much pain these Mist Ninja experienced when they died.


    Of course, the most shocking thing is that the blood of these corpses has gathered into a smooth river of blood.


    Only the place where Uchihain treated Karuura and Yekura was left without a trace of blood.


    The two wooden avatars of Uchiha''s body were stained with blood, like a god of death returning from hell.


    Can''t stop it!


    In front of Uchiha''s wooden clone, all the middle and lower ninjas are like sheep, without any resistance.


    It was only when the combat power of the upper end was gathered together that it could withstand the attack of the wooden clone.


    However, it is just a resistance, there is no counterattack at all!


    This is really horrible.


    Just relying on the clone to have such a strength, how strong is the strength of Uchiha''s hidden body!


    If we continue to slaughter Uchihain¡¯s wooden clone, I¡¯m afraid that these thousands of Wunin will not be able to kill Uchihain an hour...


    For the first time, Yakura felt that his Mist Ninja Village seemed to have provoke a terrifying monster that he shouldn''t mess with.


    Compared to Yakura''s burned side, Uchiha Ken, Karuura and Hakura are very relaxed.


    After all, Jiaruluo and Yekura are also strong in the shadow level, Uchiha Yin easily dissipated the poison in Gariro and Yekura.


    The current Jiaren Luo and Ye Cang are just a little weak, and there are no problems at all.


    Seeing Wunin Village being slaughtered by Uchiha''s wooden clone one after another, Ye Cang couldn''t help but exclaimed again.


    "Yin, are you really that strong? Just two wooden avatars, they killed the thousand mist ninja who had besieged us just now."


    "Of course, how strong I am, don''t you know?" Uchiha said with a faint smile.


    "That''s the same, although we know that you are strong, but without seeing it with our own eyes and personally experiencing it, we will not be able to realize your strength at all." Jiaren Luo said.


    "Yeah, I don''t know how desperate the enemy against you is." Ye Cang also nodded in agreement.


    There is nothing wrong with what Yecang and Kayura said.


    As usual, ninjas, especially ninjas who have been on the battlefield, should be like warriors, going forward courageously and fearlessly.


    No matter how terrible the enemy is, there will be no retreat.


    Especially the ninjas in Wujin Village are notoriously brutal.


    But now these Mist Ninjas, one after another, seemed to be scared, and they couldn''t feel any resistance at all.


    "Damn it, withdraw..."


    Seeing the death of Kiri Shinobu one after another, Yakura gritted his teeth and said.


    He understood that the mission this time had definitely failed.


    Staying here will only increase casualties.


    At this moment, a figure appeared behind Yakura and patted Yakura on the shoulder.


    Yakura was shocked suddenly, thinking it was another clone of Uchiha Hidden who came to him.


    He quickly picked up his own stick and swept it aside.


    boom.


    A palm gently blocked Yakura''s stick.


    "Yakura, you did a good job, leave the rest to me." A voice that made Yakura very familiar, sounded from the side of Yakura.


    "Master Mizukage! You..." Yakura said with a shock.

 408 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 408

    "Yakura, you should go back to Wunin Village and wait for orders, here, leave it to me!" Three generations of water shadow said blankly.


    "I''m sorry, Mizukage-sama, the mission failed. I think what we need now is for the whole army to retreat..." Yakura gritted his teeth and said.


    "Yakura, your mission is well completed, return to Wujinnin Village! This is my order!" Three generations of Shui Ying said unconfirmed.


    "Master Shuiying!"


    Yakura was dumbfounded, looked at the firm face of the three generations of Mizukage, and then said, "Yakura knows it, Mizukage-sama!"


    After speaking, Yakura quickly returned to Wunin Village.


    Three generations of Mizukage were expressionless, and walked step by step towards the positions of Uchihain, Karuura and Hakura.


    But surprisingly, Uchiha''s wooden clone did not attack the third generation of water shadow.


    Of course, this was Uchihain intentionally letting Mizukage come over.


    Because Uchiha''s secret is very strange. What is the purpose of three generations of water shadows doing so many things?


    "Mizikage? No, or Uchiha Madara, what are you doing this for?"


    Uchiha looked at the three generations of Suijing calmly, and then said.


    "What? Uchiha Madara?!" Karuura and Yekura heard Uchiha''s words and exclaimed!


    "Isn''t Uchiha Madara dead? What''s the situation?"


    "Also, isn''t this the third generation of Suikage? Could it be that he was controlled by Madara Uchiha?!" Karuura and Yekura said quietly to each other.


    They did not interrupt the conversation between Uchiha Yin and''Uchiha Madara''.


    Hearing Uchiha''s words, the eyes of the three generations of Shui Ying changed in an instant, as if it was a different person.


    "Hahahaha, Uchiha Hidden, worthy of being a descendant of my Uchiha Madara, I actually saw it at a glance. The three generations of water shadows have been controlled by my Uchiha Madara. It''s amazing."


    "No wonder that guy is so afraid of you."


    An old and powerful voice came from the mouth of three generations of Shui Ying.


    Chapter 414, come and help me


    Uchiha Madara, at this time, completely controlled the three generations of water shadows, and came to talk to Uchiha hidden.


    "It''s really Uchiha Madara!" Yekura and Karuura were also very surprised.


    Because it is said that Uchiha Madara died many years ago.


    However, it now appears that Uchiha Madara is not only not dead, but also seems to be brewing a huge conspiracy.


    And they seem to be a pawn in the conspiracy.


    The chess piece that attracted Uchiha''s hidden!


    The IQs of Hakura and Karuara were not weak, but now that I think about it, I know the purpose of Uchiha Madara''s action.


    Although they don''t know what Uchiha Madara has a conspiracy, when they think that they are being used by Uchiha Madara, Karuura and Hakura are breathing stagnant, and then feel a blockage in their hearts.


    The two of them were actually regarded as Uchiha Madara''s chess pieces.


    And it was the piece that attracted Uchiha hiddenly.


    It''s really ironic.


    Both Jiarenuo and Ye Cang''s eyes flashed unwilling.


    They are still too weak.


    Uchihain saw the expressions of Kayura and Yekura, and basically guessed what Kayura and Yekura thought.


    He calmly shook the hands of Kayura 033 and Yekura, and said softly to Kayura and Yekura, "Don''t be nervous, don''t blame yourself, anyway, the other party is Uchiha Madara."


    Uchihain comforted Karuura and Hakura softly.


    Of course, the black hand hidden deeper is Heizie.


    However, Uchiha hasn''t been interested in explaining to Uchiha Madara.


    Indeed, it''s not that Karuura and Yekura are incapable, and the opponents are Kazuki and Uchiha Madara. The average person really has nothing to do.


    Ye Cang and Jia Ruluo have worked very hard, and they can be considered geniuses at this age to reach the strength of the shadow level.


    What''s more, in the original work, it seems that only when the Ninja World Wars, super shadow-class characters other than Kai Uchiha Madara and Senjujuma appear.


    And now Uchiha Madara really wants to keep someone, I am afraid that apart from Kaguya and Uchiha, there is really no Uchiha Madara who can''t stay.


    Well, maybe Tsunade will take a little longer to wave it, after all, Uchiha has noticed that Tsunade has already broken through to the super shadow level.


    Although it was just breaking through the super shadow level, it was much better than the shadow level powerhouse.


    "Well, I know, but next time, I won''t be dragging you down."


    Ye Cang and Jiaren Luo nodded and said.


    After he comforted Hakura and Karuura, Uchiha Ken also looked at Uchiha Madara.


    "Uchiha Madara, are you looking for me, what are you going to do?"


    Uchiha narrowed his eyes and asked.


    Uchiha has no respect for Madara Uchiha.


    Although in his previous life, Uchiha Hiden still liked Uchiha Madara''s domineering, but now, Uchiha Madara is likely to stand on the opposite side of him.


    Even if Uchiha Yin admires Uchiha Madara very much, it is impossible to release water because of this.


    Uchiha Madara controls three generations of Mizukage to talk to him, and Uchiha Yin also has a little guess.


    Seeing Uchiha''s calm, composure, and seemingly not too respectful to himself, Uchiha Madara, who controls three generations of water shadows in the distance, also smiled.


    Very arrogant junior, really like me.


    It''s just that, no matter what, you are just my junior.


    Uchiha Madara didn''t care about Uchiha''s disrespect.


    He also has his own arrogance.


    "Uchihain, my junior, you don''t seem to be surprised by my existence?" Uchiha Madara asked faintly.

 409 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 409

    "Yes, I do know your existence." Uchiha replied faintly.


    "Is that so? Indeed, with your aptitude, you should have seen the stele of our clan, right." Uchiha Madara said somewhat of a matter of course.


    Uchiha Hidden, a long time ago, opened a kaleidoscope to write round eyes, and Uchiha Madara knew that too.


    "Then what do you think, after seeing the stone monument of the Uchiha clan?"


    Asked Uchiha Madara.


    "What do you think? What you want to say is unlimited monthly reading. Do you think that is the best way to achieve your ideals?"


    "No, that''s just your fantasy. Even if you have been used by Heizie, you don''t even know it." Uchiha Ken''s eyes were a little pitiful, and he sneered and said.


    Of course, Uchihain did not say the latter sentence.


    Because Uchiha Madara would not believe it.


    "In other words, you don''t approve of this plan? It''s ridiculous." Uchiha Madara sneered and said.


    He could see that Uchihain was full of disdain for this plan.


    Uchiha''s hidden disdain also made Uchiha Madara''s heart fluctuate a little.


    "This world will not do everything as you wish. The longer you live... the more you can realize that reality is filled with helpless pain and emptiness... listen well... everything in the world... where there is light, there must be shadows. If there is a winner, Concept, there must be a loser at the same time. If the heart is born with the selfish idea of ??maintaining peace, it will provoke war. If you want to protect, love will derive hate. There is a causal relationship between them, and they cannot be separated. this is the truth¡­"


    "Uchihain, you don''t have enough hatred in your heart, you are still too young." Uchiha Madara said lightly.


    Perhaps it was because Uchihain was able to stand at the same height as himself, perhaps because Uchihain''s body was carrying a wooden escape, which might contain inter-pillar cells that gave birth to a second reincarnation eye.


    Uchiha Madara still extended an invitation to Uchiha.


    "Uchiha Hidden, come and help me, let us realize this, world peace dream together." Uchiha Madara controlled the three generations of water shadow, stretched out his right hand, and said.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Thank you for your reminder, um, my relatives have basically gone through it, and it is almost ready to resume the update. Tomorrow, I will set a small goal. I want to change it four times!


    Chapter 415: Madara¡¯s Plan, Bringing Earth to "Death"


    "Master Madara, you were wrong from the beginning." Uchiha smiled faintly, but didn''t stretch out his hand.


    Uchiha Madara¡¯s thoughts are hard to understand.


    Use unlimited moon reading to make the whole world fall into sleep, eliminate all hatred, and make the whole world peaceful.


    This is really something Uchiha can''t agree with.


    At that time, are human beings still human?


    Compared with this, instead, relying on his own strength to suppress the entire Ninja Realm, so that everyone dare not fight, it is more realistic.


    If Senju Zhuma and Uchiha Ken, at the beginning, could join forces and directly suppress the entire Ninja World, I am afraid the entire world would have been unified long ago.


    Of course, how to govern after the unification of the Ninja World can last forever, that is another matter.


    However, it is a pity that Senju Junma and Uchiha Madara''s ideas do not match, leading to a struggle between the two.


    As a result, Uchiha Madara and Senjuju were dead, and the war broke out immediately.


    "Really? Is this your decision?" Uchiha Madara controlled the three generations of Mizukage and let go.


    The kaleidoscope writing wheel in the eyes of the third generation of water shadows turned slightly, with a little regret in the tone.


    What a pity.


    Uchiha Madara said inwardly.


    In Uchiha Madara''s heart, if Uchiha Yin could help himself, he would definitely be a lot better than Uchiha''s belt soil.


    However, this is fine now, after all, Uchiha''s strength has grown, and there is no such good control as Uchiha''s belt soil.


    In this case, the plan continues...


    A few weeks ago, on the battlefield, half of the soiled body was crushed under the boulder.


    "Kakashi... I''m afraid I don''t have much time... I''ll leave my left eye... to you... You must help me avenge... Let me be your eye... Help you see the future... and Please...you must protect Lin."


    "Lin... I still have a lot to say to you... It''s a pity... I don''t have enough time... Goodbye... Lin..."


    The hand with soil slipped to the ground.


    Kakashi''s eyes were red and tears fell involuntarily. He put on the writing wheel and said heavily: "With the soil, I will definitely help you take revenge and protect Lin. You will not be disappointed."


    Asma''s face was also full of tears. He gritted his teeth and said to Yannin in front of him: "Iwanin, damn it."


    "The first step is to plan and succeed."


    Not far from the three, Heijue couldn''t see any expression on his face.


    "I said I said, why do we do so many troublesome things? Is there any special meaning?"


    Bai Jue said in a funny way.


    However, Hei Jue didn''t pay attention to it.


    "Now, just think of a way to take the soil away, can you do it?" Hei Jue asked faintly at Bai Jue.


    "This is simple, no problem!"


    When Bai Jue heard Hei Jue''s command, he cried out strangely.


    I saw that those who had "killed" Uchiha''s belt soil, Iwanin sneered at the dead belt soil unceremoniously: "I really didn''t expect the Uchiha clan to produce this kind of garbage, it''s really sad."


    This group of''Rock Shinobi'' is a character turned out by Bai Jue!


    Bai Jue possesses the ability to barter.


    Unlike the general transformation technique, Bai Jue can transform the same chakra as it is after absorbing other chakras.


    Obviously, after Bai Jue''s clone killed the group of Iwanin, the barter changed into that group of Iwanin!


    "Shut up." Kakashi and Asma looked excited, and without thinking about it, they attacked''Iwa Shinobu''.


    However, this group of''Rock Shinobi'' did not directly fight Kakashi and Asma, but ran in another direction.


    Kakashi and Asma didn''t even think about it, so they chased them.


    Although Kakashi felt a little weird in his heart, but he didn''t think so much.

 410 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 410

    The''death'' with soil made the two lose their minds.


    Otherwise, if you think about it a little bit, you can find something wrong.


    When the soil was still there, the group of Iwanin could take the opportunity to''kill'' Uchiha''s soil. Now they are''death'' with soil, do they still need to escape?


    It''s a pity that Kakashi and the others were so easily distracted by Shiraito''s pretending Iwanin.


    "What a lie." Hei Jue emerged from the ground after Kakashi and Asma left, revealing a chuckle.


    Hei Jue glanced at the soil, and then directly pulled the soil into the ground.


    Brush~brush~brush~


    The angry Kakashi and Asma, exerting 120% of their strength, quickly wiped out the Bai Jue clone.


    Of course, this is also because Hei Jue''s conspiracy has been successful, and these Yan Ren no longer need it.


    "No, these Yannin''s strengths are wrong, we were deceived!"


    Looking at the disappearing body of Iwanin, Kakashi flashed a trace of clarity.


    "Asma, come back soon, we have been deceived. The enemy''s target may be a corpse with dirt!" Kakashi gritted his teeth. Unexpectedly, the enemy would not let the corpse with dirt go.


    "What?" Asma was startled, and quickly followed Kakashi back to the place just now.


    It''s just that the location where the''corpse'' with soil was originally located is now empty.


    Kakashi and Asma didn''t understand how they were deceived by Iwanobu.


    Kakashi furiously hammered the ground with one hand, his hands were full of blood without even noticing it.


    "Damn it, I''m late, I didn''t expect the enemy to even let your corpse go. I''m sorry for bringing dirt."


    "Sorry, I didn''t even take care of your corpse with the soil." Asma looked at the place where the corpse was originally with the soil, empty, clenched her fists, oozing blood.


    "The plan is perfectly implemented, the soil has been brought back, only the last piece of the puzzle is left." Hei Jue said secretly.


    ¡ª¡ª


    I miscalculated. I thought that my relatives had finished walking, but I didn''t expect the relatives from my parents to come over... I tried to make four changes.


    This is one more.


    The 416th chapter is funny than white


    "How do you feel?" asked two Bai Jue beside the bed with soil.


    "Of course it''s terrible!" Bring Dirt got up from the bed and said.


    His left side is still the same, but the right hand on the right has completely disappeared, replacing it with Bai Jue''s cells.


    "How long I have stayed here, I feel that I have stayed for a long time." Dai Tu asked.


    "Don''t worry, you don''t need to pay the rent here." Bai Jue said.


    "We, born from the Outer Golem, don''t need to eat, there is no meal, and there is no toilet." Another Bai Jue said with a little amusement."Because we don''t have to poop, hahahaha."


    Uh, some cold sweat broke out on the soiled forehead.


    "But I can''t compare me to you just because of this." Dai Tu retorted.


    "My right half of my body is filled with inexplicable things." Bringing the soil touched his right half and said.


    "Yes, thanks to these things, you survived without eating or drinking." The uncomparable Bai Jue said, "I think you should feel lucky."


    "Yes, we don''t want to be compared with you either. Yours is an artificial body with no emotions, while we are artificial people with emotions." Doubi Baijue said."And know how to laugh better than you."


    "Vocabulary is richer, feelings are richer, and you don''t have a poop!"


    "Shut up!" There was a cold sweat on his forehead, and then he scolded.


    "Then tell me, how are you more advanced than me." Tai Tu asked.


    The two white absolutely glanced at them, and then said in unison: "We are monitoring you!"


    There was pride on their faces, as if it were a very glorious thing.


    The soiled forehead broke into a cold sweat for the third time, with a stinky expression: "You bastards, also said in unison, I''m so angry."


    "We will be here to monitor you, and then help you re-check to ensure that you can listen to Master Madara''s orders when you wake up!" said the two Bai Jue.


    Two puppets were sent to watch me, but they were sleeping.


    No, I must escape and find Kakashi and Asma!


    And Lynn, be sure to wait for me!


    "Where can I get out from here!" Take Tu Xiang Bai Jue asked.


    "There is no exit here, so I can''t get out anywhere!" Doubi Baijue said directly: "Master Ban moved you over and blocked the exit with a huge stone."


    "What, it was blocked!" The earthy expression was very speechless.


    "By the way, you have been calling Lin Linlin in your sleep, do you want to pick up a bell?!" Doubi Baijue asked.


    "Shut up, I want you to take care of it!" Bring the soil said angrily.


    "Then, I want to ask a question."


    "It means, what kind of feeling is it?" After a moment of silence, Funny Bibai Jue raised his hands, like a primary school student asking a teacher.


    "Shut up, shut up!" Bring the soil to cover his ears with a pillow, and said crumbled.


    A few days ago, within Konoha Camp, everything was proceeding in an orderly manner.


    Sand Ninja Village is already in a state of failure, unable to resist, and has negotiated peace with Konoha.


    However, due to various complicated reasons, the following matters also require a lot of time to discuss.


    The war is still going on, and it will not stop because of the defeat of Sharenin Village.


    Although the pressure of Sand Shinobu is missing, Konoha is still one enemy three, and the pressure is still huge.


    "Tsunade-sama, Naruto-sama sent emergency information, Iwanin Village needs military support." Konoha Communication Ninja said, kneeling on the ground.


    "Okay, I see, tell the three generations of old men, I will send someone over." Tsunade took a deep breath and said.


    Some ninjas were dispatched to the border of Iwanin.

 411 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 411

    For Sunnin Village, only a part of the negotiating ninjas and Tsunade and others are in charge.


    "Great, I''m finally going to the Battlefield of Iwanin, staying here, I''m about to get rusty." Adzuki bean said enthusiastically...


    On the side of Sand Ninja Village, there is no longer a fight. There is only negotiation. Adzuki can''t calm down, and he doesn''t want to participate in these boring negotiations.


    Therefore, she successfully encouraged Lin and the others to fight on the border of Yannin Village.


    After seeing the power of Uchiha, Tsunade, and Kunsina, Lin and Hong were also aroused to be competitive.


    Although they can hardly catch up with Uchihain, Tsunade and Kusina.


    But, in this way, it can''t be pulled so far, right?!


    Actual combat is the fastest way to improve your strength.


    This is the little thought in their hearts.


    Surprisingly, Lin, Red Bean, and Hong are all in this way.


    Therefore, Lin and the others also agreed to Adzuki''s proposal to go to the battlefield of Iwanin.


    And Silent, originally didn''t want to go, but they urged them to follow.


    Of course, Uchiha Yin did not object either.


    People always need growth. This is the growth Lin and the others need to experience.


    The flowers in the greenhouse cannot experience wind and rain.


    Seeing Lin and the others'' determination, how could Uchihain refuse.


    Of course, once Lin and the others are in danger, Uchihain can also appear in the shortest time to protect them.


    After all, the bracelet Uchiha gave to 2.0 them is a very good spatial coordinate.


    Moreover, there is also a barrier inside, which can block the attack of the shadow-level powerhouse.


    Therefore, Uchiha Ken can also safely let them go to the battlefield of Iwanin.


    Even if something happened, Uchihain could arrive as soon as possible.


    And Uchiha Ken is sitting on the border of the Wind Country.


    In this way, Lin and the others were led by Kushina to the battlefield of Iwanin.


    When Lin and the others left, in the distant land, Hei Jue lurked underground, and said secretly: The second step plan, success...


    ¡ª¡ª


    This is the second more


    Chapter 417: Conspiracy Appears


    "I just went to the ground, the Kakashi you mentioned earlier, Asma and Lin met together, but their situation was very bad and they were chased by a group of ninjas from the Ninja Village."


    A Bai Jue emerged from the huge rock that blocked the gate and shouted loudly.


    At this time, brought the soil into panic.


    what!


    I''m going to save Lin!


    Lin seemed to be in danger when she heard it, and she seemed to lose her mind when carrying the soil.


    With the help of Bai Jue''s cells, Uchiha opened the Ergouyu writing wheel with the soil and punched the wall with a punch.


    The wall shook for a while, leaving a big fist mark.


    However, it is a pity that it is impossible to break the boulder Uchiha Madara placed there.


    Moreover, Bai Jue''s cells could not withstand this kind of force and broke directly.


    "Damn it." The earth screamed bitterly.


    "Your body can''t break rocks." Bai Jue said directly to the soil.


    "I''m going to see Lin quickly, can''t I waste time here." Bring the dirt to his 03''s right arm and said.


    "In that case, let me help you." Bai Jue''s body untied like a pitcher plant, and then the whole person was put on the soiled body.


    "Put on my body." Bai Jue said.


    "Aren''t you Madara''s subordinates? That''s okay?" Dai Tu asked in surprise.


    He is such a good boy.Another Bai Jue said secretly.


    Too simple!


    "Don''t you want to save Lin?" Doubi Baijue said.


    "Thank you." Feeling the strength of his body, he clenched his fist with the soil and said.


    Once again, he made a fist and hit the rock with a punch.


    A spider-web-shaped crack appeared where the fist struck.


    Then, the crack quickly spread to the entire boulder.


    With a bang, the boulder broke apart.


    With the roots and the power of the Golem from the outside world, the blow with the soil is no less inferior to Tsunade''s strange power fist many years ago.


    "I''m great, right!" Tai Tu could not help but feel proud at the moment.


    "Are you going?" At this time, Uchiha Madara, who was sleeping, woke up and asked Daido.


    He took the soil and pulled out the roots connected to him. Then he said: "You saved me, I am very grateful, but I have to go now!"


    "You are too anxious, thank me now, maybe it''s too early." Uchiha Madara said with a deep meaning.


    It is a pity that the present belt soil can''t hear the deep meaning of Uchiha Madara''s tone at all.


    "I don''t think I will come back again. Anyway, I have already thanked you and I am leaving."


    Uchiha turned around with the soil, looked at Uchiha Madara, and then said.


    "You will definitely be back. I will be accepting your true gratitude at that time." Uchiha Madara whispered.

 412 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 412

    Uchiha took the soil and did not continue to listen to Uchiha Madara''s words.


    He looked at Bai Jue who had drilled out of the rock before, and asked, "The white one, where are Lin and the others, take me over."


    "The one attached to you is my clone. Within a certain range, you can communicate with each other."


    "Moreover, other clones are also distributed in various places, collecting intelligence."


    "I will use this to lead the way for you." Bai Jue said.


    On the other side, Lin and the others, when they went to Yannin Village, happened to meet Kakashi and the others who had completed the task and were ready to return to Yannin Village.


    "Watergate, I didn''t expect to meet you here." Jiuxinai said hello to Watergate.


    "Nushina, you are..." Bo Feng Shuimen was slightly surprised when he saw Nushina.


    "Well, the overall situation in Sunnin Village has been decided. Hidden, Tsunade, and Sakumo are enough over there. We are here to support you." Kusina said.


    "Oh, that''s it, Yin is really amazing. Now on the battlefield, there are hidden legends everywhere." Bo Feng Shuimen smiled gently and said clearly.


    "That is, don''t look at whose man it is!" Kusina said proudly.


    Hearing Bo Feng Shuimen''s praise, Lin and the others also felt proud and deserved to be their own teachers.


    And after hearing what Jiu Xinnai said, they were also envious.


    I hope that, like sister Jiu Xinnai, I can confidently say that Yin is my own man.


    Red, Lin, and Red Bean thought.


    There was only silence, and he said silently in his heart: "As expected of my man."


    "Kakashi, Asma, why are you so gloomy and dirty?" Bo Feng Shuimen chatted with Jiu Xin Na, and Hong Dou also greeted Kakashi and Asma.


    Asma and Kakashi both had sullen faces at this time, obviously not coming out of the grief with dirt.


    "He brought the earth... he brought the earth... he died with the earth." Asma said heavily, not as red as before, but with 250 sadness on her face.


    After hearing Asma''s words, Red Bean was also at a loss for a while.


    An atmosphere of sadness began to permeate.


    Red beans have always been carefree, but the death of their friends at the same time made them deeply aware that this is war.


    If you are not careful, you will die.


    They were able to participate in this war so easily, only because of Uchiha''s protection.


    "Okay, okay, in the battlefield, anyone can sacrifice. All we can do is to live with the expectations of the dead teammates." Seeing the atmosphere is wrong, Bo Feng Shuimen''s face also changed. Be serious, and then said.


    "Be careful." At this moment, Jiuxina said.


    A huge blade flew directly towards Bofeng Water Gate.


    Bo Feng Shuimen reacted very quickly, taking the take off, Thunder God Kunai, and blocked the big knife that appeared in front of him.


    Pushing a gear, the broadsword bounced back, and then was taken by someone.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Third more


    Chapter 418 the arrested Lin


    "Beheaded with a big sword?! Loquat Juzo?" Bo Feng Shuimen said solemnly when he saw the person who appeared in front of him.


    "Oh, it''s worthy of the three generations of Shuiying''s confession, let us Ninja 7 people to perform the task together." Loquat Shizang smiled grinningly, showing his mouth full of fangs.


    Behind him, a group of Wu Ren also revealed.


    In addition to the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, there is also a large group of Wunin.


    "It''s troublesome, I was actually stared at by a group of Wuren." Jiu Xinnai''s face showed a solemn expression.


    Of course, Kushina was not afraid.


    Kushina was very confident. Even if he could not defeat the Seven Ninja Swords by himself, there would still be no problem with self-protection.


    But now, with them, Jiu Xinnai has no way to guarantee their safety.


    Well, although Red and the others both had bracelets presented by Uchiha, Kushina didn''t want to trouble Uchihain until the last moment.


    The battle started in an instant.


    The seven Ninja swords, as if premeditated, quickly divided Konoha''s people into the battlefield.


    Even if Kushina and Bofeng Water Gate are powerful, it is difficult to break through the combined battlefield of Mist Ninja.


    "What is your purpose?" Jiu Xinnai was covered with a blue chakra, forming a blue tyrannosaurus.


    The whole body is fluorescent, the dragon''s horns are as sharp as a gun, the dragon crystal is pure white, the dragon teeth and the dragon claws are terrifying, and the dragon scales are layered in layers, emitting a metallic halo.


    The dragon is long and slender, with smooth and beautiful lines, like a work of art, but it exudes a real sense of coldness.


    It seems that as long as you get close to her, you will be pierced by the air around her.


    One claw shot the loquat ten Tibetans flying, Jiuxina asked directly.


    "Do you think we will tell you?" Loquat Juzo said with a smile.


    "Yeah, how could I tell you." The watermelon mountain pufferfish ghost held the shark muscle and slashed it at the position of Jiuxinai.


    Jiuxinai didn''t care at first, because her dragon armor was very strong, even if the decapitating sword looked at her dragon armor, it was unharmed.


    But, soon, Jiu Xinnai flashed away and left the original position.


    "Can you draw chakras?" Kushina looked at the shark muscles and showed his tongue, and a look of disgust appeared on his face.


    "That''s right, this is my scalpel muscle, which can absorb the opponent''s chakra and use it for me."


    "I''m the best at dealing with your type of ninja." Watermelon Mountain Pufferfish Ghost said with a laugh.


    Indeed, dealing with the strength of a human column, wrapping Chakra around yourself, as a means of attack, Nine Sina, Swordfish muscle, is simply Tianke!


    "It''s troublesome." Jiuxina frowned.


    Contained by the watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost, I am afraid it will be difficult for her to leave this battlefield.


    In addition to opening Kuzina, Bo Feng Shuimen also encountered a joint attack from a few of the seven Nin Swords. I am afraid it will be difficult to escape in a short time.

 413 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 413

    On the other side, countless Wu Ren, surrounded Lin.


    "What the hell do you guys want to do?"


    Lin freely released Shu Shui Dun and asked.


    "What, our purpose, it''s you, our lovely three-tailed man Zhuli! Hahahaha." Wu Shinobu said with a smile.


    "Sanwei Renzhuli?! You think too much."


    Although Lin''s strength is much stronger than in the original book, and even close to the strength of Shangren, the strength of Naihe opponents is not weak or even stronger, and there are many.


    Slowly, Lin fell into a disadvantage.


    "Damn it, what the hell is going to do?" Lin showed anxious expression on her face.


    "It''s now!" At this moment, a mister rushed to Lin''s side, and then, holding a special kunai, directly pierced Lin''s bracelet!


    With a click, the enchantment above the bracelet suddenly shattered.


    This!how is this possible?The bracelet that Master Yin gave me!Lin''s pupils shrank!


    good chance!


    Riding Lin''s stunned moment, the ninja of Wu Ninja Village, an illusion, directly put Lin into a deep sleep!


    "Go, follow the plan!"


    After seeing Lin hit the illusion, Wu Ren used the technique of fog hiding and quietly took Lin away.


    When the fog did not dissipate, Lin was hijacked by Wuren!


    However, this was quickly discovered by Kakashi.


    Kakashi, very''coincidentally'', was placed on the same battlefield as Lin.


    "Lin!" Seeing Lin being taken away, Kakashi''s pupils shrank.


    "Chidori!"


    Kakashi yelled, and Gouyu in the left eye of the writing wheel turned rapidly, and his right hand flashed with the light of terrifying thunder, with the sound of a thousand birds singing.


    After getting rid of the Mizuna around her, Kakashi directly chased Mizuna who had taken Lin away.


    Kakashi promised to bring soil to protect Lin, and she would never let Lin make mistakes, so she could never make Lin suffer any damage!


    Kakashi said silently.


    Kakashi struggled to catch up, but was lost!


    Damn it, Kakashi hammered the ground with both hands, an expression of anger on his face.


    "I want to calm down, I want to calm down, I will be able to find, where is Lin!"


    "I promised to bring soil, I must protect Lin!"


    Kakashi opened the writing wheel eyes and concentrated, observing the footprints on the ground.


    Here!wrong!Here!


    A group of Wu Ren surrounded by a small lake.


    "Next, it is the seal of Sanwei. This period of time is very critical and must be successful!" Wuren said.


    "Yes, my lord." The Wuren Sealing Team took out the device that sealed Sanwei, and then began to talk about the transfer of Sanwei directly to Lin.


    Madara directly controlled the consciousness of the three Isosuke, so that Sanwei Isosuke couldn''t resist, and the person who made the mist forbearance was sealed very smoothly.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The fourth update is over.


    Chapter 419 Desperate Lin


    A crack, a broken sound, sounded in Uchiha''s mind.


    "What?" Uchiha''s eyes suddenly became sharp when he looked at the third generation of Shui Ying.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing Uchiha''s face suddenly became ugly, Karuura and Yekura prepared for defense, and then asked Uchihain with concern.


    "Uchiha Madara, it seems to have started, the enchantment of Lin''s space bracelet is broken!" Uchiha said faintly, looking at the three generations of water shadows, with impatience.


    "Who is Lin? Are our sisters?" Ye Cang and Jia Ruo asked curiously.


    "Well, your future sisters are now my disciples." Uchiha said faintly.


    "Then you rush over first, we can still live here." Ye Cang heard Uchiha''s words and said.


    "Yes, we are not poisoned right now, even if we can''t beat these Mist Shinobi, we can still escape from their hands." Jiarong said in agreement.


    "No, I''ll solve the situation here first. Although the enchantment of the space bracelet is broken, I also set up other things in the space bracelet. I can feel that Lin is not 700 in danger now."


    Seeing that Karuura and Yekura were not jealous, but instead asked themselves to save Lin first, Uchiha''s face also showed a slight smile.


    Feeling that Lin didn''t seem to be in danger of life, Uchiha hidden still decided to help Yecura and Karuura first.


    After all, even though Lin was the woman she had scheduled, at least not yet.


    Moreover, if you follow your own guess, I am afraid that Lin will not be in danger in a short time.


    Once Lin was really in danger, Uchihain could also be there immediately.


    Uchiha implicitly believes that he has the ability to do this.


    "Uchiha Madara, it is your conspiracy to destroy my space barrier, right?" Uchihain looked at the three generations of water shadows in front of him and asked.


    "Oh? You can still perceive it?" Uchiha Madara also felt a slight surprise.


    But Kurozutsu knew the barrier on the space bracelet. In order to prevent Uchihain from discovering his plan, the specially made Boundary Kunai unexpectedly was discovered by Uchihain.


    However, I am afraid that even if Uchiha moves hiddenly, it is too late.


    Madara Uchiha thought to himself.


    On the side of Tai Tu, it seems that Bai Jue has passed the message, and the rest is left to you, three generations of Shui Ying.


    Thinking about it, Madara Uchiha broke away from the control of the three generations of water shadow.


    See you next time, Uchihain.

 414 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 414

    "Are you going to leave?" Madara''s consciousness returned to her body and said to Dai Di.


    "It''s done." Ten minutes passed, and a mister wiped the sweat from his head, and smiled cruelly.


    Mioi Isao, now successfully sealed into Lin''s body.


    This task, but the three generations of Shui Ying personally handed them to them, and repeatedly emphasized that it cannot fail.


    And now, this task has been completed¡ªhalf.


    "According to the plan, continue to act!"


    This Mist Shinobu Shinobu, ordered.


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Damn, you stay here!" Kakashi said after saving the scattered Konoha Ninja.


    "Kakashi-sama, wait for reinforcements together!" Konoha Ninja said to Kakashi.


    "There is no time, the ninjas of Wujin Village took Lin. Although I don''t know what it is, it is definitely not a good thing." Kakashi said."Once Lin is taken away, we have no way to rescue her."


    Kakashi met this group of Konoha ninjas while chasing Lin, and then rescued them.


    "However, you can''t rescue it alone."


    "Not alone, spiritism!" Kakashi regained consciousness after a battle.


    A large group of dogs were summoned by Kakashi.


    "Lin''s smell, remember it?" Kakashi asked.


    "Remember, don''t worry." One of the dogs said in human language.


    "I''m here to reinforce and tell them, I''ll go to support Lin first." Kakashi finished speaking to the injured Konoha ninja, and then followed his psychic beast and continued to chase Lin in the direction of Lin.


    Finally, after solving another group of Mist Shinobi, Kakashi found Lin in a cave.


    "Lin, are you okay?!" Kakashi untied the rope that tied Lin, then untied Lin''s illusion, and asked.


    "Kakashi? What happened?" Lin asked after sober.


    "There is no time to explain, let''s run away." Kakashi took Lin, returning to escape.


    "I can feel that there seems to be another creature in my body."


    On the way to escape, Lin touched herself alone and said to Kakashi.


    "What do you mean?" Kakashi asked.


    "It''s not clear." Lin lowered her head and replied.


    "I found Lin and Kakashi, chase after." Just when Kakashi wanted to ask something, a group of Wuren found Kakashi and Lin''s position and chased them up.


    "It seemed that Wujin Village was going to perform some kind of ritual on me before, but I was deprived of consciousness by illusion." Lin recalled and explained to Kakashi while running away.


    Ok!


    Suddenly, what happened just after the illusion was like a movie, completely passed through Lin''s mind.


    Me, became the three-tailed man Zhuli?!


    Lin''s eyes were filled with despair.


    What is a tail beast?What is Human Pillar Power?


    As Lin''s status as a civilian, she should have not known anything.


    However, Lin, who had been with Uchihain for so long, knew exactly about Renjuli.


    Although Lin also knows that Uchiha hides him and doesn''t seem to reject Renjuli and the tail beast, but Lin, who has just received the news that she has become Renjuli, is in a mess.


    Not only because of becoming Renzhuli, but also because of Wunin Village''s plan.


    Chapter 420 Lin, get out of the way!


    Wunin Village wants to drive Lin and the others back to Konoha, then release the three tails and destroy Konoha!


    She was used as a pawn to destroy Konoha.


    This caused Lin Fang''s chaos, and for a while, he forgot that the tail beast, in Uchiha''s eyes, was just a toy ~ big creature.


    Lin, don''t want to destroy Konoha.


    Because Konoha has her favorite teacher Hidden.


    If you release the three tails in Konoha and destroy Konoha, I''m afraid there will be a gap between you and Master Yin, right?!


    Lin felt a pain in her heart when she thought of this.


    In Lin''s heart, Uchiha is a person who loves Konoha very much.


    If you really let Wurencun¡¯s plan be implemented, you might really be the culprit for destroying Konoha!


    No, no, I can''t make Master Yin hate myself!


    When I think that Uchiha hates herself, Lin can''t breathe.


    That kind of pain, absolutely, never endure!


    Lin said inwardly, becoming more and more determined!


    At this moment, she knew her heart very clearly.


    She, like Master Yin, very, very, very much.


    I like it, I can''t bear Master Yin''s indifferent attitude towards him, let alone make Uchiha Yin hate it!


    "Kakashi...Kill me!" Lin settled and made a decision in her heart.


    Lin made this decision difficult, but she didn''t know that in Uchihain''s heart, people are more important than villages!


    If the village is gone, it can be rebuilt. If there are no people, there is really nothing left!


    "Lin, what are you talking about?!" Kakashi was taken aback, looked at Lin in astonishment, and said.


    He was very shocked, how could Lin have such an idea!


    "I was taken advantage of. If I go back to Konoha, I may not attack Konoha!" Lin said seriously to Kakashi.

 415 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 415

    "I promised to bring soil to protect you. I can never do this kind of thing!" Kakashi waved his hand and said to Lin.


    It''s just that Kakashi''s face is also a bit solemn, as if thinking of a way.


    With that, Master Watergate seems to be a human force, there must be a way!


    "Lin, Master Watergate is also a human force. There is absolutely a way. What we have to do now is to escape to Master Watergate." Kakashi said.


    It''s just a pity that Lin, who is now in chaos and entangled, didn''t listen to Kakashi''s words.


    Is Kakashi unwilling?Sorry!


    In order to make Master Yin not hate me, I must do it like this!sorry!


    "Can you give that girl to us? Now she is the three-tailed person of our Wunin Zhuli."


    Wu Ren gradually caught up with Kakashi and Lin.


    These Wurens are all elite Shangren, an elite team, and they really don''t care about the two people in front of them.


    Kakashi''s face was solemn, protecting Lin behind him.


    "Lin, you run away first, here I will deal with it."


    Lin looked at Kakashi, not knowing what she was thinking about, and took out Kunai: "No, I want to fight."


    At the critical moment, Kakashi ignored his unskilled use of Chidori, used Chidori, and rushed towards Mistura.


    Chidori is the only chance of victory Kakashi can think of.


    However, what I didn''t expect was that Lin suddenly appeared on Kakashi''s attack route.


    Kakashi''s pupils shrank and shouted loudly, "Lin, get out of the way!"


    "What''s the situation with Lin now?"


    Bringing soil jumped to the ground, and asked Bai Jue.


    "According to the news of my companion, it seems quite dangerous."


    "What did they say about the test body in Wunin Village, but I don''t understand." Bai Jue said.


    "Experimental body?" asked with doubts.


    "Yes, in short, Lin and Kakashi are surrounded by dozens of people, and they are all powerful Shinnin and Anbe." Bai Jue replied.


    "What is Teacher Watergate doing?" Dai Tu asked.


    "Who is that?" Bai Jue asked suspiciously.


    "I''m asking you what Huangshishishi is doing?" Bringing soil changed his name and asked.


    "It seems to be held back by other Wu Ren." Bai Jue replied.


    Damn it, at this time!


    Waiting for me, Lynn.


    Kakashi, you promised me that you must protect Lin.


    Hold on, I''ll be there soon.


    Thinking of this, Bring the soil hastened up.


    "Take soil, I''m on the other side, and I''ll be in battle soon."


    "Before this, I want to say something to you." Bai Jue said.


    "What?" Tai Tu asked.


    "Your combat effectiveness may not be as good as mine. My current huge body is attached to your scarred body to protect you." Bai Jue said.


    "What do you want to say?" Ketu asked anxiously.


    "I think it will be much better if I act on your behalf when fighting." Bai Jue replied.


    "Bara also said that only by having the left and right sides of the writing wheel can he exert his true power."


    "Having the writing wheel eyes paired with me is on Kakashi on the battlefield."


    "Cooperate with him, I am definitely above you."


    "Kakashi and I, protect Lynn together!"


    Replied with soil.


    "Yes, now you have an artificial body between the pillars. The combination of the two powers of Senju and Uchiha may be able to show an unprecedented powerful force." Bai Jue said.


    Suddenly, there was a violent vibration on the ground, and a large cloud of smoke appeared.


    "What''s the matter?" Tai Tu asked, looking into the distance.


    "My clone told me that it''s over there," Bai Jue said.


    "Really? Then hurry over!" Tai Tu said, suddenly a bad premonition appeared in his mind.


    What am I thinking about? Lin and Kakashi are so strong, nothing will happen!


    Thinking of bringing the soil, the pace is getting faster and faster.


    I passed through the soil of the jungle, staring at the scene in front of me, dumbfounded.


    No!!!


    stop!!!


    The heart with soil roared!


    Chapter 421 I''m in a Hurry


    "Has Madara left?" Uchiha said faintly, feeling the changes in the three generations of Suijing.


    "Three generations of water shadow, is it actually controlled by Madara Uchiha?" Ye Cang murmured, with a hint of disbelief in his eyes.


    No matter how weak the three generations of Shuiying are, they are also film-level characters!


    As the ruler of one of the Five Ninja Villages, he was easily controlled by Madara Uchiha. I am afraid that no one has discovered how terrible this is.


    Ye Cang shuddered after thinking about it.

 416 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 416

    "That''s right, Uchiha Madara''s strength has long surpassed the shadow level. If it were not for age constraints, I am afraid Uchiha Madara has the strength of the peak of the shadow level now."


    "With superb strength, coupled with absolute pupil power, the third generation of Shui Ying was probably controlled by Madara Uchiha a long time ago."


    Uchiha said indifferently.


    "Lin is probably in danger now. I won''t be too nonsense. I will first talk about the solution of these mists, and then I will send you to the camp in Sand Ninja village before leaving."


    After explaining a little bit, Uchiha said softly to Ye Cang and Jia Ruo.


    "Okay, that''s it, the situation is urgent, let''s join the fight too!" Kareura said seriously.


    "Although Lord Madara has already left, don''t want to escape our surroundings so easily. We are not jealous either!"


    Uchihain did not lower his voice to speak, and the conversation between Uchihain and Kaura and Yekura could be heard clearly by the three generations of Shui Ying.


    Hearing the contempt in Uchiha''s tone, Mizukage''s heart was also angry.


    Water escape, the art of a big waterfall.


    The overwhelming water formed a waterfall in the air, and then directly hit the three of Uchihain.


    However, it is a pity that originally, it was able to create a small ocean-like current, which was completely absorbed by the trees after it touched the forest that the tree boundary descended and evolved.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I am not despising you."


    "Because you are not worthy of contempt in my eyes."


    "I''m in a hurry, so I can only solve you quickly."


    Uchiha said faintly.


    As Uchiha''s voice fell, the two wooden avatars who were still fighting with Kirinin suddenly disappeared.


    After all, there are many people in Wunin Village. With a large number of deaths in the middle and low-end combat power, the only remaining in Wunin Village are some ninjas or ninjas with superior strength.


    Those Mizuna can almost figure out the fighting situation of the wooden clone, and through cooperation, they can barely maintain their undefeated, not to be killed by Uchiha''s wooden clone.


    Seeing Uchiha''s wooden avatar disperse, those Mizuna could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Did Master Shui Ying win?"


    "It''s too powerful, such a powerful Uchiha, has been dealt with by Master Suikage?"


    "Sure enough, Lord Shuiying!"


    The trees obscured the vision of these Kiri Shinobu. They could not see what was happening in the central area, and similarly, they could not hear the conversation between Uchiha Yin and Uchiha Madara.


    Seeing the disappearance of Uchiha''s wooden clone, they instinctively thought that the three generations of Mizukage had won.


    However, before they cheered for a while, a terrifying chakra erupted from the central area where Uchiha was hidden.


    The sky that was originally gloomy was directly shrouded in darkness.


    Even the stars and the bright moon shivered under such a chakra!


    Only the violent thunder, roared and raged in this dark cloud.


    Chakra, if you don''t use it like Nine Sina, the tail beast, you can''t see the form.


    However, this chakra made everyone around me feel depressed!


    Everyone seemed to see the god of death, and felt that it was difficult to breathe.


    At this time, the misty people around, who were oppressed did not dare to make a sound.


    Even the injured Wu Ren, vomiting blood, fainted.


    Perhaps, for them, dizziness is the best thing, right?


    "What kind of momentum is this, what kind of chakra, and what kind of ninjutsu is to be used?!" An elite Wurenin said in shock.


    Compared to other Mist Ninjas, he has reached the level of elite fighting power, and he knows more clearly what kind of strength a person who can radiate such a terrifying Chakra has.


    This is definitely not what their three generations of water shadows can do!


    This is Uchiha''s Chakra!


    At this point, his heart was about to be compressed to burst, and even he wanted to actively coma, but he couldn''t pass it.


    Because this invisible sense of crisis even surpassed his body''s self-protection instinct.


    It''s not just him, those who are weaker Wu Ren is even more unbearable.


    Those Wu Ren who had been in a coma, woke up in pain, bearing all this pain.


    "This!!!" Three generations of Shui Ying stood in front of Uchiha, feeling the pressure brought by this chakra most.


    At this time, he was already sweating profusely.


    Although the three generations of Suikage are controlled by Madara Uchiha, they have their own ideas.


    At this moment, he also felt fear.


    Just mobilizing Chakra, without releasing ninjutsu, can create such a momentum. Once ninjutsu is released, how strong will it be?!


    Thinking carefully about 5.8, I''m extremely afraid. If it weren''t for Uchiha Madara''s order, I''m afraid that the three generations of Mizukage had already run away after hearing the wind.


    "Are you scared? Yes, facing such a strong force, you will feel scared, and it is quite normal."


    Uchiha said faintly.


    "You know, I''m thinking, one way to solve all of you, the chakras used will of course be a little bit more."


    Mu Dun, the flower and tree world comes.


    With Uchiha''s soft drink, the huge Chakra inside Uchiha''s body was mobilized frantically!


    No, not only the Chakra inside Uchiha, but even the natural energy in the environment, was also mobilized by Uchiha!


    Chapter 422 Shui Ying is dead, Madara''s excitement


    "It''s so strong, what kind of strength is hidden?!" Ye Cang exclaimed.


    "I don''t know, I''m afraid I''m already standing at the pinnacle of the Ninja world, right." Gauraro looked at Uchiha''s hidden figure and said foolishly.


    Every Ninja village''s shadow is almost at the pinnacle of the Ninja world, and Uchiha''s strength is not to mention the strength of Uchiha who hangs the shadow.


    Hakura and Karuura were deliberately protected by Uchiha, so they did not feel such a strong pressure.

 417 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 417

    However, from the panic of the three generations of Mizukage, Uchiha''s power can still be felt.


    With Uchiha''s light drink, it had already become the terrain of the forest, and it changed again.


    Trees that were already thriving are growing again.


    Be thicker, longer, stronger!


    The thick trees, as if they had spirituality, bound towards the remaining mist.


    On the trees, huge and gorgeous flowers bloomed, exuding a charming fragrance.


    It''s just that the fascinating fragrance has a fatal effect that makes people dizzy 03!


    I accidentally inhaled the scented mist, and in the next moment, he was pierced by the huge tree!


    The secret technique of wood escape, Flower and Tree World Coming is one of the most powerful wood escape ninjutsu in the first generation of wood escape.


    Its original effect can summon large trees to attack or besiege the enemy, and huge flowers bloom on the trees. Inhalation of the pollen released can make people dizzy.


    Senju Zhuma once used this ninjutsu to force Madara to release his complete body.


    It''s just that, now, Mizuno doesn''t even need to inhale pollen, just inhale the fragrance, and you will be dizzy.


    Wu Ren was beheaded one after another, and in a very short time, they were almost completely wiped out!


    Only three generations of Water Shadow are left, and they are still struggling to support it!


    Three generations of water shadow, after all, is a strong shadow level, although the combat effectiveness is not as good as Uchiha, but it is not so easy to kill.


    Uchihain, did not continue to waste time, a flash, appeared behind the third generation of water shadow.


    "Goodbye, the sad three generations of Shuiying!"


    The raging thunder and lightning gathered on Uchiha''s finger.


    With his fingers as a sword, Uchihain''s hand lightly stroked.


    When the thunder and lightning flickered across the void, it even caused waves of visible ripples.


    Three generations of water shadow, dead!


    Uchiha Madara, who was hiding deep in the ground, suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Trash, actually can only withstand Uchiha''s time."


    Although Uchiha Madara''s words were relaxed and even contemptuous, their tone was extremely heavy.


    It''s just that in the heaviness, it seems, with a certain amount of excitement.


    The three generations of Mizukage died, and all the memories have been transferred to Uchiha Madara''s mind.


    That kind of unparalleled pressure clearly shows that Uchiha''s strength has broken through the super shadow level.


    This is really...


    So funny!It''s so excitingI feel excited!


    I didn''t expect that besides the pillars, there are people who can make myself interested.


    Although Uchiha Madara is old, the pride in his chest is undiminished.


    When meeting a powerful person like Uchihain, who was outside of his plan, Uchiha Madara felt that in addition to solemnity, there was unparalleled excitement!


    "It''s just a pity, you and I are not the same era."


    "Otherwise, I''m afraid we will become good friends."


    Uchiha Madara murmured.


    "However, even if you have solved three generations of Water Shadow now, I am afraid that time is too late, right?"


    "And even if it''s time, I have a second plan."


    "Sometimes, to make a person''s heartache to the extreme, it doesn''t necessarily mean that one person should die."


    "As long as the plan goes smoothly, we will meet again in more than ten years, or even twenty years later."


    "At that time, I will have a good fight with you."


    "Uchihain!"


    Uchiha Madara said, closing his eyes again.


    Only Kurozu next to him, listening to Uchiha Madara''s words, did not know what to think about.


    "Who?"


    "Master Jiaruluo! Master Yecang! And..."


    "Uchihain-sama!"


    "You are back now. Could it be that the negotiation failed?"


    Uchiha, Karuura, and Hakura suddenly appeared in the big camp of Shinnin Village on the side of the Wunin battlefield.


    Seeing Uchiha''s return with Karuura and Yekura, the people in Sand Shinobu village were on guard for a while, and then relaxed.


    The relationship between Uchiha Yin and Hakura Karuura was known to Sand Shinobu on this side, and most of them expressed support.


    So when I saw Uchiha, I was not so hostile.


    "Okay, I''m sending you here. I''m going to Lin''s side. The situation on her side. Although the 010 bracelet did not sound a life-threatening alarm, it might not be too good. I''m going to pass."


    After kissing Karuura and Ye Cang, Uchiha said faintly.


    "Yin, don''t worry about us, this is the Sand Shinobu camp, we are very safe, you go quickly." Jiari Luo intimately helped Uchiha stroke his collar, and said.


    "Yes, after rescued, bring it over, let us see how this sister looks like." Ye Cang also smiled and said.


    "Okay, I will bring it over and introduce you to me at that time." Uchiha said with a faint smile.


    Suddenly, Uchiha faintly sensed that an emergency alert came from the bracelet.


    No, Lin''s life is in danger!


    "Lin is in danger, so I will pass first."


    Before the words finished, Uchiha''s hidden figure had disappeared in front of Karuura and Yekura.

 418 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 418

    "Okay, we''re gone, we also have to do what we have to do." Ye Cang said to Jia Yanluo.


    "Well, we don''t want to be a hidden drag, what we have to do is a hidden boost!" Jiaren Luo nodded and said.


    The 423rd chapter is close


    "Yes, now, the first thing we need to do is to find the spies on our side. Those elders, who can grasp our whereabouts and plans, definitely have spies here."


    "I already have some ideas!"


    Ye Cang said sharply in his eyes.


    The elders of Sand Ninja Village betrayed them, and they would not be polite to those elders and their subordinates.


    By now, they also know that people are deceived by others, and Mashan is ridden by others.


    Even if it is the same as Sand Shinobu, it is the same.


    "Our previous methods were still too light."


    Quiet, extremely quiet.


    Even though Kakashi''s Chidori exudes a violent thunder and thunder roar, these sounds seem to disappear in Lin''s ears.


    Even Lin felt that time seemed to be slowing down, and she could clearly see the consternation in Kakashi''s eyes.


    It''s not that time has slowed down, but Lin''s thinking has become faster.


    At the moment when Lin herself was about to face death, Lin had many thoughts.


    I''m sorry, Kakashi, Wujin also cast a curse on my body. I can''t commit suicide. I can only use your hands. I hope you won''t be decadent because of this.


    Aunt (Nanohara), uncle (Bo Feng Shuimen), I may not be able to see you get married and have children. I really envy you when I see you so loving and happy.


    Red Bean, Red, Silent, Tu Susu, I joked about being the wife of Master Yin, I am afraid I can''t do it now.


    You, help me implement my wish.


    Moreover, it seems that Silent ran away. Before we knew it, it ran ahead of all of us. It was really surprising...


    A personal figure walked through Lin''s mind, and finally stopped on a tall and handsome figure.


    Master Yin...


    Lin, I like you so much...


    It¡¯s just that Lin seems to have no way to pass this love to your heart...


    Lin is really envious and mute.


    At least mute, I have reached the closest relationship with you.


    And I, just behind your back, watching silently.


    I really regret it!I regret...


    If I can, I want to see you again before I die and tell you myself, I like you...


    Looking at the flashing thunder, Kakashi''s hand was about to pierce into her own fierce mouth. The corner of Lin''s eyes left tears of regret and unwillingness.


    "Stop! Stop!"


    "Lin, stay away!"


    Kakashi roared, but couldn''t completely control the movements in his hands.


    After all, it didn''t take long for Kakashi, who hadn''t mastered the Chidori, to control the movement of Rachel himself, not long after it was installed.


    "No!"


    "stop!"


    At the same time, the belt soil who rushed to the distance watched this scene, but there was no way to stop it!


    Tai Tu and Kakashi are not far away, I am afraid it only takes a few seconds to get there.


    It''s just that these few seconds, the distance of a few seconds, seem to have become a moat, insurmountable.


    Goodbye, everyone, goodbye, Master Yin...


    Lin, closed her eyes in despair!


    No!


    There is no one, there is no way to stop it!


    Kakashi and Daitu''s eyes are also full of despair!


    In this desperation, Kakashi and Tai Tu''s Shalunyan in their eyes were spinning wildly. At this moment, they both opened the kaleidoscope Shalunyan at the same time!


    Their original writing wheel eyes were nothing more than double gouaches, and at this moment they all leapfrogged into a kaleidoscope at the same time!


    If it is normal, this can definitely make them feel ecstatic, but now, in their hearts, there is only infinite sadness!


    Anyone?Can save Lin!


    Quiet!


    Everyone''s mind is extremely quiet.


    A white hand appeared without warning.


    It was like reaching out into the water, as if it was crushing a mosquito. Just before Kakashi''s hand was about to touch Lin''s fierce mouth, it easily grabbed Kakashi''s wrist.


    Five centimeters?Three centimeters?Even only two centimeters?(It can''t be a few millimeters. Even if you don''t touch that distance, you still feel it. It''s absolutely not allowed!)


    Kakashi, who rushed forward, was completely stopped by the jade-like hands, and the whole person stopped in vain.


    Kakashi, who was already injured, almost retched in pain.


    However, compared to the physical pain, Kakashi''s heart is extremely excited.


    If, with these hands, a little later, I am afraid Kakashi will never forgive himself for the rest of his life!


    Lifting his head, Kakashi looked at the owner of those hands.


    "Thank you."


    Kakashi fainted.

 419 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 419

    The owner of those hands shook his head and said with a voice that only he could hear.


    "It''s fortunate to catch up. Almost, almost, Kakashi''s dirty hands are about to touch Lin''s murderous mouth. Isn''t this a loss?"


    If Kakashi heard Uchiha''s voice, I''m afraid it would be pissed off!


    However, although Uchiha''s words were relaxed, but his tone was apologetic.


    If it hadn''t been for the time spent by herself, I''m afraid Lin would not encounter this kind of danger.


    However, fortunately, nothing irreversible happened.


    Looking at Lin with his eyes closed in his arms, Uchiha shook Lin gently: "I woke up, Lin."


    Lin gradually opened her eyes.


    "Is this an illusion? It''s worth seeing Master Yin again before I die."


    Lin''s face was smiling.


    Her hand tremblingly touched Uchiha''s face and stroked it.


    Her eyes were full of reluctance to look at Uchiha''s hidden expression.


    At this moment, Lin thought that what she saw was an illusion.


    Seeing Lin''s situation at the moment, and the true feelings revealed, Uchiha''s Yin was also moved.


    "Recovered, Lynn, you are not dead!"


    Uchiha slapped Lin''s fart and said.


    Chapter 424 Sister Lin''s Confession


    Uchiha''s hand was slapped on Lin.


    A wave oscillated.


    But at this time, Lin really knew how to live.


    "Am I not dead?"


    "Master Yin, saved me?!"


    Tears kept falling from Lin''s eyes, not knowing whether she was happy or fortunate or afraid.


    Lin, who died once, only discovered at this time how beautiful it is to be alive.


    Death is frightening.


    This is even more so if you take the initiative to face death.


    Watching Kakashi''s Chidori arrive, Lin didn''t want to bear the feeling of helplessness anymore.


    "Yeah, I saved you, but you don''t have to be so excited, you may even cry."


    Uchiha stretched out his right hand and gently wiped the tears from the corner of Lin''s eyes.


    Lin came alive from death, maybe she was terrified too, right?


    Uchiha''s eyes were filled with pain.


    Lin felt Uchiha''s concealed broad palms across her face, ripples in her heart.


    "Master Hidden." Lin''s eyes stared at Uchiha Hidden closely.


    "Huh?" Uchiha looked at Lin suspiciously.


    Rin stood on her toes, stretched out her hands suddenly, hugged Uchiha''s cheek, and then kissed 940 Uchiha''s purely.


    Jerky, rough, hard.


    As if she was afraid, if she was not careful, Uchiha would leave her side.


    Unknown to Uchiha, he rescued Lin from the Grim Reaper and gave Lin a big impact.


    Lin didn''t have any experience, she could only move vigorously with her jerky instinct.


    Uchihain, also carefully holding Lin''s back, responded to Lin''s enthusiasm, and gradually guided Lin''s movements.


    After a long time, Lin, who hugged Uchihain tightly, gradually released her hand.


    During this period, when Lin couldn''t breathe, she stopped and took a breath, and then continued.


    But he refused to let go of Treasure Uchiha''s hand.


    "Master Yin, I like you."


    After letting go of Uchiha''s secret, Lin flushed as if she had exhausted all her courage.


    It was as if she had changed from a strong woman to a simple shy little girl.


    If it weren''t for Uchiha''s insensitivity and power, I''m afraid Lin''s voice would not be heard.


    "Really, does Lin like Master?"


    With a faint smile on his face, Uchiha gently pulled the hair from Lin''s temples behind his ears.


    "Yes, Lin likes Master Yin." Lin said very seriously, resisting the shyness of her heart.


    "How do you like it?" Uchiha realized that he seemed to like the feeling of Jorin, and continued.


    "I really like it, I like it, Lin really, I really like it, I really like Master Yin." Lin looked at Uchihain firmly, her eyes filled with emotion.


    Her cheeks were flushed, and even her lotus arms and hands were flushed.


    What a shy guy.


    "Master also likes Lin. In the future, Lin will be guarded by a master." Uchihain gave Lin a mysterious smile and held Lin in his arms.


    "Master Yin, is this true? Lin is so happy, so happy." Lin also felt Uchiha''s response, her face was full of happiness.


    "Well, the master is also very happy to be favored by beauty like Lin." Uchiha said with a smile.


    "Master Yin, you laughed at me." Lin gently pushed away Uchiha''s embrace and said.


    Uchiha''s sudden love words made Lin''s face even more rosy.


    "Is it still called Master Yin? There is no outsider now, you can call me, Brother Yin."

 420 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 420

    "No, even if there are outsiders, you can call me, Brother Yin."


    Uchiha concealed Lin and said affectionately.


    Lin''s words after she rescued her were deeply impressed in Uchiha''s heart.


    Before dying, Lin thought of herself, so how could she fail Lin.


    Listening to Uchiha''s words of love to explain this sentence, Lin felt that the consciousness of the whole person was in a trance.


    "Brother Yin." Lin called out shyly, resisting the shyness in her heart.


    "Hey, my sister Lin." Uchiha said with a smile.


    Tired and crooked for a while, Lin''s eyes were full of spring mist.


    If it wasn''t for the wrong time and place, I''m afraid Uchihain would want to rectify the Fa on the spot.


    "By the way, Lin, how did you meet the danger." Knowing that I can''t continue, Uchiha implicitly asked Lin.


    "Oh, by the way, sister Jiu Xinnai, Silent and the others are still fighting Mizuna. Let''s go and help." Lin returned to her senses and said.


    "Okay, let''s rush over." Uchiha hidden Lin''s hand and was about to leave.


    "Well, we seem to have forgotten something?" At this moment, Uchiha frowned and said.


    "Well, it seems that we forgot Kakashi." Lin pointed to Kakashi on the ground and said.


    "Well, I should have forgotten Kakashi, but I always feel that I have forgotten something." Uchiha hidden Kakashi''s waistband with one hand and lifted Kakashi up.


    "It should be gone, besides Kakashi, there seems to be no one else here, right?" Lin turned and looked around and said.


    As long as Uchiha rescued Lin from the surrounding mist, he summoned a wooden clone and quickly solved it.


    However, after Lin reminded him, Uchiha knew what he had forgotten.


    Bring soil?


    Kagura''s eyes were opened, Uchiha faintly sensed the surroundings.


    Within ten miles, it became a thumbnail, which appeared in Uchiha''s mind.


    "It''s weird? Where did you take the native? Lin is not dead, shouldn''t the soil be blackened?" Uchiha murmured.


    "Brother Yin, what are you in a daze?" Lin asked curiously.


    "It''s nothing, sister Lin, let''s go, I''ll just feel the direction of Jiuxinai and the others."


    "Go, follow me, this way."


    The 425th chapter is blackened with soil


    Bring soil, are you there?


    Uchihain glanced around again.


    Originally, according to Uchiha''s idea, bringing the soil should be around to watch all this happen.


    After all, since Uchiha Madara and Kurozutsu wanted to blacken the soil, they definitely needed to bring enough stimulation to the soil.


    In the original book, the soil is indeed as expected by Uchiha Madara and Kuro, who witnessed Kakashi directly blackened after he killed Lin.


    How innocent and longing for life, after darkening, how much hatred of the world will bring the earth.


    It''s just that if you develop as in the original book, after you save the soil, I am afraid that the soil will not blacken.


    After all, Lin was not dead.


    Oh, that''s right, if it is really like the original, I am afraid that the soil at this time is full of white blood cells, and will not come out to meet Lin~ right.


    After all, Tai Tu doesn''t want Lin to see him in such a desolate look.


    Thinking about it this way, I am afraid that the way I was intimate with Lin just now was seen by the soil.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha frowned.


    Can''t bring soil because of this matter, right?


    Thinking back to the original book, Uchiha felt faintly because of Lin''er''s crazy appearance. It''s really hard to say.


    If the soil is not blackened, it is really good, if the soil is blackened...


    It was just similar to the original, and Uchiha did not feel any threat.


    Uchiha Hidden does not feel sorry for the soil, because, unlike the original book, Lin likes to bring soil in the original (anime likes Kakashi, manga likes to bring soil.)


    However, because Lin met Uchihain early, Lin is more of the friendship of classmates and friends than love.


    If the soil is really blackened because of this, Uchiha will not regret the slightest guilt.


    Because, if this is the case, I am afraid that even if Uchiha Madara''s plan is not needed, the soil will be blackened.


    From the beginning to the end, Lin''s travels are in Uchiha Ginna, and sooner or later she will discover this fact.


    At most, it''s just the difference between morning and evening.


    In fact, just as Uchiha had expected.


    When Uchiha saw Uchiha looming in his midst, Bringing soil was a joy to block Kakashi''s Reche.


    Originally opened the kaleidoscope, the energy of bringing the soil should have been consumed hugely, but at this moment, I only felt extremely happy with the soil.


    Take the dirt to one side and watch it firmly, wanting to go out.


    But then I thought about how embarrassed I am to go straight out like this.


    The current belt soil, wearing Bai Jue''s body, looks weird.


    Facing Lin who she likes, Tai Tu absolutely doesn''t want Lin to see her like this.


    However, the soil is still very worried about Lin''s safety.


    Uchiha hid Kakashi''s Chidori, but who knows if Kakashi''s Chidori hurt Lin.


    Without seeing Jue''s face behind him, Ji Tu was anxious: "Should I go out? Can they recognize me as I am now? How should I say hello when I go out?"


    Dai Tu talked to himself with a tangled face, but he could tell from the tone that Tu Dai was in a good mood.


    And Bai Jue next to him, I''m afraid that''s not what he thinks.

 421 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 421

    Bai Jue quickly passed this news to Uchiha Madara and Kuro Zee''s ears in real time.


    "Uchihain finally rescued Lin, the plan failed? What should I do?" Baijue avatar next to Uchiha Madara said.


    "Don''t worry, just keep watching. If you guessed correctly, bring the soil and you will be back soon." Madara Uchiha did not move, and his tone was very calm, giving people a sense of completeness.


    And Hei Jue was on the side, and there was not too much speech.


    "Really? The plan hasn''t failed? I really don''t understand." Bai Jue touched his head and said without understanding.


    Then, Jiudu saw Uchiha Hidden slap Lin''s ass, which made him feel a little uncomfortable, but Jiudu still endured it and did not rush out.


    Until, Dai Tu watched Lin, standing on tiptoe, holding Uchiha''s face, and kissed her.


    At this moment, he was confused.


    It is hard to describe how Taito likes Lin.


    At this moment, with a sense of soil, I felt that the sky had fallen.


    Watching from a distance, the admiring goddess actually held Uchiha''s face and kissed it.


    At this moment, Uchiha brought the kaleidoscope in the eyes of the earth, spinning wildly!


    At this moment, Uchiha Daito has never hated two people so much.


    Not only Uchiha, but also Nohara Lin.


    Seeing Uchiha and Rin Nohara so close with his own eyes, Uchiha''s heart with the soil became angry and distorted.


    At this moment, Uchiha has never hated his weakness and powerlessness so much.


    He clenched his fists with soil, and the nails on his fingertips fell into the flesh of his palms without even noticing it.


    Until, a drop of blood fell from the pierced palm.


    It hurts, it hurts.


    Although it was Bai Jue''s body, Uchiha brought the soil to feel unparalleled pain.


    That is heartache.


    The pain was so bad that I couldn''t breathe.


    In this way, with the soil in the distance, quietly watching Uchiha''s intimacy with Lin until he left.


    White Zee, or Black Zee and Madara, placed a seal here to shield them from perception, so that they were not discovered by Uchiha''s perception.


    With soil tightly holding his hands, his face turned pale, he finally made a resolute decision.


    In his mind, he kept repeating Lin''s shy expression when he faced Uchiha Hidden just now, that was the expression he could never get along with Lin alone, Lin would show off.


    "Lin, is dead!"


    "From the very beginning, it was dead."


    "Take soil, it''s already dead!"


    "From the very beginning, it was dead!"


    "Only ALFY is still alive!"


    Uchiha said with a grimly face.


    Chapter 426 The Bewitching of Madara


    Tai Tu felt betrayed deeply, or betrayed by the person he believed most.


    For this reason, the soil fell completely into darkness.


    "Absolutely, let''s go, take me to Banana!" The earthy face gradually recovered his calm, and then he said coldly.


    "This world is full of despair, just let me destroy it!"


    "Have you finally made a decision? Bring dirt."


    "In this world, everything will not go as you wish. The longer you live... the more you can realize that reality is full of helpless pain and emptiness."


    "Listen well... everything in the world... where there is light, there must be shadows. If there is the concept of a winner, there must be a loser at the same time."


    "If the heart is born with the selfish idea of ??maintaining peace, it will provoke war. If you want to protect, love will derive hate. There is a causal relationship between them and they cannot be separated. This is reality..."


    Looking at the soil that came to him, Uchiha Madara said with satisfaction.


    At this time, Heijue didn''t know where he was hiding.


    "It''s just to escape the troubles in the real world and escape to a happy dream." A group of Bai Jue explained.


    "Because of dreaming, everything can become whatever one wants, even things that didn''t exist before can happen."


    "To create, there are only victors, only peace, only love, and only this world."


    Uchiha Madara continued to bewitched.


    "Lin..."


    "I want to create again, a world where you exist." The earthy expression became more determined and said.


    In the heart of the soil, Lin was dead under Kakashi''s chidori.


    Lin, who is now hidden with Uchiha, is just a fake.


    Bringing soil is indeed sad, even the reality is unwilling to face it.


    Instead, I want to pursue the illusion in my dream.


    "I''m going to cut off the actual cause and effect. This is the purpose of my return." Dai Tu looked at Madara and said.


    Madara''s face finally showed a smile.


    Madara is very aware of the characteristics of the Uchiha clan.


    When a member of the Uchiha clan has much love in his heart, how much hate he has when he is darkened.


    And now, the blackening of the soil is absolutely very successful, and even, the success is beyond the expectations of Uchiha Madara.


    Uchiha, I don¡¯t know how you feel about this gift to me.


    Uchiha Madara thought with a smile.

 422 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 422

    "Isn''t it seen by others?" Ban asked lightly.


    "All I saw was me, everyone else was killed. So it''s okay." Bai Jue said.


    "Tell me how can I create the world in my dreams." With a blank expression on his face, Ma asked Ma.


    Taking the soil is not stupid, and can understand that he seems to be Madara''s pawn.


    However, he doesn''t care about bringing the soil.


    From the moment Lin kissed Uchiha in person, she didn''t care about anything with the soil.


    What he wants is to create a dream world.


    He has himself, Lin, and even Uchiha.


    It''s just that in that world, Lin, only loves herself!


    "You don''t need to thank you, come here." Seeing the earthy anxious, Madara''s face showed a chuckle.


    Although the soil has grown a lot because of the blackening, it is still too much.


    In many cases, not just facial expressions can reveal one''s mind at this time.


    It''s just that Uchiha Madara didn''t care.


    "From today, you are the savior!" Uchiha Madara said."look into my eyes!"


    The moment Uchiha Madara looked at each other with Uchiha Madara, Uchiha Madara pulled Uchiha Madara into Uchiha Madara''s illusion space.


    "This is my illusion space. Although it is just a blank space, I can create everything by projecting my will and control everything."


    "As long as you connect with the Outer Golem and use his power, you can do anything, no matter how big or small."


    "It''s like this."


    In an instant, Uchiha Madara, who was old and old, regained his youth in an instant.


    Uchiha Daido saw Madara regaining his youth, and his face that had become calm before showed a look of astonishment.


    "Use this illusion to create the most ideal world, and then apply illusion to all mankind, just bring them."


    Seeing the stunned look on Tai Tu''s face, Zhuang Lu showed a satisfied expression.


    "Using the moon instead of this eye and expanding the scale of this technique can create a dream world."


    Madara said with excitement.


    Isn''t this Madara''s target?


    "You are too exaggerated, I can''t digest it for a while," Dai Tu said.


    "If you want to explain, you must first start with the Six Way Immortals and Ten Tails." With that, Uchiha Madara began to explain.


    Regardless of this side, the other battlefields have also reached a fever pitch.


    The mission of the Seven Ninth Blades and Wu Ninbo was to contain Kusina and Bo Feng Shuimen, but they were not allowed to stop because they wanted to stop.


    After knowing that the watermelon puffer fish ghost''s shark muscle can absorb its own chakras, he started to be careful not to let the shark muscle cut himself.


    Seeing that the shark muscle was very restrained from Jiuxinai''s attack, the watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost burst into laughter.


    "Xinnai, you can catch it with your hands. In front of this master, your strength is not worth mentioning."


    Water 0.9 escape, thousands of food sharks.


    Countless sharks leaped out of the water, opened their mouths, and roared towards Jiuxinai.


    At the same time, the watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost also waved the shark muscle in his hand and rushed towards Yusinai.


    Chakra transforms, dragon armor''s defense power, watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost is naturally clear, so when ninjutsu arrives, slashing will naturally follow.


    Otherwise, all ninjutsu will be useless.


    After seeing the Shujima restraining Kushina, the watermelon puffer fish also let go of his heart and attacked more and more fiercely.


    Loquat Shi was hiding on one side, which also let the watermelon mountain puffer ghost attack the main attack, while he himself assisted the attack on the side.


    Chapter 427: The Battle of Jiu Xin Nai, Seal Technique


    Except for the watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost and the loquat Juzo, the rest of the Wuren also used the water to jointly attack the Kusinai.


    Water escape, the art of a big waterfall.


    Wuren''s shout was like a wave, and a horror actually spread, converging from all directions, and swept toward the center of Kushina.


    There are many Wu Ren, and that power is also extraordinary.


    Coupled with the strength of the loquat juzo and the watermelon mountain blowfish ghost, it is not unbelievable.


    However, their opponent is Jiuxinai.


    Kushina is stronger than Nine Tails in the original book!


    The power and power surging from all directions converged and turned into a torrent wave, stirring the sky of water droplets, and swept towards Kushina.


    I have been fighting Wu Ren for a short time, and this place has become a small lake.


    Under the sun and above the lake, Jiu Xinnai stood on the surface of the lake, his body like a god of war.


    The violent momentum swept around, blowing her red hair freely.


    "Misture Shinobu, it''s so powerful!"


    "Look at me taking you down today."


    Looking at the countless Mizunain around him, Kushina''s mouth turned into a smile.


    Kushina, even though she had become Uchihain''s good wife at this time, she was usually gentle.


    However, in fact, the gene of violence penetrates into the spinal cord of Jiuxinai.


    Surrounded by powerful enemies, Jiu Xinnai''s blood boiled instead.


    "Don''t be kidding, today is your death date."


    The watermelon puffer ghost saw Jiu Xinnai''s appearance and said sarcastically.


    In his heart, his scalpel muscle restrains Niuxina, who is like the fish on the chopping board, allowing him to kill the watermelon mountain pufferfish ghost.

 423 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 423

    Therefore, he doesn''t really care.


    On the contrary, in the heart of Loquat Juzo, a bad feeling suddenly arose.


    I don''t know why, the loquat juzang just felt bad at this time.


    But now, the arrow was on the string, and he had to send it. In the eyes of Loquat Juzang, the cold light flickered, and he swung his beheading knife directly at Kushina.


    "When I fight, I usually use chakra form, dragon armor."


    "It''s been a long time, I''m afraid, you all have forgotten, which clan I am from?"


    Jiu Xinnai''s mouth curled up with a smile, his hands quickly formed seals, forming a seal that he hadn''t used for a long time.


    Jiuxinai, in the battlefield, basically use chakra form, dragon armor.


    Over time, people in the Shinobi world probably have forgotten, is Jiu Xinna a member of the Maelstrom family?


    What is the strongest member of the whirlpool family?!


    Sealing!


    At the same time, when completing some tasks of the system, the rewards of the seal technique are also the most!


    Now even Uchiha has a terrifying sealing technique, but Kushina, how can it be so inferior!


    Chakra, who belonged solely to the horror of the whirlpool clan, emerged and was completely mobilized by Nine Sina.


    The surrounding air boiled, and chakras emerged from Kushinai''s side, like a reverse waterfall, which was like a raging wave of air.


    The sky was torn apart by the huge momentum, and the too terrifying Chakra made blue light around him.


    Speaking of the large amount of Chakra, the Maelstrom family has never been afraid of anyone!


    It can be said that, apart from Uchihain and Kaguya, I am afraid that Kushina''s Chakra is not inferior to anyone, and even surpasses Tsunade who has a fairy body!


    Of course, this is not to say that Kushina is better than Tsunade, it''s just that Kushina is definitely more than Tsunade in terms of chakra volume!


    The blue Chakra whirled around Jiuxinai, and the air showed a twisted state. From a distance, it looked like a blue black hole, drawing everything in.


    Dust sows the soil, fell trees to destroy the forest, flying sand and rocks, covering the sky and the earth.


    The endless chakra revolves around Kushinai, like a violent chakra tornado, and Kushina is the longan in the center.


    The whole atmosphere was distorted by her!


    Tsunade is already at the super-kage rank, so in fact, with Tsunade and Mikoto at almost the same time as Uchiha''s daughter, Kushina, how can he be weak?


    Even if he hadn''t reached the super shadow level, Jiu Xinnai had already reached the super shadow level with half his foot.


    The surrounding Mist Ninja, the weaker one, had been blown away by the wind directly, as if being hit directly by an attack.


    As for those stronger Mist Ninja, this was almost blinded by the hurricane.


    The loquat juzang and the watermelon mountain puffer ghost, the closest to Jiu Xinnai, are naturally the most stressed.


    They even inserted the Shinobi sword into the ground to prevent themselves from being blown away by the hurricane accidentally.


    The Seven Ninja Swordsmen, although the top organization in Wuren Village, the characters in it, in fact, most of them are just elites.


    Of course, the weakest may only be at the level of forbearance, and the strongest may be at the level of quasi-shadow.


    And 797 Loquat Juzo and Watermelon Mountain Pufferfish Ghost are the strongest two of the Seven Ninjamen, and both have reached the quasi-shadow level of combat power.


    It''s just that, it''s still too far away from Jiuxina!


    In fact, even if you continue to use Chakra Transformation, Dragon Armor, Nine Xinnai can defeat them.


    However, since there is a more relaxed way, why not use Kushina.


    In other words, after Kushina helped Bo Feng Shuimen seal the nine tails, he seldom used offensive sealing techniques. Now, it also has a special taste.


    "Seal technique, King Kong blockade."


    Accompanied by Jiu Xinnai''s soft drink, the water of the small lake created by the Mist Shinobi violently boiled, setting off an endless splash of water and swept all around.


    Almost in an instant, countless sturdy Chakra chains quickly emerged from the ground beside Jiu Xinnai, and then pierced the Mist Shinobi.


    The hazy mist is surging, and the chakra chains are so sharp that they seem to be able to cut through the sky, harvesting the life of Wu Ren.


    Watermelon Mountain Pufferfish Ghost and Loquat Juzo, their faces changed dramatically!


    Chapter 428: Watermelon Mountain Pufferfish Ghost, Death


    With the help of the system and the hard work of He Jiu Xin Nai, the Vajra blockade, who was not particularly skilled at the time, had already been practiced to an incredible level by Jiu Xin Nai.


    Each chain is like Jiu Xinnai''s left arm and right arm, which can be controlled at will.


    The King Kong blockade was originally a very powerful move.


    In the original book, in the Kyuubi incident, Kushina, the whirlpool who was drawn out of the Kyuubi just after giving birth, was extremely weak and did not hesitate to exhaust Chakra to perform this technique and easily subdue Kyuubi.


    And now, in its heyday, Nushina is stronger than the original Nushina, not to mention.


    The face of the watermelon puffer fish ghost changed drastically. At this moment, there was no way to dodge the attack of Jiuxinai.


    Therefore, he could only lift up his own big sword muscle and slash towards the blockade of the King Kong of Jiu Xin Na.


    "boom!"


    The body of the watermelon pufferfish ghost fell violently to the surface of the water, causing ripples on the surface of the lake, forming an invisible huge wave, and dispersing towards the surroundings.


    "grown ups!"


    The surrounding Wuren''s expression also changed drastically, looking at the embarrassed watermelon mountain pufferfish ghost in disbelief.


    They couldn''t believe that their leader at this time, the watermelon mountain puffer ghost, didn''t even try to fly!


    one strike!


    The strength of the watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost is the strongest among all the mists!


    However, he couldn''t stop the blow of Jiuxinai!


    What a terrifying strength this is!


    The loquat juzang was not very good at this time, because the heart was vigilant, the loquat juzang still reacted and escaped the blow of the Chakra chain.


    Different from the time in the Sand Ninja battlefield, in the Sand Ninja battlefield, with the coordinator of Eilao Zang, the surrounding ninjas can use the best method to contain Kunusina.

 424 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 424

    However, Wunin Village is different.


    In Wuren Village, they pay attention to personal strength and rarely cooperate in combat.


    The seven Ninja swords, everyone fighting on their own, will not cooperate at all.


    They can gather together for tasks, just to execute the commands of the three generations of Water Shadow!


    Just like now, if Loquat Shizo helps the watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost, I am afraid that the watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost will not be seriously injured at this time.


    "Go on, give me all on!"


    Knocked into the air by a blow, and even seriously injured, the watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost showed a look of fear on the face.


    He faintly felt that his attack like this might be a mistake.


    The watermelon puffer fish ghost is not a brave person. He is a person who is afraid of life and death. In the original book, he sells information to neighboring countries for his own benefit.


    Now seeing the terrifying strength of Jiuxinai, his face is full of fear, and he keeps moving away from Jiuxinai.


    Obviously, he himself wanted to escape, treating the remaining mist ninjas as abandoned children!


    Jiuxinai is too strong, just a single blow can severely damage the watermelon mountain puffer ghost!


    This kind of strength, I am afraid that the three generations of Shuiying are no more than this!


    In the past, I heard that Kushina and the others were very strong, but they had never fought, so Loquat Juzo did not know how strong they were.


    However, entering the fight, the loquat Shizo was horrified and discovered that there are probably not many people in the entire Ninja World who can defeat Jiuxina!


    And just now, they were so careless, and did not jointly attack Jiuxinai, otherwise they would not lose so quickly!


    Jiuxina didn''t use all his strength at the beginning, otherwise the watermelon mountain blowfish ghost would not despise Jiuxina at the beginning.


    Even the Loquat Juzo even despised Jiuxina at the beginning, otherwise, it would not just be two people to besiege Jiuxina.


    There were seven Ninja swords, but there were seven people, most of them were sent to block Bo Feng Shui Gate.


    But I didn''t expect that Jiu Xin Nai''s strength might not be inferior to Bo Feng Shui.


    No, it''s not right, it should be definitely stronger!


    Can''t beat it!escape!


    The idea of ??the loquat shizang is exactly the same as the watermelon puffer fish ghost.


    However, it is also slightly different.


    Loquat Juzo is not a person who is afraid of life and death. In the original book, he was killed by Yakura''s coral palm to save Uchiha Itachi.


    It''s just that this time the task is to contain Jiu Xinnai, rather than desperately kill.


    Now that the effect of containment has been achieved, there is no need to die!


    Thinking about it, Loquat Juzo also began to run away.


    As for the rest of the Mistura...cannot escape, it only shows that you are not strong enough!


    Loquat Juzo''s face also showed a trace of cruelty.


    It took a very short time for Loquat Juzo and Watermelon Mountain Puffer Ghost to make a decision, but Kushina¡¯s attack did not stop.


    The watermelon mountain pufferfish ghost and the loquat Juzo brought the ninjas who pinned Kushina. There were only a dozen people, so how could they last for long.


    Soon, in addition to the watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost and the loquat juzo, the rest of the Wuren were killed.


    No injuries, Loquat Juzo''s figure is very flexible, avoiding the attacks of Chakra chain again and again.


    However, what is surprising is that the injured watermelon puffer ghost has a good life saver, like a flexible fat man, constantly avoiding the attack of the King Kong blockade.


    "You two stop, didn''t you say you want to kill me? How did you escape!" Jiu Xinnai shouted at the two who fled very unhappy.


    Jiu Xinnai is not good at pursuing battles, nor does he like it.


    What she likes is the face-to-face hard work.


    It''s just that there are too few opponents that Ken and Jiu Xinnai have.


    "Loquat Shizo, let''s go to the rest of the people, only we will join hands..." said the watermelon mountain puffer ghost.


    Each of the seven Ninja swords is very powerful. Once the seven are combined, even if they can''t defeat Kushina, there is definitely no problem with self-protection.


    However, when the watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost just spoke, and wanted them to unite to resist Kushina, a thunder light directly pierced the bloody chamber of the watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost.


    The dazzling blood mist sprayed from the fierce mouth of the watermelon mountain pufferfish ghost, looking so dazzling and charming.


    The pupils of the loquat Shizang on one side shrank, and the pace of fleeing became more and more rapid!


    The 429th chapter subdues the loquat ten Tibetan


    "Oh, seeing me, do you still want to escape?"


    Uchihain, who rushed over with Lin, saw Loquat Juzo who was still trying to escape, and said quietly.


    At this moment, Loquat Shizang was in a cold sweat.


    He only felt that the person standing in front of him was like a god, bringing him endless pressure.


    Uchiha hidden, a god-like figure.


    Many years ago, he also participated in the Nakanin exam, and once met Uchiha Hideo. Coupled with Shinobu''s focus, Loquat Juzo was able to recognize Uchiha Hideo.


    Uchiha Hidden, calmly at this moment, took a Lin and stood in front of Loquat Juzo.


    No extra chakras popped up.


    No magnificent and powerful special effects.


    Without any imposing surroundings.


    Only the fingertips, there is still a little bit of blue smoke emanating after the thunder escape.


    However, it made the loquat ten Tibetans feel creepy.


    Loquat Shizang, I feel a chill to the bottom of my heart, terrible to the trembling is the horror of extravagance.


    If before, Loquat Juzo was puzzled about Uchiha''s first sense of being able to remove the four generations of Fengying Luosha and Eilaozang from Wanjun, then now, Loquat Juzo is convinced.


    Just such a letter without reason.

 425 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 425

    830 However, the loquat Juzo did not know that their three generations of water shadows were the same, and they were directly killed by Uchiha.


    "I surrender, I surrender! Don''t kill me!"


    Loquat Juzo''s forehead was covered with sweat, and he was terrified.


    He stopped running away, knelt in front of Uchiha, and said.


    The loquat ten hides at this moment, and feels that time has stopped, which is very long.


    "Oh? You want to surrender? But I don''t need it!"


    Uchiha smiled faintly, and said, he wanted to keep doing it.


    Lei Guang flickered at Uchiha''s fingertips, as if he didn''t agree with him, he wanted to start.


    Capturing the loquat Juzo does not seem to have any special benefits for Uchiha Ken. If this is the case, why should he stay?


    "I can follow your orders and be your subordinate."


    Loquat Shizang said in a panic.


    His life has been held tightly by Uchiha, and that''s all he wants to survive.


    "Follow my orders and be my subordinate? Maybe."


    After thinking about the information about the loquat Juzo in the original work, Uchiha thought for a while and said.


    Loquat Juzo, in the original work, will soon join an organization named Xiao.


    Then, in Akatsuki''s organization, he will die for helping Uchiha Itachi to block the coral palm of the fourth generation of Mizukage Yakura.


    These are not important, but if a spy is placed in the Akatsuki organization, it seems to be a very good thing.


    In addition, the character of the loquat juzo makes Uchiha feel similar to the ghost, and can be used together.


    Of course, this does not mean that Uchiha hasn''t made any preparations.


    "Well, I will spare you this time, and then you will be my subordinate."


    Uchiha chuckled slightly, and then slapped Loquat Juzo''s back with a palm.


    The curse imprints written in Chakra, one by one, like living creatures, constantly slipped from Uchiha''s hands to behind Loquat Juzo.


    Loquat Juzo just rejoiced that he had survived, and he sensed Uchiha''s movements.


    However, the loquat Shizang did not dare to speak, and did not dare to move.


    Because he was afraid, if he rebelled against Uchiha, he would kill him directly.


    He could feel that the murderous aura on Uchihain''s body just now was true. Uchihain originally wanted to kill him.


    I just don''t know why, I won''t kill him now.


    However, he didn''t think that Uchiha would be arrogant just because he needed himself.


    He knew that as long as Uchiha was not satisfied, he would still die.


    "Thank you Master for not killing."


    The curse seal quickly retracted into the heart of Loquat Shizang.


    Loquat Juzo knelt and said to Uchiha


    "You are very good, you can go back,"


    Uchihain saw the look of Loquat Juzo and nodded in satisfaction.


    "this is?"


    Loquat Juzo was puzzled. According to Loquat Juzo''s understanding, Uchiha Ken must have a task to entrust him.


    But now, it seems that Uchiha has no requirements.


    "It''s nothing, what you did before, and now you continue to do it. If there is an organization called Akatsuki that wants to recruit you, you just agree."


    Uchiha said faintly.


    "If you want to resist..."


    Uchihain gently activated the curse seal.


    Loquat Shizang, only felt that he was full of tingling and itching all over his body, and it was acupuncture-like pain, like a thousand ants biting.


    "The subordinates dare not resist." Loquat Juzo repeatedly begged for mercy, said.


    This curse seal was developed by Uchihain, and it has an effect similar to that of life and death.


    However, it is slightly different from the life and death talisman.


    Now it seems that the effect is very good, even a powerful person like Loquat Juzo, feels extremely painful.


    "The pain just now is only one-tenth of the effect of all the curse seals. If it is all aroused, that kind of pain."


    Uchiha hidden, and continued to speak lightly.


    When Loquat Shizo heard it, he was sweating again and again.


    Now it''s only one-tenth of the effect, it''s already so powerful, if it''s all aroused... then isn''t it impossible to survive, can you die?


    "Okay, you go back, take this, when will Xiao find you, after you join in, pour chakras into it, I will know."


    Uchiha hidden, threw a rectangular iron block to Loquat Juzo, and after pouring chakras into it, he could communicate.


    "Subordinates understand."


    Loquat Juzo took the iron block in his hand.


    "Just remember, let''s go."


    Uchiha said faintly.


    "Subordinates retire."


    After Loquat Juzo heard Uchiha''s words, he left quickly.


    Chapter 430 Lin, my man


    Loquat Juzo left the scene and ran directly to the camp in Wuren Village.

 426 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 426

    After leaving a distance, Loquat Shizo took a deep breath.


    Uchiha''s pressure on the Loquat Juzo was too great, causing the Loquat Juzo to breathe normally in front of Uchiha.


    "I really didn''t expect that there are such strong people in the world."


    "I don''t know now,-it''s a blessing or a curse."


    Touching the imprint of the curse still on his shoulder, Loquat Juzo said with a little confusion.


    Undoubtedly, Uchiha Ken is very powerful, but, as Uchiha Ken''s subordinate, Loquat Juzo does not know whether it is a blessing or a curse.


    If the loquat Juzo is now serving Uchiha with all his heart, it must be false.


    With such a curse imprinted on his body, how could the heart of Loquat Juzang be convinced.


    However, he still sighed.


    Even if you don''t agree, what can you do?


    Uchiha hidden, didn''t kill himself, and saved himself a life, it was considered very good.


    Moreover, Uchiha Yin didn''t let him face Kirinin Village, making Loquat Juzo already content.


    "The only way now is to perform the task given to me by Uchiha Yin. I hope he can unlock his curse by then." Loquat Juzo shook his palm and said.


    Loquat Juzo will refuse, of course Uchiha hidden.


    However, he doesn''t care.


    It doesn''t matter even if the loquat Shizang is looking for death.


    Uchiha Hidden asked Loquat Juzo to help him out, just to find a hiding place in the dark and dirt.


    After joining the Akatsuki organization, even if you don''t know the hiding place of the soil and the black end, at least, the hiding place of the Akatsuki organization can be found.


    In this case, even if there is an accident, there is an insurance.


    As for why we didn''t use a kaleidoscope to write round eyes to control the loquat juzang.


    That is because it is too troublesome and unnecessary.


    There is no need to spend Uchiha''s hidden pupil power on this aspect.


    "Yin, why are you here."


    Just now, Kushina saw Uchiha hidden and subdued Loquat Juzo, and did not bother him. Now that Loquat Juzo has left, Kusina naturally rushed to be curious.


    Seeing Yin''s arrival, Jiu Xinnai felt a little strange.


    Shouldn''t Uchiha Ken be in the camp on the other side of Sunnin Village?Why are you here?


    But seeing Lin next to Uchihain, Kushina also had a preliminary idea in his heart.


    "I was worried about you, so I came here."


    Uchiha said to Kusina with a faint smile.


    "Huh, greasy mouth and tongue." Jiu Xinnai said slightly proudly.


    Although he knew that Uchiha was lying, Kushina was very satisfied with this answer.


    And Lin, who was next to him, saw the way of getting along with Uchihain and Kushina, and she also felt a trace of envy.


    "Well, I sensed that my woman was in danger, so I came here."


    Uchiha concealed Lin''s hand and said to Kusina.


    Lin felt that she was unprepared, but she didn''t expect Uchiha to introduce herself to Kusina.


    She only felt that her face was hot and full of shyness.


    "Get to know again, my name is Jiuxinai, I know you, sister Lin." Jiuxinai stretched out her hand friendly.


    Lin is Uchiha''s apprentice, and this time Kushina is the leading ninja, how could Kushina not know Lin.


    Re-recognizing this, then it shows that Jiu Xin Na accepted Lin.


    Why doesn''t this surprise Lin.


    "Hello sister Jiu Xinnai, my name is Lin."


    Lin was a little nervous at first, but she felt Jiu Xinnai''s kindness and approval. Lin also smiled and stretched out her hand.


    Seeing the harmony between the two, Uchihain nodded in satisfaction.


    After that, Uchiha walked to the watermelon mountain blowfish ghost and held the shark muscle beside him in his hand.


    There was a pleasant voice on the body of the shark muscle.


    The shark muscle, originally a small fish following the three tails, is responsible for helping the three tails absorb and consume chakras.


    It is usually attached to Isola¡¯s belly, responsible for cleaning up the residue, and sucking food from Isola¡¯s belly, extracting large amounts of chakras, and then returning the chakras to Isola¡¯s body.


    The power of the shark muscle is that it can extract chakras from food that can extract 5 times the normal chakras. The chakras stored in the shark muscles will be continuously sent into the body during the battle.


    After being separated from Sanwei Isosuke, after a certain amount of crafting, the shark muscle becomes a powerful ninja sword that can help the owner absorb the opponent''s Chakra.


    The pleasant voice just now was obviously the performance of Shijiha''s satisfaction with Uchiha''s Chakra.


    Of course, after all, Uchiha''s current Chakra is very good in terms of quantity and quality.


    However, Uchiha has no interest in using shark muscle.


    After all, the improvement in the strength of the shark muscle is almost negligible.


    Raising his hand, took out a seal scroll, Uchiha implicitly sealed the shark muscle on the seal scroll.


    "Okay, let''s go,"


    Uchiha said to Kushina and Lin.


    Soon, under the leadership of Uchiha Yin, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen and Kiri Shinobu fleeed and died to death.


    Uchiha Yin did not continue pursuing either.


    "Yin, why are you here."


    Seeing Uchiha''s arrival, Hafeng Mizuno was very happy, said.

 427 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 427

    "I sensed Lin was in danger, so I came over."


    Uchiha said faintly.


    "Ah, Lin, are you in danger? Are you okay?" Hongdou hurriedly came to Lin''s side after hearing that something was wrong with Lin and asked concerned.


    "Yeah, yeah, there is nothing wrong, right?" Silent and the others asked with concern.


    "It''s okay, Master Yin just saved my life." Lin saw the concern of Hongdou and the others, and there was a warm flow in her heart.


    Chapter 431: Stealing Chickens Cannot Lose Rice


    Regarding the matter of being assassinated by Wunin Village, Lin didn''t have the slightest hatred in her heart.


    After all, Konoha and Mizuna are on opposite sides.


    But this time, the plan of Kirinin Village was not only unsuccessful, but on the contrary, it fulfilled Lin and Uchiha.


    Lin even felt lucky when she thought of this.


    When answering the questions that Adzuki and the others care about, she would use the corner of her eye to quietly take a look at Uchiha''s hidden face.


    These little movements cared about Lin''s red beans, but they didn''t notice.


    It''s just that Uchiha Ken realized that when he was communicating with Hafeng Mizumon, Uchiha Ken also blinked at Lin.


    With a slight smile on Lin''s face, she lowered her head slightly, with a little shyness.


    It''s just that Lin lowered her head, making people unable to see her expression clearly, and made Hongdou think that this was Lin''s fear of this incident.


    Therefore, they didn''t talk about this matter too much, and changed the topic directly.


    "Yin, are you also going to the border of the country of soil with us?" Hafeng Mizuno asked Uchiha Yin curiously.


    "Yeah, since I''ve all come here, I''ll go by the way, anyway, I have space for ninjutsu, if something goes wrong with Sand Ninja Village, I can rush over in time." Uchiha said with a faint smile .


    "Yes, I really admire your space ninjutsu, my God of Thunder can only move a short distance." The gentle face of Bo Feng Shui Men also showed a trace of envy. Look.


    The Thunder God of Wave Wind Water Gate needs a mark and can only move short distances in the battlefield.


    Long-distance movement is not impossible, but there are not so many chakras at all to support the long-distance movement of Bofeng Shuimen.


    The moving distance of space ninjutsu, the farther the distance, the more chakras needed.


    Chakra itself is a disadvantage.


    In addition, the farther the space moves, the higher the physical fitness requirements.


    If the distance is too far, the Bofeng Shuimen simply cannot withstand the pressure required for space movement, and it is directly crushed by the space into powder before it even reaches the distance.


    So, after knowing that Uchiha Ken used Space Ninjutsu to come here directly from Sand Ninja Village, besides being surprised, Hafeng Mizuno was only left with envy.


    "Of course, this is my man." Kushina said proudly with his arms around his chest.


    "Okay, don''t praise me so much, let''s leave quickly, I am afraid that it is not far from the border of Iwanin Village." Uchiha said with a knock on Kushina''s head with no anger.


    Jiuxinai also stuck out his tongue playfully.


    The speed of the ninja is very fast. Soon, Uchiha Yin and the others came to the Konoha camp on the border of the country of soil.


    The leader of the battlefield on the border of the land is Jiraiya.


    "Yin, I didn''t expect you to come too." Chi Lai Ya, with white hair and a sturdy figure, his eyes flashed with light, and he didn''t look like usual insignificant.


    The surrounding ninjas are also talking about it. The news they received before was that Uchiha would still be sitting at the sand Ninja village. Knowing that the negotiation was over, they did not expect to come over now.


    Although, they were excited for a while!


    Uchiha''s hidden actions in Sand Ninja Village have already been passed on to their magical skills, and now they have come to this side, which has also boosted their morale.


    It was slightly different from the previous battlefield with Sand Ninja Village.


    Konoha''s battlefield on this side is relatively peaceful.


    Although Iwa Shinobu also participated in this battle against Konoha, in fact, up to now, it has been nothing more than a test and has not devoted all its energy to attack.


    This also made Konoha''s people feel very strange.


    The people of Yannin Village are stationed at the border of the country of soil and the country of fire, and they harass every day, and they never send troops.


    Ji Lai also said the same, which also made Jiu Xin Na and the others feel very strange.


    "That''s not right, the order we received before was that the battlefield on Iwa Shinobu''s side could no longer hold on, and reinforcements were needed, so I sent someone over..." After hearing the notice from Jilaiya, Kushina. Said.


    "Ah? Really, actually, I didn''t take the initiative to ask for reinforcements." Ji Lai also touched his head and said.


    A gleam of light flashed in Uchiha''s eyes.


    "This is probably the conspiracy of Wunin Village. This time, Wunin Village came to block it." Uchiha said faintly, but he thought about it in his heart.


    All of this is definitely a conspiracy of Kuro Zetsu and Uchiha Madara, the purpose is to move Lin away from her.


    In addition, in order to make the plan go smoothly, three generations of Shuiying were allowed to contain himself and prevent himself from entering the battlefield prematurely.


    Obviously, Heijue and Madara''s plan was successful. They succeeded in blackening the soil.


    Although Uchiha hasn''t lost anything, he still has a little unhappy heart.


    Next time, I must have a good night.


    Thinking of Loquat Juzo who was cursed by himself, Uchiha said secretly.


    "In other words, this little girl, is it Sanwei Renzhuli now?"


    Jilai also looked at Lin and said.


    Lin looked so serious at Ji Lai, also a little nervous.


    Although Lin also knew Jiraiya before, 1.9, the situation is different now.


    Lin knew about the conspiracy of Wuren Village.


    Wu Ren had already sealed Mizuo Isosuke on Lin''s body, but wanted to destroy Konoha by this.


    Lin felt nervous, scared, and a little overwhelmed when she thought of this.


    "Yes, Lin is already the three-tailed man Zhuli now." Uchiha concealed Lin''s hand and smiled to indicate that Lin didn''t need to worry.


    "Tonight, I will help Lin strengthen the seal, want to make the seal in Lin''s body violently beaten? Wunin Village, I am afraid that I will steal the chicken and lose the rice." Uchiha said confidently.

 428 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 428

    Chapter 432 Lin, come on, take the master down


    Seeing Uchiha''s self-confidence, Jiraiya also thought of Uchiha''s magical sealing technique and enchantment technique, and he was also relieved.


    Now among the various Ninja villages, if according to the seal technique and enchantment calculation, I am afraid Konoha''s seal technique would be the first among all the Ninja villages.


    Whether it was the sealing technique of the Uzumaki clan of Kushina or the sealing technique of Uchiha, when the nine tails were sealed at that time, Jira had seen it, the way of nature.


    This can be regarded as messy if you care. In such a battlefield, although the battle is not fierce, the nerves are also tense, and Ji Lai is also too nervous.


    "Well, I''ll leave this to you," Jilai said solemnly.


    "But there is one more question, what if the people in Wuren Village want to get back the three tails."


    "Mistura Village, it''s impossible not to chase Sanwei back."


    Ji Lai also asked.


    The nine big-tailed beasts were all caught when Uchiha Madara and Senjuju were there, and they were assigned to each Shinobu village one by one.


    Ichio Morizuru, 03 gave to Sand Shinobu.


    The two-tailed cat, the eight-tailed bull ghost, gave it to Yunren Village.


    Sanwei Jifu, a six-tailed rhino, gave it to Wuren Village.


    Four-tailed nine lama, five-tailed Mu Wang gave it to Yanren Village.


    Nanao Shigeaki gave it to Taki Shinobu.


    The strongest nine-tailed nine lama, stayed in Konoha.


    This is divided, and an agreement has been signed.


    In order to balance the Ninja Village, even if Sanwei is in Konoha''s hands now, I''m afraid the people from Wunin Village will come to ask for it.


    And Sarutobi Hisaki, or in the subconscious of Konoha''s people, Sanwei Isosuke should also be returned.


    Although they have not experienced the Nine-Tailed Rebellion, the villagers of Konoha still do not fear or hate the tail beast, but they do not have any good feelings for the tail beast.


    Jiraiya naturally means this.


    If you want to return the three tails, then it is necessary to say that the three tails are taken out of Lin''s body, and once the tail beast is taken out of Renzhuli''s body, Renzhuli will die on the spot.


    This is Jiraiya''s idea.


    "Giri Shinobu, do you dare to come and ask for Sanwei Isosuke? Even if they dare to ask for it? Whether I give it or not, it depends on my mood." Uchiha''s face showed an ironic smile.


    In fact, Uchiha Kimura certainly has a way to pull Miiso Isosuke from Lin''s body without hurting Lin.


    However, since the people from Kirinin Village gave Sanwei Isosuke to themselves, how could they be able to ask for it back without paying a price?


    Even if Uchiha Ken pulls Mioi Isosuke out of Lin''s body, Uchiha Ken will not let go of Kiri Shinobu simply.


    Seeing Uchiha''s appearance like this, Jiraiya opened his mouth as he wanted to say something.


    However, after realizing that he didn''t know what to say, Jilai gave up his plan to say something.


    "Okay, I''ll leave this to you, and I don''t care." Jiraiya also knows Uchiha''s character. If people from Kirinin Village want to be close to Uchiha''s I''m afraid it''s unlucky to shoot, but people from Wuren Village.


    Thinking of this, Ji Lai is also wise to ignore it.


    "Nayin, what do you think the bastard Ohnoki wants to do? Sending Yanren to station at the border and making a small mess. Although it is not a big problem, it is very annoying." Ji Lai also changed the subject. Said.


    Although it was a change of topic, it was also a question that Jilai wanted to ask.


    "I don''t know. If the village of Shinobu has the most shadow plans, I''m afraid Ohnoki. However, since Iwanin Village does this, then it is very likely that Iwanin Village will put the main combat power in the cloud. On the battlefield of Shinobu Village."


    Uchihain recalled the death of three generations of Raikage in the original work, and said.


    "Is that so? It is indeed possible, but this is also a good thing for Konoha." Jilai also thought about it for a moment, and said it made sense.


    In the battlefield of the ninja world, in addition to Konoha and the four major ninja villages, the sand ninja village also fights the Wunin village, and the Yunnin village also fights the Iwanin village.


    Since Iwanin Village didn''t focus on the Konoha battlefield, he naturally focused on the Yunnin battlefield.


    However, having said that, Jiraji still has to guard against Iwanin, who knows what Ohnoki thinks?


    After eating dinner and taking a bath, Lin felt a little nervous and walked toward Uchiha''s tent.


    Lin was very shy in her heart, but she couldn''t help but cheer for herself.


    I can do it!Just tonight!


    "Lin, are you going to let the bastard help you strengthen the seal? Let''s go too!" Hongdou saw Lin cheering herself up, but didn''t think much, thinking that Lin cheered herself up because of fear.


    "Okay, okay, let''s follow along and cheer you up together!" Tu Susu also followed.


    "No, no, I can go alone." Lin was taken aback, 550 then said.


    "Yes, yes, just let Lin go alone." At this moment, Mute and Hong pulled Tu Susu and Hongdou respectively.


    In fact, Mute discovered very early that after Lin came back, she was a little different from before.


    That kind of feeling is like taking off the shackles in your heart, just like... the self before.


    I have already experienced silence once, and of course I found out what happened.


    After knowing what happened to Lin and Uchiha, I mute and kindly create opportunities for Lin and Uchiha.


    What I didn''t expect was that Hong seemed to have discovered it too!


    If it is said that the mute is more sensitive because of experience, then red is pure observation.


    Feeling that Lin seemed to be walking in front of her, Hong didn''t know what it was like.


    There was a trace of frustration, a trace of disappointment, a trace of envy, and a trace of urgency.


    However, she still cheered for Lin.


    "Lin, come on, take Master Yin tonight!"


    Chapter 433 said yes, what about the seal


    Hong also made a cheering gesture to Lin.


    "Mute, red, you guys! What are you talking about! It''s not what you think."


    Lin didn''t expect that the inner thoughts were suddenly guessed by Mute and Hong, and she felt extremely shy.

 429 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 429

    "Okay, okay, we didn''t want to be crooked, but if you don''t go now, it''s late, let Master Yin wait a long time."


    Seeing Lin''s shy look, Hong also chuckles and laughs.


    "Well, yes, we don''t know anything." Mute also said with a vow, but the blush and snickers on his face betray Mute''s inner thoughts.


    After listening for so long, Hong Dou suddenly woke up, and probably knew what Lin was going to do.


    The suddenly realized look appeared on Hongdou''s face, making Lin even more embarrassed.


    "Yes, yes, Lin, we don''t know anything, you can go with peace of mind." After the red bean reacted, he waved to Lin and said.


    "Hongdou, you, you, ignore you!" Lin saw Hongdou and they took turns teasing themselves, shaking their fists in shame, and then ran away.


    Seeing Lin running away, Hong Dou and Hong''s eyes could not help showing an envy look.


    It was Tu Susu, with both eyes open, blinking and blinking, not knowing what he was thinking.


    What''s the matter with them?God mysterious?


    "Red, Red Bean, you have to hurry up, you two will be left." Silent did not know why, said the ghostly.


    "Mute, what are you talking about, how could I, how could I like that bastard." Hearing Mute''s words, Hong Dou retorted suddenly and said.


    Mute and Hong, seeing the big reaction from Hongdou, they also covered their mouths and laughed.


    Hongdou also found that her reaction seemed to be too intense.


    "Ahhhh, mute you to pit me." Hongdou''s character, how could Hongdou fall so easily because of her shyness?


    Adzuki hummed softly, scratching silently.


    Mute suddenly exclaimed: "Ah! Hahahaha~ Adzuki beans, no, I am the most ticklish! Hahaha, red, save me!"


    While putting down the mute, the red bean also expanded the result of the battle, and stretched one hand toward the red.


    "Ah! Don''t, cluck! Adzuki beans, you hurt the innocent!" Hong was also begging for mercy for a while.


    "Silent, you seem to be a lot older recently, isn''t it that the bastard moisturizes very well." Hongdou''s hand suddenly caught the evil of Silent and exclaimed.


    Hearing Hongdou''s unobstructed words, the silent face touched and turned red.


    "Adzuki beans, no... it''s not."


    "No, you haven''t been this big before, um, the feel is still so good, then this bastard must like it very much." Hong Dou said, with a little envy in her tone.


    Listening to Hongdou''s words, Hong looked at Silent with a little envy.


    Feeling the attack of red beans and red eyes, silence is also shy.


    Although Silent had been with Uchiha for a while, she was still very shy to be watched by the two sisters Adzuki and Lin.


    "Hongdou, what are you talking about..."


    Mute snorted, Xiao Shu blushed.


    Here, it seems to be a lot bigger.


    Not to mention the squabbles on the silent side, with anxiety, tension, and expectation, Lin walked outside Uchiha''s tent and knocked on the door.


    "Who?" Uchiha''s voice came out of the tent.


    "Master Yin, it''s me," Lin said outside the door.


    "Lin, you are here, then come in." Uchiha opened the door and said.


    Lin walked into the house, feeling nervous.


    When Uchiha saw Lin coming in, his eyes lit up.


    Lin wore a slim-fitting shirt. The upper circumference seemed to have developed a second time, making her shirt small.


    Her original short hair had reached her shoulders unconsciously.


    Her hair color is light brown, with her delicate lips, it has a slight smell of the royal sister.


    Her two long legs were joined together, shaking slightly, with a different kind of attraction.


    Lin, apparently came here after some careful dressing.


    It makes people feel pleasing to the eye.


    Lin''s eyes lit up when she saw Uchiha, and she couldn''t help but feel joy in her heart.


    A woman is pleasing to herself, and seeing Uchiha''s hidden expression, Lin feels that her careful dressing is not a waste of time.


    However, for some reason, she remembered the scene when they accidentally broke into the tent that day.


    Lin''s face became more rosy, and her expression became more shy.


    At the thought of Uchiha''s and Tsunade''s actions before, Lin couldn''t help but blush.


    "Lin, you are so beautiful today."


    Looking at Lin''s slightly changed expression and the reddish face, Uchiha walked gently to Lin''s side and moved closer.


    "Come on, come over, I''ll help you seal this tail beast, otherwise, the tail beast can perceive what happened to Renzhuli."


    Uchiha said with a faint smile.


    Under the usual seal, the tail beast can perceive what is happening around Human Zhuli. Therefore, the most urgent task now is to deepen the seal of the tail beast in Lin so that the tail beast cannot perceive the situation outside. .


    Uchiha had no interest in letting the tail beast perceive him.


    "Ok."


    Lin gave a soft hum, and her long eyelashes twitched slightly.


    "Come on then."


    Uchiha gave a smirk, and then hugged Lin all up.


    "Ah." Lin was caught off guard, her hands wrapped directly around Uchihain''s neck.


    "Brother Yin, didn''t you say it was sealed first?"


    Lin shuddered slightly.


    Chapter 434 Open your clothes

 430 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 430

    "Yes, it is to be sealed, but, you can''t stand directly at the door, and then I will seal it?"


    Originally, Uchiha''s intention was to tease Lin, but seeing Lin like this, for no reason, he wanted to go further.


    However, it is not in a hurry.


    Gently, Uchihain put Lin on the bed.


    "Pick up the clothes," Uchiha said hiddenly.


    "Oh."


    "what?"


    Lin said, only to find out that it was wrong, and then she exclaimed again.


    What a shame, Yin he actually wants me to open my clothes!


    At this time, Lin''s eyes closed slightly, her breathing slowly increasing.


    Her face was gradually turning red, and her two long legs couldn''t help but gently rub against each other.


    Although the relationship with Uchiha has been confirmed, Lin is also a big girl.


    "What are you thinking about? The tail beast is sealed on your stomach. If you don''t talk about your clothes, how can I strengthen the seal."


    Uchiha said with a laugh.


    Of course, although Uchiha can strengthen the seal without opening his clothes.


    However, how could Uchihain miss this opportunity to let Lin undress herself?


    "Brother Yin 263, you are so bad, you bullied me..."


    Lin also discovered at this time that Uchiha had played a trick on herself, and she couldn''t help showing a faint expression.


    "Well, let''s not bully you, I''ll get this tail beast first."


    "Pull up your clothes first."


    Uchiha smiled and said.


    "Ok."


    Lin gently pulled up her shirt, revealing her belly.


    That move was very shy and extraordinarily sultry.


    Uchiha''s hand gently pressed Lin''s stomach.


    Lin was agitated, and her body trembled slightly.


    "Relax, it''s a very simple thing." Uchiha said with a subtle smile.


    "Huh, I know, you know what I''m nervous about." Lin blushed, shaved Uchiha''s concealed look, and said.


    "I know, so, soon, relax."


    Uchiha cleared the distracting thoughts in his heart, and then began his own seal.


    In the Naruto world, the general sealing technique, even if it is a gossip seal, even if the seal is extremely strong, it is impossible for the tail beast to perceive the situation outside.


    It''s like the seal in Naruto in the original book, or the seal in the water gate now.


    Those seals only sealed the tail beast in the cage, but they couldn''t make the tail beast unable to perceive the situation outside.


    Therefore, there are two things that Uchiha has to do.


    In other words, there are two methods.


    The first method is to reinforce the cage so that the cage becomes a closed prison, with no sense of anything outside.


    The second method is to directly enter Lin''s body and directly block Sanwei''s perception.


    And Uchiha''s choice was a two-pronged approach.


    With the injection of Uchiha Hidden Chakra, Lin only felt that she had come to another world in an instant.


    here is?


    Lin spun and looked around.


    Here is vast and green, like an endless grassland.


    "This is the world in your body, or the world in your heart, and there is the place where Sanwei Isosuke is imprisoned."


    Uchiha hidden, suddenly appeared around Lin and said.


    Just like the sewer prison inside Naruto in the original book, here is Lin''s inner world.


    It''s just that Naruto is the sewer, and Lin is the endless grassland.


    "This is my inner world? It''s so beautiful." Lin was dazed, then said.


    "Lin is so beautiful, her inner world is of course beautiful." Uchiha replied with a smile.


    Lin''s face showed a bright smile.


    She likes listening to Uchihain''s praise of her very much, and never tire of listening.


    "Okay, let''s talk about business. There should be the place where Mioi Isosuke was sealed." Uchiha said, pointing to a small lake in the distance.


    "Is there? It''s so far." Lin murmured and said.


    Uchiha took Lin''s hand, his figure flashed, and he went directly to the lake in the distance.


    Just in the distance, only a vague lake-like thing could be seen.


    When he came closer, he found a huge monster on the lake, locked in an iron cage.


    It was a monster that looked like a tortoise but had three tails.


    Mioi Isosuke!


    "Is this, Sanwei?" Lin said shockedly looking at the hill-sized Sanwei Isosuke.


    Although Lin had also seen the tail beast, the one-tailed guard crane, at the time, Uchiha was able to solve it easily, so there was not much shock.


    But now, just looking at such a huge creature makes people feel shocked.

 431 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 431

    "You actually broke in!" Mitsuo Isoki saw the sudden appearance of Lin and Uchiha, and became agitated.


    The cage was trembling uncomfortably, and the water surface stirred up waves one after another.


    The seal set in Wuren Village is of course not as effective as the five-element seal, the gossip seal, but it is not something that Sanwei Jifu can break through.


    All the movements of Sanwei Isosuke were completely unable to break free from the cage.


    But its movements made Lin feel uneasy.


    Lin stood behind Uchihain and gently pulled the corner of Uchihain''s clothes.


    "hidden¡­¡­"


    Uchiha could feel Lin''s anxiety and frowned.


    "Sanwei Isosuke, be quiet!"


    Uchiha''s words were calm, but it reached Mioi Isosuke''s ear like a thunder!


    Mitsuo Isoki only felt it, a sensation that was so cold that it felt terrifying, surrounding her heart.


    It seems that as long as he doesn''t listen to Uchihain''s orders, he will die immediately!


    ¡ª¡ª


    I wish you all a happy Lantern Festival and happy every day.


    Chapter 435 You are, the reincarnation of the six immortals?


    Mioi Isosuke quickly quieted down!


    "Who are you? Why do you know my name!" Miiso asked, looking at Uchiha in horror.


    Except for the people from the time when the Liudao Immortal was opened, other people should not know the name of the tail beast!


    Mitsuo Isoki felt the extreme threat Uchihain brought to him, and did not dare to breathe, staring at Uchihain and asked.


    Indeed, in the original work, no one knows the names of the nine-tailed beasts.


    Only after Naruto got the approval of the Nine-Tailed Nine Lama, the name of the Nine-Tailed Beast was announced.


    And now, Uchiha Ken can actually say the name of Isao Mitsuo, so why doesn''t it surprise Mio.


    The three are quite sure that they did not tell others their names.


    Then how did Uchiha Yin know his name?Mioi was secretly curious, looking at Uchiha''s gaze like an enemy.


    "I don''t just know your name, but the names of the other nine-tailed beasts, I know, and-what''s so strange."


    Uchiha smiled faintly, just like what I said earlier, in Uchiha''s previous life, the names and information of the nine-tailed beasts had long been announced, so how could Uchiha''s idea be unclear.


    "One-tailed Maori, two-tailed cat, and three-tailed Isosuke... Nine-tailed and nine lama." Seeing Mitsuo Isosuke''s disbelieving gaze, Uchiha calmly said the original names of the nine-tailed beasts.


    Mitsuo Isosuke, disbelief and doubt at first, gradually became shocked.


    After all, the names of the nine tail beasts could not have been said by the tail beast himself.


    The hatred of the tail beasts towards humans has accumulated since Uchiha Madara and Senjujutsu caught them, but it is not so easy to eliminate.


    Besides, Sanwei Isao also didn''t believe that the other tail beasts would be in such a good mood to announce his name.


    So, this person knew their names from the beginning!


    "Who on earth are you? Is it the reincarnation of the Six Dao Immortals?" Sanwei Jifu said with a little tremor in his voice.


    Can''t help but Mioi Isosuke thought so.


    After all, if it is really the people in Hokage who were originally in Hokage, I am afraid that only the human beings in the Six Ways of Immortal period, or the reincarnations of souls like the Six Ways of Immortal, will be able to say their names.


    Asura and Indra can reincarnate souls, think about it, it is impossible not to be able to reincarnate for the better than them.


    Lin, who was on the side, listened confusedly to the conversation between Uchihain and Isao Mitsuo.


    She could understand every word of the conversation between Mio Isosuke and Uchiha Hidden, but she could not understand every word when they joined together.


    However, she didn''t interrupt, instead she was aside, waiting for Uchiha''s answer with peace of mind.


    Although I could not understand the conversation between Uchiha Hidden and Mioi Isao, Lin could also feel that Mioi Isao was very excited, with a trace of tension and fear.


    This also made Lin couldn''t help but admire Uchiha Hidden more.


    Just standing here without any movement can make Miiso Iso fusty.


    Miso Iso caressed with anticipation, Lin with admiration, waiting for Uchiha''s answer.


    However, Uchiha''s answer was destined to only disappoint Miiso Iso.


    After all, Uchiha is not a Six-Door immortal, nor is he interested, pretending to be a Six-Door immortal.


    "Six Dao Immortals? No, I am not Six Dao Immortals. Six Dao Immortals are dead, and the soul, I''m afraid, is on the side of the dead''s world."


    Uchiha Yin shook his head slightly and said.


    "Really? Since you are not a Six Dao Immortal, who are you? Also, what are you doing here? Do you want to tell me to let it go?"


    Mioi Isao was also calm, and then asked Uchihain with his eyes straight.


    "No, it''s not, I just came to strengthen this seal."


    Uchiha said faintly, and after speaking, he started.


    There is no sign of the seal, just a wave.


    Xianfa, Mingshenmen!


    Immortal law, Mingshenmen is a sealing technique left by the six immortals, this containment technique is mainly used to contain the tail beast.


    It is mainly used to suppress the tail beast, channeling a certain number of red torii (a traditional Japanese building consisting of a horizontal and two vertical columns) from the sky and pressing on the tail beast''s body, which can seal its chakra in a short time.


    Rows of red torii gates are magnificent, falling one after another, causing waves of water to flow in the lake.


    Sano Isosuke, seeing the rows of red torii falling down, wanted to escape.


    However, it did not react so quickly, how could it be so easy to evade Uchiha''s seal.


    Before Mioi was struggling, everything settled down.


    I saw rows of red torii gates, which directly restrained all the movements of Sano Isosuke, making it impossible for him to move.

 432 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 432

    "What are you doing?" Mioi Isosuke was a little dazed, and roared at Uchiha hiddenly.


    Of course, anyone who is directly sealed like this for no reason will be stunned and angry.


    "Sorry, you are in Lin''s body right now. In order not to perceive things outside Lin''s body casually, I can only wrong you."


    Uchiha said faintly.


    "Of course, if you can get along with Lin peacefully, I will teach Lin how to use your abilities." Then Uchihain continued.


    It was only at this time that Mioi Isofu realized that this Myojin Gate was different from the Myojin Gate between Senjuzuzu.


    The Myojin Gate between the Senjue Pillars can only restrict the movements of the tail beast and make the tail beast immobile.


    However, Uchiha''s Myojin Gate, in addition to restricting the movements of the tail beast, also limits the perception ability of the tail beast.


    Under the suppression of the Myojin Gate, Sano Isosuke found that his perception ability was greatly suppressed!


    Originally, Sanwei Isosuke could perceive Lin''s situation outside, but now, she can''t perceive it at all!


    Chapter 436 is done~


    The rows of torii gates at the Myojin Gate bear curse seals that seem to be able to move independently.


    The silver light swayed, with an indescribable feeling.


    sacred?mysterious?


    No, it''s just a sense of being unclear.


    And these seals strengthened the effect of the Myojin Gate and blocked the perception ability of Mio Isosuke.


    The current Sanwei Isosuke was pressed by the Myojin gate on the water, in the iron cage, it looked so pitiful.


    Sanwei Isao wanted to struggle, but found that he couldn''t struggle to get out of the suppression of this Myojin gate.


    It''s just that, no matter how much Mioi Isosuke struggled, Myojin Gate remained still.


    "It''s like this, it seems pitiful."


    Lin, who was still afraid of the tail beast, saw the appearance of Sanwei Ji at the moment, but she felt a little pity.


    The tail beast is like a bigger pet in Uchihain''s hands, and it''s still a pet that is bullied.


    All the original fears are gone.


    Poor?If people outside know that Lin has this sense to the tail beast, I''m afraid they will vomit blood.


    You know, the tail beast is synonymous with disaster and the absolute war weapon in Shinobu Village.


    However, Lin was actually called by the word pity.


    However, if I let him know about the current situation of Miiso Isosuke, apart from horror, he can only sigh.


    Under Uchihain''s men, the tail beast could only use the word pity.


    "Poor? If you don''t do this, it will be able to be here and perceive any actions you are doing outside."


    Uchiha Yin gently followed Lin''s hair and said.


    "Oh, is that so? Let''s forget it." Lin said with a chill when the big turtle could perceive what she was doing.


    "But, I can give you the key, and if you want, you can help it." With that, Uchiha faintly took Lin''s hand.


    A chakra passed from Uchihain''s hand to Lin''s hand.


    Lin only felt that she suddenly had an extra power, the power to open and close the Myojin Gate.


    "If you can, you can also use this big tortoise as a pet, a pet fighting side by side with you." Uchiha said with a faint smile.


    Uchiha had used Chakra to perceive it before.


    The tail beast is a collection of chakras, and there is no distinction between men and women, and there is no genitalia in the body.


    Uchiha hidden, can safely let Mio be driven by Lin.


    "You bastards, have you considered my wishes!"


    Mitsuo Isosuke, listening to the conversation between Uchihain and Lin, suddenly became angry.


    It wanted to act, but sadly discovered that it couldn''t move except for stretching its head, hands, feet, and tail into the static turtle shell.


    "Why, aren''t you satisfied?" Uchiha smiled faintly, and said to Mio Isosuke.


    In the words, there was a little coercion and murderous aura.


    At this time, Sanwei Ji was silent, but there must be aggrieved in his heart.


    "Help Lin, you may still be able to move almost, don''t help her, you will be trapped like this for a lifetime." Uchiha smiled faintly and said.


    "Okay, let''s go out." Uchiha hidden.


    While speaking, he took Lin''s hand.


    Lin was in a trance and found that she had returned to Uchiha''s tent again.


    "Is this all right?" Lin asked blankly, looking at Uchihain next to her.


    "No, it''s not alright, otherwise, how could I let you open your clothes." Uchiha smiled faintly.


    With that, Uchiha''s hand touched Lin''s belly.


    Lin''s belly is slender, white and tender, smooth, but elastic, which makes Uchiha faintly love it.


    Lin just felt that a fierce electric current passed from Uchiha''s fingertips to her body, and the electricity was numb.


    "Hidden~"


    Her face instantly turned red...


    The different atmosphere is slowly spreading, pervading the two of them.


    "Hey, just wait a minute, just a seal."


    Uchiha said softly, and then the light of Chakra appeared on his fingers.


    With a light press, Uchihain''s palm was pressed on Lin''s waist.


    Uchiha hiddenly said that there are two ways.

 433 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 433

    The first method is to reinforce the cage so that the cage becomes a closed prison, with no sense of anything outside.


    The second method is to directly enter Lin''s body and directly block Sanwei''s perception.


    The second method, Uchiha Yin has been completed, and now, only the first method remains.


    The moment Uchiha was injected into Chakra, the original cage in Lin''s body suddenly changed.


    Between the pillars of the iron cage, there was nothing originally, but at this moment, there were some more diamond-like things filled in.


    Gradually fill up gradually.


    Soon, the cage became a closed prison, completely shielding the perception of Sanwei Isosuke from the outside.


    This is double insurance.


    And the kind of chakra just handed over to Lin was able to control the opening and closing of the iron cage and the opening and closing of the Myojin door.


    Lin looked at Uchiha''s 2.8 Hidden Water chestnut cheeks and facial features, especially the serious look on Uchiha''s face, her small face couldn''t help but get closer.


    At this time, Uchiha''s faint breath hit Lin''s nose and lips.


    Lin smelled the scent of Uchihain''s body, and suddenly a tingling sensation rushed out of her heart and went straight to her mind.


    Lin''s body stuck to Uchihain''s body uncontrollably.


    In Uchiha''s slightly surprised eyes, Lin''s face was directly printed.


    "Well."


    Although Lin was on the offensive side, she looked very strange.


    Chapter 437: Lin''s Confession


    Despite this, the breath of the two is getting heavier.


    "Brother Yin...I think..." Lin said in a weak voice looking at Uchiha.


    Lin''s eyes were filled with mist, her face flushed, and she was especially moving.


    Especially the little belly button that came out.


    "Lin, you have decided..." Uchihain just wanted to reply, but Lin was hugged suddenly.


    Then, Lin''s clear and nice voice rang from Lin''s mouth.


    "Brother Yin, do you know how helpless, so scared, and regretful I was at that time."


    Uchiha quietly listened to Lin''s words, and knew that Lin, who was talking about Kakashi''s Rachel, was about to rush to Lin''s body.


    Uchihain also knew that Lin must have been very depressed at the time. Even if Yin rescued Lin in time, it made Lin forget this kind of depression. I am afraid that this kind of depression is also buried in Lin''s heart. .


    Therefore, it is a good thing for Lin to tell it now.


    "Although, I took the initiative to hit Kakashi''s Chidori."


    "But at that moment, the moment before death, the experience of my life appeared in front of me, bit by bit."


    "I regret!"


    "I regret my recklessness, I regret not taking the initiative, and finally, it is fear, the fear of entering the abyss of completion."


    With that, Lin held Uchihain''s hand tightly, as if she was trying to draw warmth from Uchihain''s body.


    Uchihain also hugged Lin tightly, his face full of pity.


    He also did not expect that this incident gave Lin so many ideas and left such a deep impression.


    "It''s all over." Uchiha embraced Lin and gently kissed Lin''s lips, and said.


    "Yes, it''s all over." Lin Yanran smiled.


    "Master Yin, do you know how dazzling you were at that moment, the moment you saved me."


    "It''s so dazzling that it covers my entire world, leaving only you in my world."


    Lin gently took off her clothes little by little until she took off all the last strands of her body.


    Then, she lay in Uchiha''s arms.


    "Master Yin, love me..."


    Listening to Lin''s words, there was an unstoppable smile on Uchiha''s face.


    Lin''s love for herself was so sudden and so intense that Uchiha was hidden without the last trace of scruples.


    "Lin, I will give you the most unforgettable night."


    Uchiha turned over and pressed Lin down, acting softly, as if he was pampering the fragile vase.


    Lin''s figure is better than Uchiha''s imagination.


    Although young, the legs, waist, and upper body are simply examples of the golden ratio.


    "I''m coming." Uchiha whispered in Lin''s ear.


    "Brother Yin, come on." Lin looked at Uchihain''pitifully''.


    Instead of waiting for the hidden action, Lin took the lead in holding Uchihain''s arms, and Xiao Shu''s face was directly printed on it.


    This is the second time Uchiha Ein has been like this tonight by Lin.


    In the night, a joyous movement was played, like weeping like a complaint, turning to listen softly.


    Lin has a particularly distinctive personal characteristic.


    When Uchihain really started, her expression was extremely painful, as if her body was torn apart, but she seemed to be in an extreme state all the time.


    However, despite this, she refused to let go of Uchiha''s secret.


    This seems to be not just because she was the first time or because she was too young. Before that, whether Sara, or Xiao Nan, or mute...


    They are not so painful.


    It seems to be painful to the bones, but also to every cell.


    This is not the cause of Uchiha, but Lin''s own cause.


    Only once, she was attacked by Uchiha''s invincible power, just like someone else ten times, it was worth her once.

 434 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 434

    Of course, the pain and joy are ten times as great.


    After that, when Uchihain''s hand touched her gently, she would hum for a few minutes.


    This is really a very strange physique.


    So now Lin has no strength to move her finger.


    Uchihain helped her cover the quilt, and then cleaned up the terrifying battlefield.


    When Uchihain returned to the bed, Lin hugged Uchihain tightly and couldn''t bear to let go.


    Lin finally leaned contentedly in Uchiha''s arms and fell asleep deeply.


    She enjoyed the tenderness she wanted most.


    On the next day, Lin got up by herself.


    She seems to have recovered almost, but her face is a little more rosy than usual.


    Lin, seeing Uchiha Ken was standing by the window of the tent blowing hair, she wanted to quietly walk behind Uchiha Ken, and then hug him from behind Uchiha Ken''s 013.


    It''s just that she seems to be better, but in fact, she must not be better yet.


    "what."


    Staggering, Lin nearly fell to the ground.


    She underestimated her wounds last night.


    Uchiha concealed himself and hugged Lin directly.


    "Do you want me to treat you?" Uchiha hidden Lin put Lin on the bed, and gently scraped Lin''s nose, and said.


    "No, this feeling, I have to stay in my heart, so I don''t want to treat it." Lin Jiao whispered and said.


    How could Yin treat the wound in that place.


    Lin''s face was red, and she wouldn''t say what she thought in her heart.


    "Is it really unnecessary? You know, the silence at the beginning was also used for me to heal."


    "If you don''t get treatment, wouldn''t it be exposed if you go to Silent and the others?" The corners of Uchiha''s mouth evokes a beautiful arc, which is bad.


    "No, they already knew it anyway, so let them be envious!"


    Lin wrapped Uchihain''s neck, as if remembering the scene when she came over last night, said.


    Chapter 438: Abnormal Talent


    "Ding, start the only main quest and become the person of Uchiha Hidden. Quest rewards: all attributes +5, medical ninjutsu proficiency +3, water escape proficiency +3 system upgrade."


    "Ding, congratulations to the master for successfully obtaining all attributes +5, medical ninjutsu proficiency +3, water escape proficiency +3"


    The voice of the system rang in Lin and Uchihain''s minds respectively.


    A strange energy quickly changed the physical fitness of Lin and Uchiha.


    This made Lin clearly feel that she has become stronger, but at this moment Lin did not pay attention to these things.


    Seeing the smirk on Uchiha''s face, Lin felt stupid in her heart.


    It''s just that the extreme pain and the sensation of bone erosion that coexisted with the extreme pleasure last night still made Lin feel a little scared in her heart.


    Lin''s thoughts were shown on her face, and Uchiha''s fingers were moved.


    Uchiha''s hand moved irregularly on Lin''s body.


    "Master Yin, no, it hurts."


    Lin''s voice gradually became tactful and blurred.


    "So I said, let me treat it, and it won''t hurt." Uchiha said with a smile.


    "Also, it''s not just that it doesn''t hurt now, but it won''t hurt anymore. There will only be a feeling left."


    Uchiha''s faintly bewitching voice rang in Lin''s ear.


    Last night, if it wasn''t for ten times the pain, I am afraid that Lin, who has ten times the comfort level, would be happy to fly to the clouds, right?


    When I thought of this, Lin also had a very obvious intention.


    "All right, but you need to close your eyes." Lin said, covering Uchiha''s eyes with her hands.


    "Everyone saw you sincerely last night, do you need to be so shy?" Uchiha said with a smile.


    "This is different." Lin Jiao said angrily.


    "Okay, then I will close my eyes." Uchiha closed his eyes consciously.


    Lin closed her eyes when she saw Uchiha, and she was also relieved.


    But before this breath was over, I discovered that Uchiha''s hands were constantly wandering on his body.


    "What are you doing, don''t touch it." Lin Jiao said angrily.


    "I close my eyes now, I can''t see anything anymore." Uchiha said slightly aggrieved, but in his heart, he was smiling.


    What kind of strength Uchiha Hidden is, even if he doesn''t open Kagura''s eyes and perceive things at such a close distance, he can still catch him.


    Therefore, Uchiha Ken is now deliberate, adding to the interest of the following life.


    "Then don''t touch it, badass, take your hand over."


    Lin grabbed Uchihain''s big hand, and said Jiao.


    "Hongdou said that you are a bastard, really right," Lin said with a soft snort.


    "Yes, I''m a badass, asshole, but do you like it?" Uchiha asked hiddenly.


    I like it very much.


    "Huh." Although Lin thought so in her heart, she still gave Uchihain a good-looking eye.


    Although Uchiha closed her eyes, Lin always felt that Uchiha could see herself.


    As expected, how could such a strong Uchiha Hidden not perceive such a close distance.


    Lin wasn''t unwilling, it was just the shyness of the girl, she didn''t want Uchiha to lift the last fig leaf.

 435 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 435

    Lin took Uchihain''s hand and moved towards her wound.


    At this time, Lin realized that by doing this, she felt ashamed of herself, no less than Uchiha''s eyes opened.


    "Hmm~"


    Finally, Lin took Uchihain''s hand and touched Lin''s wound.


    Lin couldn''t help but snorted.


    A strong electric current spread from the wound to Lin''s body.


    At the same time, Lin suddenly felt that a warm current seemed to gush from the wound.


    Lin¡¯s pain is ten times as much, and happiness is ten times as much. Similarly, in this sensitive matter, the senses are almost ten times as much.


    Coupled with Uchiha''s previous molesting and bedding, Lin felt like a bedwetting at this moment.


    And, can''t bear it.


    Uchiha concealed, feeling everything, but also a little dazed.


    He didn''t expect Lin to be so sensitive.


    But when I think about what I felt yesterday, I think it''s quite normal.


    On Lin''s side, she was about to cry.


    She never thought that she would''wet the bed''.


    This made her feel a little overwhelmed.


    The look like a frightened deer made Uchiha hidden, and he wanted to laugh when he saw it.


    However, Uchiha had no plans to continue like this.


    Because of uncertainty, Linhui really cried.


    "Okay, this is a normal phenomenon, it''s no better than panic." Uchiha hidden suddenly opened his eyes and hand touched Lin''s wound.


    The fluorescent green Chakra emerged, treating Lin''s wounds.


    "Ah, Master Yin, you opened your eyes."


    Lin opened her eyes when she saw Yin, a little panicked, and wanted to cover her wet sheets.


    It''s just that you can''t cover it no matter how much.


    "Okay, okay, this is nothing to cover, this is not bedwetting, what a bad thing, this is an extraordinary talent!"


    Uchihain treated Lin with one hand, and gently tapped Lin''s forehead with one hand, letting Lin relax.


    "Really?" Lin asked, covering her forehead with her hands.


    "Yeah, absolutely talented." Uchiha''s face showed a smirk.


    The wound, at this time, has been treated.


    After adding it, Uchiha Hidden, personally told Lin about the mystery of this extraordinary talent, and personally tried the mystery of extraordinary talent.


    "Sister Red, Sister Lin, Sister Silent. Why hasn''t Sister Lin come back by this time?! Does it take so long to seal a tail beast?"


    Tu Susu asked Mute them with curious eyes.


    "This...this...when Lin comes back, you can ask her in person~"


    An awkward expression flashed, and he spoke to Tu Susu in a low voice.


    Chapter 439: Crush the Past


    Although Tu Susu''s age is much older than Mute and the others, and even older than Uchihain, her young girl-like appearance, calling Azuki and the others as sisters, is really fine.


    Tu Susu was so happy.


    It''s just that Hongdou and Lin also feel a bit resentful in their hearts.


    They really didn''t expect Lin to leave in one day.


    There is a sense of urgency in their hearts.


    It was mute at first, then Lynn, what about next?


    Who will it be?


    The Iwanin battlefield is a very boring battlefield.


    Iwanin''s troops would not attack aggressively at all. At most, they would just harass them aside, and then hide again.


    However, this is also a good thing for Konoha.


    As for Uchiha, there is no difference in which battlefield, the only difference is that the people accompanying him may be different.


    Of course, Uchiha''s secret is not to go to Konoha, go to various battlefields, and sympathize with his female.


    However, since I am on the side of Iwanin Village, Silence, the rain and dew that Lin and Kushina contaminated will naturally be a bit more.


    Lin and Silent were rather shy at first, but they accompanied him more often. Of course, that shyness disappeared a lot.


    It''s just that this actually made Hongdou and 053 Hong more and more resentful.


    Without mentioning Uchiha''s side, the rest of the Ninja Village battlefield has also changed.


    On one side, Iwanin Village dragged with Konoha''s people, and on the other side, it fought with the people of Yunnin Village.


    As for Yunren Village, while fighting against Yanren Village, it also fought with Konoha.


    After the death of three generations of Mizukage, Wunin Village was unable to attack Sand Ninja Village and Konoha within a short period of time, and took a defensive position.


    The four generations of Shuiying is indeed a title that makes people feel enviable. Wuren Village has also fallen into civil strife.


    Sand Ninja Village also fell into calm after Karuura and Yecang returned to Sand Ninja Village.


    However, it is estimated that the canonization ceremony of the five generations of Fengying will soon be held.


    Everything is calm now, but the undercurrent is surging, I am afraid that everything will erupt after Ye Cang becomes a wind shadow of the Five Dynasties.


    "Ye Cang, Jia Ruluo. Is there anything wrong?"


    Perceiving that Yekura and Karuura were calling themselves, Uchiha drew back and came to Sand Shinobu village leisurely.

 436 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 436

    Space ninjutsu is indeed easy to use, except that the chakra consumed is a bit large.


    It''s just that Uchiha''s Chakra is too large, and this shortcoming is nothing.


    "Huh? You two?" Uchiha blinked faintly.


    Ye Cang and Jia Rulu were close together, sitting together as if waiting for their husband to come home. They looked... strange, but harmonious.


    "Husband..." Ye Cang whispered in a voice that was so tired of death, "It''s rare for you to come here. Do you think you should eat first? Take a bath first? Or..."


    "Eat us first?"


    Jiarenluo on the side heard Ye Cang''s horrible voice, and his face turned red.


    Uchiha Yin was also almost irritated by Ye Cang''s deadly voice with goose bumps, and his body trembled.


    However, soon Uchiha settled down.


    "If you can, of course I will eat you first."


    Reaching out, Uchihain was about to touch Ye Cang''s willow waist.


    Yekura dodged flexibly, avoiding Uchiha''s hand.


    "Okay, let''s get down to business, time, but very nervous." Ye Cang said with a smile.


    Jiarenluo next to him saw Ye Cang''s sudden fake and serious appearance, and he snorted and laughed.


    "Okay, Ye Cang, Jia Ruluo, hasn''t it been a long time since there has been no family law to serve, you will all molest me."


    Uchiha Yin grabbed Yekura and Karuura.


    "Don''t make trouble, there are serious things."


    Although Ye Cang said this in his mouth, his body was very honest, and gradually faded his clothes...


    After some clouds and rain, Uchiha concealed Yecang and Karuura and asked, "By the way, what is it for you to find me."


    "It''s about our Sunnin Village."


    Karuura cleverly drew circles in Uchiha''s fierce mouth.


    "We originally thought that after returning to Sand Ninja Village, we should soon be able to resolve the internal conflicts in our Sand Ninja Village, and then let Sister Yecang become Sand Ninja." Jiarenuo said softly.


    "But I didn''t expect that the elders who supported Luosha in Sha Ninja Village did not give up and did not want to hand over their rights."


    Ye Cang naturally touched the hair that was shown by sweat and touched his ears, and said.


    "They hug together, and it''s hard for me to be a Fengying for a while." Ye Cang also felt a little depressed when he said this.


    After Yekura and Karuura returned to Sand Ninja Village, they originally wanted to become Fengying, and then let Sand Ninja Village develop well.


    But the resistance is unexpectedly large.


    As for the pot that sold Karuura and Yecang, it was dumped by the elders of Sand Ninja Village on unrelated people.


    Karuura and Hakura didn''t want to drag on, so naturally they wanted to seek Uchiha''s help.


    "After so many years of Luosha''s rejuvenation, naturally the confidants are all over the Sharen Village."


    "The most important thing is that the elder who had always supported Luosha was on the side of Wuren Village, but you were here."


    "Since they have reached the point of endless death, of course, they are not so easy to compromise."


    "You guys are still too soft-hearted."


    Uchiha faintly scratched the little noses of Karuura and Hakura and said.


    Indeed, with the strength of Karuluo and Yecang at this time, they could walk sideways in Sharenin Village.


    However, it has been obstructed for a long time. Isn''t that because of the soft heart of Kareura and Ye Cang?


    "That''s why we want your help. How can we do it, the easiest, and the least loss." Yecura took Uchihaken''s hand and said coquettishly in Uchiha''s arms.


    "The easiest way to lose the least? Crush the past!"


    Chapter 440 The Culprit


    "Is this all right?"


    "Absolutely."


    Facing the doubts of Yecang and Karuura, Uchihain said with certainty.


    After washing, putting on clothes, and pushing the door open, Uchiha hidden in the street of Sunin Village.


    Sand Ninja Village is quite peaceful, no matter what, wars are generally not fought-inside the Ninja Village.


    This also brought prosperity.


    Unlike Konoha, Sand Ninja Village is in the land of wind and sand.


    It''s just that there are also dazzling jewelry shops, elegant clothes shops, and delicious snacks everywhere.


    It is the ninja who came out of the war to know how precious this peace is.


    However, if Sand Ninja Village continues to stand in such a stalemate, Konoha will no longer endure, and the side of Wu Ninja Village will not let go.


    At that time, in Sand Ninja Village, can you really see such a prosperous?


    Soon, they came to the Fengying Building.


    The Wind Shadow Building is bigger than Konoha, like a small palace.


    At the center, five steps one post, ten steps one post, countless ninjas are constantly patrolling back and forth.


    Of course, these ninjas will not stop the high-level people, even many high-level people are here and have their own offices.


    "Open the door, I am Ye Cang." Ye Cang said to the guard in front of the gate, walking in front of Uchihain and Kayura, as if turning into a leader.


    "Oh." The guard at the entrance of the Fengying Building didn''t respond at first, and was stared at by Ye Cang for a while before hurriedly opening the door to Ye Cang.


    Why are you in a hurry?


    That''s because the guard, the more he looked at Uchiha, the more familiar.


    It wasn''t until Uchihain smiled at him that he suddenly reacted.


    Isn''t this the killer God Uchihain who killed the last Fengying Luosha and the elder Ezang from the Wanjun?

 437 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 437

    This guard ninja did not go to the battlefield, only saw Uchiha''s appearance in the photo, so at the first time, he did not recognize Uchiha''s.


    It''s just that, the more I look at it, the more familiar I am, and I finally recognize it.


    It''s just that this guard would rather not recognize it!


    If you don''t recognize it, you won''t have the panic and panic right now!


    Uchiha hidden, actually came to Sand Shinobu Village!


    Why is he here?What to doThe guard''s heart was upset, very flustered, and even the palms of his hands were constantly sweating.


    "Look at you, it scared our guards."


    Entering the Fengying Building, Ye Cang said with a smile.


    "He is too timid," Uchiha said with a faint smile.


    Karuura couldn''t help but whited Uchiha with a faint look at this moment.


    It''s not that the guard was too timid, it was what Uchihain did. It was amazing.


    The death of the three generations of Water Shadow also spread throughout the Ninja World.


    In the five great Ninja villages, there are already two Ninja villages, and their death is in Uchiha''s hands.


    At this moment, Uchiha looked hidden from the hostile forces, he was a god of death, a god of murder, and extremely terrifying.


    The fact that Yekura and Karuura brought Uchiha Yin to the Fengying office soon spread throughout the Fengying building.


    In a hidden room, part of the high-levels of Sharen Village gathered together.


    Although their expressions were a bit gloomy, their expressions changed a lot when they heard the news suddenly, and then their faces were full of bitterness.


    Can it not be bitter?


    They were the confidants who strongly supported Luo Sha at the beginning, and they colluded with Wuren Village without telling the other part of the high-level officials, and wanted to keep Ye Cang and Jiaruluo in Wuren Village.


    However, what they didn''t know was that they were also used by Uchiha Madara and Kurozu as chess pieces.


    And now, Uchiha is here!Asked for justice for Jiarongluo and Yecang!


    The high-ranking people in Sand Ninja Village who knew this well also panicked.


    "What do you do now? You said at the beginning that you would definitely be able to keep Karuura and Yecang in Wunin Village! What should I do now!"


    "Uchihain himself came here, what can I do?"


    "It was a mistake that we chose Luosha from the beginning!"


    "That''s it!"


    Similar discussions are endless.


    In fact, with the exception of Anbu, a department that executes orders exclusively, everyone else has their own beliefs.


    At least, they will not deliberately stab the people from Shinobu Village.


    Because it makes people feel chilling.


    "Stop arguing, you agreed to leave Jiaruluo and Yecang in Wunin Village, but it''s also you!" A high-level Sand Ninja yelled and slapped the table, and said.


    That high-level person, who originally proposed this idea, can be said to be the culprit.


    Hearing his speech, this group of high-level officials are also waiting for the culprit''s speech.


    The culprit had a gloomy face, as if angry, but deep in his eyes, there was a trace of disdain, and... gloating?!


    "We are now completely on the opposite side of Yecang and Kayura. What we need to do and think about now is how to survive under Uchihain''s hands."


    The high-levels of these sand Ninja villages also nodded.


    They know what they are doing and what they will face next.


    "So, what do you want to do?"


    A cold snort came over.


    Ye Cang walked over in a neat ninja suit.


    Heroic and heroic, Yuxuan.


    The expressionless Jiarenluo stood coldly behind Ye Cang.


    At this moment, Yecang and Karuura were completely different from the two who were alone with Uchiha.


    Cold and arrogant.


    "Jairara, Ye Cang, I hope you can give us a reason, what right is to let you trespass into the high-level meeting of Sand Ninja." The culprit said, looking at Jia Luluo and Ye Cang coldly.


    And Uchiha Ken, at this moment, looked at the culprit with a little playfulness.


    The culprit is wrong!


    Give yourself a very familiar feeling.


    Quietly, Uchiha opened Kagura''s eyes.


    Chapter 441 is Bai Jue again


    Quietly opened Kagura''s eyes and felt it, the identity of the culprit was clear at a glance.


    Bai Jue!


    This culprit is absolutely Bai Jue!


    Bai Jue''s ability to change things is really too powerful. In the original work, only Naruto is able to perceive people''s good and evil in combination with Nine Tails, so that they can tell which is Bai Jue''s. Changing characters.


    The rest of the people, even with the writing wheel eyes, are hard to distinguish (difficult to distinguish, not indistinguishable).


    This can''t help, let Kishimoto (the author of Naruto) say that Shirazue''s transformation technique is the strongest.


    And here are all the high-levels of Sand Ninja Village. A group of high-levels are together, and of course they will not use any pupil skills or perception abilities.


    This also made Bai Jue become like a fish in water after using the barter change.


    That''s right, Kurozutsu and Uchiha Madara''s plans are linked together, so there must be no loopholes.


    Since the ninja who asked Lin to go to Yannin Village could make Bai Jue dress up at the beginning, why couldn''t the people who let the high level of Sunnin Village jointly entrap Yekura and Karuara be dressed up as Bai Jue?

 438 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 438

    Even now, it is Heijue and Ma''s disgusting plan to prevent Ye Cang from becoming Fengying of the Five Dynasties.


    Demonstrate to yourself?I didn''t expect Uchiha Madara you to be so boring.


    According to Uchiha''s understanding of Heijue, the goal was achieved, and this Bai Zee should also be evacuated by Heijue. There is no need to stay here.


    And this Bai Jue, on the contrary, looked like Madara''s evil taste.


    Uchiha hidden, approached Ye Cang''s ear, and told Ye Cang about this.


    In this incident, Yecura and Karuara should be the protagonists, while Uchihain is the most important deterrent around Yecura.


    Hearing Uchiha''s words, Ye Cang''s expression suddenly changed.


    "Who are you? Or, what''s wrong with you?"


    Luo Ji is the role played by Bai Jue.


    Hearing Ye Cang''s words, the sand Shinobu around was also a little strange.


    Because Ye Cang''s behavior is too abnormal?


    Could it be that this Luo Ji was not a Luo Ji, but someone turned into a Luo Ji with a transformation technique?!


    However, can ordinary transformation techniques deceive us?


    Sand Shinobu around was also startled, then looked at Luo Ji, and couldn''t help but step a little far away.


    More and more senior Sharen officials gathered here, watching the confrontation between Ye Cang and Luo Ji.


    Cut, was it found?I hate people with strong perception.


    Luo Ji, the culprit, no, Bai Jue sneered inwardly.


    However, his face remained calm.


    "Oh, Ye Cang, you said I was someone else, is there any evidence? Now that the high-level people in Saranin Village are here, do you have any evidence that I am not Luo Ji."


    Bai Jue sneered, obviously very confident in his bartering changes.


    Moreover, even if Ye Cang knew that he was a fake Luo Ji, there was no evidence.


    It''s just that, as soon as Shiraizu''s words fell, Uchiha Yin made a move.


    fast!


    Almost everyone did not feel anything.


    In the blink of an eye, it was discovered that Uchihain suddenly appeared next to Luo Ji.


    Luo Ji''s right arm was completely broken, but there was no trace of blood left, instead it turned into a white floc.


    "The evidence, isn''t it here? Bai Jue."


    Uchiha''s hidden eyes stared at Baijue indifferently, which made Baijue''s clone, who should have been fearless about his own life and death, couldn''t help but feel a sense of fear.


    This one feels like facing one''s own natural enemies.


    This is the feeling of being understood by the other party.


    Is it right or wrong to provoke such an enemy?


    This thought suddenly flashed in Bai Jue''s heart.


    However, such thoughts just passed away in a flash.


    He, as Bai Ze, will only end with Uchiha Madara¡¯s order, finally Kuro Zee¡¯s order, and in the future, perhaps Uchiha¡¯s order to bring soil.


    He would not think about the rest, nor would he think about it.


    Seeing Bai Zetsu''s expression, Uchiha''s thoughts about Bai Zetsu were also clear.


    With the knife in his hand, Bai Jue''s head was already flying in the air.


    The body of the original''Horse Ji'' completely changed into Bai Jue''s appearance.


    The surrounding Sand Shinobu leaders saw this scene, and they were also in an uproar.


    "This, what is this?"


    "This is not Luo Ji, who the hell is this?"


    "Someone has pretended to be a high-level person in Sand for so long, no one has noticed?!"


    "Is it only me who can''t see Uchiha''s movements clearly, that person who pretends to be dead?"


    There was a lot of discussion among the high-level people in the village.


    They were very angry. One of them was replaced by someone else for so long, and they didn''t realize it.


    They even became the knives in the hands of this disguised person.


    The other party can pretend to be a high-level man so easily, will he pretend to be another high-level one?


    The high-level people looked at the familiar person next to them, and involuntarily moved a certain distance away.


    Who is this person?


    Why, I have never seen it before, why is the body so strange.


    They wanted to ask Uchihain, but they were also very clear that now is not the time to ask these words.


    In addition, Uchiha''s strength also shocked the senior management.


    The deaths of Rasa and Eilaozou, and the deaths of the three generations of water shadows, have already demonstrated the extraordinaryness of Uchiha, but they actually couldn''t even see Uchiha¡¯s moves at 3.8.


    What should they do if Uchihain shot them?


    When I thought of this, the cold sweat on the foreheads of the people who had participated in the plan to entrap Ye Cang and Jiarenluo couldn''t help running across their faces and dripping onto the ground.


    The whole scene was silent, and the needle drop was audible.


    Uchiha''s deterrence was very successful.


    "Now, when we go to Elder Luo Ji''s office, we can see what''s going on? Do you have any objections?"


    Yecang, walked in the forefront, followed by Uchiha Yin and Karuura.


    The indomitable momentum made all the senior executives follow behind them without saying a word.

 439 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 439

    Chapter 442 Fengying Yecang


    If not everyone knows, I''m afraid, there are still people who suspect that Ye Cang is already Five Generations Fengying.


    Ye Cang brought a lot of high-level people, hula la la, to the office of Elder Luo Ji, no one dared to stop him.


    All the way down, Ye Cang directly led the team to the office of Elder Luo Ji.


    As an elder, Luo Ji has an independent office in the Fengying Building.


    Of course, many times, this office may not be used.


    Bang, Ye Cang Yijiao kicked open the door, and the beauty was swept away, and suddenly, he found a shriveled corpse, almost completely leaning on the chair.


    "this is!"


    At this time, the senior management of Sand Ninja Village also fully understood.


    Elder Luo Ji had long been killed by them.


    He even put the body directly in Luo Ji''s office.


    "The corpse stinks, we thought it was Elder Luo Ji making poison, we didn''t expect it!"


    The high-level staff of Sand Ninja Village was also dumb.


    In Luo Ji''s office, there was occasionally a smell emitting 03. Everyone thought that this was Luo Ji''s experimenting with poison.


    Luo Ji, who was also a puppet master, made poison and tested poison, which was normal, but no one thought that Luo Ji died directly in his office.


    "It''s been dead for more than a month." said Gauraro''s younger brother, Yasha Maru, and his handsome faces also showed a vicious look.


    Yasha Maru, by virtue of her sister Karuara''s current status and status, became one of the high-ranking members of Sunin Village.


    Of course, for Kareura to become Uchiha¡¯s wife, he is 10,000 people in favor, and he is also a figure on Kareura¡¯s side.


    "Damn it, who did it? Who is the enemy?"


    His voice was heavy, but it brought the attention of the senior management.


    Who is the enemy?In fact, Ye Cang and Jia Ruo didn''t know who the enemy was.


    They didn''t ask at that time, nor did Uchihain.


    "For us, Shinnin Village, who the enemy is now is very important, but it''s not the most important thing." Ye Cang''s lips moved slightly and said.


    "The most important thing right now is to select the five generations of water shadows and put an end to the current chaos." Kayanluo also echoed.


    "Then who is going to be this Five Generation Fengying?"


    Ye Cang''s eyes swept the audience, and he said nonchalantly: "I recommend myself."


    At this time, Ye Cang was like an unreserved sword, sharp and sharp, almost single-handed, forcibly suppressing everyone''s sight.


    Was that aura of vain and vagueness, let alone a trace of murderous aura, but it possessed the vitality that everyone present had never felt before.


    "It''s so familiar... so familiar." The eyes of a senior Sand Shinobu were a little blurred.


    This was of course not attracted by Ye Cang''s charm, but because of this vigor, it brought back memories.


    It was like once, still young, and unaware of the struggle, all the time, all the time, dreaming about his ability to become the vigor of the next generation Fengying.


    That was when I was young, and I was still innocent. I was not contaminated by the sewage of politics. I didn''t make my heart cold because of wanton killing, even if I didn''t have any other intentions.


    Although Ye Cang said in a hurry, this rush made people feel a sense of what they should be.


    How can such an energetic person waste time trying to win over and lobby?


    Those who had secretly despised Yecang and Jiarenluo, whose''political ability'' was not as good as Luosha''s high-level people, felt a little sad at this moment.


    How can a person who is single-minded and dedicated to the village of Ninja, like a politician, patronize bribes?


    They also recalled their original intentions that are now full of dirt.


    The political game has caused them to change too much, and even become less like themselves.


    If according to normal circumstances, the Fengying candidates competing for Fengying will use their own means, or win them, or risk or persuade them, to draw most of the top executives to their side, and then through their recommendation, they will become a new generation. Wind shadow.


    But Ye Cang lost to Luo Sha last time.


    However, now Ye Cang is like this, so straightforward vigor, but it is unheard of, unseen.


    On the contrary, this made the senior management of Sand Ninja Village who was accustomed to internal fighting trance in the heart, and his heart jumped suddenly after Ye Cang finished speaking.


    After all, what Ye Cang is doing now is just like what he thought of as a child.


    There were originally some senior leaders who wanted to object, but after opening their mouths, they found that they had nothing to say.


    The high-levels were hesitant to speak.


    Sitting in high-level positions, most of them are scheming people.


    They will not be easily moved.


    Although they were just moved by Ye Cang''s energetic words, they were only moved.


    After a while, 927 came over.


    However, their reaction is useless.


    Uchiha, who had opened Kagura''s eyes, could fully perceive the senses of Yekura and Karuura among the senior leaders.


    Well-meaning, neutral, staying, malicious, death!


    Uchiha chuckled faintly, then shook the void and waved.


    On the ground, one by one, branches broke out of the soil, pierced into those hearts, leaving malicious high-levels.


    "Ah! Ah!"


    Seeing this pierced into the body, it continued to split, split, split, and finally broke out of the ground on some of the high-level heads, and a bright and beautiful flower bloomed.


    Blood red, charming, magnificent flowers.


    At this moment, the high-ranking Sunino remembered that Uchiha was still following Yekura.


    Yekura''s face didn''t change much, she knew that everything Uchihain did was for her good.


    Those who were killed by Uchiha Hidden are definitely the ones who have not supported themselves.

 440 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 440

    At this moment, Ye Cang did not let go of the opportunity, raising his arms and shouting.


    "From today, I am the fifth generation Fuekage of Sunin Village."


    The 443rd chapter is rare to wear a royal robe


    "From today, I am the fifth generation Fukage of Sunin Village!"


    Above the Fengying Building, Ye Cang raised his arms and shouted.


    "Oh!!"


    "Fifth Generation Fengying Master!"


    "Long live Master Ye Cang!"


    Under the Fengying Building, there was cheers.


    There was a lot of attention, and Ye Cang felt that he was full of energy and excitement. Even his arms couldn''t help trembling.


    "I... finally got here."


    After Uchiha concealed all those ill-conceived people who were malicious towards Ye Cang and others, everything went well.


    Within a few days, Ye Cang was recommended by everyone to the position of Fengying, and no one refuted it.


    Now, it is a simple canonization ceremony.


    Because it was still in the war, everything was simplified, and soon the canonization ceremony was over.


    "Yin, are you sure not to stay for a few more days? Are you leaving so soon?"


    Jiaruluo asked with tears, as if it were an abandoned little animal.


    "No way, I have stayed here long enough. After all, I am also a member of Konoha. I can''t let Konoha suffer too much, right?" Uchiha shrugged and said helplessly. .


    "Yin, but my heart is uneasy. I am a woman. I am still young and I have become Fengying. Will everyone really convince you?" Yekura also changed his charming look and pulled Uchiha Yin. The arm shook constantly, acting coquettishly.


    "Yin, help others sit down for a while, okay?"


    "Ahem, Ye Cang, Jiaruluo, you must take control of Sharen Village as soon as possible, and also appease the behavior of the elders. If necessary, it is even better to control the entire Kingdom of Wind."


    "When you do these things, let Sawamura and Konoha stop fighting, and you can''t always act like a baby to me." Uchiha Kimura enjoyed the reluctance of Yekura and Kaura very much. But he could only shrug his shoulders helplessly.


    I have to say that Ye Cang was also very cute when he acted like a baby.


    Qiao Xiao Yanran, with a frown and an indescribable smile.


    She is already the five generations of Fengying, wearing an imperial robes, her figure is enchanting... with her hair pouring down, she sets off a leader and charming face.


    The crystal clear skin is covered with a red light of human beings under the light, a kind of gentle and strange sex.


    From her eyebrows, her eyes, her fingertips, which were as graceful as orchids, flowed fluently.


    Swiping and fascinating, in the entire Hokage world, I am afraid that there are few people more sexual than Ye Cang.


    No, maybe there is.


    In Uchiha''s distant memory, there is a little fairy who is not inferior to Yekura.


    "Yin, I am now, but Fengying, don''t you want to put Fengying, one of the strongest rulers of the Ninja World, under your body?"


    Ye Cang whispered softly, whispering in Uchiha''s ear.


    "I''m still the shadow of a woman, and the other shadows, what Raikage, and Tuying are all painful than me."


    "Moreover, what I am wearing now is the imperial god robe that symbolizes Fengying. You don''t need to care about how it gets dirty."


    Ye Cang''s voice, like the whisper of a devil, rang in Uchiha''s ears, fascinating, and intriguing.


    Indeed, now Tsunade is not Hokage, Terumi is not Suikage, and in this world of Ninja, only Ye Cang is Fengkage!


    The entire Ninja world, the first female shadow!


    Not strength, but genuine, a shadow of Shinobu!


    However, the first shadow in the history of the Ninja World is begging and seducing himself.


    This makes Uchiha hidden, with a different kind of excitement.


    "Hid... come on."


    "You asked for this!"


    Uchiha furiously picked up Ye Cura who was seeking his own way of death, and threw her directly onto the desk in Fengkage''s office.


    Anxiously, he tore most of the royal robe that symbolized Fengying''s identity.


    Gauraro, who was provoked by the side, flushed and closed the door of Fengying''s office.


    Jia Ruluo didn''t expect that Ye Cang would be so tempting to confuse Uchiha, and the two of them played so big.


    "Yin, didn''t you say that Konoha can''t suffer too much loss?" Jia Ruluo pressed his forehead helplessly, as if he was thinking about whether to join in.


    "If that group of waste can be destroyed by people casually, it means they deserve it, but several ninjas can''t beat it."


    Iwanin Village, Tukage Building, Onoki looked at the report in his hand, and his face didn''t look good.


    In the report, it was shockingly the major news that occurred during this period of time.


    The news of Uchiha''s killing of three generations of Suikage still has a lingering charm. Now, with the help of Uchiha''s help, Yecura has become the news of the five generations of Fengying. In a short time, it has spread throughout the entire Ninja world.


    How can Ohnoki''s face look good.


    Originally, Ohnoki thought that the four great Shinobu villages besieged Konoha, no matter what he said, Konoha would have a hard time.


    However, with the defeat of Sand Ninja Village, Wu Ninja Village was fighting for the repair of the four generations of water shadows, and Konoha''s loss was not at all hurt.


    This made Ohnoki''s heart full of entanglements.


    Should I implement this plan?


    On the desktop, it was a report, a plan to stop the third generation of Raikage!


    Yanren Village and Yunren Village are feuds.


    And in Yunren Village, of course, there are also many spies from Yanren Village.


    And this time the news from the spies was that the three generations of Raikage in Yunren Village were preparing to go to a transfer route on the front line!

 441 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 441

    This transfer route is the result of the hard work of the spies in Iwanin Village, and there is only such a chance to block the three generations of Raikage.


    No, even all the important combat power of Yunren Village headed by three generations of Raiking will be exhausted!


    After receiving this news, Oh Nogi started planning very early.


    If there was no report from Uchiha, I''m afraid Ohnoki would have started to do it.


    But the current situation of Konoha made Ohnoki not help thinking, and he couldn''t help but be on guard.


    Chapter 444 Talking about Cooperation


    I don''t know if this action is right or wrong.


    If it were the original work, Konoha was already a little stretched by this time. At this time, Onoki had the chance to win. As long as he could leave three generations of Raikage and the potential genius of Yunren Village, he would not blink his eyes.


    But in the end, although the three generations of Raikage died, Iwanin Village also suffered heavy losses, but instead gave Konoha a chance to breathe.


    But now in this situation, Onoki couldn''t help but hesitate.


    Although Yannin Village is now well-reserved and equipped with sufficient troops, it does not know how many people will be left to fill the hole of the third generation of Raikage.


    Therefore, Onoki did not dare to act rashly.


    The impact that his big move can have is really too great.


    When it was so big, he thought he could affect the whole Ninja World war situation, so Oh Nogi was not careful.


    With a gloomy face, Ohnoki finally made up his mind.


    "Three generations of Raikage, Ai, I don''t know what decision you will make." Onoki murmured.


    It finally arrived. One morning, the sky was just getting bright, and a huge signal flare flew up into the sky like a huge firework.


    This is the signal for Iwanin Village to launch an emergency assembly.


    "What happened? 537"


    "Did another Shinobu attack come over?"


    "No, definitely not. We can''t see the other Shinobu attack coming over? It must be Lord Tukage who has taken a new action."


    "Yes, we have sharpened our eyes for so long, and finally we are about to act."


    The people awakened by the signal flare quickly gathered one by one.


    Of course, a signal flare may not wake everyone up.


    Therefore, the pre-formed troops, one room and one room, began to call people.


    Not long after, the whole area was full of people.


    Just like in Uchiha''s previous life, during holidays, at a tourist attraction, there was nothing to see, only mountains and seas of people.


    Come out!


    This time, Onoki can be said to have let Iwanin Village come out!


    Soon, under the leadership of the forward force, the entire army slowly began to advance.


    Extending high, crossing the plain, and moving quietly in the direction of Thunder Country.


    According to common sense, the speed of 10,000 troops should be very slow.


    However, this is not the case.


    The speed of the army assembled by ten thousand ninjas is not slow. It only took two days to reach the destination.


    The reason is also very simple. The troops of 10,000 are all combat ninjas, with no luggage, no medical equipment, no too much food, and no way to be cautious.


    After all, who would dare to ambush the march of ten thousand people?!


    Is Uchiha hidden?


    Keke, it seems, it''s really ok.


    It''s just that Ohnoki didn''t believe that Uchiha would lie in ambush here.


    Oh Nogi was not afraid of other people lying in wait.


    When the number of people reaches this level, they have completely abandoned fancy attacks. There are no ambushes, sneak attacks, and guerrillas.


    Either it is positive or detour, there is no other choice.


    In addition to the five great ninja villages, the other small ninja villages are even more afraid to stop the people in Yannin village.


    Seeing such a large-scale march, it would be nice for them not to be scared, okay.


    The gap between Little Ninja Village and Da Ninja Village is too big!


    It''s just that Iwanin''s army didn''t pay attention to these small-sized existences, and walked directly to the destination, then stopped and lay in wait.


    Of course, the first half of Iwanin''s troops traveled by land, and the second half was by land and sea.


    After all, if the troops of 10,000 people go by land, it would be too conspicuous and would not have the effect of ambush.


    By sea and land, you can avoid many eyes, eyes and eyeliner.


    The sideline camp where Yanren Village was fighting with Yunren Village was on the beach, just completely avoiding the eyes and ears of Yunren Village.


    Ten thousand reinforcements rushed to the battlefield between Yannin Village and Yunnin Village, making Yannin on the front line ecstatic.


    What made them even more delighted was that this news was not spread out!


    At least, it hasn''t been spread out in just two short days, and it can be completely caught off guard.


    No, I am afraid that when the time comes, it is not only Yunnin Village who will be caught off guard, but Konoha will also be caught off guard!


    Indeed, when the news spread, the entire Ninja World was shocked.


    Even Uchiha Ken couldn''t help but admire Ohnoki''s ruined boat.


    But at this moment, not many people know about it except Iwa Shinobu.


    Until, Yan Shinobu successfully ambush!


    The crowd with the foreheads of Yannin Village was crushed in darkness, and the number was terrifying.


    At this time, the black rock ninja was surrounded by a circle, which would be the few ninjas.

 442 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 442

    One of them is Raikage!


    Three generations of Raikage, Ai.


    Long dark gray hair dragged on his back, his appearance was rough, his skin was dark, there was an obvious lightning scar in front of his heart, and the word''Thunder'' was pierced on his right shoulder.


    His whole body is throbbing with lightning. If it weren''t for Uchiha''s existence, I am afraid that the three generations of Raikage would be considered the strongest of Thunder.


    However, although the third generation of Raiking is not the strongest of Lei Dun, it is also considered the strongest Raiking in history.


    The strongest spear and the strongest shield are not just talking!


    The tailed beast jade fell on the body, the Raikage that had never been injured, the Raikage that was able to fight against the eight tails naked.


    How could he not be strong.


    He is very strong.


    Very strong.


    Strong enough to be pretentious.


    However, his face at this time is also solemn.


    He didn''t expect that Oh Yemu would have such a courage to hide tens of thousands of ninjas and come here to ambush him.


    Without any preparation, he had obviously fallen into the encirclement of Yannin Village.


    "Ohnoki! What do you mean?!"


    Thunder light lingered all over, and three generations of Lei Ying yelled angrily.


    "Three generations of Raiking, calm down, I am here to discuss cooperation with you."


    Onoki said in a cold voice, looking like he was holding the winning ticket.


    Four hundred and forty-five chapters


    "Talk about cooperation? Is this the sincerity of your Yannin Village?"


    Three generations of Raikage glared at him, unceremoniously reprimanding Onoki.


    Indeed, the three generations of Raiking and the others are now surrounded by soldiers from Yannin Village, not like they are talking about cooperation.


    The three generations of Raikage are very strong, and the entire Ninja world thinks that they can be arrogant.


    However, it is also difficult for him to bring a dozen Yunren with him to break through the heavy encirclement of Yanren Village.


    Therefore, he can only suppress his irritable temper and wait for Oh Yemu''s answer.


    Unnin Village Raikage''s animation in Uchiha''s previous life is irritable and reckless, but how can someone who can be a film without any IQ?


    In this situation, if Onoki really wanted to do something, how could he say so much useless nonsense?


    This shows that Ohnoki must be asking for himself, to really cooperate.


    However, Ohnogi made such a big battle, it was obvious that he wanted to suppress himself in the negotiation and give himself a disarm.


    And the third generation of Raikage was under the eaves and had to bow his head.


    He knew very well that if he didn''t agree to what Ohnoki said next, he might change his attitude and let the Iwanin army swarm forward.


    Although the third generation of Raikage is not afraid, but there is no way to protect the survival of his men.


    If it really fights, the number of people is very different, and the three generations of Raiking will definitely lose!


    This is Ohnoki''s arrogance!


    "Hahaha, Master Raikage, calm down."


    "I''m here to invite you, there is no way, you know, with ordinary means, it is difficult to calm you down and listen to me."


    "I had no choice but to do this."


    Ohnoki touched his beard and said.


    After three generations of Raikage can be calculated, Ohnoki is also proud.


    However, it was a pity that he couldn''t directly kill his opponent.


    "Let''s talk about it, what is it that makes you use this shameless approach."


    Three generations of Raikage''s eyes contained anger, and said.


    Oh Yemu smiled on his face, and didn''t get angry because of the three generations of Raikage.


    "What do you think of Konoha and Uchiha?" Ohnoki asked Raikage III.


    "Uchihain? The one who killed the four generations of Fengying Luosha and the third generation of water shadows before?" The three generations of Raikage''s eyes narrowed slightly, as if he knew what Ohnoki did for.


    "Yes, Uchihain, we didn''t pay much attention to him before, but now, we have to pay attention to him. After killing two shadows, we suspect that he already has power beyond the ordinary shadow level. "


    Oh Yemu''s face showed a solemn expression.


    "So this time, I am going to unite with you and the new four generations of Water Shadow..."


    In Wuren Village, following a series of battles, the position of the four generations of water shadows finally settled.


    Yakura, who looked very young, was in the position of the fourth generation of Suikage.


    Although there is no Mioi Isosuke in Yakura''s body at this time, Yakura has become the fourth generation of Mizukage.


    However, before Yakura was excited, three seemingly mysterious people approached him.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here?"


    Yakura looked at the three unkind people in front of him, and was extremely vigilant.


    One is a mysterious man with a mask, one is an old man with eyes closed, and another is a man with a yin and yang face with something like a pitcher plant.


    With soil, spots, absolutely.


    "Four generations of Mizukage, Yakura, do you want revenge?"


    One of the men in black, with soil and whirlpool mask, asked Yakura coldly.


    "Vengeance? What revenge?"


    Yakura asked coldly, looking guarded.

 443 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 443

    "To avenge the three generations of Shuiying, don''t you want to avenge the three generations of Shuiying?"


    Daito said coldly, and seemed to have expected Yakura''s answer long ago.


    "Yes, I want to avenge the three generations of Shuiying, yes, I want to avenge the three generations of Shuiying."


    The expression on Yakura''s face became a little dazed.


    But immediately, Yakura Muran''s face became a little struggling, and gradually, his Qingming was restored.


    "Oh? Your strength doesn''t seem to be enough, you didn''t control the opponent directly."


    The corner of Bai Jue''s mouth moved slightly and said.


    "Shut up." The mysterious man with a mask makes people unable to see his expression, but his face is definitely not that pretty.


    He is amazingly Uchiha belt soil.


    Suddenly, he received an extremely powerful force, which also made Uchiha''s heart feel a little floating.


    He just wanted to use his kaleidoscope to write round eyes and directly control Yakura.


    However, Yakura is also a real shadow-level powerhouse, how could he be controlled by Uchiha so easily.


    At this moment, Uchiha felt a little embarrassed.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here?"


    Yakura came back to his senses, his expression became more alert, and some cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    Almost, he was about to be controlled by the opponent''s illusion.


    He can now clearly see the spinning kaleidoscope in his masked eyes.


    People of the Uchiha clan!What does Konoha want to do?Do you just fight to the death?


    Yakura secretly pressed the alarm button in the water shadow office, trying to get his men to come and help.


    It''s just that, this one action is all in the eyes of the earth and absolutely.


    "Don''t do these unnecessary actions, all of your subordinates have been illusioned." said the soil coldly.


    Although they were brought here by Bai Jue using his mayfly technique, they also packed up these little guys on the way.


    After all, what they want is to control Yakura and let Yakura be their gun, not to fight Kirinin Village.


    Whether you can fight or not is another matter, whether it is necessary is another matter.


    "Bring the soil, retreat, this matter, it is best to fight quickly, your pupil power is not enough."


    The 446th chapter Wunin battlefield


    Uchiha Madara''s words were cold, with endless pressure.


    Tai Tu wanted to refute something, but in the end he didn''t say anything.


    He clenched his fist, and knew his strength was insufficient.


    "Who are you and what do you want to do."


    Yakura at this moment, no matter what, it feels wrong.


    He injected Chakra into the stick he was using, and attacked the three people with soil.


    "Sorry, I didn''t want others to know that you were killed."


    With his eyes closed, Uchiha Madara''s eyes suddenly opened, and the kaleidoscope writing wheel was spinning rapidly.


    Yakura''s movements suddenly stopped, as if he had lost consciousness.


    Uchiha Madara got up from the chair and walked towards Yakura step by step.


    After that, Uchiha Madara''s old finger touched Yakura''s chest.


    A curse seal was directly engraved on Yakura''s heart.


    Yakura''s pupils shrank suddenly, and then knelt toward Uchiha Madara''s place: "Yakura, see master."


    "Okay, then, you just follow their orders." Uchiha Madara pointed at Ototo Yuzue and said to Yakura.


    "Okay, Master."


    At this point, the country of water was again under the control of Uchiha Madara.


    In other words, it is Uchiha''s hands with soil.


    Wuren Village is also a sad forbearance village.


    The third generation of water shadow was controlled by Madara Uchiha, while the fourth generation of water shadow continued to be controlled by Madara Uchiha.


    The sky is getting dim.


    The snow is getting bigger and bigger.


    Like a piece of goose feathers, falling along the direction of the sea breeze.


    "Hin, are you here? Itachi, this is what I often tell you, Uchiha, the fifth elder of our Uchiha clan."


    On the southeast coast of the Fire Country, at the border camp of the Water Country, Uchiha Fudake took the 5-year-old Uchiha Itachi by the hand, pointed to Uchihain and said.


    On the battlefield of Kirinin Village, most of the people are from the Uchiha clan and the Hyuga clan.


    In the original battlefield, the patriarchs of all races all wanted to sit in the clan.


    However, due to lack of manpower, even the patriarch of the Uchiha clan and the patriarch of the Hyuga clan came to the Wunin battlefield.


    The relationship between the Hyuga clan and the Uchiha clan is actually not very good, but the two ninja clan are still on the same battlefield.


    After the gradual decline of the Senju clan, the Uchiha clan has proclaimed itself the No. 1 clan of Konoha.


    Although most of the Uchiha clan are now doves, they still have such pride.


    The Hyuga clan, who also use pupil surgery, ranks second.


    Although they wanted to claim to be number one, but because of Uchiha''s existence, they did not dare to claim to be so.


    After all, after all, Uchiha''s secret is also a member of the Uchiha clan.


    As long as no members of the Hyuga clan can surpass Uchiha, the Hyuga clan would not have the confidence to claim to be the number one clan in the Ninja world.

 444 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 444

    Of course, people of the Hyuga clan also know that among Uchiha''s daughters, there is a strong man with white eyes, called Otsuki Teruya.


    However, they did not say anything.


    Because even if Huiye had white eyes, but the last name was different, the strength was far stronger than theirs, so they didn''t dare to say anything.


    It''s just that, both of the Hitomi clan, Uchiha Tomitake and Hyuga Nissab are still vying for leadership in Kirinin Village.


    And now Uchiha is here, of course Lin Uchiha Tomitake is very excited, pulling Itachi to introduce to Uchiha.


    At this time, Itachi is very young, handsome in appearance, and has a signature law pattern.


    "Hi-sama is good." Itachi said without arrogance or humbleness when he saw Uchiha Yin.


    Is Itachi God?


    When Uchiha saw Uchiha Itachi, he said softly.


    Uchiha Itachi can be said to be one of the most popular characters in Naruto in Uchiha''s previous life.


    Of course, it is also full of controversy.


    In order to protect the village from the war, he was forced to accept the task of extermination, leaving his brother Sasuke behind and stimulating him to avenge him, and then joined Akatsuki as an undercover agent.


    Finally, after injecting pupil power into Sasuke during the battle with his younger brother Uchiha Sasuke, he died because of an incurable disease in his body and exhaustion...


    For Konoha, he did the right thing and protected Konoha.


    However, for his home, he was indeed the murderer who destroyed his home.


    Country, home, Uchiha Itachi resolutely chose the country when choosing between the two.


    This is very admirable, but the same is also very sad.


    Because he destroyed his home.


    Regarding this point, everyone has a different point of view, different situations and different choices.


    Uchiha''s choice of Itachi Uchiha in the original book cannot be denied.


    It''s just that now, this kind of choice will certainly not exist.


    After all, strength is the decisive factor of everything. The Uchiha Itachi in the original book, without the strength to control everything, had to make such a choice.


    Uchiha Hidden, but will not let the things in the original work happen again.


    "Huh?" Uchiha Itachi seemed to have heard the word Itachi God said by Uchiha, but he didn''t seem to hear it.


    Shaking his head, Uchiha Itachi also pretended not to hear it.


    After all, Uchiha''s concealment of the word Itachi God was also extremely strange.


    "Hello, Itachi, I heard that you are the strongest genius of the Uchiha family." Uchiha smiled and said 4.8.


    "Where is it, Itachi is just a little talented. Compared with Yin you, it is still far away." Uchiha Tomitake heard Uchiha Yin''s praise, and his rigid face showed a smile.


    After all, how rare are people who can be praised by Uchiha hidden.


    Uchiha Tomitake is also satisfied.


    The news that Uchiha had arrived at the Mizunin Defense Line quickly spread throughout the Konoha camp.


    Two beautiful figures soon came to the main camp.


    "Yin, you are here."


    Uchiha Mikoto''s face showed a fascinating smile.


    Although Hui Ye had no waves in the ancient well, there was a faint longing in her eyes.


    Chapter 447: As expected?


    Mikoto and Kaguya were both on the battlefield on the side of Wunin Village.


    As a member of the Uchiha clan, Mikoto, in her heart, although not like the ordinary Uchiha clan, she regards the pride of her clan as extremely important.


    However, when most of the Uchiha clan went to the battlefield of the Uchiha clan, Mikoto would naturally follow.


    But Kaguya, simply because Uchiha was not in Konoha, Kaguya chose a battlefield at will.


    Yes, like the motherland a long time ago, there are many wars in the motherland, even if Huiye has the ability, it will not stop it.


    Because Kaguya was only concerned about Uchiha in his heart.


    In Huiye''s eyes, these wars are probably just a small fight, and they won''t be on the stage.


    What Huiye had to do in this war was to let Wuren Village''s troops not disturb him.


    But even so, Konoha Ninja feels very relieved.


    Wuren Village organized several sneak attacks, but they were wiped out by Kaguya before entering the big camp on Wuren Village.


    At this time, Uchiha Fudake and Hyuga Nissa began to pay attention to Kaguya, and they had to sigh, where did Uchiha Hidden recruit such a strong woman.


    As a person with white eyes, Hyuga and Hizu wanted to find a chance to communicate with Kaguya, but Kaguya hadn''t talked with anyone other than Mikoto.


    Hyuga Nizu had tried several times, but Kaguya ignored him, and Hyuga Nizu also felt embarrassed and didn''t ask himself for boring.


    As for the anger of Kaguya, Hyuga Sunzu feels that he does not have that ability yet.


    "Yin, I still have something to do, so I will retire first." Seeing Mikoto and Hui Ye''s arrival, Fu Yue was also very witty, and took Itachi''s hand and left the camp.


    "Mikoto, Kaguya, long time no see, do you miss me?" Uchiha chuckled slightly and made a hug.


    After Futake and Itachi left, Mikoto also retreated from her inner restraint and rushed into Uchiha''s embrace.


    "Thinking, Yin, Mikoto misses you so much."


    Mikoto greedily enjoyed Uchiha''s embrace, and smelled the familiar smell of Uchiha''s body.


    If Konoha''s ninja knew Mikoto''s state at the moment, I would be surprised.


    After all, Mikoto is also a high-level player on the battlefield, and in the Wuren battlefield, she is also decisive, and women do not let their beards, so there is no such kind of little girlish attitude.


    Only by the side of Uchiha, Mikoto would reveal this state.


    "Okay, okay, am I here?" Uchihain gently patted Mikoto''s back and said.


    After that, Uchiha Ken also looked at Kaguya: "Kaguya, don''t you want me?"

 445 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 445

    "Yes." Hui Ye Gu Jing Wubo''s face suddenly made a bright red.


    She walked behind Yin''s body, embraced Yin''s waist and limbs, nodded her head, and gently carried Yin''s shoulders.


    Uchiha''s face turned a little weird.


    After all, the state of the three of them at the moment is a bit like sandwich biscuits, and Uchiha''s hidden in the middle.


    "Yin, you are finally willing to come over. The news that you killed three generations of Water Shadow in the Water Country has been passed on for a long time."


    Mikoto said with a little resentment and a little blame in her eyes.


    What she meant was obvious. Before Uchiha had come to the front of Kirinin Village, she didn''t even give them a look, which made Mikoto a little emotional.


    "Okay, don''t be upset, we will talk in the tent, it is not very convenient here."


    Seeing Mikoto''s coquettish appearance, Uchiha said with a finger to poke Mikoto''s bulging face.


    Upon hearing Yin''s words, Hui Ye also loosened Yin''s waist and waved.


    Heaven''s Imperial Court.


    In an instant, Kaguya and Mikoto returned to their tent.


    Compared with ordinary tents, Huiye and Mikoto¡¯s tent can no longer be said to be a tent, but a simple house.


    "Well, here, you can say it, if you don''t say it clearly, don''t even think about sleeping in my bed tonight."


    Mikoto picked up a grape, brought it to her mouth, and said softly.


    "Oh, and also, don''t even think about getting on your sister Huiye''s bed." Mikoto said something seems to have been thought of.


    "At that time, it was because Kayura and Yekura were in crisis. I came here to save Kayura and Yekura." Uchiha smiled lightly and said.


    It is rare that Mikoto, who is gentle and virtuous, reveals such an ordinary little girlish attitude, and Uchiha Ken also tells things bit by bit without reservation.


    Mikoto, who had been completely indifferent, turned a little dignified.


    After all, the characters who can design the affairs of Jiaruluo, Yekura and Lin are definitely not ordinary characters.


    "Who is that behind the scenes? Why is it designed like this? What is the ultimate goal of 970?"


    Mikoto frowned, tapping her fingers on the table lightly, apparently lost in thought.


    She also wanted to share her worries for Uchiha.


    Uchiha chuckled faintly, and gently pressed his fingers on Mikoto''s frowning brows.


    "Well, Mikoto, you don''t have to think about it all that much. In fact, all of this is in my expectation."


    "Huh? It was all you expected?" Mikoto was also a little surprised when she heard Uchiha''s words.


    It was obviously Karuura, Yekura, and even Uchiha''s apprentice Lin who were attacked, but how could all of them be in Uchiha''s expectation?


    This is the advantage of Uchiha''s foresight.


    "Yeah, don''t you want to know who did it? I know, but Uchiha Madara!" Uchiha said with a smile.


    Uchiha Yin, although he didn''t tell other people about these things, but his daughter wanted to know, Uchiha Yin would not hide it.


    Because it is not necessary.


    "Uchiha Madara?!"...


    Chapter 448: Isn''t that a grandson?


    Mikoto''s face showed a look of consternation.


    "Isn''t Uchiha Madara already dead?"


    Suddenly hearing the name Uchiha Madara, Mikoto felt very surprised.


    Because Uchiha Madara is a mission of the same age with Senjuju.


    Moreover, according to legend, Uchiha Madara was confirmed dead after the final battle between Uchiha Madara and Senjujutsu in the Valley of End.


    That was confirmed by Senjuzuzuma himself.


    And now, suddenly hearing the news that Uchiha Madara is still alive, how could it not make people feel surprised.


    Kaguya on the side looked at Uchihain and Mikoto suspiciously, not understanding where Mikoto was surprised.


    "Uchiha Madara is the former leader of our Uchiha clan. At the same time, he is the strongest man of the Uchiha clan. He is good at using "Susano" and "Completely Susano" that can rival the tail beast. The world calls him and Senjuzuma "the legendary ninja."


    "He worked with Senjujuma to establish the first Shinobu Village and named it "Konoha." This is the birth of Konoha."


    "It''s just that, he finally fought with Senju Zhujian in the Valley of End, and was defeated at the hands of Zhujian. It is generally considered dead by the world."


    Mikoto explained.


    "Yes, that''s right, but Uchiha Madara is not dead. In that battle, he deceived the column with Izan and got what he wanted, the cell between the columns."


    Uchiha took a sip of grapes calmly and said.


    "The cell between the pillars? Does he want Mu Dun?" Uchiha Mikoto''s face was slightly surprised.


    "No, no, why is Mu Dun strong? It''s just that the person who uses it is between the pillars. Even if the Qianshou Zhujian uses soil escape and water escape, it can still reach that level."


    Uchiha shook his head and said.


    "Then, do you want the blood of the thousand hands?" Uchiha Mikoto continued to ask.


    "Yes, or not."


    Uchiha chuckled faintly, his eyes flashing brightly.


    "What he wants is indeed the cells between the pillars, and in his opinion, only the blood of the Thousand Hands Clan and the Uchiha Clan can be mixed to get the strongest eyes, reincarnation eyes!"


    "The eyes of reincarnation, the eyes of the legend." Uchiha Mikoto''s face also showed a solemn expression.


    She suddenly discovered that there were still too many things she didn''t know in this world of Ninja.


    She didn''t even know what Uchihain said.


    Suddenly she felt a little confused, and also hated herself for being useless.


    So many secrets are suppressed in Uchiha''s heart. As Uchiha''s wise helper, she has not played a role in sharing the burden on Uchiha''s shoulders.


    Uchihain, with so many secrets hidden in his heart, it must be very stressful.

 446 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 446

    Thinking of this, Uchiha Mikoto''s gaze at Uchiha Hiden became softer.


    As for the rising Uchiha, for the time being, he did not notice Mikoto''s increasingly gentle gaze.


    "The reincarnation eye? This eye?"


    Hui Ye listened, and after hearing the reincarnation eyes, suddenly opened the third eye on his forehead.


    On Datongmu Huiye''s forehead, the reincarnation eyes of Nine Gou Jade suddenly opened. In the scarlet eyes, there were waves of traces, and there were nine Gou Jade distributed on them.


    The surrounding air suddenly swayed, and a wave of visible ripples quickly oscillated, but before the tent could be heard, it stopped abruptly.


    The whole body of Hui Ye exudes a blue light, shining extremely, and the originally slender hair has become more and more slender.


    The original white clothes had a jade-like pattern on the buttons and cuffs.


    The horns on her forehead suddenly grew longer, and Hui Ye didn''t seem to have changed anything, but she became extremely imposing. At first glance, she felt like a strong man.


    The momentum gradually converged and finally disappeared completely.


    Except for some changes in Huiye''s clothing and appearance, nothing else seemed to happen.


    Hui Ye has also grown up and can fully control her power.


    Huiye, after coming to this era, for the first time, she showed her posture of her heyday!


    "This, this is!"


    Uchiha Mikoto was the first time he saw Kaguya in this form, Kaguya''s serious fighting form.


    In particular, the third eye in Kaguya''s eyes puts tremendous pressure on Uchiha Mikoto.


    It''s like encountering eyes that are one level higher than oneself, with average pupil power.


    Even though Huiye didn''t exude power, it was full of deterrence at a glance.


    "Is this the eye of reincarnation?" Uchiha Mikoto''s eyes were full of shock.


    Although they probably knew Hui Ye''s identity, Mikoto never thought that Hui Ye had reincarnation eyes.


    "This is the power that the fruit of the sacred tree gives me. Is it called the reincarnation eye?"


    Hui Ye pointed to the eyes on his forehead, and said with a daze.


    "Yes, the eyes of reincarnation, to be precise, at the beginning, it was Huiye''s unique power."


    Uchiha said faintly.


    "I should have said that Huiye came from two thousand years ago, and if I am not wrong, the''daughter'' that Huiye left two thousand years ago is the mother of the Six Dao Immortals."


    "What? The mother of six immortals?!"


    "Six Dao Immortals really exist!?"


    Uchiha Mikoto was really shocked.


    Six immortals, this kind of legendary characters, really exist?


    The six immortals are called the originator of the Ninja world.


    But if according to Uchihain''s statement, wouldn''t the Six Dao Immortals be considered Kaguya''s grandson?!


    When I thought of this, Uchiha Mikoto''s face was a little strange.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The little black house (codeword software) exploded, the chapters were all messed up (no problem for you), vomiting blood.


    Chapter 449: Ninja World Past


    In the past, Huiye was very strong, but he didn''t care about anything.


    The third eye on his forehead, Jiugouyu reincarnation eye, has never been opened.


    Therefore, Mikoto was so surprised when he saw the eyes of reincarnation.


    Because the Huiye at this moment is not like the Huiye who didn''t care about anything, but like a queen who controls everything.


    Just looking at the jade reincarnation of Nine Gou Gou, can make Hui Ye''s temperament almost fundamentally change.


    However, although the temperament has changed, Kaguya''s essence has not changed, she is still the woman who only thinks about Uchiha.


    "The eyes of reincarnation? They are really special eyes."


    Gradually, Mikoto came back to her senses and said in admiration.


    "Yes, it''s just that Kaguya''s reincarnation eye is not an ordinary reincarnation eye, it is the nine-gou jade reincarnation eye, the eye above the reincarnation eye." Uchiha said faintly.


    Said that at this time, Mikoto''s heart did not fluctuate much.


    Since Hui Ye is really the mother-in-law of the Six Dao Immortals in terms of seniority, then all this is very possible.


    "By the way, if you say that, isn''t the Six Dao Immortals also your granddaughter?" Mikoto seemed to have thought of something, and asked Uchiha hidden.


    "No, it''s not." Uchiha replied hidden.


    "Hui Ye''s daughter was not reproduced through sexual reproduction, but was created through asexual reproduction by separating half of her chakras from Hui Ye."


    "In other words, apart from blood relationship, they actually don''t have much relationship."


    "And if I remember correctly, the Six Dao Immortals, I''m afraid they are also Huiye''s daughters, made through asexual reproduction."


    Uchiha said faintly.


    "Is that so?" Uchiha Mikoto, feeling that she really has gained knowledge, looked at Kaguya.


    And Hui Ye also nodded towards Mikoto.


    "It is true that I left my''daughter'' when I crossed over, but I don''t know what happened after that."


    Indeed, Huiye only knew that she had left another self, so that this world would not collapse, but Huiye didn''t know what happened later.


    The only thing that is clear is that Uchihain and Kurojutsu are the only ones.


    "However, this is very strange, why the six immortals only inherited Huiye''s reincarnation eyes, but did not inherit Huiye''s blank eyes?"


    Mikoto thought for a while and asked.


    "You really can find the problem." Uchiha touched Mikoto''s hair and said.

 447 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 447

    "Hui Ye''s grandson is not only six immortals, but to be precise, it should be three people."


    "Three people?" Mikoto''s face showed confusion.


    After all, there are only six immortals who are famous in the Ninja world.


    "Yes, it''s three people. One of these three people is called Datongmu Yuyi, who is the six immortals, who inherited the eyes of reincarnation."


    "One is called Otsuki Yumura, who inherited the white eyes, and the last one is called Heizue."


    Uchiha said faintly.


    "Hei Jue? In the last Zhongnin exam, that dark man?" Hui Ye seemed to have thought of something, and a look of confusion leaked in his eyes.


    "Yes, it''s Kazuki, inherited the immortality characteristics, and survived for thousands of years in this ninja world." Uchiha nodded faintly.


    "No wonder, he has an aura similar to mine." Hui Ye nodded and muttered.


    After Hui Ye had eaten the fruit of the sacred tree, her body had the characteristic of immortality.


    This is also the reason why in the original work, the Six Dao Immortals and Datong Muyu Village would die, but Hui Ye and Hei Jue did not die for thousands of years and could only be sealed.


    "Then why, in the end, only six immortals have been passed down to the world, and where did Datong Muyu Village go?" Mikoto asked suspiciously.


    Hearing Mikoto''s suspicious words, Uchiha stretched out his hand and pointed to the top of the tent.


    "Huh? The sky?"


    "No, it''s the moon. Otsuki Yumura and Otsuki Yui, for some reason, broke up with Kaguya''s daughter in the end, and then teamed up to seal Kaguya''s daughter, right on the moon."


    "And Datong Kiyu Village also stayed on the moon, guarding the sealed land for generations."


    Uchiha smiled faintly and said.


    "The Hyuga clan..."


    "That''s right, the Hyuga clan are the descendants of Otsuki Ha Village, the descendants of the earth."


    After listening to Uchiha''s words, Mikoto also has a general understanding of what happened thousands of years ago.


    What makes Mikoto very curious is how Uchiha hidden knows so many things.


    However, Mikoto did not ask Uchiha hiddenly either.


    Because she knew that if Uchihain wanted to say it, she would naturally.


    Not to mention it now, there must be Uchiha''s own reasons.


    "Then let¡¯s get back to the subject, it only takes the blood of the thousand hands and the blood of the Uchiha clan to be able to give birth to reincarnation eyes? If you say that, isn¡¯t the blood of the Otsuki Ha Village divided into the thousand hands and the Uchiha clan. A hostile ninja?"


    Mikoto asked curiously.


    These stories are not even recorded in the genealogy of the Thousand Hands Clan. Of course Mikoto will feel curious.


    "The Thousand Hands and Uchiha Clan are indeed derived from the blood of Otsuki Ha Village. However, it is not the blood of the ordinary Thousand Hands Clan, combined with the blood of the Uchiha Clan, and the reincarnation eye can be born."


    Seeing Mikoto''s curiosity, Uchihain was also very interested to continue.


    These things were originally suppressed in Uchiha''s heart, and he dared not speak out.


    However, now that Uchiha has such strength, how can he be afraid of these things going out?


    Moreover, Uchiha knows Mikoto, but not a big-mouthed person, and most of these things Mikoto will not take the initiative to spread out.


    Chapter 450 Eat Grapes


    "Oh, what''s going on?"


    Mikoto was like a good baby, holding Uchihain''s hand curiously, and sat on the side of the bed.


    And Hui Ye was also full of curiosity.


    It is true that she came to the present through the Dragon Vessel from a thousand years ago, but Hui Ye can be said to have no understanding of what happened in her''daughter'' years ago.


    Kaguya had no doubts about why Uchihain knew so much.


    Because Uchiha is Kaguya''s man, it is normal for Uchiha to know so many things.


    This is what Hui Ye thought in her heart.


    Kaguya also sat on the other side of Uchihain, waiting for Uchihain''s next words.


    "Do you want to listen?" Uchihain smiled as he saw the curious expressions of the two.


    "Yes." Mikoto and Huiye nodded.


    "I seem to be thirsty," Uchihain said, holding a person in one hand.


    Mikoto gave Uchiha a white look, and then poured a glass of water for Uchiha.


    "I''m so tired. I just came here. I''m so tired. I don''t want to move my hands." Uchihain said unmovedly, still holding the two of them.


    Mikoto squeezed Uchihain''s hand without angrily.


    "I don''t have the strength to speak, but I have strength to take advantage."


    Mikoto did not say angrily, but still handed the quilt to Uchihain''s mouth very well.


    "feed me."


    Uchiha stared at Mikoto''s lips and said.


    Mikoto''s face flushed, but she still took a sip of water very obediently, and then passed it to Uchiha''s mouth.


    "Satisfied?" Mikoto said, scratching Uchiha''s faintly.


    The two are old husbands and old wives, even if Kaguya is here, so Mikoto doesn''t have too much entanglement.


    "I still want to eat grapes." Uchiha turned his head and looked at Kaguya and said.


    And Hui Ye''s face suddenly turned red.


    "That''s not good."


    Hui Ye still opened the domineering look of Jiugou Jade Samsara''s eyes, but instead revealed the look of a little daughter.


    This contrast gives Huiye a unique charm at this moment.


    Mikoto flushed as well and patted Uchiha''s hand.

 448 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 448

    "What are you talking about."


    "What are you thinking about? I''m talking about grapes on the table, where did you think about it." Uchiha said with an innocent look.


    But the smile at the corners of his mouth shows that Uchiha''s intention is indeed intentional.


    Kaguya didn''t say anything, and flushed with a sip of grapes, and handed it to Uchiha''s mouth.


    "It''s so fragrant."


    When the grapes came down, Uchiha licked his lips, and said, he didn''t know if it was grapes fragrance or Kaguya''s small mouth fragrance.


    Kaguya''s face turned redder when she heard Uchiha''s words.


    On the contrary, Mikoto was a little unhappy: "You mean, didn''t the water I fed you just fragrant?"


    Mikoto smiled and squinted, as if as long as Uchiha Hidden said something wrong, something terrible would happen.


    "Your saliva is not only sweet, but also sweet."


    Uchiha smiled and said deliberately.


    "Hmph, count you as acquaintance." Mikoto''s neck was also a little red after listening to Uchiha''s intentional words.


    "Well, Yin, you go on talking."


    Tune a while laughing, Mikoto also stopped Uchiha''s faint hand and said.


    "Okay, then I''ll continue." Uchihain also paused and said.


    Mikoto and Kaguya were like curious little babies, leaning on Uchiha''s side, listening to Uchiha''s narration.


    "Six Taoist immortals, Datongmu Yuyi, in the end, two bloodlines were left behind."


    "My brother, called Indra, inherited the fairy eyes of Datongmu Yuyi, but he did not completely inherit the eyes of reincarnation. Instead, he evolved into the eyes of writing wheels.


    "The younger brother, named Ashura, inherited the fairy body of Datongmu Yuyi, and later gradually evolved into the Thousand Hands Clan, and the Whirlpool Clan."


    Mikoto was also slightly surprised when he heard Uchiha''s words.


    The six immortals are very famous, but no one knows about Asura and Indra.


    "Really speaking, when the immortal human body and the immortal eye are combined, wouldn''t it evolve into the reincarnation eye?"


    "In this case, if you and Sister Tsunade have a baby, wouldn''t it be born with reincarnation."


    Mikoto said whimsically.


    "Uh...should not? After all, the eyes of reincarnation are not that easy to open. I am afraid that the blood of the general thousand hands and the blood of Uchiha will be difficult to open."


    Uchiha hidden, never expected Mikoto would ask this question.


    With regard to this question, Uchiha Himself also has doubts.


    "Well, too, we are also very unbelievable. We have allowed you to leave the essence in our bodies, but now there is no movement."


    Mikoto''s face is also a little bit disappointed.


    "No, no, you are not to blame."


    "The stronger a person''s strength, the stronger the cell activity in his body. When the strengths of two people differ too much, it is not so easy to have a baby."


    Uchiha quickly comforted Mikoto and said.


    Mikoto and the others'' stomachs haven''t been moving for so many years, so Uchiha Yin also asked the system.


    The system''s answer was so, and Uchiha said nothing.


    After all, after possessing the Yellow Emperor''s Internal Classic, oneself and his daughter can be said to be immortal, and they are not afraid of the passage of time at all.


    It''s just that Mikoto feels that she has no children, and she always feels a little bit short on her.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just a little emotional, Yin, you can continue talking." Mikoto swept away the regretful expression on her face, and said with a smile again on her face.


    "Okay, then I will continue."


    After sighing, Uchihain continued talking, he did not notice the thought flashing in Mikoto''s eyes.


    Chapter 451: What about your plan?


    "By the way, where did I just say?"


    Uchiha asked faintly.


    "You just mentioned that the immortal human body of the Thousand Hands clan, combined with the immortal eye of the Uchiha clan, will give birth to the reincarnation eye." Kaguya continued Uchiha''s words and said.


    "Yes, this is Uchiha Madara''s idea, but in fact, it is not accurate."


    Uchiha said faintly.


    "Oh, I would like to hear more." Mikoto explained.


    "It is not so much that the eyes of reincarnation are composed of the immortal human body of the thousand hands and the eyes of the immortal of the Uchiha clan. It is better to say that the power of Indra and Asura is merged to elicit the power of the six ways and obtain a new pupil technique." "Eyes", covering the original pupil technique "Zhulunyan"."


    Uchiha was also very satisfied with Mikoto''s cooperation, and continued.


    Seeing Mikoto''s and Kaguya''s doubtful expression, Uchihain continued: "The reincarnation eye is not the evolution of the reincarnation. The reincarnation and the reincarnation are independent of each other. When using the corresponding power, they need to each other. Switch."


    That''s right, the eyes of writing round eyes and the eyes of reincarnation are not the relationship between evolution and degeneration, but independent eyes.


    It''s just that Uchiha Madara opened the reincarnation eye, which makes people feel that the reincarnation eye evolved from writing reincarnation.


    If in the original work, Senshou Zhujian had the eyes of reincarnation, then everyone would probably not have so much doubt.


    "It is the power of Asura and Indra that draws out the power of the six realms to create the reincarnation eye? Could it be said that the Senju Zhuma is the Asura and Uchiha Madara is the Indra?"


    Mikoto exclaimed and said.


    After all, Uchiha concealed just now that Uchiha Madara got the cells between the Senjutsu pillars just to open the eyes of reincarnation.


    "Yes, Uchiha Madara is the reincarnation of Indra, and Senjujuma is the reincarnation of Ashura. And Uchiha Madara has successfully opened the eyes of reincarnation!"


    Uchiha Yin didn''t sell Guanzi, and said directly.


    After hearing this, both Uchiha Mikoto and Kaguya felt the aura of conspiracy.


    "Uchiha Madara opened the eyes of reincarnation?" Uchiha Mikoto had a solemn expression on her face.


    "Yes, Uchiha Madara really opened the eyes of reincarnation." Uchiha said calmly, "It''s just that, now his eyes of reincarnation are not on Uchiha Madara himself."

 449 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 449

    "The one who is sleeping?" Uchiha Mikoto asked.


    "On Nagato''s body," Uchiha replied hidden.


    "Nagato?"


    "Yes, Nagato."


    "I seem to have heard of this name? Where is it?"


    "If you remember correctly, it should be Xiao Nan, Nagato, Xiao Nan''s childhood companion!"


    "What?" Seeing that Xiao Nan was involved again, Mikoto exclaimed."Could it be that Nagato is Madara Uchiha''s pawn?"


    "Yes, it can be regarded as Uchiha Madara''s pawn, but it is not." Uchiha nodded faintly and said.


    "Giving such an important reincarnation eye to others, what does Uchiha Madara think?" Mikoto was also very curious, and could not understand Uchiha Madara''s brain circuit at all.


    "It''s very simple, because Uchiha Madara is about to die, and the reincarnation eye is handed over to others to let others resurrect him!" Then, Uchiha Yin said again without being shocked.


    Seeing Mikoto''s suspicious eyes, Uchiha Yin continued.


    "Yes, Uchiha Madara¡¯s age is already very old. In the first class, no matter how strong a ninja is, he cannot withstand the erosion of time. And Uchiha Madara is the same. That¡¯s why, Uchi The reason why Boban wants to give the eyes of Samsara to others."


    "The eye of reincarnation is born with reincarnation, which can sacrifice oneself and bring certain people back to life." Uchiha said faintly.


    "And to use this ninjutsu, you must have an extremely large Chakra. Nagato, the orphan of the Uzumaki clan, just meets the requirements of Uchiha Madara."


    "So, I didn''t expect that Uchiha Madara has so many back players, and attracting you to Kirinin Village, I am afraid Uchiha Madara''s back players..."


    Mikoto took another bite of grapes and said.


    "clever."


    "There is only one reason Uchiha Madara did this, Uchiha brought soil." Uchiha said hidden.


    "Uchiha takes soil?"


    Hearing a name that she had hardly heard before, Mikoto felt a little confused.


    It¡¯s not to blame Mikoto. Taking soil in the Uchiha clan is just a so-so talented person who has just graduated from the ninja school for less than two years. How could he attract Mikoto¡¯s attention.


    And the identity with dirt, in front of Mikoto, is even less worth mentioning.


    "Yes, Uchiha brought soil."


    Uchiha smiled faintly, and briefly introduced Uchiha''s identity.


    "Uchiha Madara is about to die, and after Uchiha Madara''s death, in order to let the following things develop according to his own plan, he left two chess pieces, one is the Nagato just mentioned, and the other is Uchiha. earth!"


    "Why is Uchiha Madara so important to Uchiha''s belt soil? I don''t understand." Uchiha Mikoto asked her own question.


    "It''s very simple. Because of Uchiha''s soil-like character, he doesn''t look like a Uchiha clan at all. Instead, he is optimistic, a bit like the former pillar." 5.7


    "As for the people of Uchiha''s clan, how much hope they had for this world, how much love there is for this world, then, when he darkens, how much hate he has for this world."


    "And Uchiha''s take the soil, I am afraid it will not disappoint Uchiha Madara''s expectations."


    Uchiha hidden, unreservedly, told Uchiha Madara¡¯s plans one by one.


    Mikoto and Kaguya, who were listening to the side, smiled as they looked at the energetic Uchiha.


    However, after a long time, Uchiha finished talking.


    "Yin, if you say so, what plans do you have?"...


    Chapter 452: Yin and Yang Escape


    After listening to Uchiha''s hidden plan of Uchiha Madara''s plan, Mikoto discovered at this time that there were so many unknown things in this world of ninja.


    Apart from other things, Uchiha Madara''s plan alone sounds creepy.


    Uchihain told Mikoto about the Moon Eye Project.


    Of course, Uchihaken told Mikoto about this time period, but Uchihaken didn''t say about the future things in the original work.


    Now Lin is not dead, Sakumo Hagi is not dead, Tsunade has not left Konoha, and the entire Ninja World has become completely different.


    Who can tell the future?


    After listening to these things, Mikoto didn''t feel how scared, but Huiye didn''t even feel scared.


    Uchiha Madara can play such a big chess without being aware of it, which is certainly terrifying.


    However, Uchiha, who knows all this, is not more powerful than Uchiha Madara.03


    What does Mikoto need to be afraid of.


    No matter how terrifying Uchiha Madara''s Moon Eye project is, as long as Uchiha is hidden by Mikoto''s side, she has the courage to face it.


    Moreover¡­¡­


    "Then, Yin, do you have any plans?" Mikoto turned around and asked Uchiha Yin.


    "Oh, Mikoto, how do you know I have a plan?" Uchiha raised an eyebrow and asked.


    "Yin, do you mean I''m a fool?" Mikoto gave Uchiha a charming look.


    "Hin, everything about Uchiha Madara seems to be what you expected. In this case, if you want to stop it, I am afraid it will succeed soon."


    "Since you didn''t stop it, you must have your own plan. If I can''t even see this, isn''t that a fool?" Mikoto said.


    Indeed, although I don¡¯t know how Uchihaken got so many things, but now that he knows so many things, but there is no special action, this does not mean that Uchihaken has already planned. ?


    "Yes, I had a plan, little fool." Uchiha said, tapping Mikoto on the forehead.


    "My plan is very simple, it''s enough to follow Uchiha Madara''s plan."


    "What?" Mikoto Lu gave a very surprised look: "Yin, don''t you approve of this moon-eye plan?"


    Madara¡¯s Moon Eye plan is to collect all the tail beasts to resurrect the outer golem (the body of the ten tails) sealed in the moon by the six immortals, and become the pillar power of the ten tails, reaching the level of the six immortals. Jiugouyu reincarnation eyes, and then put his pupil power on the moon to perform "unlimited moon reading", used to control everyone in the world, unify the world, and create peace in the illusion.


    But for this kind of plan, Mikoto totally disagrees.


    How can the dream world compare with the real world?


    So when Uchiha said that he would not interfere, he was so surprised.


    "Yeah, I don''t want to interfere. After all, even if I don''t interfere, Madara''s plan will fail." Uchihain saw Mikoto''s surprise, and he felt a little funny.

 450 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 450

    Scratching Mikoto''s Qiong nose, Uchiha said faintly.


    "Mara''s plan will fail? However, in my opinion, if you really don''t interfere at all, I''m afraid Madara''s plan will easily succeed."


    Mikoto frowned and said.


    That''s right, Uchiha Madara''s plan, in Mikoto''s view, although it is very risky, the success rate is certain.


    Of course, the premise is that Uchiha Ken and the others will not interfere with Uchiha Madara''s plan.


    Mikoto didn''t understand why Uchiha was so sure that Uchiha Madara''s plan would fail.


    It''s as if I have known the future.


    Could it be said that the hidden kaleidoscope has the ability to predict the future?


    Although I don''t know why Uchiha Ken is so determined, Mikoto would instinctively believe it when Uchiha Ken was so determined.


    "Yes, that''s about it, the third son of Kaguya''s daughter is''Black Zee''." Uchihain looked at Kaguya, smiled and said.


    "Hei Jue? The Hei Jue who inherited the immortality of Hui Ye?"


    There was also a hint of curiosity in Huiye Gujing Wubo''s eyes.


    "Yes, although Heijue inherited Kaguya''s immortality, but he is not truly immortal. He is still afraid of Yin-Yang ninjutsu, so he is not immortal."


    Uchiha answered faintly.


    "Yin and Yang escape?" Mikoto''s eyes showed a puzzled look.


    She wanted to ask Hui Ye, but Hui Ye''s face also showed a dazed look.


    "Yin Dun" represents the power of spirit, and "Yin Dun" can create a form invisibly: "Yang Dun" represents the power of the body, and "Yang Dun 630" can inject life into the form. "


    "The concept of yin escape and yang escape: the power of yin originated from the spiritual energy of the master of imagination, and the force of yang originated from the body energy of the master of life, and assigned to the shape."


    "The yin and yang of the six ways of immortals change. The Uchiha clan inherits Yin Dun, so they have strong spiritual energy; the Thousand Hands clan inherits Yang Dun, so they have strong physical energy. Therefore, they do not possess these two, but deep In the blood of the descendants of the Ninja World, many families also have these two changes in nature."


    "The secret ninjutsu relies on Yin and Yang escape in many cases (a few of the hydration techniques of the ghost lamp clan are not). Usually, most of the body and chakras are related to the yang attribute, that is, the yang escape, such as: the autumn road family The doubling technique, the strange power technique of the Thousands of Hands, the medical ninjutsu, etc.; mostly related to the spirit belong to the Yin attribute, that is, Yin Dun. Shadow deformation, etc."


    "When yin and yang are used skillfully, you can create extraordinary ninjutsu, just like this!"


    With that, Uchihain''s hands also moved.


    The 453rd chapter Yin Yang Tai Chi spiral pill


    Heijue, although it is said that he inherited Kaguya''s immortality, but it has great restrictions.


    At least, Xianshu can harm Heijue, and the power of the sixth level can harm Heijue.


    Seeking Taoist jade, or something that contains the power of Yin and Yang and the Five Elements, can also hurt Heijue.


    The Yin-Yang escape that Uchihain just said is not absolute.


    However, if he really wants to kill Kurozutsu, Uchiha is confident that he can do it.


    Spiral pill.


    For Uchihain, a very common ninjutsu appeared in Uchihain''s hands.


    "Helix pill? The ninjutsu that Mizumon often uses? What''s wrong?" Uchiha Mikoto asked when he saw the helix pill in Uchiha''s hand.


    Mikoto didn''t feel surprised at all about Uchiha''s hidden secret helix pill.


    It''s just that Uchiha Yin rarely uses this ninjutsu.


    "Yes, Helix Maru is a ninjutsu with extreme changes in Chakra''s form. It is a ninjutsu that Mizumon learned after seeing the tail beast cannon, but it is an incomplete ninjutsu."


    Uchiha nodded faintly and said.


    "Incomplete ninjutsu?"


    "Yes, Pratunam has not mixed Chakra''s properties into the spiral pill, so the current spiral pill is just an unfinished product."


    Uchihain answered Mikoto''s words.


    "However, this is difficult to do, because the spiral pill is the extreme change in the shape of the chakra. It is no longer easy to stabilize it. It is even more difficult to join the change in the nature of the chakra."


    "Moreover, what does this have to do with Yin and Yang escape."


    Mikoto asked.


    "Yes, it''s very difficult to add Chakra''s nature change in it."


    "As for what it has to do with yin and yang escape... what if yin and yang chakras are added to the spiral pill?"


    With that, Uchiha''s face showed a mysterious smile.


    Uchiha Yin gently injected the yin and yang attribute chakra into the spiral pill in his hand.


    The originally blue spiral pill was suddenly mixed with an inexplicable breath.


    This breath was very subtle, and suddenly, there was a trace of depression in the entire tent.


    No, not only the entire tent, but the entire camp, seemed to be shaking.


    For a while, the entire camp was completely silent and silent.


    The many ninjas still in their tents suddenly woke up.


    "Is the enemy coming over?"


    Both Uchiha Tomitake and Hyuga Nissaka jumped out of their beds, with cold sweats on their faces.


    Uchiha faintly reacted, and quickly created a barrier.


    Cut off this breath.


    But when the people outside Konoha camp came, this terrifying breath disappeared in an instant.


    "What the hell happened? Did a strong man just pass by? No, where is such a strong man from Ninja World."


    Uchiha Tomitake suddenly became suspicious.


    Uchiha''s movements were already very fast, but his breath still leaked out.


    Uchiha did not know that he had poured the breath of Yin and Yang into the spiral pill and leaked it out, but it made Konoha''s people suspicious.


    On the head of the spiral pill, a phantom like yin and yang and Tai Chi appeared, igniting terrifying energy, and the surrounding air seemed to be eroded by the spiral pill.

 451 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 451

    The spiral pill at this moment is no longer a spiral pill, but a Yin Yang Tai Chi spiral pill.


    "Is this the power of yin and yang? Pouring the power of yin and yang into the spiral pill is so scary."


    Uchiha Mikoto exclaimed.


    Uchiha Mikoto is also a powerhouse half-footed into the super shadow level, but when facing this Yin Yang Tai Chi spiral pill, he is also under great pressure.


    Mikoto¡¯s instinct tells Mikoto that this Yin-Yang Tai Chi spiral pill can pose a fatal threat to her.


    You know, Mikoto has an eternal kaleidoscope of writing wheels, who can open half of Suzuo''s foot into the super shadow level, and actually feels a fatal threat in this ninjutsu.


    You know, even in the face of the Tail Beast Cannon, after Mikoto turned on Susao, she was confident that she could directly resist.


    This Yin Yang Tai Chi spiral pill, I am afraid the power has surpassed the tail beast cannon.


    "That''s right, this is the ninjutsu produced by pouring Yin-attribute Chakra and Yang-attribute Chakra into Helix Pills, temporarily called Yin Yang Tai Chi Helix Pills."


    "The power of yin and yang, yin and yang escape compared to other attributes are obvious, slightly abstract, and this spiral pill can only show yin and yang escape."


    Uchiha smiled faintly and said.


    "I feel that this is a bit like it, beg Daoyu." At this time, Hui Ye, who was silent from the side, also spoke lightly.


    Hui Ye, who has mastered the power of the six realms, possesses the Blood Succession Snare, and possesses a more powerful jade for seeking Taoism.


    "That''s right, if you add the remaining five chakra attributes to this Yin-Yang Tai Chi spiral pill, it will become something similar to seeking a jade." Uchiha nodded faintly and said.


    Seeking Daoyu is a person who has fully learned the Six Ways of Immortality. There will be black spheres that contain the power of the five elements of Yin and Yang. These black spheres will float in a circle behind the caster. The caster can also manipulate these balls at will. .


    Although these balls are only the size of a fist, there is a huge power hidden in them, which can easily destroy a forest.These black balls contain the power of all phenomena. People who don''t have the power of the six realms will disappear into nothingness when they touch it, and those who have the power of the six realms can touch it at will.The shape can also be changed freely, with various substances inside, it can show colorful effects.


    Although Qiu Daoyu possesses all the power of Yin and Yang and the five elements, it can easily exert the power to transcend the limits of blood succession and elimination, but it is not a blood succession snare.


    Uchiha does not know whether Helix Pill can evolve to this level.


    Because Uchiha Yin also couldn''t inject all the chakras into Yin Yang Tai Chi spiral pills.


    Chapter 454 The Real Purpose


    "It''s too difficult to inject all the chakras of the remaining five attributes into this spiral pill," Mikoto murmured.


    "Yeah, so, Qiu Dao jade is a symbol of the strength of the sixth level. Generally, you can easily use the Qi Dao jade to reach the strength of the sixth level."


    With that said, Uchiha Yin also dissipated the Yin Yang Tai Chi spiral pill in his hand.


    If it was in the training ground, Uchiha Yin would also show Mikoto the power of Yin Yang Tai Chi Helix Pill, but now, forget it.


    "Okay, back to the topic, Hei Jue''s plan."


    "Hei Jue''s plan, what exactly is it?"


    There was curiosity in Hui Ye''s eyes.


    Hei Jue, after all, still had the breath of her own''daughter'' on her body, Hui Ye was also slightly interested in this.


    "Well, I mentioned so many Uchiha Madara''s plans earlier. In fact, Uchiha Madara''s plans are all in the black Zee plan." Uchiha said faintly.


    After Uchiha''s words were finished, Mikoto was a little unbelievable.


    After all, what kind of character is Uchiha Madara, standing at the pinnacle of the Ninja world, how could he be the chess piece of the Kurozue plan.


    Just think about Hei Jue is a character a thousand years ago, the younger brother of the Six Dao Immortals.


    Thinking about it this way, some things are not impossible.


    Seeing Mikoto seemed to accept it, Uchiha Ken continued to speak.


    "Maara is the reincarnation of this generation of Indra, and Zhujian is the reincarnation of this generation of Asuras. I just said this."


    "Uchiha Madara, it is because of seeing the stele in our family that the Moon Eye Project came into being. I just said this."


    "It''s just that this month''s eye project was originally tampered with by Heijue."


    "Kuroze tampered with some of the words on the stele passed to Uchiha by the six immortals, making Uchiha Madara think that only by launching the unlimited moon reading can the Uchiha clan be revived."


    "Uchiha Madara interpreted the record and left Konoha in pursuit of his "true dream", and then fought with Jujuma. After being defeated by Senju Jujuma, she survived with Izanaki and bit her previous battle. A piece of meat between the pillars is cultivated and inoculated on oneself to open the eyes of reincarnation. Then the outside golem is summoned from the moon to cultivate Bai Jue."


    "All this is in Hei Jue''s plan."


    Uchihain said this and paused.


    "What then?" Both Mikoto and Kaguya showed curious eyes, because they both could feel that the next step was the key to Heijue''s plan.


    This is the conspiracy of the man who played the entire Ninja World between the palms of his hands. Now it will be directly exposed by Uchiha Hidden. Think about it, Kaguya and Mikoto are both excited.


    "I''m thirsty." Uchiha paused and said.


    Mei Qin whitened Uchiha with a look, and then obediently fed Uchiha a sip of water.


    Uchiha nodded with satisfaction and continued: "Kurozutsu''s plan is very simple. First, tamper with the tombstone text to guide Uchiha Madara to open the eyes of reincarnation."


    "Then use the technique of unlimited reading to absorb back the scattered chakras."


    "With the infinite chakra, the body of the fairy and the eyes of reincarnation, this constitutes the necessary condition for the resurrection of Huiye."


    "Finally, it is to use Madara''s body as a nourishment to resurrect Kaguya''s daughter, or liberate Kaguya''s daughter from the seal on the moon."


    Uchiha said here hiddenly, and he has finished talking about the plots of Kuro Zetsu and Madara.


    "So, you are not blocking Uchiha Madara''s plan. In other words, are you supporting Kurizue''s plan?"


    Mikoto thought for a moment, and then said.


    "Or, do you want to free Hui Ye''s daughter?!"


    Hearing Mikoto''s words, Uchiha was also a little surprised.


    Uchihain didn''t say his plan, but Mikoto basically guessed his purpose.


    Seeing Uchiha''s surprised eyes, Mikoto''s face also showed a little smug.


    "Hmph, don''t look at who I am. You made the purpose of Madara and Heijue so obvious, but you didn''t stop it. Obviously, you want to help one of them."


    "And if you don''t help Uchiha Madara, then you must help Kurozui."


    "Why help Hei Jue, isn''t it because you want to liberate Huiye''s daughter?"


    "As for why you want to liberate Huiye''s daughter, I''m afraid it''s for..."

 452 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 452

    Uchiha Mikoto said so, and looked at Kaguya.


    Obviously, it was for Hui Ye.


    Although Kaguya is headed by Uchihain, he is dedicated to Uchihain.


    But deep down in her heart, why is Huiye nostalgic for her daughter.


    Kaguya directly followed Uchihain to the future, but left his''daughter'' in the past.


    For Huiye, it may be only a short moment, but for Huiye''s daughter, it is a thousand years.


    Although I don''t know why her''daughter'' was sealed, Hui Ye also missed her daughter.


    Or, still a little guilty?


    Kaguya also didn''t expect that Uchiha Yin would notice this emotion of her own, and wanted to help save Kaguya''s''daughter''.


    Thinking of this, Kaguya looked at Uchiha''s gaze with emotion.


    Emotional and radiant.


    "I really envy you, sister Huiye."


    Mikoto said with a smile too.


    Listening to Mikoto''s words, Hui Ye''s face also left a faint blush.


    Uchihain wanted to release Kaguya''s daughter, so naturally he had such a plan. Of course, it was not all for this purpose.


    He just intuitively felt that releasing Hui Ye''s daughter would only benefit him, not harm.


    Not to mention these things, seeing Kaguya''s so emotional appearance, Uchiha''s secret will not be ignorant.


    Gently, Uchiha hidden Kaguya onto the bed.


    Kaguya''s eyes were blurred, and she leaned her head against Uchihain''s arms.


    "Husband, love me."


    Sheng Song overnight.


    Chapter 455 Active


    Hui Ye at this moment has a special flavor.


    A blue silk (white hair doesn''t sound good, it''s called blue silk.) Scattered behind his head, the delicate face blushed.


    The cloak on the upper body has two buttons unbuttoned, revealing the eye-catching white greasiness...


    Hui Ye closed the third eye on her forehead, but the rush of Queen Fan had not completely dissipated.


    "Hidden~~I~~"


    Hui Ye yelled softly, her legs spread slightly.


    She pressed her lips lightly and looked at Uchiha''s eyes, with the light of feminine affection.


    When Uchihain saw this scene, of course he would not be polite.


    Mikoto on the side is also very witty and not scrambled~.


    Hui Ye, although she is the strongest among the women, in fact, she is also the one who is the least competitive.


    She is often alone, silently staying aside, not fighting or grabbing.


    But the Hui Ye at this moment, perhaps opened the third eye on his forehead before, and it was completely like two people with the Hui Ye who was not fighting or fighting before.


    If the previous Huiye, the gentle water, passively endured, then the current Huiye is like a queen, wanting to control everything.


    But it was this kind of performance that made Uchiha Yin''s sense of conquest bursting.


    Contrast is always a feeling that people will not feel any boredom.


    Especially when I watched, Huiye, who had been silently endured, took the initiative...


    Kaguya, like a queen, sat on Uchiha''s body.


    Kaguya''s hands pressed Uchihain''s legs, and his face slowly approached Uchihain.


    Hui Ye''s body is constantly moving, especially with Hui Ye''s movement, her white greasy will also sway slightly, and the visual power it brings is huge.


    When Kaguya approached Uchihain, she slowly raised her head, and put her two hands around Uchihain''s waist.


    After that, he pulled out Uchiha''s clothes.


    Uchihaken looked at Kaguya''s half-opened neckline, revealing the eye-catching white greasiness inside. Coupled with her persistent exercise, Uchihaken was really moving.


    His hand was placed on Hui Ye''s delicate and flawless face.


    Kaguya is also doing this for the first time. Although she has seen many people and Uchiha Hidden like this, it is the first time for herself.


    However, seeing the satisfaction in Uchiha''s eyes, Kaguya felt relieved.


    Yin, did you like this too?


    Thinking of this, Hui Ye also worked harder.


    Mikoto, who was on the side, didn''t know what was thinking, and joined in with a smirk.


    After a hard night, Mikoto and Huiye slept a lot.


    Seeing that they might not wake up until noon, Uchihain did not disturb them, so he walked out of the tent.


    In Wuren Village, it has been decided that the four generations of water shadows have not yet come out, so the people around them are also slightly relaxed.


    Because Wuren Village is also difficult to attack Konoha, and Konoha does not have enough troops to directly capture Wuren Village.


    No, maybe it was before.


    The former Fuyue and Nizu did not have enough troops to attack Wunin Village, and they were able to hold the line of defense on the water country side. Mikoto and Kaguya were indispensable.


    But now with the arrival of Uchiha, and the civil strife in Kirinin Village, Futake and Nizu also have the idea of ??actively attacking the country of water.


    However, the handover of the water country and the fire country is still separated by the sea, and it is not easy to fight over.


    And now, Fuyue and Nizu are also involved in the debate about whether to cross the sea and enter the water country.


    In the main business, this debate is also at its peak.

 453 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 453

    "Now, Lord Yin has come to our side, our army has greatly increased in strength, but Wuren Village is the opposite. Because of the ownership of the four generations of Water Shadow, it has fallen into civil strife, and its strength has fallen sharply. If you do not attack the water country at this moment, I am afraid there will be no chance in the future."


    Indeed, as this ninja said, now is the best opportunity to attack the water country.


    "No, I am against. It is well known that in order to attack the country of water, you must cross the river and the sea. If our large unit directly crosses the sea, even in the country of water, the chakra of the large unit will be ten. Without saving one, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have the chance to attack the Water Country again. Instead, I will be caught in the Urn of Wuren Village."


    A ninja who opposed it immediately said.


    In Konoha''s army, not everyone has a lot of chakras. Most ninja chakras use one or two B-level ninjutsu, which is already the limit.


    If you step on the water to cross the river, many ninjas can''t bear the chakra consumed.


    "We can build ships and cross the river." A ninja retorted


    "Building a ship across the river? If Wu Ren saw it and destroyed our ship, what should we do?" The other person retorted directly.


    Konoha is different from Mizuno. Because of the location of Mizuno Village, most of them are proficient in water, while Konoha''s ninjas are far away.


    What''s more, the ninjas in Wunin Village are all proficient in water escape and can also hide in the fog.Once the battle occurs at sea, Konoha will fall into a huge disadvantage.


    After all, most of the ninjas here are the Hyuga and Uchiha clan.


    The Hyuga clan is proficient in physique and white eyes, but the attack distance is a big problem, and this problem will become more obvious at sea.


    In the same way, the Uchiha clan is proficient in fire escape. At sea, the power of fire escape has to drop by two or three points, let alone.


    At this point in the debate, ninjas who do not approve of entering the water country have already accounted for the vast majority.


    Fuyue and Japanese football are also very entangled.


    Although there are so many disadvantages, if you invade the water country, the military merits you will get are not comparable to the defense that has been guarded like this.


    As the heads of the two clans, Fuyue and Rizu naturally hope that their Ninja clan will gain more military merit.


    But in fact, taking the initiative to attack Wuren Village is probably not the best policy.


    "Oh, what are you discussing? So intense?"


    At this moment, Uchiha hidden into the main business.


    Chapter 456 What do you think


    "Master Yin."


    "Master Yin."


    "Master Yin."


    Seeing Uchiha Hidden coming in, Futake, Japanese football and other high-level officials, they all got up and said hello.


    Seeing Futake and Japanese feet seem to be living together peacefully at this moment, Uchihain also smiled and nodded.


    If the guess is not wrong, at this moment, Wuren border defense line, Fuyue and Nizu are still fighting for the right to command.


    Although there is no feud between the two Ninja races, it is still not pleasing to look at each other.


    It''s just that when facing a common enemy and the interests of both parties are in the same boat, the two will still coexist peacefully and negotiate together.


    Now, the issue concerning the interests of military merit is the issue of the common interests of the two people, and neither of them dare to neglect.


    "Master Yin, this is the case. We are discussing whether or not to take the critical moment of Wuren Village and attack the Water Country and into Wuren Village." Fuyue and Nizu said.


    In front of outsiders, Futake also called Uchiha Hidden an adult.


    Because at this moment, Uchihain, after killing the fourth generation of Fukage and the third generation of Suikage, he is already in full swing.


    In Konoha, you don''t need to know the current three generations of Naruto Tobihizu, you don''t need to know Konoha''s first generation of Naruto Senjujuma, but you can''t not know who Uchiha Ken is.


    This is also enough to explain the prestige of Uchiha Yin at this time.


    Even Bofeng Shuimen''s golden glittering reputation is slightly inferior.


    "Into the country of water?"


    In Uchiha''s hidden eyes, there was also a brilliant light.


    Uchiha, why did you come to the battlefield on Kiri Shinobu''s side, isn''t it just to give a sigh of relief?


    Madara, although all previous strategies did not pose any threat to Uchiha, it was disgusting Uchiha.


    In this case, of course Uchiha Yin also needs someone to vent his anger.


    Of course, with the hidden abilities of Kuro Zetsu and Uchiha Madara, it seemed very difficult to find them directly.


    However, it doesn''t matter. According to Uchiha''s memory of his previous life, it is also inferred that although they have lost control of the third generation of water shadows, they will not let go of the control of the fourth generation of water shadows.


    In other words, in their plan, Wuren Village will always be under their control.


    In this case, any attack on Kirinin Village will inevitably disrupt Uchiha Madara''s plan.


    Of course, these plans are not the most important, because their layout in Wuren Village was also seen through by the Five Generations of Water Shadows in the original work. Now Terumi Ming, who is only slightly older than Kakashi and the others, has been seen through.


    But Uchiha Madara''s plan was not greatly affected.


    It can be seen that this is not Uchiha Madara''s key plan, so Uchiha Ken will choose to use Kiri Shinobu to vent his anger.


    Being able to lick Uchiha spots, Uchiha''s hidden mood will also be much more comfortable.


    Of course, Uchiha Kimura didn''t want to destroy Uchiha Madara''s plan, otherwise, he went directly to Nagato to remove his reincarnation eye, and Uchiha Madara was blinded.


    "So, do you have any conclusions?" Uchiha asked hiddenly.


    Although Uchiha asked hiddenly, he actually knew the answer in his heart.


    If there is a conclusion, will they still argue so fiercely?


    "Master Yin, there is no conclusion yet." Fu Yue and Rizu both shook their heads and said in unison.


    "I don''t know Master Yin, what do you think." Then the two asked in unison.


    If others don¡¯t know, I¡¯m afraid Uchiha Tomitake and Hyuga Nissa are good friends.


    "Tell me about the battle between Konoha and Kirimanura." Uchihaken did not answer directly, but asked.


    After hearing Uchihain''s question, Futake and Nizu also couldn''t figure out what Uchihain meant.


    "Then let me talk about it." Fu Yue said directly after taking a full look.


    "No, why are you talking about it? Let me talk about it, I know the details." Nizuo was not happy at the moment, and said in opposition.

 454 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 454

    Seeing that the two of them were about to quarrel about this trivial matter, Uchiha was also full of black lines...


    "Wait, wait, let''s talk about Japanese football."


    Uchiha quickly stopped the quarrel between the two and said.


    "Well, then I''ll just say it."


    An unexpected look also appeared on the face of Sunzu.


    Because Uchiha Hidden, who is said to be from the Uchiha clan, Hyuga Nissa is ready to give full command to Futake.


    But I didn''t expect that Uchiha Ken seemed to be unbiased.


    As soon as Uchiha''s words came out, the surroundings first became quiet, and then the expressions in the eyes of all the higher-ups became strange.


    At Uchiha''s level, everyone''s words and deeds may be noticed by everyone, and then they can figure out what it means.


    "Does Hin-sama abandon our Uchiha clan?"


    "Hahaha, Hidden-sama really has a torch, our Hyuga clan is better than your Uchiha clan!"


    Uchiha concealed that Hinata said first, as if he was partial to the Hyuga clan.


    Uchiha Tomitake was also uncomfortable inside, he even felt that the surrounding high-level officials were whispering and mocking himself.


    Of course, this is also because most people here are from the Hyuga clan and Uchiha clan.


    Two Ninjas who have been''opposing'' are always sensitive.


    Especially 0.6 is now when the Uchiha clan faintly has Konoha''s first big clan.


    "Well, I don''t care about the fight between the Uchiha clan and the Hyuga clan."


    "But now it''s on the battlefield, this place, you are not allowed to mess around."


    "We Konoha are fighting for life and death on the battlefield, but you are now fighting for power. Are you not ashamed?"


    "Whether it is the Hyuga or Uchiha clan, they are all members of Konoha, and they are all members of a big family. What we want now is to be consistent with the outside world."


    "I hope, not next time."


    Uchiha Hidden''s face sank, his body exuding incomparable aura, and said...


    Chapter 457 Leave it to me


    After being reprimanded in secret by Uchiha, Hyuga Nizu and Uchiha Tomitake also calmed down.


    "Nippon, let''s talk about it." Seeing this, Uchiha Kimura didn''t say much, so he continued.


    "Okay, Master Yin." Nizu also talked about the affairs of Wuren Village.


    In general, in the battle between Wuren Village and Konoha, both sides suffered losses.


    Although the people from Wunin Village came fiercely, because of Kaguya and Mikoto, they couldn''t break Konoha''s large camp at the border of Wunin.


    However, Konoha''s ninja still suffers more in the small battlefields everywhere.


    Not to mention the disadvantages of the Hyuga and Uchiha clan, the people of Wunin Village are also better at assassination.


    In addition, Wuren Village has more manpower than Konoha, and although Wuren Village has no way to attack Konoha Camp, it has an advantage.


    The situation was not reversed until the death of the last three generations of Shuiying.


    The death of the three generations of Shui Ying hit the momentum of Wuren Village, but on the contrary, Konoha''s momentum rose sharply.


    Konoha counterattacked the Wunin Village without a group of dragons.


    Wunin, who had already occupied part of Konoha''s territory, had all retreated to the Water Country.


    At that time, Fuyue and Japanese Foot did not have the power to counterattack, and the other was that Wuren Village¡¯s ambush, and they did not attack.


    So that it has been delayed until now.


    "It''s not that we don''t want to attack Wunin Village. It''s just that Wunin is really cunning. We were chased by the family of the Hyuga clan, but we were ambushed and killed by the people of Wunin Village. ."


    When Hyuga Hizu said this, his face also showed an expression of anger.


    "A member of the Hyuga clan? Your father?" Uchiha''s expression was also a little weird.


    The Hyuga clan is one of Konoha''s ancient famous gates. The ancestor is the daughter of Otsuki Teruya, and it is the direct descendant of Otsuki Yumura, the younger brother of the Liudao immortal.


    The blood inherited boundary in the family-white eyes.He also owns one of Konoha''s most powerful genre of physical skills, Rouquan.Known as "Hyuga is Konoha''s strongest."


    In order to protect the blood inheritance boundary, the Hyuga clan is divided into clan and clan. The clan has inherited the blood inheritance boundary from generation to generation. In order to maintain the white eyes well, the division must die to maintain the clan. To be cast a curse, this is also the source of contradictions within the Hyuga clan.


    The Hyuga clan is one of the strongest clan in Konoha Ninja Village. The blood inheritance boundary of the Hyuga clan from generation to generation comes from the mother of the six immortals, the daughter of Otsuki Kaguya, and the white eyes are also one of the three pupils. .


    The Hyuga clan possesses the limits of blood succession, so many people want to find out the abilities of the Hyuga clan.In order to protect this blood succession from being taken by outsiders, Hyuga''s descendants are divided into two families, namely the clan and the division.


    The clan is the true successor of the Hyuga clan, and is responsible for protecting and promoting the Hyuga clan.


    The division is the guardian of the Hyuga family.Responsible for protecting the Hyuga Mune family.


    There can be only one successor to the clan. If the clan has multiple descendants in the same generation, only one of the clan can be selected to inherit the clan, and the others are all divided.In other words, there can only be one person in a generation.


    By analogy, even the Hyuga clan has only one clan after thousands of years.The family division is always the guardian of the clan: this family system is the most efficient protection system.


    The person who becomes the clan must engrave the curse "bird in the cage" on the forehead when the child of the clan is three years old. The clan can control and destroy the brain nerves of the clan members through this curse, thereby controlling the clan.The curse seal can''t be lifted until the person dies, and this curse seal can seal the ability to blind eyes.But it is also the source of contradictions within the Hyuga clan.


    According to this system of clan and clan, I am afraid that the Hyuga clan is divided into a group, and the clan is just a few people.


    For example, in this generation, only Hyuga Nizu and his father belong to the clan, and the rest are all separated.


    And the large group of people in the clan that Uchihain said in his previous life is completely nonsense.


    Except for the eldest son or daughter of the patriarch and the patriarch, as well as the patriarch''s father and grandfather, I am afraid that the rest are divided into families.


    Just think about it, even Hyuga Rispar is divided into families, engraved with caged birds, then where are the big elders and second elders of the Hyuga clan, aren''t they all carved with caged birds?


    That''s why Uchiha''s expression was so strange after hearing the news that the Zong family''s eyes were dug out.


    Hyuga Nizu has no daughter at the moment, and it is estimated that Hinata will be born in three and a half years.


    Then the clan of the Hyuga clan must be the father of Hyuga Hizus.


    After all, in this era, the age of ninjas is generally not very old, except for some old monsters, being able to live 50 years old without being killed in battle is already considered a long life.


    "Yes, it''s my father." Ri 463 Xiang Rizu''s face was a bit ugly, he was biting and pressing, and his heart was filled with endless anger.

 455 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 455

    Of course, Hyuga Nissa is not angry at Uchiha, but at Kirinin Village.


    Although I know that ninjas will die in battle one day, they will understand the pain when their loved ones die.


    At the moment, Fuyue did not specifically stimulate Hyuga.


    The disparity between the Uchiha clan and the Hyuga clan is not so easy to eliminate, but it is not easy for anyone to laugh at this kind of thing.


    "In other words, are you in favor of attacking Kirinin Village?" Uchiha touched his chin and asked.


    "I..." Hyuga Nizu gritted his teeth, and then said, "Yes."


    "Well, this matter will be left to me." Uchiha nodded faintly and said.


    "Huh?" Seeing Uchihain''s decision, everyone also made doubtful voices.


    "I mean, you stay here to prevent the sneak attack in Wunin Village, and I went to Wunin Village and played."


    The corners of Uchiha''s hidden mouth show a wicked smile...


    Chapter 458: Terumi Ming


    Uchiha did not feel strange that Hyuga Nissa wanted to attack the country of water.


    Gong, Wuren Village now has three generations of water shadows dead, and the dragons have no leader. Instead, they are still in the struggle for power. This is the weakest moment and the best opportunity for them to attack the water country.


    Shi, the eyes of the Hyuga clan''s clan was actually detained by the people of Wuren Village.


    For the Hyuga people who pay attention to fame, it is simply a shame!


    Besides, this man is also the father of Hyuga Nizu.


    But to be honest, it is useless to get the white eyes of the Hyuga branch, after all, there are grand birds, and the Zong family can destroy the white eyes of the branch at any time.


    In public and private, Hyuga Nissei hopes to invade Wunin Village.


    But Hyuga Nissa didn''t expect that Uchiha Ken actually agreed to it.


    Although Uchiha Ken only promised to go there alone, how is this different from Konoha''s departure?


    They didn''t think that Uchiha''s ability to destroy Wunin Village directly by himself, but it was no problem to be able to make Wunin Village more chaotic.


    After all, Uchiha Yin has a deed of killing four generations of Fukage in the''encirclement and suppression'' of tens of thousands of people.


    "Yin, are you planning to go there alone?" Uchiha Tomitake asked in surprise.


    At the same time, Fu Yue''s heart was also very surprised.


    Because of Uchiha''s actions, no matter how you look at it, it seems to be helping the Japanese foot.


    It''s not just Uchiha Tomitake who thinks so, but Hyuga Nizu and other high-level officials have also misunderstood.


    The Japanese foot also frowned.


    Uchiha, why did he help himself so kindly?


    This is unscientific and impossible?


    No merit is not rewarded, does Uchiha Yin have anything to help himself?


    "No, I don''t plan to help you catch Baiyan back. It''s just that I want to go to Wunin Village to help my girl."


    Uchiha said faintly.


    Although Hyuga Hinata will be the father of Hinata in the future, Uchiha has no intention of deliberately befriending Hyuga Hinata.


    "I know."


    Hyuga Nizu thought for a moment, and said without doubting him.


    "Also, the Uchiha clan, the Hyuga clan, no matter which is the first Konoha clan, I will not care, but you can only use proper means to compete, that''s it."


    Uchiha nodded faintly, and then left the camp.


    Futake and Nizu also seem to understand Uchiha''s meaning.


    After resting with Mikoto and Kaguya for more than half a month in Konoha Daying, Uchiha Yin also began to dive into the land of water.


    "It''s really tattered."


    Unlike the previous visit to Water Country, this time Uchiha''s secret is not in a hurry.


    At that time, Uchiha was to save Hakura and Karura, but this time, Uchiha was here to relax, and by the way, Uchiha Madara, Black Zee and the soil were blocked.


    As for how to add obstacles to them, Uchihain''s heart already had preliminary ideas.


    It''s just that Uchihain did not expect that the residences of the residents of Water Country would be so dilapidated.


    "Is it because you have experienced many looting? Or because of the soil?"


    Uchiha raised his eyebrows.


    Even though the soil is blackened by itself, Wuren Village is definitely involved.


    Although it was probably Uchiha Madara''s order, it did not prevent the soil from spreading the air on the water country.


    And even if Uchiha Madara saw these things, he wouldn''t say anything.


    After all, he only needs to control Wunin Village.


    If Uchiha''s guess is correct, even the Wunin Village at this time has started the blood fog policy.


    This is probably also a way to bring soil and spread air to Wuren Village.


    Of course, this is all Uchiha''s guess, not necessarily true.


    Without continuing to pay attention to the situation of the residents here, Uchiha Yin slowly moved deep into the village.


    After advancing several hundred meters, Uchiha Yin suddenly sensed that there was a troop of Mizuna in front of him.


    No, there is more than one wave of troops. To be precise, there are two shifts, one in front and one behind, several hundred meters apart.


    Uchihain seemed to have seen an acquaintance, and also followed behind secretly.


    "Master Youth, what should we do now?"


    "We are absolutely unable to escape if we run like this now. We can only use some people to attract the attention of those behind, and let Master Terumi Ming escape."


    Said a man who looked like a cyclops and covered his eyes with a blindfold.

 456 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 456

    "No, in this case, isn''t there another fearless sacrifice."


    The woman who was surrounded by the crowd said with sadness on her face.


    It was a woman who looked very young, but was full of the charm of the royal sister.


    A pair of turquoise eyes, like the stars in the sky, and the emerald on the ground.


    Long brown curly hair with cross, enchantingly draped around his waist.


    Although her delicate face was stained with dust because of her escape, it could not conceal her peerless appearance.


    Terumi Ming!


    The fifth generation of water shadow in the original book, one of the most charming women of the royal sister.


    Terumi Ming is probably only about fifteen years old at this moment, but his body is full of mature charm of Yujie.


    "Terumi Ming, if we continue like this, we will probably all be killed. We have no choice." Qing yelled at Terumi Ming.


    "But, if that''s the case, isn''t it a mortal person who goes out to entice the people behind?"


    Terumi Mei, even though he had lived in Wuren Village for so long and knew that he was decisive, he was still very good for his subordinates.


    Otherwise, he would not be attracted to Qing, and took the initiative to run away with Terumi Mei.


    Yes, as Uchiha had expected, although the three wars have not ended, the blood fog policy has already begun.


    All families with blood inheritance limits have begun to be targeted!


    Of course, it is the ninja with blood inheritance boundaries, not the secret technique ninja.


    Some of the ninjas of the Shuiwuyue clan are ninjas with secret techniques, and they are not included in this list.


    Unfortunately, Terumi Mei is a genius who possesses the two types of blood succession boundaries: Boiling Dun and Rong Dun!


    The 459th chapter is lingering?


    "Chasing, chasing quickly, according to the order of the fourth generation of Mizukage Yakura, Terumi Ming, a ninja with two blood inheritance boundaries, is not sorry, chasing quickly."


    "Hahaha, as long as Terumi Mei is killed, all the credit will be ours."


    "The ninjas in front, you only need to surrender Terumi Ming and Qing who have the blood inheritance limit, and then we will not kill you."


    The chasing Mizun Shinobu laughed and said loudly, seemingly confident in catching Terumi Mei and the others.


    It''s no wonder that the number of Wuren chasing is twice as many as Terumi Mei''s side, and there are also seven people, old and new Shinobi swords such as Loquat Juzo and Guiyu.


    It''s just that what the ghost shark is holding on his body is not the scalpel muscle, but the double scalpel flounder.


    "Senior Shizang, do you have confidence this time?" Ghost Shark''s face looked very hideous, like a shark.


    Even if he laughed, it was very hideous.


    The last time the Ninja Swordsmen were chasing Lin and the others, the watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost and the Ninja Swordsmen died, and the loss was even more than that in the original work.


    It is precisely because of this that the ghost mackerel in Anbu can inherit the double-sword flounder.


    However, Guiyu felt a little pity in his heart.


    Because in the heart of the ghost shark, the big sword shark muscle 730 is the most ninja sword that suits his abilities.


    It''s just that the big sword shark muscle was said to have been hidden by Uchiha, and the ghost shark didn''t dare to think about it.


    Uchiha''s name is so powerful that he has become a new god in the world of Ninja.


    The ghost shark also knew how many catties he had, so he didn''t dare to imagine it.


    Loquat Juzo glanced at his younger generation, and his face showed a disdainful expression: "If the opponent has only this person, he can''t escape today."


    Loquat Juzo said.


    Time passed bit by bit, and the troops led by Loquat Juzo approached Terumi Mei and the others.


    "Damn it, there''s no way, let''s fight back."


    Qing saw the ninja behind him getting closer and closer, and knew that there was no way to escape, so he could only choose to fight hard.


    Only by killing all the opponents can they escape.


    "Water escape, Azure Dragon Palm."


    Qing reacted quickly, stepping on the ground, turning around and standing on a puddle.


    At the same time, both hands are sealed.


    Suizun, Azure Dragon Palm, is a ninjutsu trick that Yakura once taught to Ao. Coral Palm comes from a change. Unexpectedly, it will be used to deal with Yakura''s subordinates.


    Rumble, a huge water dragon rose up from Qing''s palm, opened its huge mouth, and bite towards the loquat Shizo.


    Although facing his former colleagues, Qing did not show any hesitation.


    Because he knew that once he hesitated, ninjutsu would pose no threat to the opponent.


    In fact, it is also true.


    At the moment when Qing used ninjutsu, Loquat Juzo and Guiyu had already dispersed towards the four and Thursdays in a tacit understanding.


    Rumbling.


    There was a loud explosion.


    The tyrannical current directly broke through the surrounding stone walls. Under the pressure of the huge amount of water, Loquat Juzo and the others also stopped chasing.


    Qing''s move is like a horn, sounding the battle between the two sides!


    Numerous ninjutsu, one after another attacked towards each other.


    Pouch.


    The muffled sound of the knife cutting into the meat.


    Mist, who lost his vitality, collapsed, and fell to the ground with a click.


    The shot was Loquat Juzo.


    Loquat Juzo has never been soft when dealing with enemies, and his murderous eyes have not fluctuated at all, as if he had just crushed a little ant to death.


    Hey, Loquat Juzo''s figure flashed again, and he was about to solve another Mizunin.

 457 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 457

    "Loquat Juzo, take pictures of Miming and Qing Yiming, and separate the two."


    At this moment, Uchiha''s voice rang in Loquat Juzo''s ear.


    Loquat Juzo shivered, and was almost hit by Mizuna''s move from Terumi Mei.


    After avoiding a blow and solving the opponent, Loquat Juzo looked back around for a while, and then shouted in his heart uncertainly.


    "the host?"


    The loquat Shizang could feel it, it was the curse mark in his heart, and the sound made.


    And he also injected Chakra into the curse seal, and then said.


    "Yes, good, just do as I said." Uchiha''s voice sounded again.


    At this time, the loquat Juzo was confirmed, and Uchiha was definitely beside him, watching all this happen.


    Loquat Juzo looked back at the surroundings at this time, and the person looking at him also took a little bit of killing intent.


    Because, to release Terumi Mei and Qing away privately, it will definitely make people doubt.


    Only by killing the rest of the people, there is no proof, can the loquat ten Tibetans be safe.


    "Oh, yes, if I can, I want to subdue the ghost shark, I am very optimistic about the ghost shark." Uchiha''s voice sounded again.


    "I see, master." Loquat Juzo said.


    The battle continued, and the knife shot by Loquat Shizang was even more neat.


    Under the attack of the loquat juzang, the battlefield gradually separated.


    "Melt escape, the technique of melting strange."


    Terumi Ming took a deep breath, and then took a squirt from her delicate lips.


    The corrosive liquid, which looked like sulfuric acid, was sprayed out by her big mouth, falling down in a large area from a height.


    The face is positive and wide, covering the sky, and the sour smell with corrosive aura can be smelled by people around.


    "this is?"


    "This is the Blood Legacy Limit, the reason we hunted her down."


    When Wu Ren was chasing, some people''s eyes suddenly became serious.


    A ninja who can use the blood to follow the limit is at least a middle-level ninja.


    And Terumi Ming, the strength is very likely to have reached the level of Shinnin.


    It''s just that, although the dignified color of those Mizunin, they didn''t worry much.


    After all, in terms of absolute numbers and strength, no matter how much Terumi Ming escaped, he couldn''t escape.


    Now these resistances, in their eyes, are just lingering.


    Chapter 460 Terumi Ming''s System


    Water escape, the art of a big waterfall.


    All the fog ninjutsu also united and released this Alevel ninjutsu together.


    When the acid meets the waterfall, there is a pungent smell and a squeaky sound.


    The art of the big waterfall, in full view, was actually gradually corroded by acid!


    "Very powerful, but you are not strong enough.-"


    The chakras on the chakras on the chakras who were chasing after them soared, and then, the water in the art of the big waterfall suddenly increased.


    Zizi...


    The speed of the waterfall, which was corroded by the acid, was flowing fast, but now it has been reversed.


    There was also cold sweat on Terumi Ming''s forehead.


    Terumi Ming at this time is not yet a powerful shadow-level powerhouse in the future, or even a super shadow-level powerhouse.


    The current Terumi Ming, at best, is Shangnin.


    She is very aware of the power of her dissolution.


    Melting Escape is the boundary of blood that was born from the fusion of the chakras of the two attributes of fire and earth.


    Once her dissolve is stained with the enemy''s ninjutsu, unless it is the entire hall of the corrosive liquid, it will follow the enemy like a shadow.


    In other words, it is a persistent attack.


    And this kind of ninjutsu is obviously not enough in the face of the opponent''s joint attack.


    Terumi Ming also wanted to use Boiling Dun to attack, but Suizun Tenke Boiling, especially when there are many people on the opposite side, and the strength does not need to be weak.


    What to do about this?


    Terumi Ming''s face also showed an anxious look.


    This blood fog policy, killing people with blood inheritance limits, made Terumi feel that it was too wrong.


    Because it is obvious that the two bloodstains of Terumi Mei were not inherited, but were developed by Terumi Mei.


    Terumi Ming, apart from the yin and yang attributes, is a genius with the four attributes of fire, thunder, earth, and water.


    And she has created two blood succession boundaries, Boiling Dun and Rong Dun.


    But I didn''t expect that the new four generations of Mizukage Yakura, not long before promulgating the blood fog policy, would kill the ninja who possessed the blood inheritance boundary.


    He didn''t even let go of the blue eyes he just got.


    You know, the relationship between Ao and Yakura is very good.


    As the battle progressed, Terumi Ming''s physical strength became weaker and weaker.


    "Are you going to lose? I didn''t expect that I would lose like this."


    Terumi Ming''s eyes flashed an unwilling look.


    "Unexpectedly, I haven''t married yet, I''m going to die."


    Terumi Ming''s mouth lifted slightly, and a look of self-deprecating flashed through.

 458 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 458

    But I have to say that even if she laughs at herself, Terumi Ming at this moment is absolutely beautiful.


    It''s just that why Terumi Mei is so persistent in marrying out is unknown.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for obtaining the strongest water shadow system and opening the only mission. When encountering Uchiha, the mission is rewarded and the system is turned on."


    While Terumi Mei was struggling to support her, the sound of the system rang in Terumi Mei''s mind.


    Ok?system?what?


    Uh, do I still have time to think about these boring things?


    Terumi Mei also smiled bitterly, and did not pay attention to the system''s voice.


    The system is still too unfamiliar to the people of Naruto World.


    If it is a person from Uchiha''s previous life, I am afraid that he will immediately raise his spirits and immediately ask the system how to save his life.


    However, this does not require the help of the system, and Uchiha is also ready to take action.


    At this moment Terumi Mei, also by the loquat Juzo, can be divided to the outermost part of the battlefield.


    "Water escape, the technique of water dragon bombs."


    After fighting for so long, chasing Wunin also discovered that Terumi Ming Chakra was not supporting.


    When Terumi Mei found a flaw, the chasing Mizuna made a move.


    Terumi Ming reacted quickly, but he couldn''t resist the opponent''s attack either.


    Hey, if anyone can help me withstand the other''s attack, I''ll marry him.


    Terumi Ming knew that he was hit by this blow, and he should not die, but he would suffer serious injuries.


    Therefore, he can only shift his body silently to minimize the damage he has suffered.


    At this moment, a powerful arm embraced Terumi Ming''s waist and calf.


    Who!


    Terumi Ming was shocked and was about to resist.


    "do not move."


    As a result, a warm and pleasant voice reached Terumi Mei''s ears, making Terumi Mei involuntarily not resist.


    Uchiha Ken, at the very moment of his death, came directly to Terumi Mei and held Terumi Mei in his arms.


    Terumi Mei is worthy of being one of the most outstanding royal sisters in the original book. At only fifteen years old, she is already a sudden and pretty cute.


    Terumi looks very thin, but in fact it feels very fleshy to the touch.


    This is probably because the bones are relatively petite.


    As he thought about it, Uchihain''s footsteps moved lightly, and he moved away from the opponent''s attack.


    So fast!


    At this time, Terumi Mei, who was still in Uchiha''s warm embrace, instantly discovered Uchiha''s extraordinary.


    Although Terumi Ming often molested others and said she was going to marry in the original work, she is definitely not that kind of nympho.


    After being lost in Uchiha''s arms for a while, Terumi Ming reacted.


    "You are..." Terumi Ming''s eyes were puzzled, and when he just wanted to ask, the system''s voice sounded again.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully finding Uchihain, completing the only task and turning on the system."


    "Ding, start the only main quest and become the person of Uchiha Hidden. Quest rewards: All attributes +5, Boiling Dun proficiency +5, Burning Dun proficiency +5, system upgrade."


    "Ding, start side mission one, successfully let Uchiha Yin support himself to become a five-generation water shadow, mission rewards, boiling escape proficiency +1, all attributes +1, melting proficiency +1. Physical skill +1."


    "Ding, start side quest two, kiss Uchihain, thank Uchihain for his life-saving grace. Mission rewards, boiling escape proficiency +0.5, melting proficiency +0.5, physical ability +0.5."


    What, the other party is Uchiha Yin?!


    ¡ª¡ª


    Terumi is here, is there a supporting sight?


    Chapter 461 I''m here to get the reward


    Although I don''t know what the system is, what came to my mind when I was about to die, Terumi Ming, was still instinctive.


    After all, the situation at the time was that I really couldn''t support it.


    If someone calculates himself, he will definitely not choose that time.


    Unless, the one who calculates himself is the one in front of him.


    For an instant, various thoughts flashed through Terumi Ming''s mind, and he chose to express the systematic words in his mind.


    Because her instinct told her that holding her own Uchihain, she probably didn''t know this.


    I have to say that Terumi Ming''s intuition is very accurate.


    Uchiha hidden, really didn''t know that Terumi Ming had a system in her body.


    Seeing Terumi Mei staring at herself, Uchiha''s face was full of indifferent.


    Uchiha, why couldn''t he see it, Terumi Ming was very wary of herself.


    In the world of ninjas, conspiracies and tricks continue, let alone Terumi Mei who is now running for life?


    Therefore, Uchiha Kimura did not speak, and gently put Terumi Mei down, without the slightest nostalgia.


    "Who are you? Why save her?"


    "No, you don''t need to ask, it must be Terumi Ming''s hand, and the speed is solved."


    "Yes, anyway, those who help Terumi Ming are enemies. As long as they are enemies, there is no need to keep their hands."


    Seeing Uchiha who rescued Terumi Mei, Chasing Wuren was taken aback for a moment, and then quickly prepared enough, and rushed towards Uchiha hidden.


    Uchihain casually took out a Shinobi sword from the ground, and then his figure suddenly flashed.


    A sharp blade flashed out, Uchiha''s groan, suddenly appeared in front of Chasing Wunin.


    What followed was a sharp blade of light, like a pouring moonlight, surging towards the chasing mist.

 459 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 459

    Uchiha Hidden does not know how to use swordsmanship, but only the simplest chopping skills.


    However, after his own Chakra''s increase, this cut is not simple.


    Rumbling.


    Wherever the knife light passed, the ground cracked and the rocks pierced through.


    Countless vomiting blood, tiles flew up, and the entire battlefield was suddenly enveloped in smoke.


    If it is facing a well-matched enemy, this sword may not be enough to see, but facing these at most is Shangnin''s chasing Wuren, it is really more than enough.


    With a stab, Wunin, who had been in a stalemate with Terumi Mei, had all come to death.


    So strong.


    Terumi Ming''s heart was very surprised, but it didn''t show on his face.


    In his heart, Terumi Ming is what he said with an increasingly physique system.


    After all, if it wasn''t for Uchiha, where would someone be able to kill a few Shangnin with such a simple trick?


    After knowing that Uchiha Ken was next to him, Terumi Ming did not act rashly.


    After all, that is Uchihain.


    Although Terumi Ming has never seen Uchihain, he has heard of Uchihain''s deeds and legends.


    Wan Jun killed four generations of Fengying and three generations of Shuiying.


    None of these records shows that the opponent is a terrifying strong.


    However, Uchiha''s appearance is so handsome, so handsome, Terumi Ming did not expect.


    After all, in Wunin Village, Uchiha has been rendered as a monster with three heads and six arms, which looks like the gentleman standing in front of him now.


    In other words, Uchiha Ken, who stood in front of him, didn''t even look like a ninja, but met travelers who came for an outing.


    But such a attire just shows the power of Uchiha.


    Travel like a tourist in another country, while the two sides are still at war.


    I am afraid that only a few people can do it.


    But what did Uchiha do to save me?


    Could it be Konoha''s conspiracy?


    Looking at Uchihain in front of him blankly, Terumi Mei was lost in thought.


    Uchiha, who didn''t know Terumi Mei''s thoughts, looked at Terumi Mei who was staring at him in a daze, and could not help feeling that Terumi Mei''s heart was big.


    At the same time, I am also a little confused...


    In the original book, Terumi Mei likes to molest people very much, and even molested Sasuke when he was a hostile ninja.


    And now that he saved Terumi Mei, Terumi Mei did not tease herself, but was in a daze?


    This makes Uchiha hidden a little bit incomprehensible.


    As for whether Terumi Mei does not recognize herself, Uchiha cannot know from Terumi Mei''s current performance.


    Although Uchiha''s photos must have been circulated among all the high-levels of Ninja Village, Uchiha''s hidden picture is unknown if Terumi Ming of this age has ever seen it.


    Uchiha, how could it be impossible to guess that Terumi did not know her originally, but from the system''s prompt, she knew her identity.


    "I have come to my senses. Although I am handsome, it seems a bit bad for you to keep staring at me like this."


    If he couldn''t grasp Terumi Mei''s attitude, Uchiha Ken didn''t need to care about Terumi Mei''s attitude.


    Uchiha was looking for Terumi Mei, just to let Terumi Mei and Ao discover in advance that Yakura was manipulated. As for the love of children...


    Uchiha said that he was not in a hurry at this time.


    "Oh, hello, my name is Terumi Ming, thank you for saving me."


    Terumi Mei also recovered, her face flushed, and then she returned to smile 1.3 and introduced herself.


    Terumi thought about Uchiha''s purpose for a long time, but he couldn''t guess Uchiha''s thoughts at all.


    Since you can''t guess, then don''t guess.


    Uchiha Yin chose to save himself, so he is his savior, and shouldn''t he hurt himself more?


    Thinking this way, Terumi Mei was also bold enough to say to Uchiha.


    "Don''t thank me, I just heard you say that if someone can save you, you will marry him, so I will save you."


    Seeing Terumi Ming''s calm look, Uchiha''s mouth showed a chuckle and suddenly said.


    Ok?


    Terumi Mei''s eyes widened.


    Chapter 462: Okay, let me help you


    Hearing Uchiha''s words, Terumi Ming''s face instantly turned red.


    Uchihain, I didn''t expect you to be such Uchihain!


    Terumi Ming did not react to Uchiha''s words.


    After all, even if Uchiha''s appearance is more beautiful, in Terumi Ming''s heart, such a strong person is certainly unsmiling.


    But I didn''t expect that Uchiha''s secrets would be so rude.


    If other people were making such a joke, Terumi would probably only keep his face unchanged, then squinted his eyes and flirted with it in turn.


    But facing Uchiha, Terumi Mei was really afraid of it.


    People are all like this, when facing people who are too much stronger than themselves, they will always be cautious.


    "The benefactor was joking, it was just me talking nonsense." Terumi Ming said while looking at Uchiha''s face.


    She was really afraid that Uchiha''s face would suddenly turn around, but she left room for words.


    "Oh? Is that so? It''s really a pity, I thought I could hold a beautiful woman home." Uchiha hidden pretending to be a pity, said.


    Of course Uchiha Kimura could find Terumi Mei''s nervousness, and guessed in her heart that Terumi Mei might also recognize herself.

 460 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 460

    Otherwise, Terumi Ming did not need to be nervous in the face of someone who rescued her.


    Terumi Mei is nothing more than a 15-year-old girl now, and she cannot completely hide her inner thoughts.


    At least now Terumi Ming is pretending to be relaxed, which is very obvious.


    However, Uchiha Yin did not directly expose it, but continued to play Terumi Ming.


    Terumi Mei, how could he be willing to be played secretly by Uchiha?


    Seeing Uchiha''s appearance that he didn''t seem to be angry at all, he just acted as a pity on purpose, Terumi Mei was relieved.


    But while he was relieved, for some reason, a trace of unwillingness flashed in Terumi Ming''s heart.


    It seems that it was because Uchiha was unwilling to compare Mi Ming indifferently.


    "Hehehe, if the benefactor doesn''t dislike it, I can take it seriously."


    Involuntarily, Terumi Mei smiled twice and said.


    It''s just that Terumi Ming felt a little bit in her heart.


    I said so, if Uchiha Ken really wants him, how can he step down?


    It''s just that since I have said it all, I can only bear the consequences.


    "Oh? Really, then I''m not welcome." As he said, Uchiha faintly smiled and approached Terumi Mei.


    Terumi wanted to retreat, but she didn''t know why, but her feet didn''t listen to her orders.


    Terumi Ming''s pupils widened slightly, looking at Uchihain who was getting closer and closer to him, he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Looking at Terumi Mei''s slightly nervous face, but still trying his best to disguise her face not being nervous, Uchiha chuckled slightly.


    "Okay, it''s funny. Don''t call me graciously. Call me Yin. Of course, if you don''t mind, you can see my brother Yin."


    Uchiha Ken didn''t tell Terumi Mei all his name.


    Although Terumi Ming seemed to know his identity.


    But whether Uchiha has disclosed his identity completely, but it is two different things.


    Having disclosed his identity, Uchiha Ken didn''t know what Terumi Ming would do, and he didn''t make it public anymore.


    Terumi Mei was also relieved to see Uchihain turning around.


    But in my heart, it seems a little disappointed.


    Your own charm, in front of Uchiha, seems to be useless?


    What am I thinking about?


    "Well, I''ll call you Brother Yin."


    Terumi Mei smiled, licked her red lips, and said.


    When talking about the three words of Brother Yin, Terumi Mei''s ears covered by her hair were also red.


    Unfortunately, no one saw it.


    As for Uchihain who didn''t tell her all the names, Terumi Mei didn''t think much about it. He thought that Uchihain didn''t know that she already knew her identity, and even deliberately concealed her identity.


    However, it was precisely because Uchiha Ken hadn''t said his full name that Terumi Mei was able to say his brother''s name safely and calmly.


    Of course, if someone asked Terumi Mei to call herself that way, Terumi Mei just passed away.


    But facing Uchiha Ken, for some reason, Terumi Ming had no objection.


    Of course, Terumi Mei would not have thought that Uchiha concealed her identity when she knew her identity, just to prevent Terumi from doing it.


    "Well, the chasers seem to be coming too, let''s leave first."


    Uchiha glanced at the front and said.


    "Brother Yin, or else, go and save my subordinates." At this time, Terumi Ming''s face also showed hesitation, and said to Uchiha Yin.


    Although Terumi Ming knew that Uchiha''s ability to save herself was already rare.


    Wanting Uchiha to save his companions is even more nonsense.367


    However, adhering that there was still a hint of possibility, Terumi Ming still asked Uchiha for help.


    When Uchiha heard Terumi Ming''s words, he was communicating with his wooden clone in his heart.


    That''s right, Uchiha''s hidden body looked at Terumi Mei here, but he also dispatched the Mu Cava to look at Loquat Juzo and Onishi.


    Uchiha Kimura had already planned everything, just to delay Terumi Mei a little longer before going to save her.


    Now, there was news from Mu Cava, saying that everything was done, Uchiha hidden, naturally relieved.


    It is impossible for Uchihaken to save Terumimei''s companions. Except for the blue that Uchihaken ordered to stay, the rest of Terumimei''s companions are probably dead.


    Uchiha''s and Terumi Mei are the last layer of''figure sheet'', can Terumi Mei''s companion destroy it?


    "Well, go."


    Uchiha was not talking nonsense, and took Terumi Ming''s hand to the center of the battlefield.


    Terumi Mei''s face flushed, and he did not let go, letting Uchiha hide her.


    However, Terumi Ming did not know that the dust settled in the center of the battlefield that Uchihain took her to.


    Chapter 463: Loquat Shizang''Betrayal'', Qing runs away


    "Damn it, too much chasing Wujin, and there are seven Ninja Swordsmen, I''m afraid it''s inevitable today."


    Qing looked at the Wunin around him, and realized that he was completely surrounded by Wunin.


    The rest of the followers who followed Terumi Mei, except for Qing, were basically destroyed.


    Only Qing and Terumi were left.


    Although Qing didn''t know how to occupy, he heard fewer and fewer fighting voices, and he knew in his heart that the people on their side might also be horrible.


    Qing''s face also showed a look of unwillingness, but he was unable to return to the sky, and there was no way to return to the sky.


    Loquat Juzo looked at the green in front of him, with a look of contempt on his face, but he was wondering inside.


    He didn''t know why Uchiha Yin had to let Terumi Mei and Qing alone.

 461 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 461

    Fortunately, Terumi Ming said, everything is considered to be a genius who developed two kinds of blood continuity limit melt escape and boiling escape.


    But green?


    It''s just a perception ninja, even the looted eyes are nothing but the eyes of the Hyuga clan.


    With Uchiha Hidden in Konoha, if Uchiha Hidden asks the Hyuga clan to roll his eyes, I''m afraid the Hyuga clan would not dare not give it, right?


    However, although Loquat Juzo was very confused, he was still prepared to follow Uchiha''s command line.


    Loquat Juzo would never have thought that Uchiha''s life was hidden, so he wanted to use his white eyes to find the curse mark engraved on Yakura''s heart, right?


    "Haha, Qing, you have nowhere to escape, just die obediently!"


    "Yes, Qing, as long as you bring your body back and get enough credit, we can also become the Seven Ninja Swordsmen."


    A group of Wuren said greedily.


    The seven Ninja swords suffered heavy losses, but most of the Ninja swords were still in the hands of Wunin Village.


    And these ninja knives have also become Yakura, or as a bargaining chip with the support of everyone in Wunin Village.


    It''s just that Loquat Juzo looked at the expressions of these misty faces, and involuntarily showed contempt.


    Ninja Seven Ninjas, which one of the lowest strength is not elite Shangnin, this group of ninjas, some of them did not even reach the strength of Shangnin.


    Want to get the Shinobi, don''t you laugh with big teeth?


    Although Loquat Shizo was contemptuous, his right hand also held his beheading knife tightly.


    Because he knew that soon, he was going to fight this group of Wuren. The best way was to wait for the opponent to relax and attack directly and kill him with one blow.


    As for the uncertainty of the ghost shark, the loquat juzo does not need to be concerned.


    Because Uchiha said hiddenly, he will solve the problem.


    However, at this moment, the ghost does not know why, the instinct is the farthest from the loquat juzo.


    The ghost shark has a particularly keen sense of murderous aura.


    The murderous aura emanating from Loquat Shizang, in the eyes of Guiyu, was not aimed at this Qing, but aimed at the rest of Wuren except for himself and Qing.


    Although Guiyu''s perception of murderous aura is not necessarily correct, Guiyu believes in his intuition very much.


    I am afraid that the loquat Juzo is trying to kill all the mists except for himself!


    Is it to strive for merit?I don¡¯t understand it, because in his opinion, Loquat Juzo has already got a Shinobi sword. No amount of credit is of any use.


    Does the loquat Juzo want to compete for the position of the head of Anbu?


    The ghost''s heart is also very doubtful, full of doubts.


    Instinctively, the ghost shark also felt that it seemed to have a pair of big hands, controlling everything.


    No, in other words, it didn''t take long from Yakura that the ghost shark felt this way.


    It can only be said that Oni''s intuition is very good, but not long after Yakura''s succession, it is not Uchiha, who manipulates Yakura, but the soil.


    "Success, Qing."


    The screaming Wuren finally started to move, except for the loquat Juzo and Guiyu, a crowd of Wuren rushing forward.


    Each of them wanted to win the credit, so naturally, they swarmed, and whoever was the luckiest to kill Qing, who had the greatest credit.


    As for the loquat Juzo and Guiyu did not make a move, they are also happy.


    If the two of them make a move, the greatest credit will definitely be Loquat Juzo and Guiyu.


    The two of them did not make a move, and they were also understood by these misty ninjas that they already had ninjas and didn''t need to fight for these credits.


    But they absolutely did not expect that the loquat juzang did not take action not to grab the credit, but to put them all together and kill them, and then delayed the shot.


    Seeing all the Wu Ren rushing forward, all gathered together, Loquat Juzo''s face showed a cold and hideous smile.


    Reappearing, Loquat Juzo had already arrived first, standing behind Wu Ren.


    The knife light drew a gorgeous trajectory in mid-air.


    Pouch.


    There was a muffled sound, and a group of unsuspecting mists, an unfathomable knife mark appeared in the fierce mouth, and blood splashed.


    In other words, the sharp knife pierced through the unsuspecting Mist Ninja in an instant.


    I don''t know how many Mist Shinobi, died in an instant.


    There were only two or three Mizunos, and at the critical moment, they used Shinobi sword to protect him, blocking the attack of Loquat Juzo.


    really!


    The ghost shark''s face showed a clear look, and his face didn''t look what I expected.


    Qing''s face first showed a daze, and then quickly began to flee, taking advantage of this opportunity to flee frantically.


    The ghost shark and the loquat Juzo, as well as the remaining three Wuren, stood in place and did not pursue them.


    "Loquat Shizo, what are you doing?" The remaining three mists shouted in horror.


    If it is defensive, the loquat juzang knife can slash three or four people. However, without precautions, the loquat juzang knife directly cut down the top ten Mistura, and the visual impact is very terrifying. .


    "What am I doing? I will kill you naturally."


    Loquat Juzo''s face showed a hideous look, and he mercilessly swung the decapitated knife to the remaining Mizunin.


    The 464th chapter wants to collect the ghost shark


    "What, Loquat Juzo, how can you do this?"


    Hearing that Loquat Juzo had tore through the skin, the remaining three Mist Shinobi were all taken aback.


    They are only the strength of Shangren. If it is the heyday, the three people may be able to escape from the hands of Loquat Juzo.


    But now, they are seriously injured, although the loquat juzang is not in its heyday, but the condition is definitely much better than them.


    "Why can''t I do this, so you must remember in the future and be prepared for everyone around you, otherwise it will be what it is now."


    "Go to hell, remember what I said."


    Loquat Shizang raised the decapitating knife, the knife went up and down, and it was another Wu Ren''s life.

 462 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 462

    The faces of the remaining two Mizunin also showed hopelessness.


    They looked at the ghost shark next to them, and their faces also showed hope.


    "Master Ghost, save me!"


    They regarded the ghost shark as their last straw, screaming desperately.


    It''s just that the ghost stayed still.


    Although I don''t know what the loquat juzang means, the ghost also knows that he doesn''t need to fight the loquat juzang.


    After all, there is no self in the goal of the loquat juzang, right?


    It doesn''t matter to oneself, it hangs up high, these 883 are the attitude of the dry persimmon ghosts on this matter.


    "Dry persimmon ghost shark, Loquat Juzo, are you two going to betray Wunin Village?"


    Seeing the dried persimmon ghost shark is unmoved, the remaining two mist sharks are also one dried persimmon ghost shark is a group with the loquat juzo.


    So they were also extremely angry and roared loudly.


    "No, I didn''t betray the Wunin Village to kill you, but I didn''t defect to the Wunin Village." Loquat Juzo said with a cruel smile on his face.


    "What? Could it be."


    The two Wuren''s expressions were shocked, and their faces showed hopelessness.


    Obviously, they wanted to be crooked, and thought that killing them was an order from the fourth generation of Mizukage Yakura.


    It''s just that Loquat Juzo did not pay attention to these people''s thoughts, and quickly solved the two desperately resisting ninjas.


    After solving these two fog forbearances, Loquat Juzo also placed the decapitating knife behind him again.


    "Master Shizang, don''t you have anything to say?"


    At this time, the ghost shark also looked at the loquat juzo and said.


    "There is nothing I want to say, I''m just very surprised, why did an adult like you." Loquat Juzo looked at the ghost and said.


    "That adult?" A clear look was revealed on the face of the ghost shark.


    He knew that he must have been involved in an unknown whirlpool, but he could not resist.


    At this moment, the space behind the ghost shark seemed to have cracked a big hole, and the figure of Uchiha Hideki''s clone came out from behind the big hole.


    "Master." At this time, Loquat Shizo also knelt down consciously, and said to the wooden clone.


    Mu Chibi also nodded in satisfaction.


    Guiyu knew that behind him, the owner of Loquat Juzo appeared, and quickly turned around.


    "It''s you."


    A look of astonishment appeared on Ghost''s face. He did not expect that the person called by Loquat Juzo as the master was actually Uchihain.


    "Uchihain, are you the man behind the planning of all this?"


    At this time, the ghost shark is still very young, but very tall.


    After he held his right hand on the handle of the double-sword flounder, his eyes were deeply guarded.


    Even if it was a war-thirsty man like Oni, when I saw Uchihain again, I felt pressure.


    Uchiha''s wooden clone stood so peacefully, but he did not dare to move.


    "Dried persimmon ghost shark, do you feel confused?" Mu Cava asked.


    "Confused?" The dried persimmon ghost shark''s body was tight, still vigilant as always.


    "Yes, you have also performed many missions to kill the Ninja Ninja Village, right?"


    "As a ninja of the mist ninja, you killed the mist ninja, who are you?"


    "Is it an enemy or a friend? What is your purpose and where is your position?"


    "Where do you want to go, where can you find peace? Have you thought about this?"


    Mu Clan said lightly, the words passed into Guiyu''s ears, but Guiyu felt deafened.


    Yes, the ghost shark is a member of Anbe, but the watermelon mountain blowfish ghost arranges for the dirtiest, tiring and darkest task every day.


    After being able to perform so many dark tasks, the ghost shark has been deeply confused.


    Everything is just one trigger point short of it.


    Uchiha Yin still admires this person.


    Leaving aside other things, in the original book, after joining Akatsuki, he still sticks to his heart.


    Although he is a villain, he still has his own personal charm.


    This is also the reason Uchiha Yin wanted to take the ghost shark as his subordinate.


    "I can only deeply feel the hypocrisy of this world, and I, just the hypocritical existence of this hypocritical world, do you have any purpose in saying this?"


    The ghost mackerel Panasonic placed his right hand on the handle of the double-sword flounder and asked.


    "Let me free you from the pain of hypocrisy."


    "I''ll help you create a shelter!"


    Mu Cava faced the ghost shark, stretched out his right hand, and said.


    Before the ghost shark had finished thinking and answering, Uchiha Yin continued: "First of all, from this country, you have been acting to deal with your companions until now."


    "From now on, you will act as my companion."


    "You seem to trust me very much." Guiyu said with a grinning smile on his face.


    Mu Cava did not speak, but opened his own writing wheel and looked calmly at Guiyu.


    The two sides fell into peace for a while.


    There is no gunpowder around, but it is a contest between the two men.


    Just when the ghost shark was about to talk, the corner of Mu Chibi''s mouth showed a chuckle: "Do you know who controls the four generations of Mizukage Yakura now?"


    The 465th chapter tells Yakura, they I protect

 463 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 463

    "What are you talking about? Mizukage Yakura, is controlled by someone?"


    The ghost shark''s face showed a surprised look.


    But this astonishment quickly disappeared and turned into thinking.


    Indeed, what Yakura did is really abnormal.


    After Yakura became the fourth generation of Suikage, the first thing he did was not to use Konoha, but to target the bloodstained family in Wunin Village. It was really abnormal.


    At that time, the ghost was a little confused, but he didn''t think much.


    He thought that Yakura knew that Konoha''s bone was not easy to chew, so he first took the people from Kirinin Village to stand up.


    But now according to Uchihain''s statement, it seems that this is not the case.


    Although ghost sharks are often ordered to do things that cruel Mist Ninja, in fact, the current ghost sharks are still loyal to Mist Ninja Village and loyal to Water~Shadow.


    But now Shuiying, is it worthy of Guiyu''s loyalty? It is worthy of Guiyu''s deep thought.


    Because if the current water shadow is really controlled, then he is loyal to the ghost shark, is he still a Wunin Village?


    As for the face of Loquat Juzo, there was also a surprised look, and he obviously didn''t know that Yakura had been controlled by someone.


    If it weren''t for Uchiha''s own words, Loquat Juzo would definitely sneer at this news.


    But this news came out of Uchiha''s mouth, so Loquat Juzo was sure about it. Uchiha''s words were right.


    It''s no wonder that if Yakura was found to be controlled by someone so easily, then Uchiha Madara would not be Uchiha Madara, and black would not be black.


    "Shuiying is controlled. Is this news accurate? Is there any evidence?"


    Oni Shark didn''t trust Uchiha Yin completely, and stared at Uchiha Yin closely and asked.


    He wanted to see clues from Uchiha''s wooden branch.


    But obviously, the ghost shark did not see anything.


    "There is no evidence, but the news is absolutely accurate, do you want to bet?" Mu Chibi smiled lightly and said while looking at the ghost shark.


    "What are you betting on?" Guiyu asked.


    "Bet on your loyalty." Mu Chibi said.


    The ghost shark''s face showed a slight hesitation, and then became firm.


    "Well, I bet, if the current water shadow is really controlled by someone, then I am willing to be your subordinate, if not."


    With that said, the ghost mackerel took out the double-sword flounder.


    "Then I won''t succumb to the death of a battle." A grinning smile appeared on Guiyu''s face.


    Sorry, the appearance of the ghost shark is hideous even if it is smiling.


    As for why the double-sword flounder should be pulled out, it is because the ghost shark knows that if the double-sword flounder is not pulled out now, the ghost shark will not have the opportunity to pull the double-sword flounder out.


    Because in front of Uchiha''s wooden avatar, the ghost shark did not even have the courage to pull out the double-sword flounder.


    Seeing the ghost shark pull out the double-sword flounder, Uchihain didn''t care.


    Instead, I feel that the courage of the ghost shark is commendable.


    "Very good, then bet." Uchiha''s wooden clone said with a laugh.


    "Oh, yes, this one is for you."


    As if thinking of something, Uchiha hidden took out a big knife from the space and threw it at the ghost shark.


    When the ghost saw Uchiha''s''attack'', what he wanted for the first time was to dodge, but he still suppressed his instinct abruptly.


    Snapped.


    A big knife was directly inserted into the ground in front of the ghost shark.


    "Big Swordfish muscle?!" Ghost Sword''s eyes lit up and said.


    After the death of the watermelon pufferfish ghost, the saury muscle disappeared, but it was unexpectedly in Uchiha''s hands.


    In fact, in the heart of the ghost mackerel, the mackerel muscle is the most suitable for his fighting style. But the mackerel muscle has disappeared, so the ghost mackerel is still slowly getting used to the double-sword flounder.


    But now, Uchiha hides the big sword shark muscle to himself.


    "That''s right, Big Swordfish muscle." Seeing the ghost shark''s reaction, Uchiha''s face showed satisfaction.


    The ghost shark did not go away just now, indicating that the ghost shark has initially trusted himself.


    "This mackerel muscle should be my gift to you. The mackerel muscle is the best ninja that suits your fighting style. The double-sword flounder is not for you."


    Ghost shark''s face once again showed a look of surprise.


    In the impression of the ghost shark, it should be the first time to meet with Uchiha Ken, but he did not expect that Uchiha Ken was still familiar with his fighting methods, and knew that the ninja sword he wanted in his heart was the big sword shark. muscle?


    Thinking of this, the ghost shark was also slightly moved.


    Because of its ugly appearance and resembling a shark, the ghost shark has been in fact unwelcome by the Ninja Village.


    Being able to climb to this status is only because of the strong talent and strength of the ghost shark.


    Although he knew that Uchihain did this to subdue himself, he still had a good impression of Uchihain''s actions.


    "Thank you." Guiyu said lightly.


    Put the big-sword mackerel muscle behind, while the double-sword flounder was sealed with a sealing scroll.


    Loquat Juzo saw this, and his heart was a little jealous.


    He didn''t understand why Uchihain was so optimistic about the ghost shark, and even he could feel that Uchihain''s attitude towards the ghost shark was completely different from his own.


    Loquat Juzo also didn''t want to think about it. Loquat Juzo attacked Uchiha''s woman, and how could Uchiha Hideo have a good attitude toward Loquat Juzo.


    "Master, isn''t this a bit wrong? The insiders know that you are in the hands of the master, and now in the hands of the ghost, wouldn''t it reveal the identity of the ghost?"


    Loquat Juzo knelt and said.


    On the bright side, Loquat Juzo is speaking for the ghost shark, but in fact, Uchiha''s wooden clone can also hear Loquat Juzo''s inner dissatisfaction.


    "I''m not afraid of this. I have already figured out the wording. After you go back, tell Yakura directly and tell him that Terumi and the others, I will protect them."


    Mu Cava''s eyes narrowed slightly and said.

 464 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 464

    Chapter 466, the body, it''s up to you


    "This... won''t you expose us?" Loquat Juzo said slightly confused.


    "If this exposes us, I can also use the double-sword flounder now." The ghost mackerel said with a heavy expression on his face.


    Maybe he didn''t notice it either. Before he knew it, he also put his position on Uchiha''s side.


    Mu Chibi realized this, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "No, you just tell them directly, I killed these Mizun Shinobi. After a while, I will burn the dead bodies. Don''t worry." Uchihain continued.


    "As far as you can go back and still have the big scorpion muscle, you just tell Yakura, this is my Uchiha, I gave it to them, let them be careful."


    Mu Cava''s words were not polite, but they made Loquat Juzo and Guiyu feel confused.


    Is this really possible?


    The person who controls Yakura will not kill both of them because they are too angry?


    Seeing the puzzled expressions of Guiyu and Loquat Shizang, Mu Cava did not continue to speak.


    He was in contact with the ontology and asked if he should reveal the identity of the person who controls Yakura.


    After the ontology''s consent, Mu Chibi continued: "Don''t worry, if you say this, the man behind the control room, but Uchiha Madara, he will understand what I said."


    what?!


    Hearing what Uchiha said, the pupils of Onishi and Loquat Juzo shrank and their bodies shook.


    They also never expected that the man behind Yakura was Uchiha Madara!


    Uchiha Madara, isn''t it a long time since he died?


    Rebirth, or the battle against the pillars a long time ago was just suspended animation?


    Thousands of doubts flashed through the hearts of Guiyu and Loquat Juzo.


    However, Uchiha''s wooden clone did not intend to explain it.


    Loquat Juzo and Guiyu are different from Kaguya Mikoto after all.


    Uchiha Ken was able to tell Kaguya and Mikoto all the news, but he would not tell all the news to Loquat Juzo and Onishi.


    These news are enough to give Loquat Juzo and Guiyu a preliminary understanding of who their opponents are.


    However, after hearing Uchiha Madara''s name, the eyes of Onisha and Loquat Juzo showed no fear, which made Uchiha Ken very satisfied.


    Even Uchiha Yin could feel the look of excitement in the eyes of the ghost shark.


    "By the way, ghost shark, this is for you." Uchiha hidden at random to throw a communication ring to ghost shark."This is a communication ring. If you put chakras in it, you can contact me. If something major happens, you can contact me at any time."


    "Also, Loquat Juzo, in view of your service for me, I will give you a roll of ninjutsu."


    After Mu Chibi gave the ghost things, naturally he would not favor one another, took out a ninjutsu scroll from the space and handed it to Loquat Juzo.


    "Thank you, Master."


    Loquat Juzo took over the ninjutsu scroll, and his heart was also balanced a lot.


    If Uchiha Yin really has been eccentric to the ghost shark, loquat ten hides his mouth, but he will definitely not accept it.


    Being able to get a roll of ninjutsu at least shows that Uchiha hasn''t forgotten him.


    "Don''t open it and take a look?" Mu Chibi asked like a spring breeze.


    "it is good."


    After listening to Uchiha''s words, Loquat Juzo also opened the scroll.


    this is!


    For a time, Loquat Juzo also stared wide.


    Water escape, hard vortex water blade


    Create a water vortex in your hand and condense the form into a water javelin, throw it hard, and form a huge waterspout as soon as you touch the target. It is powerful and gorgeous, and the attack range will change according to the amount of chakra.


    This is an S-rank ninjutsu created by the second generation of Mizukage Senjukan, and it was given to Loquat Juzo at will.


    The strength of the loquat Shizang in the original work is the quasi-film level.


    But the quasi-film-level strength is still not enough.


    If you can cultivate into this S-level Shui Dun, I am afraid that the loquat Juzo can also reach the strength of the shadow level.


    Uchiha''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "How is it, are you satisfied?" Uchiha asked hiddenly.


    "The subordinates are very satisfied and are willing to saturate the master''s liver and brain."


    Loquat Juzo said.


    Loquat Juzo was really satisfied. He didn''t expect that he didn''t do almost anything now, but he got a roll of S-rank ninjutsu.


    You know, this level of ninjutsu is all secrets of the Ninja Village, and it will hardly be spread out!


    Now Uchiha Yin used to reward himself, and Loquat Juzo was also ashamed for the time when he was jealous of the ghost shark.


    Why does Uchiha Yin care about himself?Obviously I really care if I am good!


    For a time, Loquat Juzo was also very loyal to Uchihain. Even if the curse mark in his heart is removed at this moment, I am afraid that Loquat Juzo will finally be Uchihain.


    "Okay, you can go back and come back." Uchiha''s Mu clone also nodded.


    Guiyu and Loquat Juzo also looked at each other, and then left.


    Uchiha looked at the battlefield at the moment, with a smile on his face.


    The s-class Water Dun is very precious in the eyes of Loquat Juzo, but for Uchiha, it is really nothing.


    An S-level ninjutsu buys a loyal person, and it really won''t lose.


    Moreover, Loquat Juzo really may not be able to learn this ninjutsu.


    To be able to learn this S-level ninjutsu 1.6 depends on the talent of Loquat Juzo.


    Turning around and looking at the bloody battlefield behind him, Mu Chibi wave followed.

 465 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 465

    The sky''s flames ignited, and the raging fire quickly climbed onto the corpses of all the fog ninja ninjas, and burned all the corpses.


    "It''s all over, the rest is up to the body."


    With a bang, the position of the wooden avatar came out, and then the wooden avatar disappeared.


    "This is? Huo Dun? Is there any other ninja involved?"


    Qing, who had fled to the distance, looked at that Jiang''s sky was dyed with red flames, with a solemn expression on his face.


    Chapter 467 Ichiyando of Terumi Ming


    Uchiha, what kind of person are you?


    Following Uchiha, Terumi Mei fell into deep thought.


    Although it was only a brief contact, Uchiha''s actions undoubtedly set off Terumi Ming''s inner waves.


    Let Terumi Mei''s original Gujing Wubo heart, set off a stormy sea.


    By the way, there are systems.


    At this time, Terumi Mei remembered that she still had a system.


    This can''t be blamed on Terumi Mei. There are too many things that happened today, especially the appearance of Uchiha, which made Terumi Mei''s heart upset.


    Naturally, Terumi Ming ignored this system that she was not familiar with.


    "System system, are you there?" Terumi Ming yelled inwardly.


    "The strongest water shadow system, serving you wholeheartedly." The voice of the system is that of Yu Jie.


    "The strongest water shadow system? What are you? Illusory? Or is it a ninja like a puppet master?" Terumi asked suspiciously.


    As for illusion, Terumi did not think so.


    Because according to Terumi Ming¡¯s intuition, this Uchihain didn''t know his system, and naturally 03, this system is not Uchihain''s illusion.


    If this is the case, who can perform illusion in front of Uchiha Ken who opened the kaleidoscope writing wheel?


    So for the first time, Terumi Ming ruled out the possibility that she had fallen into illusion.


    The curse is impossible.


    The curse seal is for physical contact, and the only person who has just touched his own body is Uchihain.


    The remaining possibility is this system, which is similar to the puppet technique.


    But, is this really a forbearance tool?


    Terumi Mingan felt puzzled.


    "The host can understand the gratitude of the system as a tool that can help the host improve its strength, but when the host fails to complete the task proposed by the system, it will be punished accordingly..."


    The system patiently explained to Terumi Ming.


    "Is that so? Then why do you use me as a host? What good will you do?..."


    Terumi asked the system a series of questions.


    "The host does not have the authority to know these questions, and I will not answer." The system was silent for a while, then said.


    Terumi Mei raised her eyebrows when she heard the system''s words.


    Terumi Mei is not Lin after all, Silence was so young at the time, and it was not so easy to believe the system''s words.


    But thinking that the system can hide in his mind without knowing it, Terumi believes half of the system.


    Is this the strongest water shadow system to make me the strongest water shadow?


    What the system says is true or false. I just need to see if the rewards of the system are true after completing the first task.


    "System, I want to look at system tasks."


    At this point, Terumi Mei was also very decisive, speaking to the system.


    "Ok."


    The task that Terumi Ming hadn''t paid attention to just now appeared directly in Terumi Ming''s mind.


    The only main mission, to become Uchiha¡¯s hidden person, mission rewards: all attributes +5, boiling dodge proficiency +5, burning dodge proficiency +5, system upgrade


    Side mission one, successfully let Uchiha Yin support himself to become a five-generation water shadow, mission rewards, boiling escape proficiency +1, all attributes +1, melting proficiency +1. Physical ability +1


    Side mission two, kiss Uchihain, thank Uchihain for his life-saving grace.Task rewards, boiling escape proficiency +0.5, melting proficiency +0.5, physical ability +0.5


    In the system panel, these three tasks appear.


    What are these tasks?


    Terumi Ming''s face turned a little blush.


    Except for the side task one, which is more serious, the remaining two tasks are too shameful!


    Don''t look at Terumi Ming who often molested others, but in fact, Terumi Ming''s heart is still very conservative.


    The appearance of charm and frivolity is nothing more than a disguise for Terumi Ming.


    "System, you won''t be sent to my mind by Uchihain, right? Otherwise, how could it be all tasks related to Uchihain?"


    Forcefully resisting the shyness in her heart, Terumi asked the system blankly.


    "No, the system was not sent by him, but the system detected that if you want you to be the strongest water shadow, then you must use Uchiha''s power, so that you can become Uchiha''s daughterPeople are the best choice!"


    The system is serious nonsense.


    This system is nothing more than a subsystem of Uchihaken. Of course, all tasks are carried out around Uchihaken.


    However, Terumi Ming, who has been living in Wuren Village, is definitely more suspicious, so the system has also found a very reasonable explanation.


    Well, it''s very reasonable, so reasonable that Terumi has nothing to say.


    "Hmph, my love, and I need to make the decision by myself, even if I complete the task, it is to fight for my love, but not to complete your task."


    Terumi Ming arrogantly uttered to the system.


    To be honest, seeing the mission of the system, Terumi 860 didn''t feel any anger in his heart, it was just shy.


    You know, if the system changes the target of the task to another person, Terumi will have turned her face a long time ago, how can she be shy?

 466 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 466

    After being aware of her emotions, Terumi Mei also knew that she did not reject Uchihain in any way, and even said that Terumi Mei had an extraordinary affection for Uchihain.


    For emotional matters, Terumi Ming doesn''t want her to be forced by the system, but her own initiative.


    Therefore, Terumi Ming has such a saying.


    However, after shaking his head, Terumi Ming knew how hard it was to be with Uchiha in hiding.


    If you really become a water shadow in the Five Dynasties, can you really be hidden with Uchiha?


    You know, Konoha and Sand Ninja Village have already formed an alliance, so the rest of the Ninja villages are absolutely not allowed, Konoha will form an alliance with Wu Ninja Village.


    It''s not just Konoha that doesn''t allow it, I''m afraid the ninjas of Wunin Village will not allow it either.


    Unless, Kiri Shinobu becomes Terumi Ming''s one-word hall.


    Chapter 468: No wonder the system says that


    Thinking of this, Terumi Mei was also shocked.


    No, things haven''t reached this point yet, so what do I want to do.


    Terumi shook his head again.


    Humph, I blame this system for distracting myself.


    Terumi Ming naturally threw the pot onto the system.


    Indeed, now that the eight characters have not been written yet, Terumi Hae thought about how to hide with Uchiha after becoming a water shadow.


    This is too early, too much thinking.


    However, Terumi Ming throws all the pots to the system, and the system does not recognize it either.


    Although the task of the system was suspicious of inducement, it was because Terumi Ming spread his thoughts that he thought so much.


    boom!


    Just when Uchihain and Terumi Mei were about to rush to the main battlefield, flames across the sky suddenly rose.


    The overwhelming flames dyed the entire sky red.


    The flame burned, like the end of the day, the entire station was investigated and turned into a sea of ??flames.


    The temperature of the entire air has become scorching hot because of this flame, which seems to be able to burn the skin.


    "hateful!"


    Terumi Ming''s pupils shrank, then suddenly enlarged.


    This kind of flames all over the sky is definitely not from Wunin Village, who is it?


    In Wujin Ninja Village, almost no ninja would use Huo Dun.


    In the island environment of the Water Country, the air humidity is too high, and it is extremely difficult to escape with fire, and at the same time the power will be greatly reduced.


    Therefore, almost no ninja in Wunin Village will practice fire escape in Wunin Village.


    Have a third party power?Uchiha hidden?


    No, Uchihain is right in front of him, not Uchihain.


    Who is it that can use such extreme fire escape in such an environment?!


    "Don''t be sad."


    At this time, Uchiha Ken also stood beside Terumi Mei, took off his cloak, and put it on Terumi Mei.


    Seeing Uchiha''s movements, a warm current flowed into Terumi Mei''s heart, warming Terumi Mei''s heart.


    "Thank you." Terumi Ming thanked her softly, clutching her cloak.


    "No thanks." Uchiha Yin also nodded lightly.


    After a while, Terumi Mei seemed to get better.


    "Brother Yin, do you know why Yakura implemented the blood fog policy?"


    Suddenly, Terumi Ming raised her head, staring straight into Uchiha''s eyes, and asked.


    Terumi Ming knew that Uchiha was the strongest in the ninja world, and even on the bright side, Uchiha was already the strongest in the ninja world.


    Now that Uchiha Kimura is here, he must know something.


    Even, it is very likely that Uchiha Ken came for this.


    "Do you want to know?" Uchihain asked faintly, looking at Terumi Ming''s face.


    "I want to know." Terumi nodded heavily.


    "Even if the black hand is behind the scenes, it may be a horror that you can''t reach, do you want to know?" Uchihain continued to ask.


    After hearing Uchiha''s words, Terumi Ming was able to know that the man behind the scenes is definitely not simple.


    Even, it may be something that I don''t have access to at all, I know it, and it doesn''t have much benefit.


    However, Terumi Nodded heavily.


    "I want to know who the hell is to persecute me like this." Terumi Ming''s teeth, biting his lip, said.


    With this blood fog policy, all the bloodstained ninjas in Mist Ninja Village should be killed. Terumi Ming, how could he not hate it.


    She did nothing, nor did she do anything wrong, but she was classified as the one to be eliminated.


    "If you know, then I will tell you that your four generations of Mizukage Yakura has been controlled."


    Looking at Terumi Mei who looked firm, Uchiha smiled and said.


    "Yakura is already under control?" This news also made Terumi Mei a little bewildered.


    Because in Terumi Ming¡¯s heart, Yakura may have been cooperating with someone, but he never expected that Yakura had been controlled.


    But think about it, this is also very possible.


    After all, Yakura''s behavior before becoming the fourth generation of water shadow and his behavior after becoming the fourth generation of water shadow are completely different.


    If Yakura is really controlled, it will take so long to understand.


    But, who can control Yakura?

 467 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 467

    You know, Yakura is a shadow-level powerhouse. If a powerhouse is controlled by someone like this, how strong is the ninja who controls Yakura?


    Terumi Ming also understands why Uchihain just asked.


    However, Terumi Ming was not afraid, but rather desperately to know who was behind the scenes.


    This is also the charm of Uchiha''s hidden language. He didn''t say who the arson was this time. Instead, he pointed the slenderness of the words at the Uchiha Madara, Kurozutsu and Uchiha who controlled Yakura.


    However, if Terumi Ming really wants to hate, he must also hate the soil of the promulgation of the blood fog policy.


    After all, if it hadn''t been for the blood mist policy issued by the soil, Terumi would not have to be so embarrassed.


    Of course, there are Uchiha Madara and Kurozutsu who have acquiesced to all this.


    "That''s right, Yakura was controlled, and then one of the black hands behind the scenes promulgated the blood fog policy." Uchiha nodded faintly.


    "Who is it? Who can control it, Yakura, who is a strong shadow rank." Terumi Mei asked.


    "Uchiha Madara."


    These four words came out gently from Uchihain''s mouth.


    Terumi Mei is considered to be the third group of people who leaked Uchiha Madara''s name.


    The first batch of Mikoto and Kaguya, the second batch of ghost sharks and loquat Juzo, the third batch of Terumi Mei.


    Except that Kaguya''s expression is still Gujing Wubo, Terumi Mei is the second person with Gujing Wubo on his face.


    This also made Uchiha''s inner feelings unexpected.


    However, what Uchiha did not know was that Terumi Ming had already set off a huge wave in her heart.


    It was Uchiha Madara.


    No wonder the system said that if you want to be the strongest water shadow, you must take advantage of Uchiha''s power. In this way, becoming Uchiha''s daughter is the best choice.


    The opponent is Uchiha Madara, and only Uchiha Yin can deal with it!


    Chapter 469 You Are Really Domineering


    Looking at Terumi Mei who was in deep thought, Uchiha Ken also did not speak, waiting for Terumi Mei to think.


    After all, Terumi Ming knew who she was, and should know that with her own identity, there was no need to deceive her at all.


    So next, it''s up to Zhao Meiming''s decision.


    Then there was a moment of silence.


    "Brother Yin, do you know the purpose of Uchiha Madara who controlled Yakura and ordered the killing of the blood-stained ninja?"


    After thinking for a long time, he took a deep breath and asked Terumi Mei.


    "Of course I know the purpose. This is just a vent." Uchiha nodded faintly and said.


    "Vent your anger?" Terumi was puzzled.


    "Yes, just to vent your anger." Uchiha said hiddenly.


    "We, the blood-stained ninja of Wunin Village, when did Uchiha Madara be guilty? Uchiha Madara, isn''t he also the possession of Blood Succession Boundary?" Terumi Mei was indignant, with some doubts.


    Hearing Terumi Ming''s words, Uchiha shook his head.


    "No, your blood-stained ninja in Kirinin Village didn''t offend Madara Uchiha, but you might offend one of your chess pieces under Madara Uchiha." Uchiha hidden.


    If you didn''t guess wrong, the two ninjas who undermined Uchiha''s soil at the beginning, I am afraid the main force is the bloodstained ninja of Wunin Village.


    Otherwise, Uchiha will not kill the blood-stained ninjas in Kirinin Village to vent his anger.


    Of course, I''m afraid Wuren Village was also involved in Lin''s incident.


    With soil, he vented his anger to the blood-stained ninja in Wunin Village.


    It is impossible to kill all the ninjas in Wunin Village, and it has an impact on Uchiha Madara¡¯s plan, but only killing the blood-stained ninjas in Wunin Village reduces the strength of Wunin Village, but it is against Uchiha. Madara''s plan didn''t have much impact.


    Uchiha Madara also had to take the soil to do it.


    "In general, it''s a piece of Uchiha Madara''s chess piece. If you want to kill the blood-stained ninja in Mistura Village to vent their anger, Uchiha Madara tacitly agreed." Uchiha Yin said directly.


    Hearing Uchiha''s words, Terumi Ming''s heart trembled.


    If it was said that Uchiha Madara had opinions on the bloodstained ninjas of Kirinin Village, at least the bloodstained ninjas of Kirinin Village died under Uchiha Madara''s anger.


    Terumi Ming felt a little better inside.


    However, it is actually Uchiha Madara¡¯s chess piece that, out of anger, directly drove the blood-stained ninjas of Kirinin Village to exterminate them?


    This is too ridiculous, right?


    Terumi Ming could not accept this time.


    Terumi Minglu was confused.


    Uchiha Kazumi could also see Terumi Ming''s heart at a glance.


    "In the Ninja world, the winner is the king and the loser is the invader. Only the powerful can control your own destiny. If your strength is as strong as Uchiha Madara, then all of this now will not happen."


    Uchiha said faintly, which can be regarded as the guidance of Miming.


    "I see, thank you."


    Listening to Uchiha''s words, Terumi Mei, who had originally shown a confused look, gradually recovered his blood.


    She looked at Uchiha Ken with determination: "Yin, I hope you can help me and help me drive away Uchiha Madara."


    Uchihain heard Terumi Ming''s words and did not answer directly, but fell into thinking.


    Of course, this was for Terumi Mei, otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be too casual if she agreed to Terumi Mei¡¯s words casually?


    After a long silence, Uchiha smiled faintly when he saw the anxious expression of Terumi Haeju, "Okay, I agree, but what good is it?"


    Terumi Mei was happy when he saw the smile on Uchiha''s face.


    "What''s the relationship between us, do you still say that the benefits are not good, don''t you appear to be a part?" Terumi Mei looked at Uchiha with a charming look, and then said.


    "Terumi has nothing on her body now, so she can only agree with her body."


    Terumi Ming touched her red lips with her hand, and then blew a kiss to Uchiha.


    If it was the first time, Terumi would not dare to do such an action, but after a series of things that just happened, the relationship between the two has improved a lot.

 468 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 468

    Terumi Mei resumed her''nature'' again and began to''teasing'' Uchiha.


    Dare to tease me?Don¡¯t know me, the least thing to eat is to tease?


    Uchiha''s eyes narrowed slightly when he saw Terumi Ming''s piety.


    "Okay, then it''s settled." Uchiha agreed heartily.


    Hearing Uchiha''s words, Terumi Mei blushed instead, and said angrily, "I was kidding, you really agreed."


    Although that was the case, Terumi Ming was delighted to see Uchiha''s reaction.


    Terumi Ming''s small hand hit Uchihain''s fierce mouth.


    Uchihain lightly grasped Terumi Ming''s hand.


    Terumi Ming''s hands are slender, white and tender.


    The fingers are stylish and well-defined.Thin and uniform, not much meaning, not a little bit.


    The white palms seem to be tender to pinch out water, and the dark blue blood vessels are like the extension of the emerald thread.


    Terumi Ming''s palm looked thin, but he felt very fleshy when he touched it.


    "Why, you want me to do things, how can it be possible that you don''t need to pay at all, I want you, first take some interest."


    Uchiha chuckled slightly and pulled hard.


    Terumi Ming was unprepared, this person was directly pulled into Uchiha''s arms.


    Then, Uchiha''s hidden lips covered Terumi Ming''s lips.


    Terumi Ming instinctively wanted to dodge, but the hand that was held tightly by Uchiha Hideo gave Terumi Mei nowhere to hide.


    Sweet, cool, tender, tender.


    Soft and sweet like cotton candy.


    "This is interest, and it''s also a seal. If it''s stamped, you will be mine."


    Uchiha said without any doubt.


    "You are really domineering."


    Chapter 470 I want you to help me


    A numbing electric current suddenly flows through Terumi Ming''s heart and toward Terumi Ming''s body.


    Seeing Uchihain who had just snatched his first kiss in this way, countless thoughts appeared in Terumi Ming''s heart, and his eyes became blurred.


    Terumi Ming did not expect that he met Uchihain on the first day today, and he took away the first kiss she had kept for fifteen years.


    It¡¯s just that, in my heart, I don¡¯t hate it, or even like it very much.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing side quest two, kiss Uchihain, thank Uchihain for his life-saving grace. Mission rewards, boiling escape proficiency +0.5, melting proficiency +0.5, physical skill-ability +0.5. "


    The voice of the system rang from Terumi Ming''s mind.


    An unspeakable power poured into Terumi Ming''s body.


    Terumi Ming could feel that her ability to comprehend boiling and dissolving has stepped up again.


    What''s more, even the physical skills that she is least good at, her ability has risen to a higher level.


    In the original book, Terumi Mei has never used ninjutsu accidents and offenses, and at the same time he has no melee combat, and even moves very little.


    When playing against Sasuke, he just trot for a while.


    This was not because Terumiming was too lazy to move, but because Terumiming''s physical talent was too bad.


    If it weren''t for the weak power and agility attributes that severely reduced Terumi Ming''s strength, Terumi Ming, who has double bloodstains, would definitely not stop at the Shadow Level.


    Terumi Ming who got this power also knew the authenticity of the system.


    Because of this sudden increase in strength, there is no way to cheat.


    Improved is improved.


    Even though this kind of power seems to belong to him originally, it is all improved.


    By now, Terumi Ming had no doubts about the system anymore, and even no doubt that anyone had calculated himself.


    After all, God suddenly improves a person''s strength without knowing it, even the strongest ninja can''t do it.


    This is a divine power.


    This is the thought in Terumi Ming''s mind.


    When he thinks that his abilities can be improved through systematic tasks, Terumi is excited.


    After Uchihain''s words to her just now, Terumi Ming also learned the importance of strength.


    Only with absolute strength can survive better in a cruel place.


    Without strength, everything is fake, nihility, and unrealistic.


    Thinking of this, Terumi Mei also turned to side mission one.


    The main task is to become Uchiha''s daughter. Terumi Ming is not ready yet, so he is not in a hurry, but the side task one can start.


    Terumi Ming, desperately needs strength, otherwise, how embarrassed to stand beside Uchihain.


    In the world of Ninja, the women of Uchihain are all famous people, Terumi Ming will not think that he will be inferior to other women of Uchihain.


    Faintly, Terumi Ming had some thoughts of competing for favor.


    After all, she knew that Uchiha Hidden had two confidantes in Sand Ninja Village, and in Konoha, there were countless more.


    There is only one in Wunin Village, which is a bit weak.


    "Ding, congratulations to the master for gaining Boiling Evasion Proficiency +0.5, Melting Evasion Proficiency +0.5, and Physical Ability +0.5."


    "Ding, it is detected that the owner hasn''t mastered boiling escape, melt escape."


    "Ding, congratulations to the master for obtaining Boiling Escape, Melting Escape, and physical skill +0.5."


    The sound of the system appeared in Uchiha''s ear at the same time.


    It''s just that Uchiha Yin didn''t care, he was used to it.

 469 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 469

    What Uchiha cared about was Terumi Ming''s answer.


    "You are really domineering." Terumi Mei gave Uchiha a faint look and said.


    "Yes, I''m so overbearing, do you like it?"


    At this time, Uchiha faintly exuded his aura, like a supreme king.


    But this kind of aura did not make Terumi Ming feel depressed, but fascinated.


    In the original book, why did Terumi Ming not find the other half?Isn¡¯t Terumi Mei not good enough?


    No, Terumi Mei is definitely good enough, but in Kirinin Village, Terumi Mei can''t find another man who can match her.


    Terumi Ming will only like men who are better than him.


    Therefore, according to the idea of ??Ning Que Wulan, Terumi Ming will be alone for a lifetime.


    At this moment, looking at the majestic Uchiha in his body, Terumi Ming''s eyes were only deeply fascinated.


    All the previous worries were discarded.


    Is this the man I like?


    Terumi Ming confessed, confessing that he fell in love with Uchiha Hidden.


    Although I only met for less than a day, I was firmly attracted by the charm of the other party.


    "I like it." Terumi said with a charming smile looking at Uchiha''s close friend.


    "Then you won''t be allowed to molest others, but I will be jealous."


    Uchiha faintly touched Terumi Ming''s jaw and said.


    "I see, I will change this habit in the future."


    Terumi Mei was like a little girl, she naturally pushed her sultry curly hair behind her ears, nodded, and said.


    "Okay, can you let me go?"


    Although she was immersed in Uchiha''s embrace, Terumi Mei still retains the youthfulness and reservedness of a girl.


    Uchiha smiled too, and let go of Terumi Mei.


    "What are your plans in the future, do you want to follow me?" Uchiha asked Terumi Mei faintly.


    Originally Uchiha Kimura planned to use Terumi Mei to break through Uchiha Madara''s tricks, but now it seems that Ao alone is not enough.


    It is also a good choice to turn Terumi Mei to Konoha.


    However, Terumi Mei didn''t notice Uchiha''s thoughts.


    "Brother Yin, I want to be a water shadow of the five generations. I want to expose the fact that Yakura is controlled. I want to become stronger. Brother Yin, I want you and help me."


    Terumi Ming said solemnly.


    Chapter 471: Who did it


    "Do you want me to help you?" Uchiha hidden to Terumi Mei asked.


    "Yes, Brother Yin, I want you to help me." Terumi Ming said.


    "Okay, I promised, now, let''s leave here first." Uchiha nodded faintly and said.


    Uchiha hidden, originally wanted to use Terumi Mei to expose Uchiha Madara''s conspiracy and add blockage to Uchiha Madara.


    After that, he just thought that Terumi Mei was brutally harmed by Mistin Village, and I''m afraid I won''t go back to Mistin Village.


    But he didn''t expect that Terumi Ming still had the idea of ??being a water shadow.


    If this is the case, everything should go according to the original plan.


    Terumi Mei was also taken aback, and did not expect Uchiha to promise himself so easily.


    But when I thought about it, my heart felt warm.


    Uchiha Yin and Kirinin Village have no relatives for no reason, and this help must not be helping Kirinin Village, but helping himself.


    And because of himself, Uchiha hidden unexpectedly wants to fight Uchiha Madara.


    This made Terumi Ming feel a lot of attention.


    You know, Uchiha Madara can live for so long, even if his strength declines, he definitely looks out of the crowd, otherwise, it''s not Uchiha Madara.


    However, Uchiha Ken was able to agree to be so casual, which shows that he is obviously extremely important in Uchiha''s heart.


    This can not help making Terumi feel happy.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the side mission one. Successfully let Uchiha Yin support himself to become a five-generation water shadow. Mission rewards, boiling escape proficiency +1, all attributes +1, melting proficiency +1. Physical ability +1 ."


    The system heard the voice of task completion.


    The feeling of increased strength just now appeared in Terumi Ming.


    In addition, the sensation brought to Terumi by boiling Dun +0.5 and boiling Dun +1 is not the same. Terumi Ming''s understanding of boiling Dun + enhanced by boiling Dun +1 is much higher than boiling Dun +0.5.


    Terumi Ming could feel that her strength was in Shangnin, and I was afraid that she had already reached the peak, and he was only one step away from being able to reach the strength of elite Shangnin.


    This system is really powerful, but is there no task at all?


    "Ding, open side mission three. With the help of Uchiha, I will expose the fact that Yakura is under control, and thank Uchiha in my own way. The reward depends on the degree of completion of the mission."


    It seemed that he had sensed Terumi Ming''s mind, and the system continued.


    "Is that so? This task doesn''t seem difficult." Terumi said, touching his chin.


    "The point of this mission is not to expose Yakura''s control, but to thank you for Uchiha. If the thanks are not in place, the less rewards for the mission." The system reminded me kindly.


    Terumi Ming felt ashamed.


    After being reminded by the system, Terumi Ming thought of going somewhere else instead.


    Really, why do you prefer Uchiha in the system so much?Terumi said to the system angrily.


    Can you control?The system replied proudly.


    "Hin, what are we going to do next." Didn''t Terumi Ming continue talking to the system, but asked Uchiha hidden.


    Now Terumi Mei''s confidants are dead, and Terumi Mei is also cumin alone, so he naturally regards Uchihain as the backbone.

 470 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 470

    "We should first find a hotel and wash up. As for cultivation, we need to plan to expose Yakura and make you a water shadow of the Five Dynasties."


    Uchiha nodded faintly and said.


    In Wujin Village, in the office of Suijage, the ghost shark and the loquat juzo are half kneeling in front of Yakura.


    "Master Shuiying, when we chased Terumi Ming and other bloody remnants, we were intercepted secretly. Except for me and Guiyu who were released, all the others died."


    Loquat Juzo said.


    Hearing Loquat Juzo''s words, Yakura seemed to have expected it, and said calmly: "Oh, who is preventing us from doing things in Kirinin Village?"


    The shark muscles on the ghost shark are very obvious, and the ghost shark did not hide it specially.


    Therefore, Uchiha Madara, Uchiha and Kurozutu who are hiding behind Yakura know what is going on...


    Madara''s expression is self-assured and unconcerned, while Heijue''s face is black.


    Well, Heijue''s face was originally black.


    With soil, he clenched his fists with both hands, and his five fingers were deeply embedded in his own flesh.


    Although it has been for a while, but the soil at this time still has a grudge against Uchiha, otherwise he would not use the fog to cruel the bloodstained ninja to vent his anger.


    It''s just that Oido knows that at this moment, he is definitely not Uchiha''s opponent and needs to be forbearing.


    As long as he is familiar with the power he has gained, he will be able to defeat Uchiha Hidden.


    The soil inside said secretly.


    Although he also knew that Uchiha would use space ninjutsu, Taito still felt that his power was invincible.


    It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know that Uchiha¡¯s kaleidoscope first awakened, and his first ability was divine power.


    The divine power that brought the earth awakened, in front of Uchiha, was really not enough to see.


    "It was Uchiha who did it secretly." Sensing the aura exuding from Yakura, Loquat Juzo couldn''t help but sweat.


    If it was before, Loquat Juzo thought that Yakura''s strength had improved again, but now he knew that this was definitely not Yakura''s strength.


    It is the strength of Uchiha Madara, the man behind 2.2 Yakura.


    "Oh, what else did Uchiha Yin say." Yakura said calmly, as if everything was expected.


    "Uchiha said hiddenly, Terumi Mei, he has saved it, and this ghost shark is even a gift for you." Loquat Juzo said.


    Hearing what Loquat Juzo said, Yakura''s eyes narrowed slightly, seeming to be thinking.


    Indeed, secretly, Kuro Zetsu and Daito had already started a heated discussion around whether Uchiha knew that Yakura had been controlled by them.


    And Loquat Juzo and Onishi are also very worried in their hearts, waiting for the answer from Yakura in front of them, or in other words, the answer from Uchiha Madara.


    Chapter 472 Argument


    Although Uchiha hides them not to worry, how can they not worry.


    This is a matter of life and death.


    If the opponent is just Yakura, they will definitely not worry, even if they can''t fight, there is no problem to escape.


    But right now, Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Madara''s men are on the opposite side. In this way, if the opponent suspects them or even gets angry, they will probably die.


    And only Uchiha Madara could make the decision.


    In the shadows, Heijue and Daitu are discussing.


    "Master Madara, I''m afraid Uchihain already knows that we have controlled Yakura. His move is probably a demonstration. We need to consider transferring."


    He knows Uchiha''s power deeply. He is the one who doesn''t want to confront Uchiha''s secret at this time. There is no advantage to say. If he is not careful, he may fail his plan.


    Hei Jue would rather postpone the plan than let his plan fail.


    After all, I have been waiting for 03 thousand years, and waiting for a while, there is no problem, right?


    And if Uchiha concealed his plan to ruin his plan, it would be considered light to climb for a hundred years, if one is not good, he would die.


    It''s just that Hei Jue''s statement, of course, cannot satisfy the soil.


    Whether Uchiha hidden them or not, is it so important?


    The important thing is that if you walked away so badly, didn''t you lose in the contest with Uchiha hidden?


    Although Uchiha has grown a lot with soil after the blackening, it is still quite lacking.


    After all, except for those who have system plug-ins, there are limits to how fast they can grow.


    What''s more, facing Uchiha Hidden, it is natural for Uchiha to take the soil to be patient.


    He couldn''t bear it, and ran away dingy in front of Uchihain.


    Otherwise, doesn''t it mean that everything Lin did is right?


    Taking soil can''t stand it.


    He just wants to use his actions to show that Uchiha is inferior to himself.


    Lin chose Uchihain, which was the worst choice.


    It is precisely because of this obsession that the soil will be blackened, and I am looking forward to the Moon Eye Project.


    How is it possible to let him go dingy now?


    "Maara, I don''t think it is right. Uchiha has passed through Kirinin Village in the future, how could he know that we have taken control of Yakura?"


    "I think Uchiha''s move is not a demonstration, but a kind of temptation. If we are scared away by this kind of temptation, then what prestige do you have." Uchiha said in a loud voice with Tohehe. .


    "We have controlled three generations of water shadows before. Uchiha recalled that we continue to control the four generations of water shadows. Isn''t it normal? I still feel that Uchiha has already sensed that we control Yakura." Head down, expressing his own opinions.


    "So? Even if Uchiha Ken really knows that we control Yakura, what can he do? Will the people in Kirinin Village believe him?"


    The soiled eyes narrowed slightly and said, "Uchihain, just killed three generations of Suikage. At this time, it is impossible for the people in Kirinin Village to believe him."


    "So I think that we can continue to do so, there is no need to care about Uchiha''s small movements." Daido continued.


    Hearing the words with dirt, Heijue lowered his head, not knowing what to think.


    It is true that the idea of ??bringing soil is not in line with Heijue''s novelty, but it is also a weakness of bringing soil.


    A person with weakness is bound to be better controlled than a person without any weakness.

 471 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 471

    And Hei Jue will hide in the dark from now on, and the subordinates who bring dirt on the bright side naturally cannot continue to argue with the dirt.


    Of course, the most important thing is that he feels that although he can''t beat Uchiha, if he wants to escape, Uchiha can''t do anything to him.


    Adhering to this idea, Heijue did not continue to speak.


    Seeing Hei Jue did not continue to speak, he smiled triumphantly in his heart.


    "Okay, don''t quarrel with you two. After I die, Heijue will help you with soil. It''s better not to have any disparity between the two." At this time, Madara spoke.


    His face was expressionless, making it hard to understand his inner thoughts.


    Uchiha was also silent, waiting for Uchiha Madara''s judgment.


    After all, it was Uchiha Madara who had all the right to make decisions at this time.


    Haha, after you Uchiha Madara''s death, everything about you will be mine. At that time, I will implement the Moon Eye Project according to my own ideas.


    That''s right, from the very beginning, Masato didn''t believe in Uchiha Madara, nor did he think about resurrecting Uchiha Madara according to Uchiha Madara''s plan, making Uchiha Madara a Jumeishi, and executing the Moon Eye Project.


    Who is the ten-tailed man Zhuli is not the ten-tailed man Zhuli?But I want to carry out the Moon Eye Project myself.


    Uchi 860 Hauma nodded when he saw the attitude of Kuro Zetsu and Tatou.


    Compared to Kurozutsu and Otodo, Uchiha Madara definitely believes in Kurozutsu.


    Because in Uchiha Madara''s view, black is definitely a product of his own spiritual will and will never harm him.


    But maybe you take soil.


    Therefore, Heijue is a means and a method to stay to control the soil.


    So even though he knew that Daito had ulterior motives, Uchiha Madara didn''t care.


    But at this moment, Madara is more in favor of the idea of ??bringing soil.


    "This time, just follow the one with soil. Even if Uchiha knows that we are in Kirinin Village, what about it? I am Uchiha Madara, not afraid!"


    "Besides, do you think Uchiha will fight with us under the pressure of all the other Shinobu siege?"


    "Uchihain has already killed the fourth generation of Fukage and the third generation of Suikage. Now the ninja world is staring at Uchiha''s actions. If Uchihain wants to attack us, it will be against all the ninjas in Wunin Village. The shot is for the entire Shinobi world."


    "Uchihain, would not do such a stupid move."


    Uchiha Madara said.


    Chapter 473: The Hidden Joke


    "Besides, even if Uchiha''s mind is really convulsed and wants to fight with us, do you think I will be afraid?"


    With that said, Uchiha Madara showed a fierce momentum, and even gave people a sense of excitement.


    Uchiha Madara is very strong, and in his life, there is only one enemy in Senjujuma.


    Uchiha hidden, but gave Uchiha Madara a sense of danger. While making Uchiha Madara vigilant, why not let Uchiha Madara feel excited.


    Uchiha Madara has always been a warlike person, a person who would not give up.


    If it weren''t for being too old and to take into account his own plans, I''m afraid Uchiha Madara would have been tempted to call Uchiha hidden to see how many catties this junior has.


    Now Uchiha Hidden is looking for her door, how can Uchiha Madara be afraid!


    Even in old age, Uchiha Madara is still the fearless Uchiha Madara.


    The pride in Uchiha Madara''s body is simply not comparable to the current belt soil.


    "Yes, Lord Madara." Hearing Madara''s words, Hei Jue had no expression on his face, but in his heart, he was a little dissatisfied.


    In Hei Jue''s mind, his own plan is the most important, and everything else can be discarded.


    This is very different from Uchiha Madara.


    Uchiha Madara seemed to feel Heizue''s dissatisfaction, and said directly to Heizue: "Heizue, you are the product of my will, but you are not me. How would you know how strong I am?!"


    "Don''t worry, this will never ruin our plan."


    Uchiha Madara said lightly.


    "Yes, Lord Madara."


    How confident Uchiha Madara is in his own strength.


    But, in the same way, how does Madara Uchiha know how strong Uchiha is?!


    When Dai Tu heard Ma¡¯s support for his plan, although his face was expressionless, his heart was extremely excited.


    He was very excited, and he was able to fight Uchiha hidden.


    If possible, he even wants to use Uchiha Madara''s power to kill Uchiha Yin.


    Don''t look at Uchiha Madara who looks so old now, but he still possesses terrifying abilities when he catches the body of the outside golem.


    In the heart with soil, the best result is that Uchiha Yin and Uchiha Madara both lose and lose.


    "Well, now that it''s decided, let''s continue to implement it according to the plan." Uchiha Madara also closed his eyes and said.


    "As for the loquat Shizo, don''t care about him. On the contrary, the ghost is a good seed, you can use it."


    "It''s okay, since it''s Uchiha, it''s already very rare for you to survive from his hands, Guiyu, you stay, Shizo, you should withdraw first."


    After a long silence, Yakura said.


    "Yes, Lord Shuiying." Loquat Juzo and Guiyu also breathed a sigh of relief.


    The atmosphere of feeling just now really makes the two people feel uncomfortable.


    They always feel that Yakura may come out at any time.


    However, as expected by Uchiha, Yakura let them go.


    In other words, Uchiha Madara let them go.


    The loquat shizang directly retreated out.


    The ghost shark stood up straight.


    "Master Shuiying, I don''t know why you left me." Guiyu asked.


    "From now on, you will be the master of the mackerel muscle. Compared to the double-sword flounder, the mackerel muscle is more suitable for you." Yakura said.

 472 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 472

    Just now, the ghost mackerel had put the mackerel muscle on the table, after all, the mackerel muscle was not attributable, and he was still the owner of the double-sword flounder.


    The ghost shark is not stupid, knowing that when the big sword shark muscle is not assigned to him by Yakura, no matter what, he cannot use it without authorization, otherwise he will wear it.


    "And then, you will be my subordinate." Yakura said.


    "Oh? Why did Yakura-sama look at me? Instead of looking at Loquat Juzo?" Oniji said questioningly, as if at the beginning, Uchiha Ken also valued himself more.


    "It is precisely because you have completed countless dirty tasks and performed many betrayal tasks for the country, so you are more trustworthy."


    "Because you know this world is full of hypocrisy." Yakura replied.


    Hearing what Yakura said, the ghost shark was shocked.


    Of course, it was not because of Yakura''s words that I felt shocked, but because Yakura''s words actually coincided with Uchiha''s words!


    This makes the ghost shark feel incredible.


    Could it be that Uchihaken can still fully guess Uchihain''s mind?


    That''s really terrifying. Uchiha Madara is such a terrifying person who always follows Uchiha''s mind. Doesn''t it mean that Uchiha Can completely control Uchiha Madara in his palms?


    This is really horrible.


    What Guiyu didn''t know was that Uchiha''s ability to achieve this level was due to the foresight of his previous life.


    In other words, the information is not equal.


    Uchiha Kazumi knows everything about Uchiha Madara, but Uchiha Madara doesn''t know anything about Uchiha Kazura.


    Uchiha''s current information on Ming''s surface is only the most superficial, even if the black can collect it, it will not have much effect.


    No one knew about Uchiha''s hidden strength and information in the dark.


    After the ghost shuddered, he didn''t make much action, but continued: "This kind of thing, when I killed my companion for the first time, I understood."


    "As a Mist Ninja, I killed Mist Ninja, then who am I?"


    "Is it an enemy or a friend? What is my purpose and where I stand."


    "Where do I go, where can I get stability?"


    "I can only deeply feel that I am a hypocritical existence."


    The ghost said with a little confusion, but this kind of confusion is not the first time facing Uchiha''s confusion.


    In the confusion of the ghost pretending, there is a deep banter hidden.


    Chapter 474 Everything is ready


    It was a kind of joke to Uchiha Madara.


    Uchiha Madara jokingly pretended to deceive Ninja, but Uchiha Hidden completely saw through.


    Even Uchiha Madara''s words are exactly the same as Uchiha Hidden.


    In the joke, there is also admiration for Uchiha.


    I feel admired for Uchiha''s ability to do this.


    In the same way, Uchihain''s previous questioning was also regarded as Uchihain''s beating on him by the ghost.


    If Uchiha knew about this, I''m afraid he would be dumbfounded.


    After all, how to fool the ghost shark, Uchiha hidden also passed some means, recalling how Madara fooled the ghost shark in his previous life.


    But because he used it first, Guiyu had so many associations.


    Even, let the ghost shark be more loyal to him.


    Ghost shark hidden his emotions very deeply, and did not let Uchiha Madara find out.


    Uchiha Madara continued to flicker: "Then let me free you from the pain of hypocrisy."


    The door behind Yakura gradually opened, and the figure in the shadow was looming.


    Ghost shark also stared.


    "Let me help you create this shelter." Yakura''s voice suddenly changed to the voice of Uchiha Madara.


    "Who are you?" The ghost shark grasped the shark muscle behind him and said vigilantly.


    I have to say that if the ghost shark was in Uchiha''s previous life, he would definitely be an actor with superb acting skills, completely acting out the mentality that he didn''t know everything.


    "First of all, from this country, you have been acting to deal with your companions so far, and you will act as my classmate in the future."


    Uchiha Madara didn''t pay attention to Oni''s vigilance, and said to himself.


    He is confident that as long as he reveals his identity, Guiyu will definitely become his subordinate according to his own wishes.


    This is Uchiha Madara''s own self-confidence, how can he think that the ghost shark has already destroyed Uchiha Madara''s preparations.


    Even Uchiha Madara''s deceptive remarks were first spoken by Uchiha.


    "You seem to trust me quite a bit, but I still don''t know who you are?" Gui Shao asked with a joke in his heart, but he still kept alert on his face.


    In the darkness, a gleam of light flashed, and the familiar Sangouyu writing wheel eyes appeared.


    Sure enough, is this Uchiha Madara?Are these around him his subordinates?


    Writing round eyes is really a peculiar ability. The Uchiha clan is really a clan rich in powerful people.


    Uchiha Madara''s writing wheel eyes reminded Oni Yu of Uchiha''s writing wheel eyes, and couldn''t help but sigh.


    The eye that shines in the dark...


    "Oh, it turns out that you have been talking to me."


    The ghost shark put down his hand that was holding the handle of the big sword shark muscle and said.


    "Did you use the writing wheel eyes to control the four generations of water shadows?"


    "Sure enough, this world is full of falsehoods."


    Ghost shark laughed loudly, not knowing whether he was laughing at the falsehood of this world, or at what Uchiha Madara did.


    "But you actually have the pupil power to manipulate the four generations of Shui Ying, who is a strong shadow rank, where are you sacred?"


    Guiyu''s face was''dignified'' and said with a little''surprise''.

 473 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 473

    Seeing the look of the ghost shark, Uchiha Madara was very satisfied in his heart, but for some reason, he still felt very weird.


    Everything on the ghost shark seems to be very natural.


    But intuition, Uchiha Madara''s instinctive feeling was wrong, but he didn''t know what was wrong.


    Of course, Hei Jue also feels this way. He only has soil, which is a bit worse, and he doesn''t feel anything wrong at all.


    This also made Uchiha Madara and Kurozutsu take a look.


    However, he continued, "I am Uchiha Madara!"


    "What?" The ghost shark was just right, and also showed a surprised look.


    "The man, who is already dead, I can''t believe you, please let me see what you look like."


    Said the ghost shark.


    "Well, it''s up to you to believe me or not."


    Seeing things develop as he expected, Uchiha Madara''s heart also settled down.


    The feeling just now is an illusion.


    The smoke disappeared just right, revealing the true face of Uchiha Madara.


    "drink."


    A cultivator suddenly remembered with a soft voice, and a blue chakra appeared on Terumi Ming''s arm.


    Afterwards, she pulled her body back slightly, with a sudden force at the waist, Terumi Ming hit the wooden post with a punch.


    Click~


    With a muffled sound, the entire wooden pile shattered, sawdust spattered, and spider web-like cracks spread along the fist collision.


    Crunch~


    Terumi Ming blasted out the half-empty stake with a fist, making a creaking sound, and then fell to the ground feebly.


    "Ok, Ok!"


    Terumi Ming looked at her fist with excitement on her face, and made a faint sound of admiration.


    Terumi Ming, what he lacks most is the strength of physique, and now, under Uchiha''s several teachings, and the systematic increase of physique, the strength of physique has greatly improved.


    Of course Terumi Ming knew that her ninjutsu skills were very strong, but her physical skills were terrible.


    This shortcoming will not show up at all when confronting the weak, but it will become a fatal weakness when confronting the strong at the same level.


    The body is the foundation of everything. Even a pure ninjutsu ninja must at least learn to move to avoid enemy attacks, or be able to counterattack in close combat. Otherwise, if you meet a fast ninja, Terumi will have no way to counterattack. .


    Now, this weakness is gradually being made up.


    Looking at Uchihain who was watching her practice, a look of confusion flashed across Terumi Ming''s face.


    If you are also a ninja from Kiri Ninja Village, that would be great.


    "Okay, you have almost practiced physical skills, and your boiling and melting have also improved. Next, I will meet Uchiha Madara."


    A light flashed in Uchiha''s hidden eyes.


    Chapter 475: Poison named Uchihain


    "The injury is almost healed, but now Terumi Mei and the others are also very bad luck. What should I do?"


    After the battle between Terumi Ming and Loquat Juzo, some time has passed.


    Qing also came to the secret gathering place they had agreed upon at the beginning and waited for a long time.


    The skin trauma he had suffered in the battle is now almost healed.


    It''s just that after waiting for so long at the secret meeting place, they didn''t wait for Terumi Mei and the others to arrive. At this moment, Qing felt that Terumi Mei and the others were already cold.


    Thinking about it this way, Qing''s heart is also refreshing.


    Originally, Qing had taken a fancy to Terumi Mei''s aptitude, and thought Terumi Mei could become the next generation of water shadows, and only then could she befriend Terumi Mei.


    But I didn''t expect that he would be targeted by Yakura, and I''m afraid it would be more ugly.


    "What should I do?" As soon as he thought of being a mist ninja, but being chased by someone because of his white eyes, Qing felt a moment of confusion.


    Click~


    The old wooden door was opened, and Qing became vigilant in an instant and hid it in secret.


    "Is this your secret gathering place? It''s really broken."


    A strange young man''s voice sounded.


    "That''s no way. Yakura has taken control of Wunin Village. It''s not easy for us to find a hiding place in the Water Country, okay?"


    A familiar female voice rang in Qing''s ear.


    Qing burst into tears immediately.


    "Terumi Ming!"


    Qing suddenly pounced, and then a bear hug.


    boom.


    A palm directly blocked Qing''s path forward, directly blocking Qing''s head, and did not allow Qing Xiong to hug it successfully.


    After all, how can I say that Terumi Mei is Uchiha Hidden''s internal female, how can he hug other men?


    Seeing Uchiha''s movement, Terumi Mei also chuckled.


    While chuckling, Terumi Mei also felt a little sweetness.


    The more Uchiha cared about herself, the more interesting Terumi was.


    Moreover, this is more like a jealous action.


    After a short period of time, Terumi Mei has been deeply attracted by Uchiha.


    Hearing Terumi Ming''s laughter, Qing also felt embarrassed for a while.


    I am embarrassed.

 474 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 474

    However, Qing didn''t care, but stopped, and looked at Uchiha Ken: "This is? Why does it look so familiar?"


    Looking at Uchihain, Qing felt a deep familiarity, but he couldn''t remember Uchihain''s name for a while.


    This made Qing think that Uchiha Ken, just like himself, is also the Ninja Ninja from Terumi Ming, who is just someone he doesn''t know.


    After all, there are so many ninjas in a Ninja Village, except for a few well-known ninjas, everyone knows them, and the rest are not only related to each other.


    If it were a ninja in Anbu, that was even more so.


    And Qing thought that Uchiha Ken was a ninja who took refuge in Terumi in Anbe.


    Qing, also saw Uchiha''s pictures, otherwise he wouldn''t be absolutely familiar with Uchiha''s.


    It''s just that Qing never thought that Uchiha would help Terumi Mei, so instinctively, he ignored this option.


    "Qing, are you sure you don''t know him?" Seeing Qing''s body and spirit, Terumi said jokingly.


    "Should I know him?" Qing kept staring at Uchiha''s face, the more he opened, the more familiar he became.


    "Don''t stare at me, otherwise, I will be angry, get to know, Uchihain."


    Uchiha narrowed his eyes, smiled and said to Qing, and at the same time stretched out his hand in a friendly manner.


    Ao has always been Terumi Mei''s confidant in the original book. Even if Uchiha does not give Ao face, he will give Terumi Mei a face.


    Besides, Terumi Ming''s power is too low now. In order to get Terumi Ming to ascend the position of the water shadow, besides relying on his strength, he also needs the help of others.


    Uchiha hidden, of course, understands this truth.


    "Hello, my name is Ao, what?! You are Uchihain?!" Ao didn''t react for a while, and first held Uchihain''s friendly hand.


    After Qing reacted, holding Uchiha''s hand, it began to tremble.


    "It''s okay, I don''t eat people. This time, I''m on Terumi Mei''s side." Seeing Ao''s nervousness and panic, Uchiha smiled indifferently and let go of his hand.


    In the Ninja World, except Konoha, the other four people in Ninja Village know themselves, is there one who doesn''t tremble?


    Uchiha''s current appearance is familiar to Uchiha.


    After all, on the battlefield, Uchiha''s prestige is also a bad name.


    Killed two Ninja villages, besides Uchiha, which ninja has done it?(Both the pillars and the spots are suppressed or controlled, and there is no killer.)


    For the first time, Qing thought of Uchiha''s purpose, why did he do this?Is it a transaction?


    Qing looked at Terumi Mei, with a question in his eyes.


    Terumi Mei said, "Ao, Yin is on our side, don''t worry."


    How can you rest assured, this is Uchiha Yin.


    A wry smile appeared on Qing''s face.


    "Don''t worry, Yin won''t hurt us, right, brother Yin."


    Terumi Mei smiled charmingly, then walked to Uchiha Ken''s side and kissed Uchiha Ken.


    This little Nizi is really getting more and more proficient, but I won''t be so helpless.


    In Qing''s surprise, Terumi Mei''s shy eyes, Uchiha concealed Terumi Mei''s waist and limbs, and''punished'' Terumi Mei.


    Wo Cao, Terumi Ming sacrificed her hue and charmed Uchiha Ken!


    Master Terumi Ming is too great, for the sake of Wunin Village, can he achieve this kind of level?!


    Qing has a sense of tears in her eyes.


    As everyone knows, Terumi Mei is not only fascinated by Uchihain, but she herself has also fallen into the poison called Uchihain.


    The 476th chapter war is about to start


    Oh, Master Terumi Mei is so great, he actually sacrificed his hue for the sake of Wunin Village.


    With tears in his eyes, Uchiha felt a bit of cold.


    The green veins on his forehead appeared, and Uchiha had an urge to beat him.


    In the original work, Uchiha Ken really didn''t know that Qing was actually a funny comparison.


    "Okay, now that everyone is there, we are about to start implementing our plan."


    After releasing Terumi Mei, Uchiha said hiddenly.


    "Plan?" Qing''s head was full of questions.


    "Terumi Mei, you can talk to him first." Uchiha supported his forehead and said.


    "Okay." Terumi Ming nodded, and stood behind Uchiha Ken, gently pressing his fingers on Uchiha''s temple to relieve Uchiha''s fatigue.


    "Ao, have you ever wondered why the four generations of Mizukage Yakura suddenly issued a blood fog policy and ordered the killing of bloodstained ninjas?" Terumi Ming said softly.


    "Well, Mizukage-sama, no, this action of Yakura is to make his subordinates incomprehensible. What makes his subordinates even more incomprehensible is that his subordinates were friends with Yakura, but now Yakura seems to be different. Know yourself generally."


    Qing said with an incomprehensible look on his face.


    "It''s very simple, because Yakura has been controlled by someone!" Terumi Ming said with a cold light on her face.


    "What, Yakura is a strong shadow rank, how could it be controlled by others?" Qing said in disbelief.


    Qing, although resenting Yakura''s actions, he still loves Wunin Village in his heart.


    So saying that Yakura was controlled, Ao was the first to believe it.


    "So, don''t you have white eyes? You can verify it yourself." After stopping Terumi Mei, Uchiha said faintly.


    About Uchiha Madara, Uchiha Hidden didn''t want to make everyone know.


    Terumi Ming also understood Uchiha''s meaning and continued to listen to Uchiha''s words.


    "When a person is controlled by illusion, the Chakra in his body is confused. You only need to check it with your eyes to know if it is true." Uchiha said faintly.


    In the original book, Qing can even see with a blank eye the illusion of the other gods level, how could it be impossible to see Uchiha Madara¡¯s control illusion.


    "OK, alright."


    Qing thought for a while and nodded.


    "Okay, it shouldn''t be too late, let''s go." Uchiha said faintly.

 475 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 475

    "Ah? Let''s set off now?" Before Ao was surprised, Uchiha hidden his hands on the shoulders of Ao and Terumi Mei.


    Barter changes.


    Along with Uchiha''s Chakra''s movement, Ao, Terumi Mei, and Uchiha''s three all changed their appearances.


    Bai Jue''s bartering change is different from the general transformation technique. After absorbing other people''s chakras, he changes the same chakras as they are.


    After absorbing other people''s chakras, Jue''s clone became someone else and mixed into the Ninja Alliance to fight internally.


    And Uchiha''s bargaining change simply turned the three of them into three unfamiliar faces, just like Bai Zetsu''s bargaining change, it is difficult to see.


    Whoosh!


    Uchihain used Chakra again, and the three of them instantly disappeared from their secret base, and then simultaneously appeared outside the water shadow office in the water shadow building.


    "What an amazing space ninjutsu."


    Terumi Ming said in amazement.


    Although Uchiha Ken also taught Terumi Ninjutsu, he never showed his strength.


    This hand space ninjutsu is really amazing.


    And Qing is even more nervous.


    If this kind of method is used for self assassination, I am afraid that as long as Uchihain wants to assassinate, the other party will have no life all day long, right?


    It is horrible.


    Fortunately, he is from our side.


    "Well, let''s take a look, what''s the situation with the other party."


    Uchiha said to Qing.


    "it is good."


    Blue veins appeared in the eye socket of Qing''s right eye.


    If you can penetrate the black eye mask, you can see that the white eyes in the right eye of Cyan have become very hideous.


    "This, how come?!"


    Seeing the state of Yakura at the moment, Ao was taken aback.


    The chakra on Yakura''s body is completely different from the general flow. Obviously, he has fallen into the illusion, and I am afraid it is really controlled, just like Uchihain said.


    "How could this happen, Yakura, it''s controlled!"


    Qing now also believes Uchiha''s words in 3.3.


    In the water shadow office, Yakura discovered the arrival of Uchihain and the others immediately...


    Uchiha Kumi and the others did not hide their tracks at all, Uchiha Madara would naturally find their tracks the first time.


    And Uchiha Madara and the others, who controlled Yakura, also discovered Uchiha''s traces in the first place.


    Uchiha''s bartering changes are so powerful that it can deceive the eyes of ordinary people.


    But how to deceive Uchiha Madara¡¯s eyes?


    The war is about to start!!!!!


    Chapter 477 For Planning


    "Oh? I didn''t expect my friend to come so soon."


    At the moment Uchiha concealed blue and Terumi came to the Suikage Building, the Heijue hidden in the Suikage Building, with soil and spots, discovered Uchiha''s trace.


    After all, although Uchiha Yin used bartering and space ninjutsu to come, he did not hide his aura too much.


    While bartering changes, it is difficult to see through in the eyes of others, but for Hei Jue, it is not very difficult to see through.


    Perceiving the arrival of Uchiha, his face was full of hideousness under the funny mask of Toto.


    His hands clenched fists tightly, piercing flesh and blood between them, even leaving blood.


    "Master Madara, what should we do at this time." Kurozu glanced at Daito, and then asked Uchiha Madara.


    "I originally thought that Uchihaken might come in through the gate of Kirinin Village. After all, Uchihaken didn''t know that Yakura was under our control."


    "But I also neglected, Uchiha Kimura doesn''t need to enter through the gate of Kirinin Village at all."


    "Space ninjutsu, really good ninjutsu!"


    Madara also admired and said, he didn''t look like an enemy at all, but made people feel that the wind was light and light.


    On the contrary, it is to bring the soil. If it had not been for Uchiha Madara''s order, I am afraid that the soil has already rushed out, and Uchiha will fight to the death.


    "Take soil, you are not Uchihain''s opponent now."


    Uchiha Madara glanced at Daito and said.


    "I can beat him, I also have a kaleidoscope to write round eyes, and I can also space ninjutsu!" Daito said with bloodshot eyes, staring at Uchiha Madara.


    "No, you can''t beat him. What you need now is time to develop. Here, leave it to me."


    Uchiha Madara nodded at Kazuki and said.


    "Mara!" Dai Tu shouted, staring at Ma.


    Madara looked at the soil calmly.


    After a long time, Otodo gradually recovered his peace and looked at Uchiha Madara.


    "Okay, this time I''ll listen to you." The soil said with difficulty.


    Uchiha''s complexion was calm, but he put an extremely heavy pressure on the soil.


    Besides, Tatou knows that his strength is not as good as Uchiha''s. The remarks just now are just brave.


    Uchiha is here now, there is bound to be a big battle.


    And with Uchiha''s perception ability, Yakura''s control must have been revealed.


    Moreover, after seeing the people around Uchihain, Uchiha Madara also vaguely felt that Uchihain seemed to know all this.


    But it doesn''t matter. In Uchiha Madara''s heart, controlling Kirinin Village is just a convenience.

 476 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 476

    That''s right, in the eyes of Uchiha Madara, Kirinin Village is just a chess piece of little importance.


    Even if it was taken away by Uchiha, it would not be a pity.


    And the arrival of Uchiha Hidden also made Uchiha Madara''s heart boil with enthusiasm.


    Uchiha Madara can also feel that there is not much of his life left. It is better to pass away in the hearty battle with Uchiha Hidden.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha still felt a little excited.


    "Kurozutsu, you take the soil with you, and give the ghost sharks an order to keep the ghost sharks in the village of Wunin, as our spies." After Uchiha finished speaking, he also got up from his seat. .


    "Bring the soil, Hei Jue, the future plan depends on you!"


    "Yes, Master Madara" "Okay, Madara." Heijue and Daito said separately.


    Then, the two of them began to act in accordance with Spotted''s orders.


    Even though Tuo Tu felt a little dissatisfied, he still distinguished the importance.


    Just now, it was only a moment blinded by hatred.


    Bringing soil is definitely not the same as before, and the character has grown a lot.


    After regaining his calm, he also agreed with Uchiha Madara''s opinion.


    As for Kuro Zetsu, he didn''t want to have too much contact with Uchiha, so he agreed with Madara''s opinion even more.


    "Master Yin, what do we do now in 097, do we need to spread the news?" After confirming that Yakura was indeed controlled, Qing also said to Uchiha Yin with a serious face.


    "Well, my original idea was the same, but it doesn''t seem to be necessary now, don''t you think?" Uchihain looked at the door of the water shadow office and said.


    Originally, Uchiha''s idea was to come here to shock Uchiha Madara, and then use the power of public opinion to spread the fact that Yakura was controlled.


    Anyway, at this time, Uchiha is not in a hurry.


    However, Uchiha Yin did not expect that he was not in a hurry, but Uchiha Madara,''anxious''.


    "It''s not that I can''t help it. I can''t let my pawns. Is there any instability?"


    "For my plan, to keep everything under my control, I still need a lot of effort."


    The book in the water shadow office suddenly opened!


    Chapter 478 You are not as good as me


    Madara, an old-fashioned body, just appeared in front of the water shadow office.


    His cheeks are all like wrinkled orange peels, and he is leaning on a cane, but there is a kind of coercion that is not angry and powerful.


    This can be regarded as Uchiha hidden in this life, seeing Uchiha Madara for the first time.


    Uchiha knew that, after experiencing confusion, after seeing the stone monument of the Uchiha clan, Madara started his own plan while being shocked.


    From the beginning of the battle with Senjuju, it was already part of the plan.


    Now that he is still very old, Uchiha''s heart is only left with his plan.


    He absolutely does not allow any slightest mistake in his plan.


    And Uchiha Yin is a factor that appeared outside of Uchiha Madara¡¯s plan.


    Looking at the handsome young man in front of him, Uchiha squinted his eyes.


    In this battle, Uchiha Madara''s goal is to completely eradicate this last uncertainty.


    Otherwise, Uchiha Madara would not even think about making a shot himself.


    You know, Uchiha Madara is now hanging himself with the help of the outside golem. Once he makes a full shot, I am afraid that this breath will disappear.


    Uchiha Hidden naturally thought about this level.


    Uchiha Madara, are you trying to kill yourself with all your strength?!


    After all, he is the only uncertainty factor that Uchiha Madara can''t determine at all.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha hidden also showed a playful smile.


    Uchiha Madara is too high on himself.


    Gao sees that Uchiha Madara thinks that he is going to eat Uchiha.


    But Uchiha''s current strength is probably stronger than Uchiha Madara''s strength, so how can he be afraid of Uchiha Madara, whose strength has been reduced to the shadow level because of his old age.


    "So, you''re taking me down?" Uchiha said with a faint smile.


    After Uchiha Madara came out, Uchiha Yin had already spread Ao and Terumi Mei outside.


    After all, if you fight with Madara Uchiha later, I am afraid it will be difficult to take care of them.


    Standing at such a close distance, without Uchiha''s protection, I am afraid that the aftermath of the battle would be able to kill the two of them.


    Of course, after passing them out, if the aftermath of the battle still affects them, nothing will happen to Uchiha.


    "You rescued them?" Madara''s tone was strange.


    "Oh? Why can''t I save them?" Uchiha said faintly.


    "You are also a strong man, why would you care about them?" Madara carefully looked at Uchiha''s face, his tone was obviously strange.


    "Oh? I care about my friends, can''t I?" Uchiha replied faintly.


    For Uchiha Madara¡¯s question, Uchiha Yin also understood.


    In the view of Uchiha Madara now, I am afraid that apart from his own plan, he can''t take care of everything else.


    "Oh? I don''t understand, how can they become your friends, and even, for your friends, do not hesitate to oppose me."


    "No matter how the times change, I want to have a strong person who can rival you. You can''t find it everywhere, but why are you so naive? Just like the pillars."


    Uchiha Madara said lightly, of course, Uchiha Madara did not say the last sentence.


    However, Uchiha Madara''s frowning eyebrows also showed that his incomprehension was genuine.


    The most basic heart to become a strong is to be strong, that is, one''s own perseverance.


    The moment Uchihain saw Uchihain, Madara Uchiha had a vague feeling that Uchihain was avenging Hakura and Karuura.


    But Uchiha Madara didn''t understand why Uchiha Yin would trouble himself for the two''ants''.

 477 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 477

    "You don''t understand these things, so I''ll give you the simplest example. If Uchiha Senna is cheated, will you help him get revenge?" Uchiha said indifferently.


    "Where did you hear Senna''s name!"


    Hearing the distant, his own brother''s name, Uchiha Madara''s eyes flashed sharply.


    As a well-known younger brother in the younger brother family, in Uchiha Madara¡¯s heart, Uchiha Senna¡¯s name, like Shima, is a taboo.


    It was precisely because Uchiha Madara''s younger brother died that year, Uchiha Madara gradually went to extremes.


    Now being mentioned by Uchihain, Uchiha Madara is of course angry.


    But soon, Uchiha Madara deserves to be Uchiha Madara, and soon calmed down.


    "Is that so? Then I probably understand."


    "It''s just, do you know? For peace, I gave up my brother''s hatred and joined hands with the pillars. What was the end result?"


    "It''s just a false peace."


    "It''s like now, the Ninja world is still in chaos."


    "The reason why you have hope is simply because you still can''t see death or the future."


    "And I can see it."


    Uchiha Madara squinted his eyes, and his eyes showed a sharp light that was completely different from that of the old lady.


    Chapter 479 Ninja Realm Shura


    Uchiha silently listened to Uchiha Madara''s words, silently, and did not say anything about himself as a traverser, seeing farther than him.


    "Come and help me, how to use unlimited monthly reading to promote this world to true peace."


    Ban Shin made a move and invited Uchiha Yin for the second time, possibly, and for the last time.


    Madara''s voice is full of domineering: "You have the ability, and you are better than the soil. Together, we will definitely be able to make this world truly peaceful."


    If Uchiha can agree with Madara, it is definitely a better pawn than with soil. This is why Madara wants to cooperate with Uchiha.


    But how could Uchiha Yin cooperate with Madara.


    Uchiha sighed inwardly when he looked at Madara with an extraordinary spirit.


    Is it weird?Known as one of the bosses behind the scenes of Naruto, Madaraguchi talks about peace?


    Strange, ridiculous, and even sadder.


    The whole world, bringing soil for Lin, and teaming up with Madara to create a world where Lin likes herself.


    For peace, Nagato expands Akatsuki, captures the tail beast, and attacks Konoha.


    And Madara, 020 is also for peace and wants to hypnotize the world with wireless monthly reading.


    They fight for the peace and faith they desire, and work hard.


    "It''s because I can''t see it, so I think about it when I eat."


    Uchiha closed his eyes faintly, took a deep breath, and then opened them again.


    His eyes are as refined as Uchiha Madara.


    Obviously, Uchiha Hidden rejected Uchiha Madara.


    "Really? With a strong person like you, can''t understand me?" Madara frowned, with regret in her tone: "Like the original pillar, she didn''t understand me..."


    "Obviously I am correct."


    After Uchiha Madara finished speaking, his aura suddenly changed and he began to become fierce.


    "The right or wrong should be determined by history. What I can do is to believe that what I think is right."


    Uchiha said faintly, "Come on, I miss you, I can''t wait."


    The fighting spirit was constantly brewing on Uchiha''s body.


    Obviously, Uchiha Yin is also looking forward to the battle with Uchiha Madara.


    Because there are really too few people able to make Uchiha have the desire to fight, and Uchiha Madara is obviously one of them.


    "Hahaha, that''s fine, in this way, you can also see if it''s you or me!"


    "Anyway, only the winner is correct."


    Uchiha Madara was also boiling over with war, and said with a big smile.


    The momentum of the two is soaring.


    There was a sense of horror throughout the water shadow building.


    "Even if it''s an old man, I won''t be merciful."


    Uchiha said coldly, eyes like a bottomless abyss, flashing with cold black light.


    "Old man? Hahahahaha!" Ban heard the words and laughed again.


    Then, in Uchiha''s faintly startled gaze, Uchiha Madara, who was originally white-haired, was reborn with black hair at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The body that was full of vitality immediately became more vigorous, and the skin all over his body began to swell.


    The skinny body, but at the moment it is growing backwards, regaining its strength!


    The pale yellow and haggard face quickly dissipated and turned into a healthy bright color.


    And the pale hair bun, turned black and shiny!


    Ban''s original hunchback has disappeared, and the fragile bones are creaking.


    Uchiha Madara actually changed back to the state of his youth!


    Lying?!


    What kind of ninjutsu is this?Does Naruto World have it?


    Uchiha Hidden also felt surprised for a while.


    After all, in Uchiha''s memory, there is no such kind of ninjutsu.


    After feeling it carefully, Uchiha faintly noticed that Madara Uchiha''s body was full of yang power.

 478 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 478

    This, I''m afraid it is to use Yang Yun to temporarily restore your body to youth, right?!


    Yang Dun has the power to reshape the vitality of the flesh, but Uchiha Madara could not be used to such an extent.


    Reminiscent of Uchiha Madara''s appearance when he was reincarnated in the dirty soil in the original work, I am afraid Uchiha Madara hides a lot.


    After all, the general appearance of being reborn from the dirty soil is the appearance before death.


    Only Uchiha Madara is special.


    It''s just that Uchiha Madara didn''t use any backhands in the original book, and he was attacked and killed by Black Zee. It felt a bit funny.


    Seeing Uchiha''s slightly shocked look, Uchiha Madara was satisfied for a while, but Uchiha''s rapid calmness made Madara feel more and more aware of Uchiha''s difficulty.


    This kind of mind that doesn''t change at all is worthy of Uchiha Madara''s serious treatment.


    "Although it doesn''t last long, do you think I Uchiha Madara will become a waste old man like this?"


    Uchiha Madara snorted disdainfully, as if he had recovered from his peak youth and frivolousness!


    "That''s just right, it''s not your peak state, you don''t deserve to be my opponent." Uchiha chuckled slightly.


    "Arrogant!"


    "I''ll let you take a look, why I am Uchiha Madara! I am called Ninja Shura!"


    The 480th chapter is the ultimate fire escape


    Even if he was old, Madara was full of silent domineering.


    But now Madara is even more majestic and domineering.


    "Fire escape, extinguish the fire!"


    Madara''s hands suddenly sealed, and without hesitation, a fierce flame sprayed out of Uchiha Madara''s mouth.


    The fire was so powerful that the entire water shadow building was instantly filled with fire-flame.


    At this time, even the silly people in Wunin Village had discovered that intruders had already arrived in the Water Shadow Building.


    Wunin Village, within the territory of the Water Country, the power of the fire escape ninjutsu will involuntarily drop by 20% to 30%.


    But in such a situation, Uchiha Madara''s flame was as if it had not been affected, and it was still so fierce.


    No, maybe it was affected, but Uchiha Madara''s flame can still be so fierce under the influence.


    The flame was actually like the substance, no matter what building was in front of it, it smashed directly.


    The vigorous roar, as the flame continues to rush past, it is like a fierce beast in flames.


    Under the impact of flames, the entire water shadow building collapsed in a short time!


    Someone once distinguished Uchiha Madara¡¯s fire escape from other fire escapes, thinking that it was Uchiha Madara¡¯s unique ability.


    But Uchiha knew that it was only because Uchiha Madara was strong enough!


    That is the man who used Huo Dun to forcibly suppress the hundreds of people who restrained Huo Dun!


    "Amazing flame!" Uchiha chuckled faintly, facing the surging flame, calmly and motionless.


    Madara Uchiha''s eyes shrank suddenly.


    "Fire escape, extinguish the fire!"


    The same move was used in Uchiha''s hands!


    The only difference is that there is no Jieyin!


    However, the power is even greater than what Uchiha Madara just used!


    The surging flames collided together, and the flames were vigorous and vigorous, with red light, like a flurry of golden snakes. The raging flames lit up half the sky!


    Boom!


    The flames rushed straight into the sky, and the place where the flames collided was instantly haunted by fire light that was twice as strong as the flame just emitted by Madara. Even the mist and clouds in the sky were evaporated, and the earth melted into magma!


    Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Yin are probably the strongest two in the world of Hokage.


    Needless to say, Uchiha Madara is a well-known figure in the fire escape ability, and after Uchiha Yin is familiar with each attribute, the fire escape ability is even better than Uchiha Madara.


    The two played against each other, looking around, all the flame hell.


    "Amazing, amazing. Everyone thinks Uchiha Hideo you are a ninja who is proficient in Thunder Dune. They didn''t expect your Huo Dun to be so powerful, and you still don''t need Kaiyin Shunfa Ninjutsu!"


    Uchiha laughed loudly, and his domineering voice came from the flames in the sky.


    "Is this your power? No wonder that group of mortals call me the power between me and the pillars! It is the power of the gods!"


    "but!"


    Boom!


    Amidst the flames, a huge purple figure suddenly rose up, and the flowing flames couldn''t hurt Uchiha at all.


    With a flick of the purple arm, the still burning flame was suddenly empty.


    "I''m a real god!" Uchiha Madara, surrounded by his hands within the tall figure, exploded with a terrifying aura.


    Susanoh!


    Susano of Uchiha Madara.


    The figure was dressed in armor, with a face like a tengu, holding two swords, and behind it had two folded wings, like the wings of a tengu!


    It''s totally necessary!


    Uchiha Madara, but was honored by the ninjas as Ninja Shura, a figure of the gods!


    And at this moment, Madara also wants to show his godlike ability.


    With a voice that looked like a god''s judgment, Madara was mighty and shocked, and with a boundless coercion, he moved towards Uchiha.


    Uchiha''s cloak, who was standing in place, flew as the wind howled.


    The dark black hair also continued to fly, revealing the jade-like face.


    Uchiha, who was in the storm, still looked indifferent, with a smile on his face.


    "God? Ninja Shura? Uchiha Madara, your vision is still too low!"

 479 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 479

    Boom!


    In Uchiha''s hidden eyes, the kaleidoscope kept spinning, and the chakras kept pouring out, seemingly with the sound of lightning and thunder.


    The chakra swelled sharply, suddenly covering the whole body, and the scattered chakras condensed into a huge human form!


    Suzuo ability!


    No inferior to Uchiha Madara''s Susao!In other words, the more powerful Suzano!


    The huge chakra''s body still bears traces of lightning and thunder and howling wind.


    Uchiha Kimura had already incorporated the changes in Chakra''s nature into Susano, and his power was even greater.


    From a distance, it can be judged that it is stronger than Uchiha Madara!


    "Hahaha, I didn''t expect that in addition to me, there are people from the Uchiha clan who can use Susano! Sure enough, you were the one who killed Danzo a long time ago!"


    Chapter 481: Suzuo Collision


    Uchiha''s unique look at this time is really familiar to Uchiha Madara.


    This is clearly the same ninjutsu as himself, one of the strongest ninjutsu of the Uchiha clan, Susano Nogu.


    "I am also from the Uchiha clan, Huisusa, what''s so strange?"


    Uchiha''s concealed donkey''s lips didn''t respond to Mazui''s, but it was obvious that Uchiha Madara understood the meaning.


    At this moment, Uchiha''s eyes were not hidden, those blood-red eyes that seemed to crawl out of hell were eye-catching.


    "Hahaha, yes, you are also a member of the Uchiha clan. After opening the kaleidoscope, you will naturally understand Susa. There is nothing strange."


    The Madara Tengu Suzuo suddenly let out a terrifying roar.


    That''s right, nothing else matters. Now that you know that Uchiha is strong and that Uchiha is surnamed Uchiha, then Uchiha must be prepared to meet Susao.


    However, in the laughter, Uchiha Madara''s eyes also flashed a triumphant look.


    The kaleidoscope writing wheel eye is different from the general writing wheel eye. Once the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye is opened and used, it will consume the pupil power. If there are no other special circumstances, the more the pupil power is consumed, the worse the vision will be.


    Only when the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes are promoted to the level of the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, will the vision be restored to clarity.


    Of course, it would be a different story if there were things like intercolumnar cells.


    Just like with soil, although the writing wheel eye is just a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, it has not reached the level of the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, but the eyesight will not decrease.


    Otherwise, you need your brother''s eyes to advance to the Kaleidoscope to write round eyes.


    According to Madara Uchiha¡¯s intelligence, Uchiha has no brothers, and there is no way to have a kaleidoscope to write round eyes.


    And Uchiha, there is no cell between the Senjue pillars, and naturally there is no similar situation with soil.


    In this case, Uchiha Madara only needs to hold off for time, so when Uchiha Hidemura loses his eyesight, even if Uchiha Hidemura is not killed, I am afraid that Uchiha Hidemura''s strength will be greatly reduced and pose no threat.


    This is Uchiha Madara¡¯s idea, so it was so early that Susano was used.


    After all, he can''t afford it and needs a quick fight.


    When he thought about it, the only one who could resist Susao was Susao. The main thing was to let Uchiha turn on Susao, and things would be easier.


    Isn''t it what Madara Uchiha expected?


    wrong.


    Wrong.


    What Uchiha Madara would never think of is that Uchiha''s stealth system, a pair of kaleidoscope writing wheels, has long been an eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, there is no blindness problem at all, and even the pain of opening Suzu does not exist.


    What''s more, in Uchiha''s current situation, even if Uchiha''s kaleidoscope does not have an eternal kaleidoscope, he will not be blind.


    With the cells between the pillars, why don''t they go blind?


    Isn''t that because of the problem in the cells between the columns?


    This kind of activity problem, in a big way, is the fairy body!


    And Uchihain had a fairy human body long ago, not inferior to the thousand-armed pillar, even a fairy human body that was stronger than the pillar.


    In this situation, how could Uchiha Ken be afraid of Kaisuzuo.


    On the contrary, Uchiha concealed Susa in order to hit Uchiha Madara from what Uchiha Madara is best at. Otherwise, how could he use Fire Escape to fight Fire Escape before?


    Uchiha Ken is also able to use Mu Dun. If you want to, you can also use Mu Dun to fight Uchiha Madara...


    Turning on Susuke, Uchiha''s sake is only to defeat Uchiha Madara where Uchiha is best.


    The two have different minds, and they also opened their own offense.


    Uchiha Bansuzuo strode forward, his movements seemed unpleasant, but his huge body felt heavy.


    He held a ninja sword, curved, but with an unusual sharpness.


    call!


    Uchiha Madarasusa slammed the sword fiercely, and the air was broken by the pushing bitch.


    "Come on!" A light flashed in Uchiha''s eyes, his Susao is not afraid of Uchiha Madara''s Susao.


    Uchiha''s Susao uses not a sword, but a sword, a double-edged sword!


    Although he hadn''t learned any swordsmanship, Uchiha at this moment seemed to be able to use swordsmanship instinctively.


    Suzuo directly drew out a long sword, held it with both hands, and stabbed it with one blow.


    The sword intent directly enveloped Uchiha Madara''s Susao, and it was extremely fierce. The sword tip Yi Xun''s arc full of mechanical beauty 4.5, directly attacked Uchiha Madara''s vitality!


    Because the strength is highly concentrated on the tip of the sword, combined with the incomparable speed of Uchiha''s Sana-sena-sen, the situation is condescending, Uchiha Madara''s Susa wants to reduce his strength and cannot.


    Susa of Uchiha Madara raised his head high, and directly cut it out, hitting the tip of Uchiha Susa''s sword.


    !


    The two Susao did a trick without any tricks, and Susa of Uchiha Madara seemed to be electrocuted and fell back in the opposite direction!


    And Uchiha''s Susao was settled in place.


    Which is strong and weak, you can tell at a glance!


    The forty-eighth chapter is a shocking battle!

 480 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 480

    "How could this happen? I fell into a disadvantage in the duel?"


    Uchiha Madara''s eyes shrank suddenly, and a huge Chakra crazily emerged from his body.


    Madara did not increase Susa''s power, but directly reunited Susa''s form!


    boom!boom!


    Two equally huge arms came out directly from both sides of Uchiha Madara''s Susou''s body, and just as they condensed, they both directly fought towards Uchiha''s hidden Susou.


    It''s not over yet.


    Uchiha Madara is a person who refuses to admit defeat and roars inside.


    The writing wheel in his eyes turned wildly, making it almost impossible to see.


    Madara''s Suzuo, his naked arms, suddenly put on armor, and he held more Shinobi swords in his hands.


    Yes, Uchiha Madara''s Susao''s limbs and arms, each arm is a Chakra condensed Shinobi!


    By this time, I am afraid that Uchiha Madara''s Susuo has developed to the extreme, and there is no extreme in the 03 original!


    Four arms Suzuo!


    "This is fun!"


    Uchiha''s hidden face showed a rare look of excitement, that was the excitement of meeting an opponent!


    The kaleidoscope in his eyes turned frantically.


    Two behemoths capable of destroying Konoha fought frantically on the land of Wuren Village!


    The two figures of Suzuo, one blue and one purple, are instantly together!


    The two extreme forces rushed towards each other at the same time.


    The terrible power, with the strength of the two, continuously poured into the Suzuo, the swords, constantly colliding with each other, and erupting each other!


    The terrifying aftermath centered on the two Suzuo, and instantly swept the entire Wunin Village!


    The swords collided, and the beach by the sea was tossed by two giants to Barrow, and the roar of the sea could not hide the roar of the two.


    And Wuren Village was also pour out blood mold, and the house was completely destroyed in an instant.


    But gradually, Uchiha Madara fell into a disadvantage.


    Not because of other things, but simply because, Uchiha is stronger than Uchiha Madara!


    Uchiha Madara used the secret technique to restore his youth, but the strength is probably only the mid-range of the super shadow class, otherwise in the frontal confrontation, it is impossible to beat the Senju Zhuma!


    And Uchiha Yin is a super shadow powerhouse who has touched the sixth-level threshold!


    The difference in strength will gradually be revealed in the battle!


    Moreover, Uchiha Madara''s secret technique for restoring youth definitely has unparalleled side effects.


    Uchiha can even feel the power of Uchiha Bansuzu, once is not as good as once.


    "Damn it, it''s not my own eyes, and I can''t fully display my strength! I''m afraid that I can fight him after putting on the eyes of reincarnation!"


    Uchiha Madara also had to admit at this time that Uchiha Hidden''s strength greatly exceeded Uchiha Madara''s expectations.


    Uchiha Ken, at this moment, is not inferior to him, but may be even stronger.


    However, Madara Uchiha also knew that his strength was not at its peak.


    His reincarnation eyes have been given to Nagato!


    Ordinary people may not and dare not talk about reincarnation eyes to others, but Uchiha Madara dares.


    Because he is confident, he is confident that no one in this world can beat him, no matter if he has no reincarnation eye!


    Therefore, what he is carrying now is just a pair of kaleidoscope writing round eyes in his own collection.


    However, this confidence, at this moment, is shattered!


    Uchihain, possesses a combat power that is not inferior to Uchiha Madara''s heyday. Now Uchiha Madara, who has no eyes of reincarnation, can''t beat Uchihain!


    This couldn''t help but shatter Madan''s unparalleled heroism.


    You know, Uchiha Hidden''s fire escape is stronger than himself, and Susa is stronger than himself, but from Uchiha Madara''s best point, he defeated Uchiha Madara!


    This is indeed a big blow to Uchiha Madara.


    It''s just that Uchiha Madara deserves to be Uchiha Madara, and it''s just a trance for a while, and then he recovered.


    "No matter, since a simple attack can''t beat him, then there is no need for a simple attack!"


    A ruthless look flashed in Uchiha Madara''s eyes, and the pupil power of both eyes was released 660 by him regardless.


    "Huh?" Uchiha''s eyes revealed a little surprise.


    Uchiha Madara''s release of pupil power on such a large scale naturally attracted Uchiha''s attention.


    Could there be any hidden means?


    Uchiha Yin also became cautious.


    There were blood and tears from the corner of Uchiha''s eyes. He didn''t care about the pupil power of the overdraft kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, to gain the power as much as Uchiha''s eternal kaleidoscope and fairy body.


    No matter what, Uchiha Madara''s Susa''s four arms shook suddenly, and at the expense of four knives, he directly shook Uchiha''s Ken Susa''s sword, and then rushed over!


    Uchihain''s heart suddenly rang the alarm bell, ready to jump off.


    "Don''t want to escape, blow me up!"


    With a shocking cry, Uchiha Madara''s Susao directly pounced on Uchiha''s hidden Susao''s body, and then a purple light flashed and suddenly exploded!


    Boom!


    The 483rd chapter is a blast


    The sound of a huge explosion resounded throughout the world, and the sea made huge waves.


    And in that terrifying explosion, a figure stood up against the huge storm.


    "Huh?" Uchiha narrowed his eyes, looked at Madara''s figure, and rushed in front of him.


    The spots were full of blood and tears, but they were shocking.

 481 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 481

    He took the fan of the Uchiha clan in his hand, and this weapon, accompanied by the Uchiha clan''s prestigious clan, exploded with shocking power.


    "Detonate your own Suzuo, so as to also disperse my Suzuo, and then prepare for a melee attack?"


    "Okay, I will satisfy you."


    Uchiha faintly said with a chuckle.


    Uchiha concealed the use of fire escape to deal with Uchiha Madara¡¯s fire escape, and Susa against Uchiha Madara¡¯s Susa, naturally, he wanted to defeat Uchiha Madara in what Uchiha Madara is best at.


    But now, Uchiha Madara wants to use what Uchihaken is best at, to fight Uchihain. Uchihain is naturally very much desired!


    Suddenly, Uchiha''s body also changed.


    In the huge storm, the two figures crossed and collided.


    Uchiha Dan was smiling, with a long iron chain, with one hand in Madara''s hand, and suddenly looked at Uchiha.


    The blades of the Uchiha group fan are sharper than many famous knives, and they are invulnerable to fire and water, and even have the power to rebound ninjutsu.


    This weapon is countless times stronger than the white-toothed ninja sword of Sakumo Hagi and the ninja sword of the seven people in Wuren Village!


    A sharp group fan whizzed in, but Uchiha Hidden did not use any weapons, bare-handed, but it made people feel that it was stronger than any weapon.


    Uchiha is good at strange force punches, and he can add chakra''s nature changes to strange force punches. Naturally, he does not need weapons!


    Comparing with weapons that he had never learned to use, of course, it was a two-handed battle, which made Uchiha Yin good at.


    boom!


    Uchiha Madara''s huge force hit Uchihain''s body directly, and directly shot Uchihain down, arousing clouds of smoke.


    But his expression was not at all relaxed, but heavier.


    Because at this moment, he felt the aura on Uchiha''s body, completely different.


    I love you even more. The ancient murderer opened his eyes and woke up from his deep sleep, showing his catch, looking for prey.


    This kind of terrifying aura made the surrounding air viscous, and the temperature dropped sharply, as if it were about to freeze.


    Uchiha Madara stared solemnly at the place where Uchiha had fallen, and the blood and tears flowing from his face and eyes could not be wiped.


    On the contrary, Uchiha Madara''s body was tight, and he was more serious than Susao''s confrontation just now.


    Boom.


    There was a loud bang, and the surrounding smoke and dust seemed to be under some invisible pressure. It shook with a sudden shock, and then it was written down in an instant, as if it did not dare to dance in front of Uchiha.


    clatter!


    Uchiha stepped out in one step, unexpectedly possessing a hideous sense of murderer moving.


    "How is this going?!"


    Uchiha Madara''s eyes shrank, and on Uchiha''s body, there was a fierce might that he felt all over his body trembling.


    That is the coercion caused by the reward demon power obtained from Tushan Susuna, mixed with Uchiha''s Chakra!


    call!


    Uchiha Yin let out a breath.


    "Uchiha Madara, don''t you think you can defeat me without Susao?"


    "Naive."


    Uchiha smiled indifferently, watching Uchiha Madara''s face with indifferent eyes.


    boom!


    Taking a step forward, Uchiha Yin did not use any space ninjutsu, but was driven by this distance, as if using space ninjutsu, instantly appeared behind Uchiha Madara!


    "So fast!" Uchiha Madara''s eyes shrank, and the Uchiha group fan instantly protected behind him.


    Fire escape strange force punch


    Boom


    The strange force fist attached to the explosion attribute of Huo Dun directly bombarded the fan.


    Madara''s body was directly hit by Uchiha, like a cannonball, falling into the ground!


    Uchiha Madara could not stand on top of Uchiha''s power!


    This is also inevitable, no matter how many full attributes +N Uchiha''s gains, how strong his own power is, plus the changing strange power fist attached to the fire attribute chakra bathing, it is all over the world. , Who can withstand Uchiha''s attack!


    "What the hell is going on? Is Guai Liquan so abnormal?"


    Uchiha Madara couldn''t help cursing inwardly.


    He has been in the Ninja World for countless years, and there are many who are stronger than him, but he has never seen him crush him so without hesitation.


    The punch full of explosive power hit the Uchiha group fan, which has exceeded the rebound limit of the Uchiha group fan, and even almost destroyed the Uchiha group fan!


    You know, the Uchiha group fan has bounced off Naruto''s small tail beast jade in the original work, but it can''t bounce Uchihain''s monster punch?!


    Uchiha Hidden, did not give Uchiha Madara too much time to react, and chasing Uchiha Madara directly was a big beating!


    The 484th chapter touches the power of six levels


    Although, under the prediction of Madara Uchiha''s writing round eyes, the Uchiha group can always be forced to block.


    However, Uchiha Madara couldn''t stop the impact of Uchiha''s strange power punch at all.


    What''s more, Uchiha Yin is still trying different chakra properties in the strange force punch, and the different effects of the strange force punch are produced.


    Just like if the nature of the chakra attached to the fire attribute changes, the impact of this strange force punch will be extremely huge, and even a flame explosion will occur.


    As for the chakra''s nature change with the thunder attribute, this monster punch will have incomparable penetrating power, and even leave a piercing wound on Uchiha Madara''s body through the Uchiha group fan.


    The change in the nature of the chakra with the wind attribute increases the cutting power. On the contrary, the water attribute and the soil attribute do not match the strange power fist, and the power does not increase but decreases.


    It''s no wonder Tsunade has not tried to add Chakra''s nature changes to the strange force 633.


    Although this is very difficult, it is not impossible.


    It¡¯s just that although Tsunade has the six attributes of fire, thunder, earth, water, sun, and earth (the original five are five, but Tsunade has obtained the wooden escape from the system, and of course he also has earth attributes), but Tsunade is better at It is water and soil.


    The nature changes of these two attributes were added to the Guai Liquan, and it could not help the Guai Liquan to gain much enhancement, so Tsunade gave up.

 482 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 482

    Under Uchiha''s''insulting'' experiment, Uchiha Madara was patted like a volleyball by Uchiha, just like Kaikai eight-door in the original book when he hit Madara. .


    Of course, the only difference is that Uchiha''s strength was slightly reduced, and Uchiha Madara was not killed so quickly.


    Perhaps, it can force Uchiha Madara''s hidden hole cards, and there is still a little preparation after Uchiha Madara''s resurrection.


    Yes, Uchiha Madara''s body is needed to unblock Kaguya''s daughter, so Uchiha has no plans to stop Uchiha Madara''s resurrection.


    Uchiha Madara''s power can''t stop Uchiha, his speed can''t be fast, he will be knocked into the air without a hit, what else can he do?


    "Damn, what speed is this? What power? In this case, I can''t even react to anything. Even if I want to continue to open Suzuo, I can''t open it."


    Uchiha Madara cursed in his heart, he couldn''t help but regret that he had handed the eyes of reincarnation to Yahiko so early, so that he could not beat Uchiha Hidden now.


    Being played by Uchiha Yin as a volleyball game, with Uchiha Madara''s arrogance, of course it can''t be accepted.


    However, if Uchiha Madara now has reincarnation eyes, can he really beat Uchiha invisible?


    Uchiha Madara kept calculating.


    And Uchiha Yin, after seeing Uchiha Madara, who seemed to have no success, gave up his plan to continue this way, and instead prepared to solve Uchiha Madara.


    "Ninja Shura, but if so, I will give you a ride."


    Uchiha said faintly.


    Uchiha''s offensive suddenly stopped, Uchiha Madara''s body immediately stabilized, and then his eyes widened, looking for Uchiha''s trace.


    Because he knew that Uchihain would inevitably show even stronger power next time.


    Zizi...


    A flash of thunder light immediately made Uchiha Madara find Uchiha''s hidden figure.


    The sound of thunder skyrocketed, Uchiha Madara could see that a rotating sphere appeared in Uchiha''s hands with thunder.


    The thunder is getting louder, louder, and stronger!


    The rotating sphere turned into a lightning-like color, but it did not stop.


    The crimson red of the flame also gradually covered the flash of thunder and lightning, and joined Helix Maru abruptly.


    Boom!


    The spiral pill was surrounded by golden thunder and flames, and the surrounding air seemed to have been burned out by the flames.


    Not only that, except for the fire attribute and thunder attribute, the remaining wind attributes, soil attributes, water attributes, and even the dual attributes of yin and yang, were also forcibly poured into the spiral pill by Uchiha.


    At this moment, Uchiha Madara''s eyes widened!


    Uchiha Madara felt the breath of death in the spiral pill that Uchiha''s hand forced to change!


    This is probably not inferior to the power of the reincarnation eye?!


    how is this possible?


    Isn''t it only when the eyes of reincarnation are opened, can you touch the threshold of the sixth level?!


    Uchiha Madara opened the eyes of reincarnation ten years ago, but because of his old age, he could only touch the threshold of the sixth level.


    Therefore, he will have the next plan instead of going directly to the Moon Eye plan.


    Because he knew that only after he was reborn and regained the Eye of Reincarnation, he could step into the sixth level and be able to use the Moon Eye Project.


    Although he did not reach the sixth level, Madara was very aware of the feeling of wandering at the door of the sixth level.


    And now, Uchiha Madara actually felt this feeling again in Uchiha''s body!


    My plan is in distress!


    At this time, Uchiha Madara understood why Kuro was so afraid of Uchiha!


    Chapter 485 results of the war


    To the effect, I knew that Uchihain had such a strength, he should have eliminated Uchihain in the early days.


    A trace of annoyance flashed in Uchiha Madara''s heart.


    Although Kurozutsu has talked to Uchiha Madara many times, he wants to care about Uchiha, but in Uchiha Madara''s heart, only Zhuma is worthy of being his opponent, and has he also cared about other Ade people?


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, a person who is not inferior to him or even stronger than himself will grow up.


    This is definitely something Lin Uchiha Madara didn''t expect.


    At this moment, he can only pray that his plan will succeed.


    If the plan he had planned for many years fell through because of Uchiha''s existence, it would really annoy Uchiha Madara.


    The chakra changes of the five attributes have been injected into the spiral pill by Uchiha, and the spiral pill exudes a brilliant light.


    However, at this moment, Uchiha Yin also stopped continuing to inject the Yin and Yang attribute Chakra into Helix Pill, because Uchiha knew that if he did this, I am afraid that he would really not be able to control this Helix Pill.


    Although it is still not up to the level of the blood trap, but-yes, this is enough.


    The Snare of Blood is a special physique that transcends the limits of blood and is eliminated. It is formed by the fusion of all seven nature changes of fire, wind, earth, water, thunder, yin, and yang. The fusion of the five attributes of water and thunder does not include yin and yang, because yin and yang escape was created by the six immortals, and the author now uses the former).


    "Pick me up."


    Uchiha gave a faint sigh, and then his figure disappeared from Uchiha Madara.


    Madara Uchiha only sensed that the hairs on his body were erected, and hurriedly fanned the Uchiha group in front of him.


    boom!


    With a long history and extraordinary record, the famous Uchiha fan in the ninja world, in Uchiha Ginna''s ninjutsu infused with five chakra nature changes, persisted for less than a second before being penetrated.


    No, it cannot be said to be a breakdown, it should be said to be annihilation, as if something hit by this kind of spiral pill disappears directly.


    Uchiha Dan fan...broken?


    Uchiha Madara''s eyes widened instantly, and his calm face showed an incredible look.


    This is the Uchiha fan that has accompanied Uchiha Madara to the Ninja Festival for countless years, even in the battle with Senjuju!


    And now, it''s so straightforward.


    No, or it is not broken, but disappeared directly into nothingness.


    This!

 483 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 483

    No, this is not what you should pay attention to now, the group fan has been broken, isn''t it?


    The fan shattered, the spiral pill with brilliant light, as if it had easily smashed a piece of paper, and continued to attack.


    Uchiha Kazumi appeared in Uchiha Madara''s eyes like a god-like figure.


    Yes, in the heart of Uchiha Madara who claims to be a god, Uchiha''s hidden figure at this moment is more like a god!


    Terrible, but invincible!


    And this god is about to judge Uchihain!


    Izanah!


    In an instant, Uchiha Madara used the forbidden technique of the Uchiha clan without hesitation!


    His blood-red kaleidoscope writing round eyes burst into fiery light, and then his eyes turned pale in an instant.


    Izanagi, one of the ultimate pupil techniques.


    Only people with the abilities of the Uchiha clan and the Senju clan can use this technique. It is born from the application of the ninjutsu "creation of all things" of the Six Ways of Immortals. The art of creation of all things is when the Six Ways of Immortals create all the nine-tailed beasts. Ninjutsu used.


    The role of Izanaki is to record the state of the caster himself at the moment when the ninjutsu is activated, and then, within the effective time of the technique, to record any damage suffered by the caster, even including the caster. The death of the surgeon can physically restore it to the state of writing the round eye record.


    Uchiha Madara, who had obtained the cells between the pillars, used this ninjutsu before he died, deceiving everyone, survived from the hands of the pillars, and finally gave birth to reincarnation eyes!


    And now, Uchiha Madara used this life-saving ninjutsu again, because he knew that if he didn''t use the Izan branch, he didn''t have any chance.


    Only with the Izan branch can he have a chance to save his life, and even deceive Uchihain to find the flaw in Uchihain, and launch a counterattack!


    No, what I want now is not to fight back, but to cultivate the soil as soon as possible in the remaining time!


    Uchiha Madara''s fierce mouth was hit by Uchiha''s Helix Pill, the entire fierce mouth broke a big hole, Uchiha Madara died instantly!


    The ninjutsu effect seemed very significant, but Uchiha raised his eyebrows.


    He instinctively felt that something was wrong?


    Sure enough, the surrounding scenery seemed to be shattered, and Uchiha Madara''s dead body gradually turned into nothingness and disappeared.


    "Did you run away? Izan?"


    Uchiha faintly opened Kagura''s eyes, but found that there was no Uchiha Madara''s aura around him!


    Chapter 486 The end of the war


    Although Uchiha Madara used secret techniques to regain his youth, his strength was not the peak at all.


    Madara''s current state can''t make Uchiha hidden use all his strength.


    Samsara''s eyes are not on Madara''s body, and the secret technique for restoring youth may also have huge side effects.


    However, none of these matters.


    Most importantly, Uchiha was hidden and won.


    There have never been so many reasons for fighting, and Uchiha Madara is not Uchiha''s opponent at all.


    "Forget it, I am afraid that Madara will be able to live in a few days anyway, so let him go. Otherwise, without his teaching and warning, if the soil is too early to make trouble with him, will he kill him? Or not? Kill?"


    Uchiha smiled lightly and said.


    Once Uchiha Madara is out of the range of Uchiha Kagura''s eyes, it will be more difficult for Uchiha Yin to find Uchiha Madara, so Uchiha is also lazy to search for traces of Uchiha Madara.


    After all, there is no need.


    Now Uchiha Madara can''t beat me, so next...


    Although Uchiha Madara has no reincarnation eyes, his strength is definitely at the super shadow level. After the resurrection, plus the reincarnation eyes, Uchiha Madara¡¯s strength should be at the beginning of the sixth level!


    Seek Taoist jade, reincarnation eyes, various nutritional escape techniques.


    However, although Uchiha Madara is not in his peak state at this time, he is still a top powerhouse who can fight between the pillars.


    In other words, Uchiha, who can now defeat Uchiha Madara, is definitely the pinnacle of the super shadow class.


    Strength? It should be similar to Naruto, Sasuke, and Liudao bring soil a little bit forward in the later stage. He belongs to the peak of Super Shadow, half-footed into the sixth-level powerhouse.


    And the sixth level is naturally Liudao spot, Liudao immortal, Datong Muyu Village, Huiye, and Huiye''s daughter.


    Of course, there will also be strengths and weaknesses at that time, just like Huiye, I am afraid that he is already a strong from the late Liudao to the peak of the Liudao.


    Uchihain originally estimated that his strength was the pinnacle of super shadow, but now it seems that there is nothing wrong with it.


    So next...


    Step by step, Uchiha walked out, stepping on the land that had turned into magma.


    At this time, the sea could be surging over, washing with the magma, making a sizzling sound.


    It was as if the individual who was afraid of him had already left.


    Uchiha disappeared, but it was a mess that was left to Kirhinin Village.


    The battle broke out in the Water Shadow Building in Wunin Village, which is the center of the entire Wunin Village.


    In this battle, the center of Wuren Village disappeared completely.


    Fortunately, Wuren Village is different from Konoha, the buildings are not concentrated, but the loss may not be as great as the losses of Naruto and Payne in Konoha''s original work.


    This is not because the aftermath of Uchiha Madara and Uchiha''s battle is not as powerful as Naruto and Nagato.


    It''s just that Wuren Village is bigger, the people are more scattered, and Konoha''s population is more concentrated.


    But even so, Wunin Village''s combat power also plummeted, and many Anbu and Wunin high-level officials died.


    After all, the watermark office building is the high-level office of Wuren Village!


    At this moment, it was equivalent to killing Wu Ren''s senior management in one go.


    There were only a few high-level people who didn''t work in the Ninja, and managed to escape.


    "Is this the power of Uchihain and Uchiha Madara? It''s too terrifying, Kirinin Village, won''t it be destroyed by him?"


    The aftermath of the battle between Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Hidden in the distance, and the squally wind that blew blue cheeks hurt...


    "Well, it is such a strong man who can be worthy of me." Terumi Ming said with a drunken look on her face.


    "Terumi Mei, please, now Wunin Village is going to be destroyed, do you still have the heart to sigh Uchiha''s power?" Qing Tucao said.

 484 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 484

    "Is there any problem?" Guiyu and Loquat Juzo stood behind Terumi Mei and Qing, their eyes staring at Qing with horror.


    A cold sweat broke out on Qing''s forehead, and she stopped talking for an instant.


    Qing did not expect that these two killing gods would be subdued by Uchiha.


    Uchiha Ken, directly transmitted Terumi Mei and Ao to the side of Oniji and Loquat Juzo, because only two of them have their own Thunder God positioning.


    Of course, when the Shuiying Building was established directly, Guiyu had long placed the Mark of the Flying Thunder God in the Shuiying Building.


    "Ghost, Shizang, and Qing are all my people. It''s not good for you to intimidate him like this." Terumi Ming said with squinting eyes.


    "Sorry, before Master Yin didn''t let us take orders from you, we were only responsible for the 5.5 safety of you two." Loquat Shizo said disdainfully.


    A dangerous look appeared in Terumi Ming''s eyes.


    Although Terumi was very obedient in front of Uchiha, she was a fearsome witch in front of others.


    "The village of Wuren is destroyed, but there is nothing wrong with it. After all, if you want to re-select the five generations of Shuiying, if those high-level people are there, wouldn''t it be difficult for you to be selected?" Zanggao, knowing that Terumi Mei might be her mistress in the future, so he changed the subject both in light and in importance.


    Chapter 487 I am not inferior to you


    "Humph." Terumi Ming snorted coldly, without speaking.


    Suddenly, both hands directly encircled Terumi Ming''s waist and limbs.


    Terumi did not resist, but leaned in that person''s arms very obediently.


    "Little baby, has anyone bullied you? Why do you look unhappy?"


    Uchiha looked at Terumi Mei with a faint smile and said.


    When Loquat Juzo heard Uchiha''s words, his body trembled, his expression slightly frozen.


    He obviously didn''t expect that in such a period of time, Uchiha''s relationship with Terumi Ming will advance by leaps and bounds, even as a name like little baby and husband.


    It was miserable now, and she was about to be avenged by the woman Terumi Mei.


    Loquat Shizang thought in his heart, but didn''t dare to say more.


    Because my life is entirely in Uchiha''s hands, what if I say a few more words if I get killed 03?


    You know, now Uchiha is here, unharmed, doesn''t it mean that Uchiha Madara has been defeated and wiped out by Uchiha.


    What a terrifying strength this is!


    Although no one knows how strong Uchiha Madara is, everyone knows that Uchiha Madara is definitely not weak, otherwise he would not be given the name of Ninja Shura.


    However, this was solved by Uchiha unharmed.


    What a terrifying strength this is.


    This kind of strength made Loquat Shizo more and more fearful.


    "Husband, no one is bullying me. I was just worried about you." Terumi Ming lying in Uchiha''s arms, infatuated with the smell of Uchiha''s side, said.


    Terumi Ming did not use this opportunity to retaliate against Loquat Juzo. After all, Loquat Juzo was under Uchiha''s subordinate.


    If she wants to teach the loquat juzang, it must be her own ability.


    This is Terumi Ming''s pride.


    Uchiha Hidden, seeing all this in his eyes, also smiled lightly: "It¡¯s nothing, Uchiha Madara is old after all, and his strength is no longer the peak. It¡¯s just a breeze for me to beat him. What is too difficult."


    Uchiha Yin also chuckled and said.


    "It''s just that I can''t control the aftermath of the battle. After all, it''s Uchiha Madara, and your foggy Ninja Village is probably almost destroyed."


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, if Kirinin Village is in Uchiha Madara''s hands, I am afraid it will only continue to decline. The long-term pain is not as good as the short-term pain. Our Kirinin Village still has a chance to rise, right?"


    Terumi Ming looked at Uchiha, blinking his eyes, and said softly.


    "Yeah, there is indeed a chance of rising. Next, it depends on your methods. I will not intervene in taking over the matter of Wunin Village."


    As for Yakura, after the battle between Uchiha Madara and Uchihain, I am afraid that there is not even ashes left at this moment.


    After Uchiha finished talking, he said to the ghost shark and the loquat juzo: "Ghost shark, the loquat juzo."


    "Subordinates are here!" Oni and Loquat Juzo stood respectfully behind Uchiha Hide.


    "You can help Terumi become a water shadow of the fifth generation. By the way, if Uchiha Madara, or Uchiha Madara''s subordinates ask you to join an organization called Akatsuki, you can join in and act as my spy."


    Uchiha smiled slightly and said.


    "Yes, master." said the ghost shark and the loquat juzo.


    "Retreat, go with Qing and clean up the mess." Uchiha said concealedly.


    "Yes, master." Guiyao and Loquat Juzo alone stood on the side of Qing, and left with a look of bewilderment.


    "The senior leaders of Wunin Village are dead and wounded. Even without the help of the ghost shark and the loquat juzo, I should be able to solve it." Terumi Ming turned around and looked at Uchiha''s eyes, and said.


    In the past, Terumi Mei had only thought about the village of Wunin, but after meeting Uchiha, Uchiha was hidden in Terumi''s heart and had already surpassed the village of Wunin.


    "I know, it''s just that, with the help of Loquat Juzo and Guiyu, it will be much easier for you to become a Water Shadow in the Five Dynasties."


    Uchiha leaned forward to Terumi Mei and said.


    "Then, after I became the Water Shadow of the Five Generations, are you going to return to Konoha?" The voice with 767 trembled a little, Terumi Ming''s face showed a look of pity.


    Hearing Terumi Ming''s words, Uchiha remained silent.


    "You can actually choose to return to Konoha with me." For a long time, Uchiha said quietly.


    Terumi Ming smiled when he heard Uchiha''s words.


    "No, I''m Terumi Mei, I don''t want to go to Konoha with you!"


    Terumi said charmingly, but in her heart, she made a decision.


    After knowing that Uchihain was the most powerful Uchihain in the ninja world, Terumi Mei also found Uchihain''s "travel information".


    That is, various gossips about Uchiha Yin and other women.


    Naturally, she also knew Ye Cang and Jia Yanluo.


    "Ye Cang, Jia Ruluo, although you have two people in Shanin Village, I will definitely not be inferior to you."


    A trace of firmness flashed in Terumi Ming''s eyes.

 485 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 485

    Chapter 488 The Five Dynasties Water Shadow.avi


    "From today, I am the fifth generation of water shadow in Wunin Village, Terumi Mei."


    Terumi Ming raised her arms and shouted.


    "Oh!"


    "Fifth Generation Shui Ying!"


    "Long live Terumi Ming!"


    Under the water shadow building, there was a scream.


    There are so many people watching, Terumi Ming just feels that she is full of energy, excited, and her arms can''t help shaking.


    "I... finally became the Water Shadow of the Five Generations too!" Terumi Ming was very excited.


    It''s been a while since Uchiha''s battle with Uchiha Madara, Kirinin Village has been rebuilt.


    The battle between Uchiha Hidden and Uchiha Madara caused heavy losses to Kiri Shinobu, and at the same time it also made people know the fact that Yakura was manipulated.


    The only thing left is that with the strong help of the ghost shark and the loquat juzo, Terumi Mei became the water shadow of the five generations.


    Of course, there was also a lot of obstruction, but in the shadows of Oni Shark, Loquat Juzo, and even Uchiha Hidden, the surviving high-ranking Wunin Village had to obey.


    At the same time, Terumi Ming is surrounded by more and more capable people to help.


    For example, if Taodi is not cut again, such as the ghost lantern full moon, such as the ghost lantern water moon, of course, even the young Changjuro is attracted by Terumi Mei.


    Of course, these people are all good seedlings recommended by Uchiha Yin to Terumi Ming. Although young, they have great potential.


    "Junmaru, you are very good, and then you will follow that adult, our Huiye clan, will also become the strongest clan in Wuren Village!"


    Due to the premature death of Yakura, the Kaguya clan was not annihilated and survived.


    "I see." Junmaro said lightly, his expression not a bit unnatural.


    Wearing an unpretentious kimono with a faint red dot on his brows, Junmaro looked up at Terumi Ming who was giving a speech so quietly, without being annoyed by his tribe as a gift.


    Now the Kaguya clan has not been destroyed, and the Oshemaru has not defected. Kaguya-kun Maro, the strongest gun of the Kaguya clan, was held by Terumi Ming.


    During the period when Wuren Village was rebuilt, the entire Ninja world was still developing in an orderly manner.


    Uchiha Yin also decided that it was time to leave.


    "Yin, are you sure you want to leave?" Terumi Ming asked with tears, as if it was the poor bunny Madara who had been abandoned.


    "Yeah, the forces behind Uchiha Madara seem to have started to move, and I have to go back and leave a little back." Uchiha shrugged and said.


    Of course, Madara Uchiha is probably over, and he has handed all the rights to Uchiha''s soil.


    Uchiha is also ready to play with Uchiha with soil.


    "Yin, but I feel uneasy inside, a woman, I became Shui Ying at a young age, will everyone really convince you?" Terumi Mei took Uchiha Yin''s arm and swayed and said coquettishly.


    "Yin, can you help others sit down for a while?"


    Indeed, Terumi Mei is now regarded as the youngest film. Except for Gaara, who is hereafter, Terumi Mei has become a film, and it can be regarded as the beginning of history.


    Naturally, there are some people who refuse to accept Terumi Ming, but Terumi Mei is supported by so many people, and they can only bury this kind of disobedience in their hearts.


    Naturally, there is no need for Uchiha to be hidden. This is just what Terumi Ming said to keep Uchiha hidden.


    "Ahem, Terumi Mei, what you have to do now is to take control of the Wunin Village as soon as possible, and immediately calm the hearts of the Wunin Village masters, so that Konoha and Wunin Village can occupy them. You can''t always be here. Let me act like a baby."


    Uchiha smiled helplessly, squeezed Terumimei''s delicate face, and said.


    I have to say that Terumi Mei was really cute when she acted like a baby.


    Qiaoxiaoyanran, a charming and indescribable smile, wearing a royal robe, she has a charming figure, a red silk pouring down like a black jade, holding out a leader and full of charming charm Yan.


    The crystal clear skin is covered with a seductive red light under the light, a kind of feminine and strange sex, from her eyebrows, her eyes, her fingertips, like an orchid, are full Flow out.


    Speaking of fascination, among Uchihain''s women, only Ye Cang can be more competitive.


    And Terumi Ming is just years old now.


    "Yin, I am Shui Ying now, don''t you want to press Shui Ying, the strongest ruler of the handsome and outstanding people, under your body?" Terumi Mei first whispered, softly in Uchiha''s ear Said.


    Huh?Where did you hear this sentence?


    By the way, Ye Cang once said the same.


    "The robe that I wear on my body is a symbol of the water shadow. You don''t need to care how it gets dirty."


    The whispers of the devil sounded in Uchihain''s ears, fascinating, and utterly addictive.


    "Hidden, come on."


    "You asked for this."


    Uchiha concealed''angry'' and hugged Terumi Mei, then flashed back to Terumi Mei''s bedroom.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Recommend two books from good friends, one is "The Man Behind Uchiha Madara", and the other is "Naruto God-level Patch System"


    Very beautiful, those who like Hokage can check it out!


    Chapter 489 Leaving


    In the bedroom, Terumi Ming pushed Uchiha Hidden away, and ran to the side with a smile, turned around, and rushed onto the bed.


    Turning around, lying half on the bed, with long hair spreading out beside him, the white skin of Zhaomeiming became more white and tender.


    With a slight force on his toes, he tossed off his shoes. The imperial robe on his body was originally a sacred thing, but now it has become a different kind of temptation.


    The moment Uchiha Ken was pushed away by Terumi Mei, he frowned slightly, thinking carefully about how to punish her.


    But seeing such a tempting sight in a blink of an eye, he has already begun to think seriously about how to reward this fairy.


    Terumi Ming''s boldness and seductive power have always made Uchiha hidden very hard to resist.


    Uchiha looked at Terumi Mei on the bed, and instantly laughed, but the smile was not gentle at all, and even had a terrible sense of oppression. As Uchiha closed step by step, Terumi Mei became a kind of Feeling that the heartbeat is getting faster and faster.


    To this person of Uchiha, Terumi Mei really seemed to be poisoned and couldn''t help himself.


    Uchiha walked slowly, step by step as if stepping on the cusp of Terumi Mei.

 486 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 486

    At the moment Terumi Mei was thinking of enticing Uchihain to let him come, he couldn''t help it.


    He patted hard on the bed, and the whole person bounced up and swiftly slammed into Uchiha''s direction.


    Uchiha watched Terumi Mei who was leaping forward and caught it without any ambiguity. He immediately hooped Terumi Mei into his arms, making her unable to move at all.


    Terumi Mei didn''t mean to dodge in the slightest. A pair of white and tender lotus arms stretched out, circled Uchiha''s neck, and pressed the proud height of his chest.


    Uchiha faintly felt the softness beside his cheeks. It was also hot and unbearable instantly. The strength on his hands increased a lot. There was no gap between the two. "Today is so cute, what reward do you want!"


    When Terumi heard this, she chuckles, "What are you talking about, I''ve always been very good, if you want to say rewards, I just want you to be unable to find those women when you go back!"


    While saying this, Terumi Mei took advantage of Uchiha¡¯s momentary relaxation, turned her body, with a force on her waist, directly threw Uchihain onto the bed, and this person straddled and sat on Uchihain¡¯s bed. A firm waist and abdomen.


    Uchiha clearly did not expect Terumi Ming to do such a thing. The warm and moist touch from the waist and abdomen caused Uchiha''s reason to collapse.


    "Little baby, you said this yourself, don''t ask me for a while!"


    Terumi had a feeling of persuasion in an instant, and he was swallowed by Uchiha''s rude kiss before he could finish his soft words.


    In an instant, Terumi Mei''s bedroom was full of fragrant scenes, and Terumi Mei''s imperial robes hung messily on her body, a charming room.


    This fragrant battle lasted until the night was dark. When Terumi woke up in a daze, he saw Uchiha Ken sitting on the side with a contented expression, lying on his own. In the arms.


    When Terumi Ming opened his eyes, Uchiha hidden it. He lowered his head slightly, and when he saw someone closing his eyes again, he smiled slightly, "Why, I don''t want to get up, do you want to have another one?"


    Terumi was shocked when he heard the words. He immediately opened his eyes and flinched toward Uchiha''s chest. He buried his face on Uchiha''s chest muscles, and greedily smelled the reassuringness of his body. the taste of.


    "People just feel at ease in your arms, so they want to lie down for a while, Yin, how can you treat me like this!"


    When Terumi Ming spoke, warm breathing and soft lips rubbed Uchiha''s chest muscles.


    Uchiha couldn¡¯t help but stunned all over his body, and instantly frowned, he held Terumi Ming¡¯s head and made her unable to move, "My dear, if you want one to lie on the bed. You can keep moving!"


    Terumi Ming was also shocked by the fierce battle just now, and immediately obediently obedient.


    The two of them hugged each other speechlessly, quietly enjoying their little warm time.


    And Qing, standing downstairs in Terumi Ming''s bedroom, had a bitter expression on his face, and muttered, "If Yin-sama doesn''t leave, I don''t think there is any difference between Shui Ying and without."


    But Qing only dared to mumble, after all, letting him say such things in front of Master Yin was no different from looking for death.


    Qing could only stay downstairs anxiously and dare not move.


    After a few minutes, Terumi Ming raised his head and looked at Uchiha''s gentle eyes above his head, "Hin, you go back."


    When this sentence came out, Terumi Ming''s voice was soft, it sounded very calm, but only she herself knew the reluctance.


    Looking at Terumi Ming¡¯s pitiful eyes, Uchiha knew what she was thinking. Although she was reluctant, she still had things to deal with.


    Uchiha tolerated the feeling of reluctance in his heart, "My dear, you are here to be careful!"


    Terumi Mei nodded obediently, "Okay, Yin, you have to be careful when you go back."


    Uchiha stood up, put on clothes, and his fit figure was undoubtedly revealed in front of Terumi Ming, "What kind of person am I, baby, do you have to worry about this problem!"


    Terumi Mei was fascinated by the body and voice of the person in front of him, "That''s also true, Yin is the best."


    Uchiha wiped Terumi Ming''s head faintly, and disappeared before Terumi Ming''s eyes in a flash.


    Terumi Mei looked at the figure that suddenly disappeared in front of her. Terumi Mei¡¯s face was full of lost expressions, but the emotion was only a momentary thing. Terumi Mei took everything in two minutes after Uchihain¡¯s departure. The lost expressions are all taken care of.


    Seeing that Yushen robe was put on him again, Uchiha''s words were right. He can''t stay by his side forever to act like a baby. If you want to be the best person around him, then you must be strong first. .


    Terumi Mei looked at Qing with a cold face, "What''s the matter, Qing, what happened!"


    Qing watched Terumi Ming come out, the expression he was still very worried, but it eased a lot in an instant. Before that, he was still quite worried that the departure of Master Yin would cause him a big blow.


    Now it seems that Terumi Mei is indeed the person she is fond of, so she can''t be wrong.


    Chapter 490 Ambush


    Uchihaken didn''t use space ninjutsu to return to Konoha Village, but just left Terumi Mei.


    Uchiha knew very well that if he hesitated for a while, he might not be able to leave easily.


    Originally there were Guiyu and Loquat Juzo as companions, but now the two of them have stayed here for Terumi Ming''s career, and now he can only leave by himself.


    Although he was the only one, and Uchiha Yin had no plans to go back directly.


    Although space ninjutsu is very easy to use, sometimes Uchiha Yin still prefers this kind of slow-moving feeling.


    The moment Uchihain left the Wuyin Village, he felt the breath of someone following him.


    The visitor was just an ordinary shadow-level person. Although he was working hard and hiding his breath, it seemed to him that he did not exist in Uchiha''s eyes.


    Although he sensed the presence of the other party, Uchiha Yin had no intention of pulling him out directly, and even deliberately slowed down.


    Although he could get rid of the person who was following him at once, Uchiha Ken was very curious about who actually dared to hit his attention.


    Recently, he has rarely met such a funny and bold person.


    After all, under the various rewards of the system, Uchiha Yin could almost become the existence that dominates the ninja world.


    Thinking about it now, only the talents of the six levels in the original can compete with him.


    In such an invincible state, there are still people willing to challenge themselves, Uchiha Hideki is naturally very happy.


    So when he found someone was following, Uchiha Yin made a decisive choice to let them continue to follow.


    Uchiha''s speed is very average, and the direction of the route is very clear.


    When he was about to reach the boundary of Unyin Village, Uchiha clearly felt that a person had disappeared and quickly passed in the direction of Unyin Village.


    At this moment, Uchihain understood that the person following him must be Yunin Village.


    When I thought of this, the expression on Uchiha''s face was a bit cruel, as if he was looking at it, and the battle for a while would be abhorrent.


    Compared with Uchiha''s leisurely stroll, Raikage, who received the news from his subordinates, has a nervous expression at the moment.


    He has always understood Uchiha''s reputation very well, so he was nervous at the moment.


    After receiving the news, Raikage immediately said to the person next to him, "Immediately go to inform Onoki, saying that we have mastered Uchiha''s whereabouts, let him come over and discuss this immediately!"


    Raikage had a nervous expression on his face when he said about it, after all, this Uchiha is a hideous name.


    Oh Yemu was originally resting in his own soil photo studio, but he was very nervous when he heard the news of Raikage.


    Set off immediately, heading towards Yunyin Village.

 487 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 487

    Uchihain knew very well that Raikage couldn''t come alone by himself, and he would definitely find an alliance.


    Uchiha thought faintly, it was more intimate to stop and rest in place, after all, it would take a lot of time for them to gather.


    When the sky was getting brighter, Tuying arrived at the Leiying Tower, and asked Raiking nervously, "Where is Uchiha hidden?"


    Originally, Ohnoki was always very nervous when he came here, and he came here as quickly as possible. After all, if they missed the opportunity, they could say that they had no chance of winning.


    When Raikage heard this, the expression on his face felt very fortunate. "My people have been watching. Uchiha is still in the woods twenty miles outside Yunyin Village. He seems to be resting. No action! Our people dare not get too close, so the specific situation is not clear."


    Onoki heaved a sigh of relief, "Then we still have time to arrange it!"


    Raikage nodded when he heard the words, and took out the topographic map of Yunyin Village from one side, put it on the table, marked the location of Uchihayin on the map, and then gently drew a line.


    "This route is the only road to the Shinbone Unyin Village. Uchiha-Yin will definitely pass by here. We just have to wait here."


    When he said this, Lei Ying had a firm expression, as if he had seen the dawn of victory.


    Onoki nodded in agreement.


    That day Yunyin Village was lively outside, and many Anbu and high-level ninjas were dispatched, and there were ambushes on that section of the road.


    Raikage and Onoki are even more personal.


    During Uchiha''s rest night, when he woke up, he was refreshed and whispered the last sentence.


    "This time should be ready, hope not to let me down!"


    After talking about Uchihain, he moved forward quickly, almost twice as fast as before.


    The person who had been following him was shocked in an instant, trying hard to catch up, but in vain he could only watch Uchiha''s hidden figure disappear in front of him.


    Raikage and Ohnoki endure many perceptive types around them, and they are the best in the village.


    The moment Uchihain approached the range of perception, he felt it, because Uchihain didn''t mean to hide his breath at all.


    "Master Raikage, people are coming, very fast!"


    The moment Uchiha hidden appeared, the perception ninja screamed quickly.


    Uchiha''s speed made him feel very scared.


    Upon hearing this, Lei Ying became nervous instantly.There is a sense of being close to an enemy.


    Shouted to all those who were in ambush, "Attention all, give me some energy!"


    After Oh Yemu heard the news, he slowly sealed his seal, and a huge dust escape slowly formed.


    Gain momentum on the road.


    Oh Yemu stared at the road for an instant, ready to do anything.


    Although Uchiha is not good at perception, as a person who has touched the six levels, his ability to perceive is naturally very outstanding.


    When the distance was far away, Uchiha had already felt a huge power.


    Obviously a large group of people gathered there, Uchihain instantly laughed, "I really can look down on me, so I am afraid that all the masters of the village have come."


    "Since this is the case, I want to play with you."


    Although I saw the dust of Ohnoki when I was far away, Uchiha''s intention didn''t stop at all.


    Rushed straight past.


    Upon seeing this, Onoki immediately launched Chen Escape and imprisoned Uchiha in it.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Something happened the last two days, the update was slow, sorry, the update came back these days, quack


    Chapter 491 Strong Counterattack


    Uchiha stood hidden in the dusty cube, looking around casually.


    It doesn''t mean to be nervous at all.


    On one side, Oh Noki looked nervous first, because it went so well.


    I thought it would take a lot of trouble to catch Uchihain, but it was just that simple and it succeeded.


    Onoki couldn''t help but feel a sense of panic.


    Onoki frowned, and immediately moved his hand, trying to separate Uchihain directly.


    But Uchiha concealed himself walking in, how could he not be prepared.


    Looking at the big wild wood hidden in the dark, he snorted coldly, "Oh wild wood, don''t take out things like this that are not climatic!"


    Onoki was named suddenly, and he was taken aback for a moment, frowning and preparing to move.


    The Lei Ying saw on one side had been exposed, and he jumped out without hesitation and set his posture.


    Ready to pounce on at any time.


    Oh Yemu floated in the air, and his hands began to squeeze against each other, and he saw that the cube began to shrink with Oh Yemu''s movements.


    Uchiha faintly felt the increasing sense of oppression, and laughed disdainfully. It was a good thing to look for.


    But when I met him, it was just useless.


    Uchiha''s eyes changed dramatically. A pair of kaleidoscopes turned crazy, and with a bang, a huge blue chakra lit up around Uchiha''s.


    Enveloping the entire body in it, gradually formed the appearance of a giant, holding swords in both hands, which is the complete version of Suzuo Nenghu.


    The entire release process is not enough, just two seconds.


    Although Suzuo Nenghu''s defensive ability is not enough to resist the technique of the original world stripping.


    But Suzuo''s destructive power is enough.


    The sword turned into by the blue-purple Chakra was slashed on the enchantment where Uchiha hidden fiercely.


    Looking at Uchiha''s movements, Oh Nogi seemed to be unwilling to believe it, and his eyes widened severely.


    The sturdy barrier didn''t last for a second under Uchiha''s sword, and it was instantly shattered.


    Because of this, Oh Yemu was instantly bounced out and flew a long distance.


    Upon seeing this, Lei Ying frowned fiercely, looking even more terrifying on his muscular body.

 488 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 488

    The ninjas of Iwagaki Village who followed Ohnoki were panicked instantly.


    You know Oh Yemu is the strongest person in Yanyin Village, but even this can''t stop Yin''s sword.


    In an instant, those people began to panic and began to shrink back constantly, seeming to want to escape.


    But under the pressure of Onoki''s eyes, he stopped in place.


    Raikage yelled violently, "Uchihain, you are full of evil spirits, save your life today!"


    Uchiha turned his head and looked at Raikage earnestly when he heard the words, smiling very ironically, "You have the courage, then come on!"


    Uchiha remembered that what Raikage was best at was Lei Dun, and it should be able to make him happy.


    Raikage was originally a competitive person. Hearing Uchiha''s words, his hands slammed hard and his muscles shook.


    The blue thunder and lightning continued to crawl on his body, and finally slowly condensed in his hand.


    Formed the look of a sharp spear.


    Just looking at it, Uchiha Yin could feel the terrifying high-density lightning power from it.


    Let Uchiha hide, and instantly feel a sense of enthusiasm.


    He saw that Lei Ying yelled softly, "Hell stab!"


    Holding a spear in his hand, he jumped up and pierced straight towards Uchiha''s position in the air.


    That spear contains amazing power, but it is called the strongest spear.


    Originally this kind of power was very scary, but Uchiha had no sense of tension, and some were just faintly excited.


    "Hahaha, it''s really been a long time since I saw such a tough Thunder Escape."


    Uchiha faintly smiled wildly, and Suzano''s left hand stretched out, and the spear was formed in his hand, full of blue.


    The crackling sound makes people feel a kind of creepy.


    The ninjutsu tried out is exactly the same as Raikage¡¯s hell thrust.


    When Lei Ying saw it, he felt humiliated instantly.


    "Uchihain, you are a bit too arrogant!"


    Uchiha''s secret expression was indifferent, "Are I arrogant? Just try it!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the spears in the hands of the two collided instantly.


    The huge chakra aftermath stunned several low-powered perception ninjas.


    Raikage originally thought that the two were at least evenly matched.


    But what I didn''t expect was that when the spears collided, Raikage felt a sense of paralysis spread all over his body instantly.


    No more effort was needed in his hand, and the proud spear began to shatter along the tip.


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, Raikage could only let go and flashed away, making Uchiha concealed.


    When Uchihain''s confrontation position was empty, he stopped immediately, and looked at Raikage who was standing on the side frowning fiercely with a smile on his face.


    "This is the strongest spear, it seems it''s nothing more than that."


    Even though he said that, Uchihain knew very well that the three generations of Raikage''s hell stab could be called the strongest spear.


    Moreover, in the original work, one person can shake the existence of 10,000 people in Yanyin Village, which can be said to be very powerful.


    It can be considered a strong presence in many movies.


    But even so, it is only a person at the film level, and there is still a big gap between people who touch the level of six.


    Onoki over there also had a pained expression when he saw it. The shock just now made the flow of Chakra in his body a little disordered.


    If you continue to use Dust Dun 0.6, I am afraid it will not last long.


    Thinking of this, Oh Nogi didn''t dare to pause a little anymore, and moved quickly.


    A Chen Dun wrapped the left hand of Uchiha Hidden Beard Sano, his hand injury shrank suddenly.


    Seeing this, Uchiha quickly started to retract his hand, but after all, it was a little late, and the spear shattered in the dust.


    Seeing this scene, Uchiha smiled in admiration, "It''s pretty good!"


    This is like the praise of the elders to the younger ones, making Onoki very hot in an instant, but he dared not make too many moves.


    At this moment of playing time, Uchiha Yin felt very happy, and he was not willing to entangle too much at the moment.


    The 492nd chapter the red bean''s welcome


    Uchiha Hidden''s hand spread out slightly, and a huge spiral pill continued to condense in his hand, without anything attached.


    It''s just a spiral pill with pure thunder properties.


    When Raikage saw Uchiha''s movements, his eyes widened instantly, and he shouted in horror, "Defend!"


    On one side, Oh Nogi was also very nervous, and immediately released a huge dust escape, wrapping all the ninjas of the Yanyin Village inside.


    And Lei Ying offered his strongest shield, the Thunder Shield, which protected all the people in Yunyin Village.


    Seeing the nervous expressions of the two people, Uchiha felt very funny, and he threw the Helix Maru towards the two people.


    At the same time, Uchiha hidden Susano''s abilities, immediately used space ninjutsu, and instantly disappeared in place.


    Compared to Uchiha''s hidden ease, Raikage both felt very painful.


    When the huge spiral pill was crushed, the powerful aura was like crushing everyone present.


    Lei Ying also held his breath, using all his abilities of 03 to be able to stop him.


    But when Helix Pill disappeared, Raikage''s Thunder Shield, known as the strongest shield, had also disappeared.


    The situation on Ohnoki''s side is not much better, Chen Yun has been polished.


    Onoki is also vomiting blood.


    Looking at Uchiha''s disappearance in front of him, he knew that they had been fooled.


    When thinking of this, Raikage and Onoki glanced at each other, both with unwilling faces.


    But they didn''t say much, so they left each with a dejected expression.

 489 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 489

    Lei Ying''s usual arrogant expression disappeared.


    At this time, Uchiha Kimura had already reached the gate of Konoha Village.


    Looking at this familiar place, Uchiha Hidden felt a sense of belonging to Yonemin.


    When I first entered, I saw red beans dangling near the gate with a bored expression on his face.


    The moment he saw the red beans, Uchiha was very happy, and knew that it was a good habit to come out to meet her husband.


    Uchiha flashed invisible, and went directly behind the red bean, stretched his long arms, and directly fished the red bean into his arms.


    Adzuki bean seemed to be frightened, and moved suddenly, and was about to break free from Uchiha''s embrace.


    Seeing this, Uchiha used more strength in his hands, and squeezed Adzuki bean''s body vigorously, brought his mouth close to her ears and blew a breath, "Why, how long hasn''t seen Don''t let me hug!"


    Only then did Adzuki know that it was Uchihain. The expression on his face couldn''t hide, but he still pretended to be angry, and severely pulled Uchihain''s hand away, "Let go, I When did you hold it!"


    Uchiha Hidden took advantage of the situation and let go, facing the savage princess, sometimes it is better to relax appropriately than to hold on.


    After Uchiha released his hand obediently, he hugged his arm and said regretfully, "Well, since you said that, then don''t hold it."


    Adzuki bean obviously didn''t expect Uchihain to loosen it so easily, after all, he was holding it tightly before.


    Right now, I was chattering in my heart, but I didn''t want to say it on the face, he halted, and said with a stern face, "Sure enough, I went out to meet another woman."


    Uchihain looked at the way Adzuki was talking about him. He felt very cute and couldn''t help but want to tease him.


    "Yes, they all actively let me hold it." He nodded in agreement.


    When the red bean heard it, there was an instant feeling of wanting to blow up the hair, but it felt inappropriate, so he abruptly endured it.


    Gritting his teeth and looking at Uchiha''s eyes, he pulled Yin''s arm around his waist.


    Uchiha''s current situation deliberately retracted his hand, "Don''t you want me to hold it!"


    Adzuki bean was even more angry when he heard that, and grabbed Uchiha''s hand firmly, "I changed my mind, no!"


    For the adzuki bean''s unruly and willful words, Uchiha Yin didn''t mean to blame at all, but tightened his arms.


    He squeezed the red bean''s waist smoothly and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    People along the way saw this scene with a strange look, and they were used to this scene.


    After all, no one dared to say anything even if he couldn''t understand it.


    After all, what happened a few days ago by Uchiha Hidden has also been passed back.


    Uchiha''s reputation has grown a lot.


    So that those elders are more honest.


    Their news was also quite informed, when they knew that Uchiha had broken Madara''s control over the Misty Village, after all, and helped Terumi become a water shadow.


    Those elders didn''t know how to be surprised anymore, this Uchiha Yin really brought them so many incredible things.


    Originally, there were some Teacher Zhang who wanted to struggle again, but after receiving the news that Raikage and Tujang had failed in a sneak attack, they completely gave up.


    And it was the beginning of rejoicing. Fortunately, there was no action. Otherwise, when Uchihain returned, they were afraid that they would experience a death.


    Regarding their thought change, they themselves disdain 900, but there is no way, after all, Uchiha''s hidden existence is almost a god.


    Little did he know that at this time, the very terrifying existence that I found Lao Tuan felt was sitting in the room of Red Bean, holding Red Bean in his arms.


    Seriously asked, "Why do you know I''m back today?"


    When this question was just expressed, the red beans seemed to be choked suddenly and coughed violently.


    Uchiha Yin smoothly patted Adzuki bean on the back, "Why, it''s just a question, why are you so scared!"


    Uchiha hidden this question was actually asked knowingly, because he knew very well that Nizi was there waiting for her return every day.


    It''s just that Uchiha Yin wanted to hear this Nizi tell the matter by herself, after all, that awkward and shy appearance was really cute.


    Adzuki beans naturally knew Uchiha''s bad thoughts, so he straightened his face right away, "I didn''t wait for you there, but I was bored today, so I just want to go around there!"


    "Oh. That''s it!" Uchiha hidden this one with a long ending, and the meaningful tone made Adzuki very much collapsed.


    Although Adzuki wanted to refute, she couldn''t say anything when she saw Uchihain''s face, so she snorted and puffed up her cheeks.


    Chapter 493 Bewitching


    Uchiha looked at the red bean in his arms, and the bulging cheeks made people feel like they wanted to pinch.


    Uchihain didn''t just think so, he did the same. He stretched out his hand and squeezed Adzuki bean''s cheek and pulled it lightly.


    Although it didn''t use much strength, Adzuki beans looked reluctant and reluctant. He cried and said, "Master Yin, you don''t like adzuki beans, do you!"


    How could Uchihain not know that Adzuki was acting like a baby on purpose, but even so, he didn''t have the ability to resist.


    Hastily put his hand down, "Don''t talk nonsense, how can Master not like you!"


    Although Adzuki is stubborn and willful, when Uchiha heard about Nephrite, he became a lot better in an instant.


    He leaned in Uchihain''s arms very well, with a grinning expression on his face.


    Uchiha Yin also enjoys this feeling very much, after all, this feeling is still very beautiful.


    Uchiha had a very comfortable life in Konoha Village.


    But the soil that was taken away by Hei Jue is not so easy to feel.


    Uchiha Madara was severely injured in the battle with Uchiha Yin, with a big hole in his chest.


    Obviously, there was no possibility of survival anymore, but at the last moment, Uchiha Madara still sacrificed a moment of kaleidoscope to write round eyes in exchange for a little chance of survival.


    It is this huge generation that has launched the ninjutsu of Izanaki.


    It was such a high price to escape the perception of Uchiha''s Kagura''s eyes.


    After Madara left the battlefield, after the spell time of Naizanaki, his body began to slowly recover.


    The breath of life also began to recover little by little, knowing that little by little he returned to the young state of the black hair.


    But this state is only maintained for a few seconds.


    Before he had time to rejoice that he was alive, the youthful aura on his body began to change slowly.


    The black hair instantly turned pale, and the firm skin became like dry orange peel.

 490 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 490

    The most important thing is that the position of the writing wheel in the right eye, which was supposed to be blood-red, is now gray, and it is obvious that he has lost his eyesight.


    Although it was a painful price, Madara didn''t care much.


    This eye was originally not his own, and there was no need to cherish it.


    And being able to fight Uchihain once, the price is acceptable.


    Although Uchiha Madara really wants to continue his plan, his physical condition seems to be forbidden.


    When thinking of this, Uchiha Madara smiled unwillingly, pinched her handprint, and used one of the few ninjutsu in her body to activate the space technique.


    He disappeared in the same place in an instant, and when he came to the originally staying Shenwubi Bridge, he closed his eyes reluctantly.


    Muttered, "The rest can only be left to the soil!"


    And at this time, the band soil that was pinned high was not very embarrassed under Hei Jue''s leadership.


    When the two of them evaded Uchihain''s pursuit, they only managed to escape all the way without even paying attention to the route.


    When he stopped, he found that he had reached the location of Yuyin Village.


    Yuyin Village is different from other Ninja Villages in that it is very prosperous and huge.


    This Yuyin Village is not enough to be the size of a village, and it rains all the year round, which makes people seem very depressed.


    Yuyin Village is a small village, and the fighting power in the village is very weak.


    Therefore, it has always been a very weak existence during the war. Now even if Yahiko Nagato and others set up the Akatsuki organization to protect Yuyin Village, it has little effect.


    With soil, there is not much available combat power in his hands at this time.


    When I brought it here, I felt that my eyes lit up. After all, the child of Nagato was also the one who had high hopes for Uchiha Madara.


    When thinking about this, Taito immediately decided to go and meet this Nagato for a while.


    Although Nagato''s strength is now close to the shadow level.


    But the others around him are nothing but Er''s.


    It''s easy for Uchiha Daito to approach him quietly.


    Nagato has always been responsible for guarding things in Yuyin Village.


    Yahiko is busy with various things, and the two of them rarely spend time together.


    Take the soil and observe it slightly, and at night, he directly used Space Ninjutsu to reach Nagato''s side.


    Nagato was originally observing the surroundings from the bell tower of Yunyin Village.


    Everything was originally normal, and the expression on Nagato''s face was also very calm.


    But suddenly, Nagato felt a sense of distortion of space, and then a strong wind hit his back.


    Nagato''s eyes widened in an instant, he turned his feet, stepped back more than one meter, and stood on the window of the clock tower staring at the position behind him.


    The space in front of him was distorted, and Nagato saw a person appear out of thin air.


    When his body completely appeared in front of your eyes, Nagato felt his breath.


    This person can approach him quietly, which is enough to show that he is a very strong person, and he must first act to become stronger.


    Thinking of this, Nagato frowned fiercely, and immediately pinched a handprint, and a huge fireball rushed toward Uchiha''s soil.


    That huge force rushed towards Uchiha''s place with a huge flame.


    Uchiha Daido still knows about Nagato''s power, and he doesn''t panic right now.


    In the blink of an eye, he returned to his own space.


    When Nagato''s ninjutsu all ended, those eyes widened fiercely.


    Looking around anxiously.


    As soon as the ninjutsu was launched, Nagato felt that the person in front of him had disappeared.


    It''s not that it''s invisible, but it just disappears, as if it never existed.


    It was the first time that Nagato met such a person in such a long time, and it was very nervous instantly.


    In order to bring a sense of oppression to Nagato, Uchiha Daido chose to show up directly behind Nagato.


    Nagato''s ability to perceive has always been very good, and he felt it as soon as the soil appeared.


    With a shuriken, it flew past.


    But not surprisingly, that shuriken was once again failed.


    Nagato even watched as the shuriken passed through the soiled body and plunged into the wall behind him, making a sound.


    Chapter 494: Follow and Behave


    At this moment, Nagato''s nerves in his head were tense.


    Make a gesture to summon other people in Yuyin Village.


    But before the signal flare in his hand had been sent out, Bring the soil did the first to speak.


    "Are you sure you want to call them over, I''m not sure if my family will really show mercy!"


    He picked up the shuriken on the ground with the dirt very playfully. There was no expression on the masked face, but the exposed eye was full of threats.


    Although it was a simple sentence, it succeeded in getting Nagato''s hand back.


    This person was right. He was not arrogant. In Yuyin Village, he was considered the strongest one, and he couldn''t help this person.


    If Yahiko is allowed to come over, it might be dangerous.


    When thinking about this, Nagato stopped.Xiao Nan left, Yahiko was considered his only relative, and he absolutely couldn''t let him be a little bit dangerous.


    When thinking of this, Nagato simply put away the signal flare in his hand.


    The tone of the exit was very unkind, "Who are you?"


    Although he didn''t know the other party''s purpose, Nagato instinctively felt that this person did not seem to have come to trouble Yuyin Village.


    In Bi 907, if he wanted to do something, he would already have no idea how many people fell on his hands.


    Uchiha took the soil also bet that Nagato didn''t want Yahiko to be injured, but fortunately he was right.

 491 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 491

    Otherwise, if Yahiko really brought people over, he wouldn''t get any benefits.


    Uchiha will be very satisfied with the progress of this matter.


    The tone is still mysterious and unpredictable, "It doesn''t matter who I am, but I have a very interesting thing to tell you."


    Nagato instinctively didn''t like this person, but in this situation, he didn''t seem to have any right to refuse, so he could only look at Uchiha with a dull face.


    Naturally, Uchiha brought the soil whether he wanted it or not, so he said it for himself.


    "Do you really think you can save Yuyin Village like this?"


    Uchiha''s words of taking the soil successfully made Nagato frowned. For Yahiko''s original purpose of establishing Akatsuki, Nagato has always been the one most supported.


    So after hearing Uchiha''s words, Nagato said irritably, "I believe Yahiko has this ability."


    Uchiha took the soil and didn''t refute it. He just turned around in a circle and turned a flower in his hand with the shuriken.


    "Do you agree with this? Then why did Xiao Nan leave Yuyin Village!"


    Nagato''s heart felt a little bit at this sentence, but he still had an indifferent expression, "Konan just wants to stay by Uchihain''s side."


    When Uchiha heard the words, he seemed to be very satisfied, and instantly laughed, "Have you ever thought about why Xiaonan and Uchihain went to the Konoha Village with Uchiha!"


    Nagato opened his mouth, trying to say something, but he couldn''t find the wording for a moment.


    It was Uchiha who took the soil first to speak, "Isn¡¯t it because Uchiha is so strong and can give her enough sense of security and can teach her more? Isn¡¯t it because Konoha is a big village with enough? Asylum!"


    I have to say that words with soil are literal. Nagato knows very well that when Xiaonan, a girl, lived with them in Yuyin Village, she lived in dire straits every day.


    Nagato is not unheard of, Xiao Nan often cries secretly.


    It is precisely because of this that Nagato more than once felt that he was too weak, and the people he wanted to protect were not well protected.


    But such thoughts were hidden by Nagato himself.


    And the trust in Yahiko also made him choose to believe that what they need is the kindness of unity and mutual help.


    As long as they are united, Yuyin Village will return to the former paradise sooner or later.


    But today''s words with soil did nakedly put those things he didn''t want to pay attention to before his eyes.


    In an instant, Nagato felt that his faith had collapsed, frowning and began to think about Uchiha''s words.


    I can''t help but start thinking, maybe if I really have absolute power, Yuyin Village will be able to get rid of this kind of oppression.


    But the moment that flashed this year, Yahiko''s smile also appeared in Nagato''s mind.


    Nagato gritted his teeth fiercely and glared at Uchiha.


    "I believe that Yahiko''s ideas will come true one day, and we can wait for true peace. At that time, there will be no children like us."


    When I said this, Nagato seemed to be mumbling to himself. It wasn''t so much that he was talking to Uchiha, but he was talking to himself.


    Looking at Nagato, who finally started to waver and circled back, Uchiha sipped the dirt secretly.


    I was very dissatisfied, but it didn''t show up.


    It still looks like a mysterious way of temptation, "Even if you can really wait, how long will you have to wait? How many people will die!"


    Hearing these words, Nagato''s pupils instantly dilated.


    Nagato was originally a timid child, and it was precisely because of meeting Yahiko and Konan.


    In order to protect them, it was slowly changed.


    But these are all pressures he put on himself.


    Although Nagato was able to knock them back or even kill them without hesitation when facing the enemy.


    But what only he knows is that every midnight, the faces of those who have died are easily revealed in his mind.


    Scary and terrible, he kept chasing him, saying that he was dead, and the people in the family could only wait to die.


    Such a thing easily reminds Nagato of his own past, and often wakes up from nightmares in sweat.


    Only Nagato knew about this.


    I have to say that Uchiha has found Nagato''s real weakness inadvertently.


    Uchiha Daido originally said that, but watching the violent vibration of Nagato''s pupils, Uchiha Daido smiled secretly.


    It seems that this time it is possible to succeed.


    "Doesn''t it mean that those people don''t have to die this time? In the endless battles of the big countries, the children of these small countries are the poorest victims."


    Speaking of this, Uchiha took a special pause, and observed the eyes of the elders. He was happy to find that the gaze of Nagato had begun to flutter.


    The 495th chapter Yayan stops


    I took a look at the bottom of my heart and laughed instantly. If I had been following this direction, I wouldn''t have left in vain today.


    "After the battle between their great powers is over, the time and energy they have slowly recovered, and you, you don''t even have the ability to take care of the orphans!"


    Hearing Uchiha''s words to bring soil, Nagato was flustered, and clenched his fists tightly, indicating that he would bring soil to Uchiha at any time.


    "Shut up! We can wait. Xiao was established to protect Yuyin Village. I can protect them!"


    Uchiha Daido didn''t care about Nagato''s shouts, his tone was very mocking.


    "Can you really protect them? How many children have no family now!"


    After listening to Uchiha''s words, Nagato''s spirit seemed to be a little unstable.


    The pupils vibrated, a pair of reincarnation eyes slowly appeared, and the Chakra on his body began to turn frantically.


    Uchiha looked at the violent aura of Nagato Trial, and couldn''t help feeling not nervous, but on the contrary, he was very happy.


    Because this situation basically means that Zhang Changmen''s mental state is already close to a collapsed state.


    Dai Tu looked at him excitedly, and slowly instilled his thoughts when Nagato completely collapsed.


    But the reality is that the smile on his face suddenly disappeared, and Kurojee popped a little head from the ground, and said to Uchiha Daido in a hoarse voice, "Someone is here, Yahiko is here!"


    Bringing the soil to hear the words frowned fiercely, if you leave now, you can say that you have lost all your previous efforts.


    And Nagato is already in this state.


    It''s really a shame to leave now.

 492 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 492

    Thinking of this, Uchiha took the soil with a determined expression, staring at Nagato''s face and continued.


    "You should think about it. This process has always been very dangerous. What if something happens to Yahiko one day!"


    This last sentence was undoubtedly a heavy hammer that hit Nagato''s nerves severely.


    A scene of Yahiko''s body full of blood appeared in Nagato''s mind for an instant, and his intuition was extremely painful, and the chakra turbulence on his body was even more fundamental.


    Nagato yelled, and the chakras around his body began to dance wildly in the air, waving like a chakra knife in the air.


    Even if you look at it with the soil, you can''t help but back up two steps. After all, even if this thing is avoided by space ninjutsu, it can''t be avoided even in an interval.


    Right here, Yahiko rushed up with many people, looking at Nagato in the turbulent flow with a very serious expression.


    Yahiko glanced at the Uchiha belt soil who was standing on the side, his face was very ugly, but now he couldn''t take care of it anymore.


    Looking at Nagato, he shouted loudly, "Nagato, calm down, I''m Yahiko, I''m here, don''t listen to him!"


    Nagato looked at Yahiko''s direction after hearing the words, his eyes were full of sadness, "Yahiko, I won''t hurt you, absolutely not."


    Yahiko looked at Nagato''s sad but decisive eyes, and suddenly felt a sense of confusion. What did this person say to him that made him look like this.


    But now is obviously not the time to pursue it.


    Yahiko looked at Nagato, and said with a panic, "Nagato, I''m right here, I''m fine, calm down and I won''t have any trouble!"


    Nagato looked at Yahiko, and the aura around him began to calm down a little bit.


    And such a scene is obviously not what you want to see.


    Unwilling to show weakness, he said, "Did he really have not been injured in such a long time? Haven''t he been very painful? Have you really protected him!"


    Listening to Uchiha Daido''s words, Nagato''s eyes began to flow through the previous scenes.


    Yahiko has always been the hardest one when Akatsuki organized in the city.


    All battles are always at the forefront, and there is always time for injuries.


    Every time Nagato looked distressedly on the side, Yahiko always smiled and said it was okay.


    Now, after the scenes, there is a feeling of sour eyes.


    Yahiko glared fiercely at the experience Uchiha belt soil, and had no good feelings for this person who didn''t know where it came from.


    Looking at the chakra turbulent flow next to Nagato, Yahiko gritted his teeth tightly, clenched his fists and rushed directly to Nagato''s side.


    When the chakra slid across the body, blood splashed out.


    Suddenly the pain spread all over the body.


    But Yahiko didn''t feel it, and walked toward Nagato regardless.


    Nagato looked at Yahiko, who was covered in blood, and instantly became nervous.


    Seeing the chakra turbulence on his body, he began to converge desperately.


    But it hasn''t worked for a long time, and the long eyelids instantly turned red.


    With a loud roar, all the chakras were forcibly dispersed in an instant.


    Yahiko lost the power to confront, but instead broke away instantly and fell to the ground.


    Upon seeing this, Nagato quickly reached out to catch it, looked at the blood stained by his injury, and roared, "What are you doing, Yahiko!"


    Yahiko didn¡¯t hear it, she stretched out her hand with blood during the interview, and clicked on Nagato¡¯s head, ¡°Nagato, don¡¯t worry, I will be fine. As long as you protect me, I It must be fine, don''t listen to him nonsense."


    Nagato was initially shaken in his mind, but when he saw Nagato''s appearance, all the feelings disappeared instantly.


    I just want the person in front of me to get better sooner.


    Nagato struggled to help Yahiko up and put it in the hands of someone.


    Turning his head with a murderous look and looking at Uchiha, who was standing aside, said, "Are you ready to die!"


    Uchiha took the soil and couldn''t help taking a sip when watching Sayahiko''s actions. This person was really cruel.


    Seeing that something that was originally destined to succeed was ruined in this way, Uchiha was very unhappy with the soil, and what he said was very rude.


    "Nagato, one day you will regret today''s decision."


    After Uchiha brought the soil, he immediately launched the space ninjutsu, and the whole person disappeared in front of everyone.


    Nagato''s squeezed hand can only be loosened, it is impossible to perceive it, and there is no way to pursue it.


    And now the final thing is Yahiko''s injury.


    When he thought of this, Nagato immediately snatched Yahiko from the man''s hand, put it on his shoulders, and moved towards the position of the medical ninja.


    Chapter 496 Spy Plan


    On the way, Nagato always had a cold expression on his face, not knowing whether he was angry or blaming himself.


    Although Yahiko''s whole body was covered with wounds under the mountain, it seemed very scary, but Nagato restrained his strength when he saw Yahiko coming over.


    So it was just some skin trauma, and Yahiko didn''t realize it was serious.


    But looking at his expression on Nagato''s shoulders, Yahiko felt very nervous.


    Although Nagato has always been very obedient on weekdays, only Yahiko himself knows very well that if this Nagato is stubborn, it is also very scary.


    Especially this time, I was really too impulsive.


    At this moment, Yahiko felt a very guilty conscience, and he held back for a long time before saying, "Nagato, I''m sorry!"


    Yahiko clearly felt it, and Nagato''s footsteps paused after hearing his own words.


    Just as Yahiko gulped nervously, Nagato went on again.


    "Yahiko, it''s me who should say I''m sorry, I shouldn''t doubt you."


    When Nagato said this, his voice became smaller and smaller, and his head, which had been looking straight ahead, slowly dropped.


    Yahiko was worried that Nagato would just hit him without seeing the tree.


    He quickly lowered his voice, pretending to be very serious, and said, "Nagato, this is an extraordinary period, and it''s reasonable for you to think about it."


    He paused for a while, "But you should believe in yourself, this is your home, and you can protect it. This is a time of war, and some things are unavoidable."


    Nagato listened to the voice of Yahikoji Castle, and inexplicably, he felt very at ease, even if the slip on his shoulder made him feel unbearable.

 493 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 493

    Nagato lowered his head and smiled slightly, "Well, I will try my best."


    Yahiko looked at Nagato''s state and knew that he was already well. Right now, he raised his hand with joy and pressed it hard on Nagato''s head.


    Affecting the wound on his body, more blood flowed out, and he couldn''t help hissing.


    After Nagato heard it, he became nervous in an instant, and said fiercely, "It''s time to make you move!"


    The atmosphere of harmony between the two makes everyone who looks at it feel that the rainy atmosphere in Yuyin Village is not so depressing anymore. It seems that there is still some light.


    Kurozutsu took Uchiha and watched everything happening underground in mid-air, and smiled in a hoarse voice, full of irony.


    "It seems that they are more stable!"


    Under Uchiha''s mask of earth, his hideous face suddenly became even more terrifying.


    "This is only temporary, and all of Nagato''s beliefs have collapsed!"


    When talking about this, Uchiha took the soil and turned around to look at the dark shadow next to him, "By then, Nagato will be in his pocket."


    Kurozutsu didn''t seem to agree with Uchiha''s words about taking soil, but simply smiled, "I hope so!"


    After saying this, the two figures slowly disappeared into the space.


    Uchiha took the soil this time, it was tantamount to touching a gray nose, and finally looked at Yahiko with murderous eyes.


    At the same time, Uchiha Yin had finally coaxed the stubborn princess of Adzuki beans, and finally had a chance to get out.


    Although it is said that Hongdou is a savage princess, there is an undeniable thing.


    This adzuki bean''s savage temperament was also spoiled by Uchihain himself.


    Uchiha has never felt bad about this matter, but rather proud of it.


    After all, Hongdou was so spoiled by her that no one could stand it except him.


    Of course, this idea, Uchiha Yin has never said before, after all, it is inconsistent with his image.


    Although knowing that no one dared to say anything to him now, Uchiha hidden his little habit very well.


    Even though Uchiha hidden the soil in Uchiha''s belt, he felt that he could not overcome any big storms, but some things should be prevented.


    When thinking about this, Uchihain decided to visit the Uchiha clan.


    After all, the Uchiha clan is now Uchiha''s main source of information collection.


    When thinking of this, Uchiha Yin was ready to go to Uchiha''s house to see and love.


    But when I just left Hongdou''s house, I saw Hong who happened to come to look for Hongdou.


    In an instant, Uchihain was also a rare feeling of embarrassment, his eyes didn¡¯t know where to put...


    After struggling for a while, he was able to stabilize his mind, and looked at Hong firmly, "Hong, are you looking for Hongdou?"


    The moment Uchiha said this, he regretted it.


    This is all at the door of Hongdou, can I still find someone else?


    But even so, Uchiha Yin still had a firm expression on his face, and decided to stick to his wrong words.


    Hong looked at Yin''s fluttering eyes, his tone was very cold, "Yes, Master Yin, when will you be back!"


    Although it is an ordinary question, when it is spoken in Hong''s mouth, there is a cold feeling, like a forced question.


    In this ninja world, if you dare to talk to Uchiha in this tone now, it''s probably only red.


    But Uchiha Yin didn''t feel angry at all about the red tone.


    Because this is Hong''s character, she is just an iceberg beauty.


    This kind of beauty is also the first time Uchiha Hideo has encountered it, and she can''t help but have a desire to conquer.


    Although the girls confessed to themselves, Hong is always the most special one.


    No matter how you look at it, it is a very high sense of distance.


    Although Uchiha Ken has many women, Uchiha Ken knows that they are willing, and there is no contradiction between them.


    But when 2.0 is facing the red, Uchiha Hideo always feels ominously contaminated, like this kind of person likes himself, he shouldn''t touch it.


    This awkward feeling has always been with Uchiha Yin, so every time he sees red, Yin always feels nervous.


    Especially on such occasions, seeing red is even more uncomfortable, and I feel very nervous.


    For a question like Red, Uchiha Hidden didn''t know how to answer in an instant, hesitated for a long time and didn''t say a complete sentence.


    Hong said first, "Master Yin saw red beans at the entrance of the village, right?"


    Listening to the words of Red, Uchiha Yin felt very happy for an instant, and nodded like garlic.


    Chapter 497: The Whereabouts of Soil


    Uchiha was very happy about the steps Adzuki had found for himself. If he let him think about it, he might not be able to think of a good reason at this time.


    Hong Lengyan looked at Uchiha''s faintly fluttering eyes, she knew exactly what happened just now, but she was unwilling to say anything.


    After all, he didn''t want to see Master Yin''s embarrassed expression.


    At the moment, he said very coldly, "Master Yin, do you still have anything to do?"


    Red''s words clearly meant to let Uchiha hidden away so that he could avoid such an embarrassing situation.


    Uchihain really breathed a sigh of relief right now, "Yes, yes, I still have some things to deal with. If you have anything to do with Red Bean, please go in first."


    After talking about Uchiha, he left as if to escape, even after using space ninjutsu, he arrived at Uchiha''s house in no time.


    Everyone in Uchiha was quite familiar with Uchiha''s sudden appearance.


    After seeing Uchihain, they all said hello seriously.


    Uchiha Yin also nodded slightly along the way, and passed, passing directly to the position 03 of the back hall.


    When they first arrived, someone greeted him and bowed on one knee, "Master Yin, you are back!"


    Uchiha Yin nodded very plainly, "Well, I want to know where Uchiha took the soil. Do you have any news."


    The moment the words were uttered, the person kneeling on the ground obviously shrank, feeling very nervous, "Master Yin, his subordinates are not doing well, it is difficult to track with soil, we only know that he is leaving the fog. After Yincun, I went to Yuyin Village."


    Hearing the name Uyincun, Uchihain narrowed his eyes slightly. Uyincun is Xiaonan''s village.

 494 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 494

    If Daido is now in the past, I''m afraid it will only be Nagato.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Ken was relieved, "It doesn''t matter, according to Kurozu''s observation ability, it is strange that you can track it. Now this is good."


    After Uchihain finished saying this, the man was obviously relieved, "Master Xie Yin, the subordinates go down first."


    After speaking, the person disappeared instantly.


    After Uchiha got the news, he thought to himself, "It seems that this area is really dishonest."


    Thinking of this, Uchiha squinted his eyes, "Since this is the case, then I will play with you."


    After Uchiha thought about this, his face was calculated with a smile, and his figure disappeared instantly.


    At this time, in the distant Yunyin Village, Lei Ying looked at his arm that had finally recovered, and the expression on his face was very ugly.


    I thought that the arm injured by Uchiha''s forehead thunder and lightning would soon recover.


    After all, under the restoration of his own Chakra, it should be restored soon.


    But what I didn''t expect was that even if my arm had used medical ninjutsu, it took more than ten hours to get better.


    Such destructive power made Lei Ying feel very terrifying.


    Onoki was also injured in the battle with Uchihain, so he didn''t go back to Iwakura Village directly, but chose Ungyun Village to take a break.


    Both of them were very shocked by the speed of their body recovery.


    Raikage moved his arm dumbly, "Dokage, I think Uchiha is a great disaster!"


    For Raikage¡¯s words, Onoki obviously agrees, "I agree, what else do you think?"


    Raikage looked at the direction of Konoha Village, and his eyes were full of murderous aura, "Kinoha Village was originally a very powerful existence."


    He paused for a while, and turned his gaze on Ohnoki''s body, "Now there is one more Uchiha Ken, we can''t let them dominate."


    Listening to Raikage''s words, Onoki frowned fiercely, "But getting rid of him is not an easy task."


    When Lei Ying heard this, the palm of a fan the size of a fan was severely clenched into a fist, "So, we need to plan carefully!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the two looked at each other, their eyes full of calculations.


    At this time, the people at the discussion center of the two had left Uchiha''s house and went to the laboratory of Oshemaru.


    When Uchiha Hidden came in, he saw Dashemaru was tinkering with something.


    Uchiha has always felt very magical about Osakemaru''s experiment.


    In the original work, the research results of Dashewan played a significant role.


    It can be said that Oshemaru was so fascinated by the experiment that Uchiha didn''t even notice it when he came in.


    Uchiha Ken originally wanted to wait for Onomaru to find him, but seeing that there was no possibility, he walked up.


    "Orochimaru."


    Uchiha''s voice was very deep, and when it rang in the empty laboratory, Osaimaru was also surprised.


    When I turned around, I saw Uchiha''s figure, and he calmed down.


    Putting down his work, "Master Yin, you are here, what''s the matter?"


    Osha Maru was also very nervous about Uchiha''s sudden visit.


    Uchiha Hidden didn''t mean to go around the corner, and said very bluntly, "I want something that you need to do!"


    Osha Maru immediately said, "Master Yin, please give me orders."


    Uchi 140 Hain has always admired Oshemaru''s upper road very much, and whispered softly in Oshemaru''s ear.


    When Oshamaru listened to these news, the expression on his face changed several times, and finally when Uchiha finished speaking.


    Nodded very firmly.


    He was very aware of the difficulty of this matter, but he was still willing to take the risk for what Uchihain ordered.


    Uchiha glanced at Oshemaru deeply, "You will do very well, and your research will also have a good result."


    Uchiha knew that the task he had entrusted to Oshemaru was very difficult, so he wanted to say something to Oshemaru.


    But after thinking about it, there was only blunt encouragement, and Da She Maru also looked surprised.


    Just a moment of stunned, thank you with a grateful expression.


    Although Uchiha''s expression didn''t have any expression on his face, he was very speechless about what he said just now.


    He couldn''t help but blame these abnormalities on the sudden appearance of red.


    At this time, Hong who was on the way home, couldn''t help but sneezed, and unknowingly carried a pot.


    After talking about this with Oshamaru, Uchihaken still had no time to go home to rest.


    Chapter 498 Plan


    Although Uchiha Kimura had already decided on his spy plan, Osaimaru''s defection must have a proper reason after all.


    When thinking of this, Uchiha Ken also felt that the direction in the original work was very reasonable.


    But this matter must require the cooperation of three generations.


    When thinking about this, Uchihain passed in the direction of Hokage Tower.


    Although Sarutobi Hisaki is a reputation of Hokage, when Uchiha passed through here to turn on the system, he was already destined to be nominal.


    Although Sarutobi Hizaki was dissatisfied with some of Uchiha''s actions, it is undeniable that Uchiha''s is indeed a super powerful force that cannot be ignored.


    To the fact that the group of elders had been controlled by Uchiha, Sarutobi Hizaki didn''t have much feeling.


    After all, his wish is that the village can be stable and everything can be peaceful. As long as this can be achieved, it doesn''t matter whether he is Hokage or not.


    Sarutobi Hizen, standing at the window of the Hokage Building, looking at the outside scene, suddenly frowned.


    This familiar and powerful breath, you don''t need to think that it is Uchiha''s hidden.


    Only when this person came to find himself, he did not restrain himself.


    Sarutobi Hizen turned around helplessly and looked at Uchiha Ken who was standing in front of the table.


    "What are you here for, do you have any advice?"

 495 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 495

    What Sarutobi Hisaki said, although there was a sense of anger, but Uchiha was not angry.


    "I came naturally to have good things."


    He said that he kicked his leg unceremoniously and sat down on Hokage''s table.


    Sarutobi Hitoshi said with a disdainful expression, "I don''t think there will be any good things for you when you come. Is there anything I need to do this time?"


    Sarutobi Hizen asked very straightforwardly, but he didn''t want to drink Uchiha to go in circles.


    After all, no matter if you want to do it or not, the person in front of you will find a way to get your consent.


    So when he thought of this, Sarutobi Hizaki agreed very smoothly.


    Uchiha Ken carefully thought about what Sarutobi Hizen had said, and he seemed to be like this.


    An awkward feeling was born in an instant.


    But thinking about the business, he converged the expression of the hippie smiling face, "Recently, there have been a lot of actions with dirt!"


    With regard to Uchiha''s taking of soil, Uchiha hides nothing.


    Although he is a traverser, after Konoha for so long, he has already developed feelings.


    And the most important thing is that there are women of their own here, so guarding this place is a must.


    Sure enough, Sarutobi''s originally disgusting expression had a serious look after hearing Uchiha''s words.


    "What''s wrong, what has this kid been doing recently!"


    Uchiha opened his mouth secretly, wanting to explain, but when he wanted to say so many things, he found it very troublesome.


    Under Sarutobi''s attention, he actually said such a sentence, "Taito is contacting new forces recently. I hope that Dashemaru will defect and act as an undercover agent in the future!"


    Uchiha''s words were very concise, but the moment that Sarutobi Hizen heard it, he was a little stunned.


    As the three generations of Hokage in the village of Konoha, Sarutobi Hisaki was also a person who had arranged many missions, and naturally understood the difficulty of this spy mission.


    Although I believe in the abilities of Dashewan very much, I still feel very worried.


    He lowered his head silently for a moment, as if thinking about it.


    Naturally, Uchiha Hideki could see that Sarutobi Hizaki couldn''t bear it.


    But this thing must be done by someone, and Da She Wan is the best candidate.


    When thinking of this, Uchiha frowned and decided to be a villain, "I already told him, he agreed!"


    Having said this, he looked at Sarutobi Rizen''s head raised in surprise, "I didn''t come here to ask your opinion, but Hu Si asked you to act in a play."


    After speaking, the expression on the face gradually became a lot colder, which invisibly made Sarutobi Rizen very stressed.


    When he heard Uchiha''s words, the expression on Sarutobi Hizen''s face was a bit stunned, followed by a bitter expression.


    "Well, what do you want me to do?" Although it was an interrogative sentence, it was full of helplessness when he said it in Sarutobi''s mouth.


    Uchiha looked at the three generations'' expressions and frowned unconsciously.


    "What you have to do is very simple. Just find a time and pretend to find the research of Oshe Maru, so that he has a chance to defect."


    Listening to Uchiha''s narration, Yuan Fei Rizhan nodded stupidly and agreed.


    In fact, under his own control, Oshemaru would have nothing to do, but Uchihaken did not tell Oshemaru and Sandai.


    After all, some pressure is the motivation.


    When thinking of this, Uchiha Ken just took a deep look at Sarutobi Hizen and left.


    Now I can''t help but want to see Tsunade and the others. After all, I have been away from Konoha for so long, so I miss them a little.


    I have been busy with these things, and I rarely have time to spend time with my women.


    When thinking of this, Uchiha Yin also felt not only a little guilty, but even though they were the best female ninjas in the ninja world.


    But in my own place, she is only a woman after all, and she still needs company.


    The most important thing is that Jiu Xinnai hasn''t seen it for a long time, and she is the woman who has been with her for the longest time.


    Although he has a pungent temperament, he has always been very well-behaved and sensible in front of him.


    When thinking of this, Uchiha''s steps couldn''t help speeding up a lot.


    In the end, he slightly frowned and directly used Space Ninjutsu.


    The figure that was still galloping in mid-air disappeared instantly.


    In the next moment, Kushina, who was packing things in the room, was instantly embraced from behind.


    The moment he was held, Kushina wanted to get angry.


    But that was only one second, and when the embrace was fulfilled, Kushina relaxed her body and brought the whole person close to the arms of the person behind.


    Jiuxinai closed his eyes slightly, feeling the breath of long-lost miss, and slightly complained, "You still know how to come!"


    Uchiha hidden his chin on Kushina''s head.


    The 499th chapter is rare


    With a little effort, he rubbed his chin on Jiuxinai''s top.


    That fiery red hair seemed to like Uchihain''s eyes very much.


    "How come I don''t know how to come back, I will miss you."


    Kushina snorted softly, with a tone of disbelief, "Really, Terumi Mei is not good-looking?"


    Hearing this, Uchihain suddenly paused slightly, "It looks good, but I am still back."


    Kushina knew very well that if he fell in love with such a godlike man, he was destined to be unable to monopolize him.


    So Kushina is just humming, just acting like a baby.


    But these words from Uchiha Hidden made Kushina feel a sense of turmoil.


    Although it was an unacceptable sentence, Kushina could still feel that Uchiha cared about her.


    All the little tempers were gone in an instant, just smiled slightly, and when he turned around, he threw himself into Uchiha''s arms.


    He buried his head completely in Uchihain''s neck, breathing very greedily the breath that belongs to Uchihain.

 496 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 496

    Uchiha Ken was also very fond of holding Kushina''s slender waist in his arms.


    It was originally a very mild scene.


    But Kushina''s warm breath was scattered in Uchiha''s neck, which inexplicably brought a very itchy feeling.


    The evil fire in the lower abdomen is stupid and eager.


    However, Uchiha Yin couldn''t bear to destroy such a tender scene, and frowned slightly.


    With a little bit of strength in his hands, Jiu Xinnai''s whole body was brought closer to his body.


    But with this, the soft lump on Kushina''s chest hit Uchiha''s chest without reservation.


    It was this moment that Uchiha Yin felt a sense of collapse, feeling helplessly his desire to have his head up.


    Kushina was originally leaning on Uchiha''s body, and it was a very happy feeling to be wrapped tightly by Uchiha''s breath.


    But just as Kushina was smiling, Uchiha hidden a hand on her ass.


    With a slight force on his hand, his lower abdomen was uncontrollably attached to Uchiha''s waist.


    The moment he posted it, Kushina was flushed, because at the moment I leaned on it, Kushina felt a hard object against her lower abdomen.


    It''s been a long time since Kushina followed Uchiha, and he wasn''t the ignorant girl who didn''t understand the meaning.


    But understanding does not mean that Jiu Xin Na is not shy.


    Right now, he said with a flushed face, "What hides you!"


    The tone of the words complains at any time, but the sweet feeling in this can''t hide it.


    Uchihain just smiled evilly, "No way, I can''t help seeing Kusina!"


    Although this thing is very shameful, but Uchiha''s words are also affirmation of Kushina''s charm.


    Kusina''s face was full of smiles at the moment, and he was separated from Uchiha for a long time, which was also missed.


    He deliberately used his belly to press Uchiha viciously.


    Uchiha hadn''t expected that Kushina had such a bad mind, and he hissed instantly.


    A pair of eyes were full of anger, pressing the hand on Jiuxinai''s thigh, deliberately used a little bit of strength, and severely pinched it.


    "Nu Xinnai, you are playing with fire!"


    Without waiting for what Jiu Xinnai said, he picked up the person from the ground, turned and fell onto the bed.


    Before Jiu Xinna got up, he was completely pressed up.


    A kiss suppressed Jiuxinai''s desire to sigh.


    After a long absence, a kiss ignited the air in a room.


    With a wave of Uchiha''s big hand, Kushina''s pajamas disappeared instantly.


    Uchiha stepped in viciously, and looked at Kushina''s slightly twisted body with satisfaction.


    The whole night passed quickly.


    When Uchihain woke up the next morning with a contented expression.


    It has been a long time since I ate the breakfast made by Jiu Xin Na, which can be said to be delicious in the world.


    With a rare opportunity, Kushina spoke for a long time while thinking about breakfast while Uchiha hadn''t left yet.


    "Yin, do you have anything else for a while?"


    When Kushina said this, he had a cautious expression, and his eyes were full of anticipation.


    Looking at Uchiha, he couldn''t bear to say a word.


    Nodded with a smile, "What''s the matter, what do you want?"


    Seeing Uchiha nodded faintly, Kusina had an expression that hesitated to speak.


    Uchiha looked a little funny when he looked at him, "Kushina, if you have anything, just talk about it, and I won''t blame you!"


    Jiuxina lowered his head and said, "Yin, can you accompany me for a walk."


    When Jiu Xinnai said this, the more I went to the back, the more faint mosquitoes and flies felt.


    But Uchihain heard it anyway, and he sighed in his heart. It seemed that the company he gave them was really too little.


    At the moment, he nodded his head pityingly, "Yes, just go over after eating."


    Seeing Uchiha implicitly agreed, Kusina was very happy, even when he was eating, he was smiling.


    Uchiha faintly smiled while watching.


    After breakfast, the two went to Konoha''s exercise site and died in Senlin.


    Although this place is very dangerous, it is not worth mentioning for people of the level of Uchiha Hidden and Kusina.


    The two chose this place unanimously, but it was because very few people came here.


    If Uchihain''s current identity appears in a crowded place, Kusina is afraid that there will be no chance to stick to Uchihain''s side.


    Uchiha''s thoughts about Kusina''s thoughts were also obvious at once, and he couldn''t help being angry.


    On the contrary, there is a feeling of happiness, after all, Nizi''s possessiveness is because she likes herself.


    The two of them sat on the trunk, chatting with each other, and the atmosphere was very warm.


    When the two were warm, Konoha Village was not so stable.


    After the three generations of Naruto Sarutobi were opened in Uchiha, they have been thinking about when to find Oshemaru.


    After thinking about it, it is better to end this kind of thing as soon as possible.


    So when Uchihain and Kusina were going for a walk, they wandered over to the research room of Onosamaru.


    Chapter Five Hundred


    Regarding the research of Dashemaru, Sarutobi Hizaki knew about it, but it was still not very clear.


    I only know that it is about the study of immortality, and now it is the first time that the three generations of Hokage have come to the research room of Dashemaru.


    It took Yuan Feiri a while to find the entrance of Da She Wan''s laboratory, and looked at the slightly gloomy entrance with a helpless expression.

 497 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 497

    Oshamaru also knew it when Sarutobi Hizen approached, and after a little thought, he knew that Uchiha hidden the arrangement.


    At the moment, he also looked unmoved, waiting for Sarutobi to enter.


    Although he was waiting, the movements on Oshemaru''s hands did not stop for a moment.


    As soon as Sarutobi Hitsan entered the door, he saw various boxes on both sides of the wall, which were filled with various animal bodies, which looked extremely strange.


    The three generations of people who have survived the pile of dead people feel a bit creepy.


    I can''t help but start thinking about how the child Dashemaru stayed here alone.


    When I walked all the way, I saw Dashewan who was busy in the innermost position.


    "Oshe Maru, do you think of any reason?"


    Sarutobi Hizaki looked at the various glass jars in the laboratory as if he were sightseeing, and asked absently.


    When Osha Maru heard this, he immediately gave a shocked expression, "Are you coming to me to discuss it?"


    Hearing this, Sarutobi Hitoshi was a natural expression, "Otherwise, the kid Uchiha Ken just asked me to find a chance to let you defect, but he didn''t tell me any reason!"


    Da She Maru looked at the appearance of the three generations of Hokage for granted, there was a feeling of black lines.


    As soon as Sarutobi Rizen turned his head, he saw Dashemaru''s unspoken expressions, and said with a smile, "If you can''t figure out a way, then go and ask that kid Yin."


    When he said that, he was going to walk outside, and he looked for Uchiha''s expression immediately.


    Da She Maru was in a very shocked state when he heard this. How could he not know when the third generation of Hokage became such a shameless temper.


    Looking at Sarutobi Rischi who was about to go out, Oshemaru said helplessly, "Hokage-sama, wait a minute."


    Hearing Dashemaru''s words, the third generation of Hokage immediately turned around and returned without hesitation.


    Look at Dashemaru with a look of you say it.


    In fact, Sarutobi Hisaki knew very well that the reason Osaimaru compromised in this way was only because of his admiration for Uchiha.


    Therefore, I always wanted to perform well in the things Uchihain ordered.


    Sarutobi Rizen also caught the weakness of Oshemaru, so he was so confident.


    Da She Maru looked at Sarutobi Hisaki''s successful expression and was also very helpless.


    Da She Maru put down the things in his hands, watched the three generations of Hokage say a word, and successfully made the smile on Sarutobi Rizen''s face disappear.


    "I want to conduct human experiments."


    The expression on Oshemaru''s face who said this was very serious.


    Sarutobi Hizen also knew very well that Dashemaru was not a joke at all.


    Sarutobi Rizen turned his head and looked at the glass jars next to him, and felt very uncomfortable when he thought that there were people who were twisted and weird.


    A pair of brows also frowned fiercely, "This is a good reason."


    Although I don''t know why Dashemaru gave up this idea, at least this situation is what Sarutobi Rizen would like to see.


    Da She Maru was also reluctant to explain this matter, but nodded obediently.


    Sarutobi Hisaki looked around for a while, "Is there something you must take away from here!"


    Da She Wan frowned and looked around.


    To be honest, this is all his painstaking research, and naturally he wants to take it away.


    But this situation is clearly impossible now.


    After thinking about it, he said very firmly, "It''s nothing, the important things are on me!"


    When Sarutobi heard the words, he stood up and looked at Osha Maru, "Let''s start then!"


    On hearing this, Da She Maru made a handprint, "Okay, please trouble me!"


    Yuan Feirizhan was still very curious about the extent of Da She Wan''s ninjutsu.


    Directly and quickly knot the seal, "Fire escape, Fengxian fire art!"


    A large bunch burned toward the place where the big snake pill was.


    Da She Maru was quite familiar with Sarutobi Hizen''s ninjutsu, so when she saw the Phoenix Fire Art, she hurriedly jumped away.


    This phoenix fire technique is no better than other fire ninjutsu, and its orbit is very single.


    This phoenix fire can be controlled by Chakra.


    It takes an extremely sensitive response to avoid it.


    Seeing that Sarutobi Rizen is also very serious, Oshemaru also smiled slightly. It was lucky to be able to fight against the shadow-level people.


    Then there was a soft drink, "The evil snake''s wrist burst!"


    The moment the sound fell, several giant snakes rushed towards the position of the third generation of Hokage.


    The huge Shekou seemed to swallow Sarutobi all at once.


    Sarutobi Hizen looked at this scene, violently used his legs, and suddenly jumped up high.


    He stomped hard on the snake''s head, and instantly flipped onto the glass jar on the side of the laboratory.


    Looked cautiously at the few big snakes that stopped suddenly.


    I only heard the hoarse voice of Oshe Maru, and he drew in a low voice, "Blast!"


    The big snakes exploded in mid-air like a detonating talisman.


    The flesh and blood of the snake flew around in an instant, and if it weren''t for Sarutobi Hiichi to run fast, it would have been lost.


    The two of them had gone through two tricks, and half of the glass tanks collected in the laboratory had been destroyed.


    Da She Wan looked down, still unavoidably feeling distressed.


    Three generations of Hokage looked at Oshe Maru''s fierce moves, but was very happy, "Oshe Maru, I didn''t expect you to have grown a lot."


    As for Sarutobi Hizen''s praise, Oshemaru unceremoniously accepted, "At this age, there will be some progress in the end."


    The third generation of Hokage was also very happy listening, "Okay, then continue!"


    After finishing speaking, Sarutobi Rischi slashed his own wood in one bite, quickly knotted his hand and pressed it to the ground.

 498 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 498

    In an instant, a blood-red formation spread on the ground, and Sarutobi Hizaki screamed, "Psychic!"


    As soon as the sound fell, I saw the huge monkey jumping out of the magic circle and falling steadily next to Sarutobi Sun Slash.


    The monkey''s height was much higher than Yuan Feiri''s, and he looked very strong.


    Chapter 501 Defection


    This monkey is the psychic beast of Sarutobi Rishou, the ape king with the incorruptible body of the King Kong, and the Saruto.


    The monkey demon also had a very arrogant appearance. He didn''t even look at Dashemaru when he came out, but said to Sarutobi with his head down.


    "Sun Slash, long time no see."


    When they said this, the faces of the two of them were filled with the joy of reunion with Yan Jiu, which made people feel very envy when watching them.


    Sarutobi and Sarutobi can be said to be very good combat partners. If it were not for ten difficult battles, Sarutobi Nishan would not call Sarutobi.


    Oshamaru was also very clear about these things, so the moment the monkey demon appeared, the whole person became energetic.


    This is enough to show that the three generations of Hokage are certain of their own strength.


    Seeing this situation, Da She Maru didn''t have any reservations. It also used the psychic technique to psychic the ten thousand snakes.


    In front of Sarutobi Hizen, Oshimaru still didn''t have enough self-confidence, and he could win directly, so he decided to make a move first and get some opportunities.


    With a low shout, the ten thousand snakes passed in the direction of the monkey demon without hesitation.


    The battle between the two behemoths is also comparable, and it is impossible to tell who wins and loses at a time.


    At this moment, Dashewan was not idle, and Jieyin drank lightly, "White snake!"


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw the White Phosphorus Serpent rushing towards Sarutobi Hizen''s collision avoidance.


    The huge snake tail flung towards the waist of Sarutobi Hitoshi.


    The white phosphorous snake''s body is very thick, and its tail is the size of a bucket.


    There is no need to imagine what a miserable scene Yuan Feiri will be if this is implemented.


    After all, Sarutobi Hizaki is not an existence that can be slaughtered.


    The moment the snake''s tail came over, he immediately used the technique of forbearance and instantaneous body.


    He disappeared in the blink of an eye, and when he appeared, he was already behind Dashemaru.


    The White Snake¡¯s attack was originally just one shot, but immediately returned after going out.


    As soon as he felt Sarutobi slashing over, Oshemaru immediately flashed away, and the white snake moved towards the position behind him.


    It happened to be where the Sarutobi Rizen was.


    Yuan Feirizhan also didn''t expect that Da She Wan would use this ninjutsu so flexibly.


    The moment has reached the point of irreversibility.


    With a loud shout, "Ape demon is here, King Kong wishful!"


    As soon as the words fell, the Sarutobi who was fighting with Ten Thousand Snakes came to the front of Sarutobi Rizen in an instant. In just an instant, it became a stick of moderate size and fell into the hands of Sarutobi Rizen. .


    Yuan Feiri held the King Kong Wishful Stick, raised it fiercely, and shook it out vigorously, only to hear a bang.


    The big white phosphorus snake was like a kite with a broken wire, and it flew out in an instant. When it was in the air, it banged and disappeared into a puff of white smoke.


    This is exactly the performance of the psychic beast suffered heavy losses.


    Da She Maru was slightly surprised while watching, but it was not surprising. After all, he was a Hokage, if he lost to his own ninjutsu.


    It''s a joke.


    Seeing Sarutobi Hisaki standing in place with ease, Oshamaru also inexplicably gave birth to a fighting spirit.


    Instantly used the technique of Ninja Instantaneous Body to reach Sarutobi Hizen''s side.


    Immediately after that, the shuriken flew over, the position was very tricky.


    It was the position behind Sarutobi''s head.


    But Sarutobi Rizen was a battle-tested existence after all, and he casually threw the King Kong Wishful Stick in his hand toward the position behind him.


    Only a ding sound was heard, and the shuriken was bounced out.


    At this moment, Oshamaru''s face was already in front of Sarutobi Hizen.


    I heard the hoarse voice of Oshe Maru, "The tongue snake sucks!"


    At the moment when the voice fell, Sarutobi Hizen couldn''t help but his eyes widened.


    The neck of the big snake pill in between was like the body of a snake, and it stretched out a long distance instantly.


    The four sharp fangs are clearly visible in the wide open mouth.


    The head twisted towards the neck of Sarutobi Hizen.


    It was just a few centimeters from the teeth of Dashemaru to Rizhan''s neck.


    Hearing a scream, the King Kong Wishful Stick was released from Sarutobi Hizen''s hand.


    Came straight towards the mouth of the Oshe Maru, and across the mouth of the Oshe Maru...


    It happened to be the bite blocking the Dashewan.


    Yuan Feiri quickly moved away when he was free.


    After leaving the attack range of Oshe Maru, the King Kong Wishful Stick flew over by itself as soon as he stretched out his hand.


    After Da She Wan had fallen empty, he withdrew his head and returned to a normal condition.


    The ten thousand snakes also returned to the Da She Wan.


    Dashemaru''s laboratory was almost destroyed after the two struggles.


    The roof no longer exists.


    Wan Snake''s huge body almost occupies the ruins of the real laboratory.


    Da She Wan was standing on Wan She''s head, with a cold look.


    Yuan Feirizhan stood opposite the Dashewan, holding the King Kong wishful stick in his hand with an incredible expression.

 499 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 499

    After all, what he saw just now was really against the structure of the human body.


    The third generation of Hokage looked at Dashewan, frowning slightly, "Is this the result of your research?"


    I couldn''t hear the happiness or anger in a word, but it made Dashewan feel inaccurate.


    But he nodded very honestly.


    The three generations of Hokage over there may be just about the same now, and they started their own performances.


    Angrily yelled, "You have worked so hard to experiment with a human body. This is the result, and you have turned yourself into this kind of person and ghost!"


    Having said that, the third generation of Hokage even looked around, "You are not Konoha''s ninja at all!"


    After finishing speaking, it seemed like I was not addicted.


    On the opposite side, Oshemaru looked at the appearance of the third generation of Hokage and didn''t know whether to laugh or be angry.


    Although he knew it was a big show, the appearance of the three generations still made him feel a little bit out of the show.


    Even so, he listened to the three generations with a serious face.


    After all, this can be regarded as part of his mission. Regarding Master Yin''s mission, no matter what it is, he will do his best to complete it.


    When thinking about this, Da She Maru tried hard to stretch the expression on his face, just like a cold face.


    "You are too outdated, three generations. This will be our scientific age."


    Chapter 502 Leaving Konoha


    When this was said, the expression on Dashemaru''s face was very serious, which made it clear to the three generations of Hokage whether he was acting or saying the truth.


    But these things are obviously not things to be considered at this time.


    Sarutobi Hizen looked at Oshemaru, his face was full of anger, "Since I am obsessed with not realizing it, then I can''t be blamed!"


    After speaking, he threw out the Golden Wishful Stick in his hand, and quickly sealed the seal.


    Da She Maru saw the wishful golden hoop stick, and didn''t seem to care much, and reached out to catch the stick.


    The fact is just like his imagination, the stick has fallen firmly in the palm of his hand.


    But the next second thing was to make O She Maru successfully widened his eyes.


    The location of the King Kong Wishful Stick suddenly stretched out two hands, grabbed Da She Wan''s arm, and clamped the person severely.


    Da She Maru also seemed to be unable to react in an instant. After all, two hands were stretched out of a stick. This kind of thing is very strange.


    But the reality is not so realistic. Tolerable Dashemaru has been sighing.


    After being restrained in between, San Daime immediately used the Clone Technique, and three Hokage appeared in front of him instantly.


    The two clones came quickly in this direction, and immediately formed a triangle with the main body and surrounded themselves.


    Although Oshemaru has stayed in the laboratory all the time, this does not mean that he is not good at ninjutsu. On the contrary, Oshemaru knows many advanced ninjutsu.


    Although they are not all used, the methods and signs of their use are still known.


    When this triangular formation was formed, Da She Wan already felt a sense of crisis.


    This is simply a tripartite seal, if it is really hit, I am afraid that it will really be dead.


    Da She Maru raised his head in shock and looked at the third generation of Hokage, but he didn''t see any jokes in his eyes.


    Dashemaru didn''t know what the third point was doing, but for a moment there was a sense of fear.


    There was no hesitation at the moment, and he gave an order to Wan Snake under his feet, "Wan Snake, do it now!"


    The moment this sound fell, I saw that ten thousand snakes suddenly jumped up, as if directly ignoring the life of Da She Wan, directly opened the blood basin and swallowed towards the position of the King Kong wishful stick.


    The Ape Demon was also shocked when he saw this, and his prototype appeared instantly, wanting to stop it with his own strength.


    But just at this time, Sarutobi Hizen''s ninjutsu had already been completed, and the white barrier had begun to form.


    Having been a comrade-in-arms with Sarutobi Rizen for so long, he is still very clear about Yuan Feiri''s ninjutsu.


    Right now, he secretly sipped, and then hurriedly withdrew from the scope of the enchantment.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw that in the enchantment, Wan She swallowed the Dashe Pill directly in one mouthful.


    Then there was a bang, and a cloud of white smoke disappeared into the barrier.


    The monkey demon looked at this situation with a regretful expression, "Hisaka, are you old and unfamiliar?"


    The three generations listened to the words that were obviously mocking, but didn''t get angry. On the contrary, they laughed and said, "Maybe they are really old!"


    Although the words meant helplessness, the expression on his face looked very lucky.


    Although Ape Demon is a fighting partner of three generations, it is never clear about human emotions.


    Right now, he shook his head helplessly, "Now that kid has already escaped, am I going back too?"


    The third generation smiled upon hearing this, and said, "Okay, you have worked hard for Ape Demon!"


    The monkey demon laughed, and disappeared in place with a bang.


    Three generations stood on the ruins with a thoughtful expression.


    The movement between the two is not small.


    So even if Uchiha was chatting with Kusina in such a remote place, he still got news from the mountain clan.


    The content is very simple, "Master Yin, three generations discovered Dashewan in the experiment, and the two started fighting in the laboratory."


    The mountain people are only responsible for passing the news, so when they first heard the news, the specific situation was not clear, so there was only this simple sentence.


    But with this sentence, Uchihain already knew that the three generations must have done what they asked for.


    On one side, Kushina knew that something was looking for him when he saw Uchiha Yin looking at things seriously.


    But the next one is watching with a cunning face.


    After Uchiha finished listening to the news, he was ready to go and take a look, although this matter was arranged by himself.


    But you still need a full set of plays.


    When thinking of this, Uchiha Ken glanced at Kushina next to him embarrassedly.


    With just this look, Kushina knew what he wanted to say.

 500 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 500

    Immediately he said quickly, "I understand, do what you have to do first, I am already very happy that you can stay with me for so long."


    Although Uchiha Ken was very unbearable, he touched Kushina''s head and disappeared in an instant.


    Without any hesitation, Uchiha Yin went straight to the location of the laboratory of Ono She Maru.


    When I got there, I saw three generations standing on the ruins with an expression of thinking about life.


    Just looking at this situation, Uchihain knew that these two people''s movements were not small.


    Uchiha walked to the side of the third generation, and asked seriously, "There is nothing wrong, right!"


    This was originally a serious matter, but from Uchiha''s mouth, it feels very funny.


    The complex emotions that had been brewing hard in the three generations almost collapsed.


    It takes a lot of strength to maintain it, "Naturally, there is no omission."


    In fact, Uchiha Yin was not worried about whether he would be recognized for false defecting, but worried that the two would be too serious. It would be no good if Oshemaru was injured.


    But those three generations obviously didn''t understand it, but even so, Uchiha Yin had no intention of continuing to ask questions.


    Because looking at the leisurely appearance of the three generations, the two of them didn''t take it seriously.


    The two stood on the ruins for a while and then left separately.


    At this time, the Oshe Maru was in Wanshe''s mouth, and through spiritism, it could be considered as perfect to escape the fatal blow of the three generations.


    In a jungle outside of Konoha Village, Da She Maru crawled out of Wan She''s mouth little by little.


    Chapter 503 Joining Xiao


    When he crawled out, Dashewan fell on the ground in a somewhat embarrassed manner, covered with mucus from Wanshe''s mouth.


    The whole body is sticky and he looks very embarrassed.


    But at such an extraordinary moment, Da She Wan can''t take care of these things.


    Although he himself knew that he had defected pretendingly, none of the others in this Konoha village knew.


    So in such a situation, he is likely to be hunted down.


    For Master Yin, Da She Wan knows very well.


    For the smooth progress of the plan, Master Yin is the best in all aspects of the swordsman''s affairs.


    So when the whole village knows that he has defected, he will become the target of the whole village.


    That''s why Uchihain and Oshemaru hesitated when talking about it.


    Da She Wan is not only to face the danger of being exposed in an undercover place.


    You have to face chase from people in your own village. Two-sided attack is the most difficult thing to deal with.


    When thinking of this, Da She Maru died without hesitation anymore.


    He ran directly in the direction of Yuyin Village.


    For his follow-up explanation, Da She Wan had already thought of it.


    That''s why it looks confident and innocent.


    At this time, Nagato and Yahiko were decently training the children in the village in the destination of Oshemaru.


    These children are troubled, like Nagato Yahiko, who have lost their families.


    In such a war-torn world, these children still have to have some ability to protect themselves.


    So after the soil was brought over last time, Nagato began to train these children.


    The children who were originally suffering from hardship were all very sensible. In the hard training, they never even complained or complained.


    For this, Nagato is still very happy.


    Yahiko looked at the sincere smile on Nagato''s face and felt very happy.


    Although Nagato is much stronger than himself.


    But in Yahiko''s heart, Nagato will always be a cute cowardly brother.


    It is also very happy to see him so happy and relaxed now.


    Just when Yahiko looked happy, there was a person who ran in front of Yahiko. This person was a sensor in Yuyin Village.


    Specially responsible for monitoring the situation around Yuyin Village, if there are any dangerous things, they will report in time.


    When this person came over, his face looked very flustered.


    It was this expression that made Yahiko become nervous too.


    Yahiko took a deep look at Nagato who was teaching, walked a little further away, frowned and asked the perception ninja, "What''s wrong?"


    "A person came towards Yuyin Village!"


    What the man said appeared trembling.


    This makes Yahiko very incomprehensible. This person is already on the forbearance. Seeing someone coming, he won''t be so nervous to the point.


    "Who is it? What strength?" Yahiko asked quickly.


    After all, it''s a very time now, everything is going to happen on the fly, and there was something with soil before, so Yahiko couldn''t help but become nervous.


    "I don''t know who it is, but the strength is very strong. Although it is relatively far away now, he will definitely come to Yuyin Village."


    When he heard this, Yahiko instantly frowned an eyebrow severely.


    With a low voice, "Go, don''t let him in directly!"


    After saying this, Yahiko went straight to the location outside the village.


    It''s not that Nagato didn''t see Yahiko go, but he didn''t care too much. After all, Yahiko always patrols outside the village.


    When I think of this, I continue teaching between myself and my child.


    When Yahiko knew that the opponent was super strong, he didn''t bring a few people directly, except for the perception-type ninja.


    After all, the strength of the ninja in this village, Yahiko is considered to be the best, if he is defeated, then the other ninjas are afraid they will have to die.


    Yahiko will never allow this kind of accident to happen.

 501 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 501

    However, in just over ten minutes, Yahiko and the perceptual ninja had already arrived dozens of miles away from the village.


    The perception ninja frowned and said, "It''s almost here!"


    After speaking, several people stopped.


    Instead of catching up directly, it''s better to stop here and get ready.


    After Da She Wan left Wan She''s mouth, she simply washed it, and then headed towards Yuyin Village at the fastest speed.


    Although Oshemaru is not a perceptual ninja, when it reaches a strength close to the shadow level, its perceptual ability is naturally very powerful.


    So Yahiko and the others knew when they greeted them, and naturally knew that they had stopped.


    But even so, the speed of Dashewan did not slow down a bit.


    He smiled very happily and passed straight away.


    However, within two or three minutes, Osha Maru appeared in Yahiko''s field of vision all at once.


    Looking at Yahiko who was stuck in front of him, O Shemaru stopped, with a smile on his face, "Are you blocking my way?"


    When I said this, the whole body of Oshemaru opened up, with a mocking expression on my face.


    This appearance seemed to be provocative in Yahiko''s eyes.


    Although it makes people feel very dissatisfied, Yahiko is not an impulsive person, just exhales deeply.


    "Naturally, I didn''t intend to block your way, but for the safety of my village, I still have to ask what you want to do."


    Osha Maru looked at Yahiko''s eyes, and was very satisfied with Yahiko''s attitude in his heart, at least for his village, Yahiko was very serious.


    When I saw this place, Dashewan could feel more or less that this person still had a will.


    But the current situation is obviously not a state where you can wait and see at will.


    Da She Wan smiled slightly, "What I want to do, it seems that it has nothing to do with you!"


    Obviously, I don''t want to communicate well in this tone.


    Just watched Yahiko take a deep breath, but still didn''t get angry, just said in a gloomy tone.


    "Originally, what you are going to do is naturally not my business, but if you have to pass through Yuyin Village, this matter is related to me!"


    Although his face was unpleasant, but what he said was quite polite.


    If it is not sound, or even humble, after all, being provoked by benevolence and righteousness is still such a good temper, it is not a good temper at all, but a weakness.


    Chapter 504 Threat


    But Oshe Maru didn''t feel that Yahiko was weak at all. After all, Master Yin told himself about the situation in Yuyin Village.


    The appearance of this existence does not allow him to lose his temper casually.


    Da She Maru smiled when he heard the words, "What about it, do you think you can stop me?"


    Hearing this, Yahiko gritted his teeth severely, and said seriously, "If you just pass through Yuyin Village, we can accompany you to the past. We are not malicious, I just want to protect my village!"


    Da She Maru heard this with a thoughtful expression.


    He paused and said, "I don''t have a destination, just just walk around!"


    When this is said, don''t say Yahiko, even Oshemaru himself didn''t believe it, but his face was still calm.


    Yahiko was originally a soft-hearted person, the moment he heard Oshamaru''s words, his expression instantly eased.


    "You have no home?"


    When this sentence was said, Yahiko was in a cautious state.


    This appearance made Dashemaru feel like he couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    Not only did it think so, but Dashemaru did the same. He burst out laughing in an instant, and the appearance was very exaggerated.


    Yahiko frowned fiercely at the look of Oshemaru, not knowing what this person was laughing at.


    Oshemaru looked at Yahiko, and finally stopped the laughter, looking at Yahiko like a child.


    "I am a ninja who defected!"


    After saying this, O Shemaru looked at Yahiko''s instantly nervous expression with a funny face.


    For Yahiko''s expression, Oshemaru understands very well.


    After all, a ninja wouldn''t defect to the village if he hadn''t done something maddening.


    So this expression of Yahiko is understandable.


    After all, all defecting ninjas are notorious.


    Sure enough, Yahiko would form a handprint in an instant, and looked at Dashemaru with a guard.


    Da She Maru didn''t care too much, and quickly made a seal on her hand, "White Snake!"


    Suddenly, the white phosphorus snake appeared out of thin air, and it ran into the body of the two people beside Yahiko.


    Just this one swooped people out.


    An arc was drawn in mid-air and hit the trunk behind him severely.


    He passed out in an instant.


    Yahiko didn''t even react to the situation before him.


    However, in a flash, the two people around him lost their combat effectiveness.


    Although it looks scary for the two to pass out directly.


    But the great god mastered the strength very well, and the two of them just passed out and were not injured.


    But in Yahiko''s eyes, this is not the case at all.


    In an instant, there was a murderous expression on his face, "It looks like you are not ready to communicate properly."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he rushed forward.


    A quick seal on his hand, "Water escape, water waves are chaotic!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a huge water wave rushed in the direction of Oshemaru.

 502 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 502

    The turbulence of the water waves looked terrifying, and the branches where they passed by were instantly torn apart.


    Da She Maru looked calmly, "The evil snake meanders!"


    Suddenly a big snake appeared out of thin air in midair, and Da She Wan stood on the big snake''s head with a little toe.


    Snagled and ran into Yahiko''s direction.


    The huge turbulent wave of water is as if nothing is in front of Oshe Maru.


    Yahiko looked at it with a nervous expression, and took a quick step back, "Water escape, water flow wall!"


    In an instant, a huge wall of water stood up in front of Yahiko.


    The big snake didn''t mean to stay at all, and slammed straight into the water wall.


    Standing on it, Da She Maru didn''t mean to evade at all, but quickly formed a seal on his hand.


    "The tongue snake sucks!"


    As soon as the big snake hit the water wall, the big snake pill spotted the broken water wall at that instant.


    He directly activated the tongue snake to suck and swallow. A small snake passed through the water wall in an instant and passed straight towards Yahiko''s neck.


    When Chen Miyan had no ability to evade at any position, he directly bit Yayan''s neck.


    Yahiko watched in horror as the snake fell on his neck. He only felt a pain in his neck, and instantly felt the loss of blood.


    A strong sense of numbness followed.


    The spy wanted to escape, but one could no longer do it.The whole body instantly stiffened in place.


    With a look of horror, she watched Da She Wan step by step.


    Osha Maru looked at Yahiko''s unwilling eyes, and said calmly, "I said, you can''t stop me!"


    This is an arrogant look.


    Yahiko stared at Oshemaru fiercely without speaking.


    Originally, the tongue snake was not controlled by toxins.


    But in order to be able to control Yahiko as quickly as possible, Dashewan deliberately used poisonous snakes.


    It was very painstaking to find snakes with weak toxins.


    Da She Maru smiled and said, "Actually, I just wanted to pass Yuyin Village, but you suddenly appeared, which made me a little interested in this place."


    Speaking of making a circle around Yahiko, "I remember Yuyin Village is a village living in dire straits."


    As Oshemaru said, he looked at Yahiko''s increasingly ugly face with interest.


    "Such a village needs protection, I can consider joining it!"


    At the moment when Dashemaru said this sentence, Yahiko was shocked with big eyes. He had seen the strength of Dashemaru.


    If you join Xiao, it is indeed a good combat power.


    But this person is a rebellious person, how could he do such a good thing, Yahiko still had to think about such a thing.


    Oshamaru looked at Yahiko''s tangled eyes and laughed.


    "Of course, I can''t help you in vain, you have to pay the price!"


    The moment this sentence was uttered, Yahiko''s eyes darkened instantly.


    After thinking for a long time, he said in a dull voice, "What price do you want!"


    The moment he said this, Yahiko''s eyes were full of self-blame and gloom.


    Seeing that Yahiko was already on the way, Osha Maru was very happy.


    "The price I want is very simple, the invaders in Yuyin Village, no matter what kind of person they are. I will handle them all!"


    When talking about this, Oshemaru looked at Yahiko with a questioning expression, "How about it, conditions are good!"


    Yahiko frowned when he heard the words. He really didn''t know what Dashewan wanted the intruders to do, so he asked directly.


    Chapter 505 Attractive Conditions


    Although Yahiko heard this condition very heartily, he still did not lose his mind.


    Very solemnly asked, "What do you want those enemies to do?"


    On hearing Yahiko''s question, Osha Maru frowned, "Do you want to know too many things!"


    When Da She Maru said this, his tone was very cold.


    Yahiko, who was frozen in place, instantly thought that he was dead.


    But even so, Yahiko has no plan to shrink back like this, "I have to know about this, otherwise, I can''t just promise you."


    When Da She Maru heard this, she felt very dissatisfied for an instant, "It''s just enemies, not people from your village. Why do you care so much!"


    When Yahiko heard this, he had an expression of disapproval.


    "Even though they are not from Yuyin Village, they are only assigned to others, and some are not their own wishes. If they are killed no matter what, what is the difference from those people!"


    Listening to Yahiko''s words, O She Maru was very agreeable, but the expression on her face was cold.


    "That''s your business. I want those people to do experiments. Do you want to agree now that you know?"


    Da Shemaru looked at Yahiko with a cold face, holding a slender little snake in his hand and crawling continuously.


    The Yinhong Snake Xinzi was constantly voicing, making Yahiko''s spirit not only tense.


    Especially when watching the two ninjas who had passed out, Yahiko couldn''t help becoming nervous.


    Although it was said that Yahiko was given the choice, this was actually forcing Yahiko to go in the direction he wanted.


    Because if Yahiko doesn''t agree, Oshe Maru can kill him first, and then go to occupy Yuyin Village. At that time, everything will still behave according to his ideas.


    At that time, Nagato will definitely fight back. If that is the case, Nagato will be in danger.


    When I thought of this, Yahiko''s mind was already settled, and he said with great difficulty, "I promise you!"


    Da She Maru smiled very satisfied when he heard the words, and when he reached out his hand, the little snake that had been biting on Yahiko''s neck disappeared instantly.


    The moment the snake left, the feeling of stiffness slowly disappeared.

 503 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 503

    Yahiko finally gained control of his body.


    Oshamaru looked at Yahiko and smiled, and stretched out his hand, "Then be happy to cooperate!"


    Yahiko looked at Oshemaru''s hand with a cold face, and finally shook it.


    But it just shook it, and then threw Osaimaru''s hand away, and walked towards the two ninjas lying on the ground.


    Osha Maru looked at Yahiko''s worried eyes, and said softly, "They''re okay, you will wake up by splashing some water!"


    Although I don''t know if what Oshemaru said is true, but this is his hand, and perhaps only he knows best.


    Right now Yahiko made a handprint, and with a pop, a pile of water sprayed onto the faces of the two of them.


    The moment they fell asleep on their faces, the two of them opened their eyes in an instant, looking alert.


    Yahiko saw that both of them were safe and sound, and his anger towards Oshemaru had been reduced a lot.


    But it was only reduced a little, Yahiko was still very dissatisfied with the threat of Dashemaru.


    But after fighting Osha Maru, he knew very clearly that this person was not something he could contend with.


    Fortunately, he didn''t want to be an enemy of them, otherwise Yuyin Village would not be simply in a deep water.


    After confirming that the ninja was fine, Yahiko walked ahead with the two ninjas.


    Oshemaru followed behind without saying a word.


    The two ninjas didn''t know what had happened when they were in a coma. When they woke up, they found that Dashemaru was going back to the village with them, with a frightened expression at the moment.


    They all couldn''t help but secretly ask Yahiko, "Master Yahiko, does this person want to pass our Yuyin Village?"


    Yahiko paused when he heard the words, then said, "No, this person will be our Akatsuki member from now on!"


    When the two ninjas heard this, they all had shocked expressions, after all, the strength of the Oshemaru was extraordinary.


    If you can help them, it would be an exciting thing.


    It was precisely because of Yahiko''s words that the eyes of the two looking at Dashemaru gradually changed from panic to a friendly and cordial taste.


    For such a look, Dashewan is still very satisfied.


    A group of four people went back very quickly, but they arrived at Yuyin Village in about ten minutes.


    It was clear when I was outside, but when I arrived at Yuyin Village, I was very surprised to see the sparse rain in the sky.


    For such a situation, Dashemaru is surprised, but it doesn''t care much.


    After all, it was nothing more than a mission field and laboratory for him.


    Nagato has been watching Yahiko from the big bell tower of Yuyin Village after finishing the lessons with the children.


    Seeing him back, I immediately went to meet him.


    Nagato stood by Yahiko''s side, looking at Oshemaru with a wary expression, "Yahiko, does this person need to lead the way?"


    Nagatoko saw Oshemaru''s pride and immediately felt the great strength of Oshemaru, so she instinctively wanted such a strong person to leave Yuyin Village.


    But Yahiko''s shook his head really shattered the last hope, "Nagato, this is not a passer-by. From now on, we will be a member of Akatsuki."


    This answer was unexpected to Nagato, who was at a loss.


    He pulled Yahiko over and said softly, "Is Yahiko credible? I think he is dangerous!"


    Nagato knew that his vision was always accurate, but this was the person Yahiko brought back, and he couldn''t directly deny it.


    Yahiko naturally knew that Oshemaru was a dangerous person, but he nodded, "Credible, because he has a plan, but you have to stay away from him!"


    This was almost a self-contradictory sentence, and Nagato frowned fiercely in an instant.


    Very keenly sniffed, "What are the conditions, what did you promise Yahiko?"


    Yahiko felt very moved by the panic of Nagato, and he smiled right now.


    "Nothing, don''t be nervous, the condition is that all intruders from Yunyin Village will be handled by him in the future, and we can''t intervene."


    The 506th chapter Yunren Village''s small actions


    When he heard the news, Nagato stunned, nodded and didn''t say anything.


    He respected Yahiko''s decision, so he didn''t want to ask any more, he just thought in secret, just pay more attention to this big snake pill in the future.


    At this point, even if Oshe Maru successfully entered the Akatsuki organization, he became a spy.


    But Dashemaru also knows that this is just the beginning, and the really difficult things are still behind.


    After Uchihain came back from the third generation, he received the news that Osha Maru had entered Ugin Village.


    The efficiency of this big snake pill is also very appreciated.


    But the other news that accompanied Uchiha was satisfied.


    Raikage seemed to be doing something, many ninjas left the Raikage Tower and began to come towards Konoha.


    When Uchihain heard the news, Kusina was on the side, looking at Uchihain''s cold expression with some shock.


    "Since these people want to die, then I can only satisfy them!"


    When he said this, Uchiha Yin crumpled the note in his hand into the palm of his hand, and when he let it go, it turned into dust and disappeared into the air.


    Looking at Uchiha''s appearance, Kushina knew that he was unclear.


    He quickly walked up, patted Uchiha''s back, and posted his whole person, "Yin, you calm down, if you have something, you can solve it slowly!"


    Hearing what Jiu Xinnai said, Uchiha Yin held people in his arms, up and down with his hands, causing Jiu Xinnai to shrink.


    After rubbing Kushina''s body for a while, Uchiha''s anger was eliminated.


    Lovingly wiped the top of Jiu Xinnai''s head, "I''m going out again!"


    Uchiha Yin was very keenly hungry, and when he said this, Kushina''s body was stiffened while sitting on his lap.


    Then he pretended not to care, "Okay, just pay attention to safety!"


    Such a well-behaved appearance made Uchiha feel distressed.


    But Uchiha Yin also knew very well that this matter must be done, and only in this way can he really stay with his girl in a stable manner in the future.


    When thinking of this, Uchihagumi picked up Kusina and put it on a chair.

 504 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 504

    The space ninjutsu was launched the moment he got up, and he disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Kushina looked at the empty room, the expression on his face was still a bit disappointed, just a look of being forced and careless.


    Uchiha hidden using space ninjutsu, and instantly got outside of Konoha Village.


    Along the way, Uchihain was constantly thinking about whether to change Yunin Village to a Raikage again.


    After all, this generation of Lei Ying had a lot of courage, and he dared to hit his attention again and again.


    And Oh Nogi seems to be a little too dishonest.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha hidden unconsciously speeded up his pace.


    He couldn''t help but overthrow the real Yunyin Village.


    At this time, Raikage and Onoki, who were caught by Uchiha''s eyes, were in the office of Raikage Building.


    "This time, even if Uchiha has the ability to reach the sky, he won''t want to escape again!"


    When Lei Ying said this, she was full of confidence. After all, in this deployment, Lei Ying had already dispatched one-third of the Shangren in Yunyin Village.


    Ono Konoha had a corresponding person, and the two families studied a corresponding cross talk seal technique, thinking of controlling Uchiha there.


    Listening to Raikage''s words, Oh Yemu seemed to agree very much. After all, it was too miserable before.


    The fiasco in Uchiha''s hands almost became a knot in Onoki''s heart.


    So when Raikage proposed to ambush again, Ohnoki agreed without much thinking.


    And it was the blood to kill Uchiha hidden.


    Originally, I was still wondering what method I would use to hide Uchiha.


    Raikage chose to attack Konoha pretendingly.


    Lei Ying, who listened to the news in the office, had a happy expression on his face, "This person really is here!"


    Hearing this, Ohnoki was also very cooperative. "Raikage-sama is a good calculation. This time, I must get rid of Uchiha. Otherwise, our village will be dangerous!"


    When the two of them combined, Uchihain had already crossed a mountain range and was about to reach the border of Ungin Village.


    Raikage and Ohnoki were immediately notified of any news that had been ordered to monitor by the border.


    The two who had been calculating instantly used the instantaneous technique to move towards the ambush spot.


    After all, they still have to supervise this formation. They wanted to see Uchiha''s death.


    This time Raikage even called the eight-tailed pillar Li Fukay over.


    Uchiha had already opened the eyes of Hungry Kagura from a long distance away.


    The ambush situation in that place was fully presented in front of Uchiha Hideo in an instant.


    Uchihain looked at the mighty crowd over there, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth, "Raikage really looks up to me, this time twice, the number of ninjas in Yunyin Village is not enough for him to ruin."


    Uchiha hidden in the middle of the ambush without stopping, and said loudly, "Raikage, Onoki, since they have been waiting early, come out quickly. I have no patience."


    Raikage was also very frightened that Uchiha knew what was going on here.


    But still snorted secretly, "Even if you know what to do, I don''t believe you can hide it."


    After humming this sentence, Lei Ying walked out from behind the tree, and Oh Yemu was next to him.


    Onoki''s short body was floating in the air.


    Both of them looked at Uchihain with a cold expression, "You are so brave, knowing that it is a trap HIA dare to come over."


    Uchiha looked at the two concealedly, with a mocking smile on his face, "I am not here for the first time in your ambush, what''s the fear."


    The moment these words were said, the expressions of Raikage and Ohnoki became very ugly.


    After all, what happened last time was originally a thorn in their hearts, and now it is painful and uncomfortable to be touched by life like this.


    Raikage gritted his teeth, "Uchihain, I advise you not to be so arrogant. Unless I die this time, you can''t even think about leaving here!"


    The 507th chapter stepped on your body


    Onoki didn''t say much on the side, but looked at Uchihain with a fierce face, as if he was about to tear Uchihain to pieces with his eyes.


    Uchiha laughed secretly when he heard that, "Since this is the case, you are ready to give your life!"


    I have to say that Uchiha''s arrogant expression makes people unconsciously arrogant, but rather confident.


    Lei Ying looked at the same feeling, but the feeling was actually suppressed.


    "Arrogant, do you really think you can survive under the siege of so many people?"


    Raikage felt angry when he looked at Uchiha''s confident expression.


    "Can you give it a try? You''ll know if you are so much nonsense, coward!"


    Uchiha''s voice is very loud.


    The mighty momentum swelled in front of everyone instantly.


    Those ninjas who were in ambush instantly felt a very suffocated feeling, as if don''t press them tightly.


    When Lei Ying heard this, Jiujiang City was furious in an instant, and shouted, "Lei Li hot knife!"


    In an instant, a large number of chakras condensed on the arm, forming a knife shape.


    The indigo blue chakra knife, wherever it passed, even the air made a sound of breaking through the air, and the speed was very fast.


    If it is implemented at that moment, people will be split by Xue.


    But in front of Uchihain, such a thing is simply not worth mentioning.


    When Uchiha stood there, he didn''t mean to move at all, and raised his hand slightly.


    The same ninjutsu appeared instantly on Uchiha''s body.


    Everyone in the ninja world knows that Uchiha Yin is a very powerful person who uses Thunder Dunge.


    This Raikage playing Raikage in front of Uchihain is simply playing a big sword in front of Guan Gong.


    I don''t know how many full attribute gains Uchiha''s body has. The use of this trick is much more scary than the one used by Raikage.


    Moreover, Uchiha Ken, who possesses all-attribute chakras, has chakras with fire attributes added to the chakra knives of naray attributes.

 505 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 505

    Everyone looked shocked at the blue and red thunder plow hot knife that met the one with Lei Ying.


    Uchiha stood there and didn''t even move, just brandishing the hot knife of the thunder plow.


    But the one that swept up was actually very scary.


    All the people around them couldn''t help but shrank their necks, very worried that the knife would pass in front of him and his neck would be gone.


    Lei Ying, who was facing him, looked horrified.


    It is also the hot knife of Lei Li, and Uchiha''s hidden can only be described as terror.


    But even so, Lei Ying didn''t mean to shrink at all. He gritted his teeth and rushed straight up with a loud shout.


    When the two hot knives touched together, a powerful chakra wave swept away instantly.


    The huge impact caused everyone present to take a step back.


    Not to mention the Raikage who was in the center, facing Uchiha''s blow.


    As soon as the hot knives collided, Lei Ying''s figure began to explode frantically.


    He retreated nearly ten meters before stopping.


    He looked at Uchihain with a shocked look, looked at his slightly bleeding arm, and asked with a look of astonishment, "How could this be so, how could it be so bad!"


    Hideko Uchiha looked speechless, "Weak is weak, there is no other reason!"


    This sentence was like a heavy hammer, knocking Lei Ying''s mind into a faint, "You are looking for death!"


    Uchihain didn''t care what Raikage was talking about at all, and said to himself, "But your physical strength is still good, at least it''s just a bit of blood after picking me up."


    Raikage seemed to be unable to listen to Uchiha''s words anymore, "What are you waiting for, hurry up!"


    Oh Yemu frowned slightly when he looked at Raikage who was in a crazy state, but he still gave an order, "Do it!"


    As soon as Oh Nogi''s voice fell on me, the ninjas hiding in the dark suddenly stood up.


    They shouted in unison, "Earth escape, dungeon cage!"


    The moment the sound fell, the figure under Uchiha''s feet surged crazily, forming a cage to trap Uchiha in the middle.


    Looking at the situation, he didn''t move at all, leaving the dungeon cage to be completely wrapped in it.


    Onoki looked at Uchiha''s calm expression and felt a very bad feeling.


    But there is still a fluke thought, "Although the dungeon cage is a very simple ninjutsu, but so many people use it together, this is hard enough to trap the tail beast! I don''t believe you can come out Come."


    Although Uchiha was in a dungeon cage, he could still hear the words outside clearly.


    There was a cold snort at the moment, a hand stretched out, and a huge spiral pill appeared in Uchiha''s hands.


    "Even Madara''s ball fan can''t beat my blow, do you think your bit of soil has any effect!"


    After finishing speaking, he threw the spiral pill in his hand towards the wall of the dungeon cage very ironically.


    The moment Helix Pill touched the dungeon cage, the dungeon cage disappeared like cotton candy in water.


    Uchiha walked out of the big hole and looked at the ninjas who were vomiting blood because of the spiral impact.


    "You have only this little ability after preparing for so long!"


    When he said this, Uchiha''s face was dissatisfied, and he seemed to be very disappointed with their strength at this point.


    When the Raikage over there saw it, he shouted, "Fukay, do it!"


    In the last battle, Raikage discovered that the difference in the amount of Chakra between them was very huge.


    If you want to make up for this shortcoming, you have to cooperate with others.


    Focayi, who was named by Raikage, was on the scene instantly.


    At the moment Fukay appeared, Uchihain laughed, "Raikang, are you too confused, thinking that one person can make up the gap between us!"


    Raikage listened to Uchihain''s words, his sanity was collapsing a little bit.


    "Can you still have to try it!"


    After speaking, he took a look at Fukay, "Nu Lei plough hot knife!"


    The two jumped away in an instant, and passed in the direction of Uchiha''s hidden chain.


    Uchiha looked at the people who were each falling in his front and back direction. In the original book, the power of this move is very huge, and it is absolutely impossible to resist with the flesh.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Ken used the instantaneous technique in an instant, and he was in place in an hour.


    Chapter 508 The Fall of Thunder


    The speed of Jue Niu Lei''s hot knife is very fast, and most people can''t hide it, so there is no room for turning around in this move.


    But Uchiha Ken disappeared at such a fast speed.


    Only Raikage and Fukay¡¯s Thunder Plow Hot Knife collided.


    The powerful impact caused the hair of both of them to fly madly towards the back.


    Uchiha watched concealedly, smiling with a sarcasm, "The combination between you is indeed very powerful, but this quasi-head is not very good!"


    Lei Ying did not wait for the Chakra in his hand to completely dissipate, and then directly withdrew his arm.


    Nafkayi didn''t have the armor-like body of Raikage, and was instantly knocked out by Raikage''s costume.


    After retreating for a long distance, the body was stabilized for the second time.


    Nafkayi was obviously injured by Raikage''s Chakra, and a trace of blood leaked from the corner of his mouth.


    But Nafkay didn''t give it a chance to spit it out and swallowed it directly.


    But such a thing, Raikage under the rage is definitely invisible.


    Just when Fukay wanted to continue rushing up, Raikage shouted, "You stop, I''ll do it myself!"


    Looking at Raikage''s gradually calming expression, Uchiha knew that Raikage had finally calmed down and wanted to take it seriously.


    I can''t help but look forward to it now.


    After all, in the original work, the three generations of Raikage is a person who can compete with Yanyin''s 10,000 people for three days and three nights with his own power.


    Although it is not as strong as Uchiha Madara, it still has the meaning of a battle.

 506 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 506

    At this time, those who were in ambush had already retreated a long distance. After all, such battles were no longer something they could participate in.


    Only if you stay far away can you hope to survive.


    Uchiha closed his eyes when he saw it, and when he opened it again, it was a kaleidoscope of surging eyes.


    It directly opened up the complete Suzuo Nengshu.


    Originally, Uchiha hadn''t planned to use Susano.


    But thinking of Raikage''s super destructive ability, he still used it silently. After all, if he is injured, many people will feel distressed.


    Raikage watched the huge Suzuo Nenghu standing in front of him at this time, and he didn''t have any reservations anymore.


    Jieyin quickly said on his hand, "Lei Dun, Lei Abuse Level Chiyo Dance!"


    The powerful Raikage gathered in Raikage''s palm, and ran in the direction of Uchiha in one big step.


    In the process of running, the hand knife continuously swung in the direction of Uchihain.


    In an instant, a dense net was formed and smashed toward Suzuo Nenghu.


    Looking at those hand knives, Uchiha''s expression on his face became more and more excited.


    Because the moment those hand knives appeared, Uchiha felt a little oppressive.


    But it''s just a sense of oppression.


    Uchiha Ken looked at those received in front of his eyes, and then he stretched out his hand and waved it, and a huge shadow windmill appeared in Susano''s hand in an instant.


    After throwing it hard, the shadow windmill passed towards the position of those hand knives.


    Originally thought it was just a simple shadow windmill, Raikage didn''t care much at first.


    But when the shadow windmill hit the hand knife, Lei Ying found the horror in it.


    I thought it was a ninjutsu with thunder attributes, but what I never thought was that it was a wind attribute.


    When the thunder-attribute hand knife hits the shadow windmill, it is like a sand sculpture that has encountered the wind, and it instantly turns into dust and disappears into the air.


    Lei Ying was stunned for an instant.


    But this dazedness is only a matter of one second, when all the hand knives have disappeared.


    Lei Ying moved again, and the chakra with the thunder attribute instantly saw his whole body wrapped.The speed is much faster than before.


    With a flash of Raikage''s body, he instantly appeared beside Uchihain, stretched out his fingers, and strong lightning hovered continuously on his fingers.


    That finger is like high-compression lightning.


    Uchiha watched this movement of Raikage, and suddenly it sounded. This is the strongest spear of the three generations of Raikage known as Hell''s Spike. It is consistent!


    Feeling the strong pressure, Uchiha''s face was full of joy.


    "Raiking, you really haven''t let me down, this is the real strongest spear!"


    When I said this, he paused, "Then let go!"


    Speaking of opening his chest slightly, there is no better way to avoid it.


    Raikage''s thoughts finally settled when he saw Uchihain''s appearance, and couldn''t help but agitated again.


    This person didn''t mean to evade at all, he wanted to use his own Suzuo to resist his usual practice.


    The practice of covering up is a humiliation no matter how you look at it.


    Raikage shouted bitterly, "Uchihain, you go to die!"


    When he said that, he slammed at the position of Nasu''s heart.


    Uchiha Hiden also didn''t mean to evade at all, and he greeted the Raikage''s books.


    Uchiha looked at the position of Raikage''s consistent dots on his chest.


    Uchiha hidden truly felt the powerful impact force down on Susano''s outer armor.


    Naturally, Uchiha was unwilling to admit defeat.


    At the moment, it is secretly exerting force, constantly over chakras on Suzuo Nenghu, and constantly repairing the places that have always been damaged.


    So Raikage rushed and watched his usual thunder and lightning gradually disappear, and that Uchiha''s hidden Susano Hakuha didn''t look damaged at all.


    When all the lightning disappeared, Raikage''s finger was pressed on Uchiha''s Susano.


    His face was full of broken expressions.The proudest shield was actually vulnerable in front of Uchiha.


    At the moment, Lei Ying''s self-confidence is completely broken, and the whole person feels very depressed.


    Uchiha watched Raikage take his finger away, and said with a laugh, "Raikage, you are still good, you can actually let me use the power to repair Susano!"


    Even though Uchiha''s compliments were sincere, the swelling of Raikage''s forehead and ears sounded very ironic.


    Lei Ying lowered his head with a murderous look, and the thunder and lightning all over his body gradually turned black.


    It was the thick black that looked like ink, hovering constantly on Lei Ying''s body.


    It looks very scary.


    Even Uchiha''s eyes were shocked.


    The 509th chapter black spot difference


    The black lightning on Lei Ying''s body continued to spread on his body, looking like black markings.


    It took a long time for Uchiha Yin to think about the thing Raikage used.


    This leopard-print black thunder and lightning was mainly used by Darui in the original work, and it was indeed taught by three generations of Raikage.


    But I just said very little. I haven''t seen that child now, Uchihain even forgot Raikage''s hole card.


    What I thought was fun ended in this way, but I didn''t expect that there would still be a follow-up.


    For a moment, Raikage, who hadn''t had expectations, was excited again.


    The defensive ability used by Uchiha Himura is almost the most powerful of all ninjutsu.


    Now that I have met someone who has become the strongest spear, I will naturally not miss this good opportunity for testing.


    "Very well, Raikage, this will allow me to test the strength of Suzuo''s defensive power. Let me go!"

 507 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 507

    When I said this, I still stretched out both hands, unwilling to act.


    Raikage''s black thunder escape can already be said to be the last hole card.


    The memorial ceremony came out, but in Uchiha''s eyes, it was still nothing more than an inconspicuous thing.


    At that moment, Lei Ying''s violent temper turned to calm down.


    At this moment, he deeply realized the horror of the man in front of him.


    I can''t help but regret why I provoke this man, but now obviously there is no room for regret.


    Now Raikage can only find a way to hold Uchihain, hoping that Fukay''s sealing technique will be counted as annoying Liunu.


    Although not the strongest seal technique, besides his own iron seal, it is also the strongest ninjutsu that Raikage knows.


    I can''t get out of my body now, I can only count on Fukay to use the hundred million anger to trouble Liunu while he is restraining Uchiha.


    Although Raikage felt that the possibility of such a thing was not high, they still had to struggle.


    After all, if he left it alone like this, he had a hunch that Uchihain would kill everyone in Yunyin Village.


    In that case, he has really become a sinner through the ages.


    As long as he thought of this, Lei Ying felt that he couldn''t help trembling.


    When thinking of this, Lei Ying didn''t hesitate anymore.


    The leopard-print black thunder and lightning all over his body began to rotate continuously, and finally hovered in the palm of Raikage''s hand.


    Raikage stared at that Uchiha''s body, and one shot passed fiercely.


    The black current rushed directly like a tiger.


    "Lei Dun, the dark spots are bad!"


    As soon as the Raikage''s voice fell, I saw the black thunderbolt falling on the forehead Sorano.


    It doesn''t look serious, like it''s just a little bit of ink.


    But this situation only lasted one second.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw that the black thunder was like a firework, and it dispersed in an instant, and then it began to spread continuously.


    But just in a flash, Uchiha''s Susano was already covered with black thunder and lightning.


    Originally, Uchiha Yin didn''t regard this black Thunder Dunge as the same thing, so it just added a little chakra to maintain the teamwork.


    But the moment the black spots fell, Uchihain realized that things weren''t what he had imagined.


    The thunder and lightning continued to squeeze into the Chakra of Susanoh like tiny hairs.


    The instant that Chakra penetrated in, Uchiha Yin felt an unusual tingling sensation.


    If someone else uses this Suzuo Nohu, I am afraid that it will have fallen at this moment.


    But Uchiha is not that fragile existence.


    We must know that although Uchiha Hiden turned on Susano for defense, this does not mean that Uchiha''s physical strength is not high.


    Although Uchiha''s physical strength is not as strong as Raikage, known as the strongest shield.


    But it wasn''t much difference, so the black spot difference only brought pain, and it didn''t hurt Uchiha.


    Therefore, Uchiha Kimura only paused, and then he directly wrapped Thunder Dunn around his Susanoh.


    Uchiha''s incomparably pure lightning power rushed directly along the black spot current.


    In an instant, Lei Ying''s body was paralyzed, so that he did not have the following actions,


    After that, Uchiha Kimura quickly used the Chakra of Fengdan to wrap his Susanou.


    But this is just speculation, and Raikage''s weaknesses are not mentioned too much in the original work.


    Now Uchiha Ken can only rely on this own guess to continue adding other attributes to Susano.


    After thinking about it for a while, Uchiha Kimura directly forcibly blended the chakra with wind attributes.


    As soon as the chakra with the wind attribute merged in, Uchiha Yin instantly felt the lightning that paralyzed himself a little bit dissipating.


    It''s like being cut into pieces by countless invisible knives.


    Feeling the moment Uchiha felt this feeling, Uchiha''s frowning brows loosened.


    Just as he was thinking of subduing Raikage in one fell swoop, a huge Chakra next to him suddenly appeared.


    A huge shadow came over Uchiha''s head.


    When Uchiha Yin turned his head, he saw that several huge octopus feet were about to fall on top of his head.


    Uchiha Ken just glanced at it and laughed, "Raikage, you really did not hesitate to kill me to kill me!"


    You must know that Fukay couldn''t control Nine-tailed Chakra at all.


    Now the forced tail beastization is simply uncontrollable.


    Raikage listened to this with a painful and tangled expression on his face. As for what Uchiha hidden said, Raikage had naturally considered.


    But the more realistic situation is that if Uchihain is allowed to continue like this, Ungin Village is at stake.


    So even if it was an adventure, Raikage chose this way in time.


    Of course, it is impossible for Raikage to speak to Uchiha hidden in such a thing, so he had a cold expression on his face at the moment, saying nothing.


    Uchiha Ken doesn''t care whether he wants to answer his own question.


    He just looked at Yao who was preparing to spray ink with a smirk, "I will let you know what is futile now!"


    After saying this, he stretched his hand in the direction of Yao and said softly, "Mingshenmen!"


    Chapter 510: One Against One Hundred


    As soon as Uchiha''s soft voice fell, three loud bangs were heard.


    Three huge scarlet gates fell directly from the void.


    It landed on the eight tails, and then plunged into the soil fiercely.


    He saw Yao, who was still very powerful and arrogant, suddenly lying on the ground in a very humiliating posture, unable to move at all.

 508 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 508

    Let alone attack Uchiha hidden.


    The fluke that Lei Ying had originally held, it collapsed instantly.


    Uchiha has never been a merciful person, so even that Yao no longer has the ability to move.


    A lot of chakras were still applied, and the eight-tailed beast situation was suppressed back.


    When looking at the ground again, only Fukay was lying on the ground covered in scars, and there were the shrinking Myojin doors on his neck, waist and legs.


    There is no more ability to fight back.


    When activating the Myojin Gate Art, Uchiha Ken had already resolved all the black spots on his body.


    Now looking at the Lei Ying in his hand, the expression on his face was very cold.


    "Lei Ying, I didn''t give you a chance, but you don''t want to cherish it!"


    After speaking, he turned his head and took a look. Those people in Yunyin Village who were still staring at them said, "You are responsible for the current situation in time!"


    When Lei Ying saw this, his expression was very nervous.


    After all, the people he tried so hard to protect had always been the people of Yunyin Village. It would be a huge torture for him to watch them die like this.


    Uchiha looked at Raikage''s nervous eyes, "Aren''t you going to make an alliance with Ohnogi, now I don''t see his movements!"


    When I said this, I saw that the face of Ohnoki who was floating in the air was quite ugly.


    Raikage also said that his eyes were placed on Ohnoki''s body.


    At that moment, Ohnoki felt a sense of pressure.


    Looking at the hand that Uchiha was controlling Raikage, Ohnoki decided to move.


    I saw a small dust escape formed in Oh Yemu''s hand, which was the hand behind his back.


    While no one cared, Onoki threw the hand out directly.


    The Chen Dun passed towards Uchiha''s paper arm at a very rapid speed.


    For a moment, Uchiha Hidden Kaihui Temple didn''t find that dusty enchantment.


    After all, that transparent thing does not show up at all in the air.


    But even so, Uchiha Kenkai Huiji felt the chakra flying towards him.


    But at this time, it is impossible to avoid it.


    In that direction, Uchiha Yin directly took the thing back with his own hands.


    But in a hurry, he let go of the hand that controlled Lei Ying.


    The instant Raikage got out of control, he used the instantaneous technique.All at once disappeared in place, very fast.


    Seeing Onoki''s successful expression on his face, Uchiha''s expression didn''t care at all.


    "Do you really think that if you save him, you will have the possibility of victory!"


    Although it was a question, it was unexpected and ironic when it was said in Uchiha''s mouth.


    Onoki stood on Raikage''s shoulders and looked at Uchihain with a cautious expression.


    Uchiha Hidden stood straight and looked condescendingly at Onoki and Raikage.


    "I am not in the mood to continue talking to you, you should go together!"


    The inexplicable words that came out of Uchiha''s mouth made people feel very scared.


    But even so, no ninja flinched.


    Raikage looked at the expression on Uchiha''s hidden face from a high place with absolute determination, "Come on. You must not let Uchiha hide or leave here today!"


    The moment Lei Ying''s voice fell, I saw the people over there rushing up instantly.


    In an instant, all kinds of ninjutsu exploded around Uchihain.


    The powerful Chakra wave can destroy this piece of wood directly in an instant.


    Even in the face of such pressure, Uchiha Yin did not feel a little nervous.


    Just smiled contemptuously, even disdainful of defense.


    One hand was raised high, "Lan Dun, Lan Guilong!"


    The moment Uchiha''s hidden voice fell, there was a sudden roar in the sky, and the sky above his head was darkened in a blink of an eye.


    A huge thundercloud vortex kept circling on everyone''s head, like a giant beast coming down at any time.


    Lei Ying looked at the thundercloud vortex in the sky, although he didn''t know what ninjutsu it was, but he became nervous for a moment.


    Because he can clearly feel the amount of lightning surging in the thundercloud.


    If Uchiha''s ninjutsu was launched using his Chakra, Raikage would not be afraid, because it was limited after all.


    But if it is to catch the power in nature, this ninjutsu is very terrifying.


    Ohyeki also felt the same way.


    Looking at the black sky, Oh Yemu felt out of breath for an instant.


    The face couldn''t help being cold and sweaty.


    Uchiha stood in front of everyone, looking at their very worried expressions, and for a moment he felt very happy.


    Looking at the scared expressions of those people, Uchiha Ken dropped his hand in midair without hesitation.


    At that moment, I saw the whirlpool of black clouds, white light was constantly flashing.


    It made a crackling sound, which was very scary.


    Everyone stared very nervously, just as the white light was constantly flashing in the black cloud.


    With a loud bang, the black cloud seemed to split in half instantly.


    A huge thunder and lightning dragon suddenly jumped out from the black cloud.


    The purpose is the group of ninjas below.


    At that moment, all the heat opened up his strongest shield, with a nervous face resisting the terrible power.

 509 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 509

    But these actions are obviously futile.


    The teardrops still came straight down without stopping, falling on everyone.


    Then there was a scream.


    The moment the voice disappeared, I saw a large piece of ninja who had been standing. At this time, there were only a few ninjas left.


    And those few people still survived under the protection of Raikage.


    In contrast, Raikage had consumed a lot in the battle with Uchihain.


    Now this time is even more difficult.


    Standing at this time was already a bit staggering.


    Uchihain looked at it with a sarcastic expression, "You, who are known as the strongest shield, can''t even protect the people in your own village!"


    Chapter 511 Defeated


    That Raikage was in front of Uchihain, this feeling of powerlessness originally caused him to collapse.


    Now that I heard Uchihain''s words again, I was almost on the verge of insanity.


    But it happened in an instant, that Raikage jumped up from the ground directly, and chased Uchiha intently.


    Mobilizing all of his chakras, he directly gave up the defense and concentrated all the chakras on that index finger.


    I directly used Yibenkan and aimed at the position of Uchiha''s heart.


    Uchiha hidden naturally can see Raikage''s collapse.


    Right now, she looked at Lei Ying with disdain, "If you want to die, just come over!"


    After turning his wrist, a bow and arrow appeared in Uchiha''s hands instantly.


    As soon as the other hand stretched out, a long arrow appeared in his hand instantly.


    The arrow was on the line, with a slight force, the entire bow and arrow formed the shape of a full moon.


    When Uchiha Hidden''s hand was released, the arrow flew away and passed in the direction of Raikage.


    Although Raiking''s speed is very fast, it is still not worth mentioning in front of that Long Arrow.


    I only heard a pop, the sound of a long arrow sinking into the flesh.


    When I looked at the Leiying again, I saw that the Leiying had stopped in place.


    The lightning on his hand began to disappear little by little.


    In the end it disappeared completely, leaving Lei Ying standing slumped.


    But the action of combat power did not last long, and Lei Ying''s huge body finally fell down with a bang.


    Everyone in Da Yemu and Yunyin Village looked at Lei Ying''s fallen body with surprise.


    When someone rushed over to look at it, he saw that Lei Ying had his eyes wide open and his hands still maintained his usual posture.


    The position of the heart on his chest was no longer flesh, but turned into a bloody hole, which looked very scary.


    Oh Yemu looked at Raikage''s tragic death with an expression of collapse.


    If you know that Lei Ying is very powerful in this respect, it is really surprising to die in Uchiha''s hands without fighting back.


    But it happened in an instant, and the expressions on everyone''s faces were very uncomfortable.


    Especially that Oh Yemu, his eyes were a little lost.


    Looking at the people in Yanyin Village standing behind him, Oh Nogi didn''t know what kind of expression he should put on.


    Uchiha concealed Susano''s appearance, looking at Ohnogi condescendingly, "Onogi, do you want to continue?"


    Listening to Uchiha''s words, Ohnoki fell into deep thought, and finally said with a cold face.


    "Sorry, we ninjutsu!"


    When he said this, Oh Nogi reached out and everyone put away the movements and weapons in their hands.


    When everyone in Yanyin Village saw Oh Yemu''s movements, they felt relieved.


    Hastily put down the weapon in his hand.


    After all, under the control of such a powerful opponent, they had the meaning of retreat, and it was quite normal to want to give up and save their lives.


    Although Oh Yemu himself is greedy for life and fear of death, he is more for the sake of the people in his village.


    After all, if this continues, Yanyin Village is probably going to be abandoned.


    When thinking about this, Oh Nogi had found a good excuse for his decision.


    Uchiha was also a little shocked that Ohnoki chose to surrender directly.


    After all, the shadows of a village have their own arrogance, so easily surrendering defeat made Uchiha feel very puzzled.


    But even so, Uchiha Yin didn''t mean to intervene a little bit.All he wants is the result.


    When I thought of this, Uchiha''s expression gave up without Uchiha, "Are you sure you want to surrender?"


    When Ohnoki said he was going to surrender, Uchiha Ken also didn''t mean to relieve Susao Nogi at all.


    Moreover, after such a long time, Uchiha''s face was not exhausted at all.


    This made Ohnoki, who had decided to surrender, even more determined.


    The gap between them and Uchihain is really too big, if you want to bridge the gap, the best way is to consume Uchihain''s Chakra.


    For this, wheel warfare is the most effective, and they are also conditional now...


    But after watching Daewoo Chibain for so long, there was no sign of consumption, it simply shattered their last hope.


    Onoki nodded very suddenly and said, "Yes, we surrender, please let go of the ninjas in our village!"


    When it came to this, Oh Nogi bent down even more humiliatingly.


    Everyone in Yanyin Village saw their shadow making such an action, and they were very broken at the moment.


    Shouting that he wanted to stop Onoki.


    But in the end, Oh Nogi yelled at him before he even walked over.

 510 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 510

    "Don''t come over, just stand still!"


    Da Ye Mu did not lift up, but the voice was very loud.


    Everyone in Yanyin Village looked at Oh Yemu and hesitated for a long time. After all, they turned their heads fiercely. They looked at Oh Yemu''s movements with expressions of regret.


    Uchiha is still very satisfied with Onoki''s highly sophisticated behavior.


    Right now, he looked at Ohnogi with a smile on his face, "You said it was a surrender, I have to believe it, in case you want to take advantage of that opportunity to go back and gather combat power!"


    When he said this, Uchihain looked at the Ohnogi inquiringly with his arms folded.


    At this time, Onoki raised his head when he heard Uchiha''s question.


    "Then how can you trust our sincerity?"


    Onoki frowned and looked at Uchiha''s face. Onoki was also very curious about what kind of assurance he wanted.


    Looking at Onoki''s seemingly sincere expression, Uchiha smiled and said, "If I have to think about this, where is your sincerity?"


    Uchiha''s words were taken for granted.


    Although Oh Nogi didn''t hide it, he was still daring to be angry but not speaking.


    After all, Uchiha''s strength is really not something he can handle.


    The energy of the moment is to accompany with a smile and express that he will think about it.


    Onoki looked down at the ground, his expression on his face was very unkind.


    For Uchiha''s words, it is not easy to think of any good methods.


    Chapter 512 Hostages


    Seeing Onogi''s confused expression, Uchiha couldn''t help but start to sigh that this man really has no imagination.


    At the moment, he said irritably, "If you want me to rest assured, it is natural that you will put the final things in check with me."


    Hearing Uchiha''s words, the expression on Ohnoki''s face instantly stiffened.


    Indeed, this is the best way for your sincerity to put the people you are close to in the local camp as a check.


    To express their sincerity.


    But even though he said that, Onoki''s heart was very tangled.


    After all, sending the person closest to you is a very uncomfortable thing for everyone.


    Thinking of this, Ohno looked back at the ninjas behind him, after all, Yioulian said in pain.


    "If this is the case, I will send my granddaughter black soil to Konoha as a proton. I wonder if you are still satisfied with this!"


    Although it was a question, when it was spoken in Onoki''s mouth, it felt full of anger.


    For this matter, Uchiha Yin didn''t care.


    After all, the enemy was so angry that he didn''t dare to speak, he also liked it very much.


    After getting a satisfactory answer, Uchiha Yin felt a good mood.


    "Oh Nogi, are you a good master?"


    Uchihaken who said this was smiling, and Ohnogi looked at Uchihaken with a cold expression.


    In fact, Uchiha Ken could kill Ohnoki directly.


    After all, that would be considered once and for all.


    But after all, Uchiha is not a bloodthirsty person. If there are other solutions, Uchiha is also unwilling to kill.


    "Since Onoki, you are so sincere, if I don''t agree, I can''t justify it."


    Speaking and glanced at the person behind Ohnogi, "Then you can wait and leave with me!"


    After speaking, he turned to see the ninjas in Yunyin Village.


    All of them were trembling, but because Raikage had already died.


    So even someone who has an idea doesn''t have it.


    They all looked at Uchihain with a guard.


    Uchihain looked very funny when these people were crushed.


    He immediately unlocked Suzano, and walked in front of Nafkay step by step.


    Looking at the person who was nailed to the ground and unable to move, he squatted down, "I won''t kill you today. Go back and tell you Raikage who is about to take office. Please be honest. , I don¡¯t mind letting you get another Raikage!"


    After speaking, he turned and walked towards Ohnoki.


    Looking at the man who was obviously going to return to Yanyin Village with him, Oh Yemu felt very helpless in an instant.


    But even if he didn''t dare to say anything, he could only nod his head and walked behind Uchiha Hidden very obediently.


    The ninjas of Iwakura Village did not dare to disobey at all and walked behind Uchiha Hidden.


    The momentum of the Haohao Yuyu made people suddenly look over, thinking that Uchihain was the real shadow of Iwagin Village.


    It was very uncomfortable for Yanyin to be suppressed all the edges behind him, but it could only be endured.


    Moreover, bringing others to Yanyin Village is almost equivalent to exposing all terrain defenses.


    Especially for a strong man like Uchihain, even if he has any hidden strength, he was all discovered.


    But even so, Onoki had no choice at all.


    I could only watch Uchihain walk into the gate of Iwagin Village.


    Oh Yemu took people all the way to the Rock Shadow Building, and said respectfully, "Master Yin, you will wait for me here, you still have to deal with the black soil."


    Although Uchiha Ken doesn''t like to wait, this matter is not so easy to handle.


    After all, I was breaking up other people''s families.


    When Oh Yemu returned, his son Huang Tu greeted him.


    He asked nervously, "Father, isn''t that person Uchihain? Why did he come to our village."


    Loess is very clear about Uchiha''s name.

 511 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 511

    So when I saw Zhang Chong come to my village, I was very nervous.


    After all, Uchiha''s presence here almost shows that his father and the others have failed.


    If that were the case, Yanyin Village would be dangerous.


    Oh Yemu looked at Huang Tu''s expectant expression, and it was difficult to speak.


    However, the more embarrassed the expression, the stronger the anxiety in Huang Tu''s heart.


    I was very confused and grabbed Ohnoki''s clothes, "Father, what is going on!"


    Oh Yemu swallowed his saliva and turned his head slightly to look at the loess, "Loess, let the black soil clean up, come and find me in a while!"


    When he finished speaking, Onoki turned and was about to leave.


    The loess seemed to have not understood what Oh Yemu was saying, looking at Oh Yemu blankly.


    After two or three seconds, he caught up in two steps, grabbing Oh Yemu''s clothes, and almost tore Oh Yemu''s sleeves with great strength.


    "Father, what did the black soil do?"


    Seeing Huang Tu''s desperate expression, Oh Yemu''s heart was also very cramped.


    After all, that was his only granddaughter, and Oh Nogi had always been very doted.


    Although sometimes the black soil would be very mischievous and tell him that he is an old man, he will not be angry.


    So at the moment when he decided to send the black soil to Konoha, Ohnoki''s heart collapsed.


    Onoki''s hand slammed his hands, and directly pulled Loess''s hand away.


    Without turning his head back, he said, "The black soil is important, but what about the many ninjas in Yanyin Village!"


    When it came to the end, Onoki almost roared out.


    The loess was stunned for a moment, and his head drooped.


    After a few minutes, Huang Tu slowly turned and left, "Father, I know!"


    Oh Yemu looked at Loess''s slumped back.


    My heart throbbed, and the person next to him looked at Ohnoki''s eyes and couldn''t help but said, "Master Tuying, I think we can try it!"


    Hearing this, Onoki''s expression turned cold, "Have you forgotten how Raikage died!"


    The moment this was said, the ninja next to Tuying felt trembling.


    It is true that the person named Uchiha Ken is indeed a god-like person, and they really don''t have much winning percentage.


    When thinking of this, the ninja had a deadly expression on his face.


    Chapter 513 Black Earth


    With a dark face, Ohnoki passed towards the location of the Rock Studio.


    After all, Uchiha''s murder god is still in the Rock Studio, if he never returns, he still doesn''t know what he will do.


    When thinking of this, Onoki''s steps were not only much faster.


    When I was downstairs, I saw Uchihain standing in front of the window, looking at himself with a smile on his face.


    At that moment, Onoki couldn''t help but begin to rejoice, that he hadn''t relented in doing some actions just now.


    If Uchiha''s discovery was made, his own Iwaguru village would not be able to keep it.


    Onoki gave up walking the stairs directly, flew to the window and looked at Uchiha, the expression on his face could not tell whether he was smiling or what expression.


    "Master Yin is still really elegant, I don''t know how the scenery of our Yanyin Village is?"


    Uchiha Hidden naturally could hear the dissatisfaction in Onoki''s tone, but he did not understand it.


    "Compared with Konoha''s beautiful mountains and waters, it is naturally a lot worse, but it is still eye-catching!"


    Although it sounds like a good evaluation, there is a bit of sincerity in it, and the people present are very clear.


    But even so, he dare not speak.


    Uchiha has always liked looking at other people''s expressions the most, and now he looks happy.


    When the loess over there got instructions from Ohnoki, it started to go back.


    Today is the weekend, and the black soil happens to be at home.


    When he reached the doorway, Huang Tu stopped his footsteps, and his legs seemed to weigh a thousand pounds, and he couldn''t lift it at all.


    Huang Tu''s wife was packing up. As soon as he looked up, he saw Huang Tu standing at the door of the house with her head down, and immediately walked over.


    There was a happy smile on his face, "Why don''t you stand at the door and don''t come in, don''t you recognize your home?"


    As he said, he went up and grabbed Huang Tu''s arm, and dragged the person in.


    Huang Tu did not resist, and walked in very obediently.


    Huang Tu wanted to smile at his wife, but at this moment he couldn''t smile anymore.


    At this time, my wife finally found something wrong.


    A slightly nervous look appeared on the face, "Huang Tu, what''s wrong with you?"


    When he said that, he put down the rag in his hand, sat down beside Huang Tu, and asked with concern, his face in front of Huang Tu.


    The loess hung his head, always unable to lift his head.


    After a few seconds, he said, "How about letting the black soil go to other places to experience it!"


    Turning his head while speaking, he looked at his wife seriously.


    When the wife heard this, her nervous expression relaxed a lot. ¡°It¡¯s good to get some experience, but don¡¯t you think that the black soil is still a little smaller now!¡±


    As he said, he picked up Fang Xi''s rag and began to wipe the table in front of him earnestly.


    Hearing his wife''s grinning words, Huang Tu felt very uncomfortable in his heart.


    "But Hei Tu is a person destined to become Yan Ying. Now it is better for Haihui Temple to experience it earlier. After all, his father is not young anymore!"


    When the wife heard Huang Tu''s words, she laughed directly.


    "What are you talking about, aren''t you still there? Let''s talk about a girl in the black soil, it''s still too dangerous to do things like Rock Shadow!"

 512 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 512

    Just these few words, the meaning of concern is very obvious.


    Huang Tu felt even more like a scorpion in his throat.


    Finally, he took a deep breath and said straightforwardly.


    "Father and Raikage failed to encircle Uchihain together. Uchihain requested that the black soil be sent to Konoha as a proton, so that Iwakage village was spared!"


    When these words were spoken in one breath, the whole person of Huang Tu collapsed.


    Leaning on the sofa is like being emptied of all muscles and bones.


    When the wife heard the words of the loess, the rag slipped from her hand in an instant.


    He asked with an incredulous expression, "Are you telling the truth?"


    Although it was a questioning tone, she actually knew very well that Huang Tu was not joking.


    In an instant, he got up very eagerly, kneeling on the ground, shaking the loess leg vigorously.


    "Why must it be black soil? Isn''t there someone else!"


    Huang Tu looked at his wife''s collapsed expression, with a desperate expression on his face.


    "Naturally because Hei Tu is his father''s granddaughter!"


    When the wife heard this, she sat down on the ground very depressed, and started crying without saying a word.


    Huang Tu saw his wife crying, and he was very distressed to save his wife''s shoulders, and put his face on top of his wife''s head.


    "There is no alternative, Yanyin Village can''t give up!"


    The wife sobbed in a low voice, "I understand, but that''s my daughter!"


    This sentence is almost like a sharp knife slashing across the heart of the loess.


    Hearing the sound, the black soil that was driving upstairs quickly came down.


    Seeing mom and dad hugging each other and crying, or even directly using the technique of starving instantaneous, they immediately came to Huang Tu and their side.


    A little flustered to save Mom and Dad and said, "Mom and Dad, what''s wrong with you, are you arguing?"


    Seeing that the black soil had come down, the wife broke free from the embrace of the loess, took the black soil in her arms, and couldn''t help crying.


    "Black Earth, I''m sorry, Mom!"


    Hei Tu had a strange feeling at first, but when he heard this, he didn''t understand.


    "Dad, what''s the matter?"


    The black soil was in his mother''s arms, and he stuck his head out with difficulty, looking at the yellow soil.


    Seeing Hei Tu''s questioning eyes.


    The loess was also very choked for a moment.


    "Hei Tu, I''m sorry, Dad, you are going to live in Konoha Village as a hostage from today!"


    Hearing this, Hei Tu''s eyes suddenly widened and he couldn''t believe it.


    She never thought that one day she would manage such a thing.


    Hei Tu listened to Huang Tu when he said everything.


    His face slowly fell silent, he smiled slightly, and patted his mother on the back.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just going to live in Konoha Village for a while. After all, it won''t be life-threatening. Don''t worry. Besides, can''t you come to see me!"


    If the black soil is not afraid, it is impossible.


    After all, Konoha Village is a completely unfamiliar place, and he is unaccompanied.


    But Hei Tu also has opinions. It is very clear that she has no choice at all.


    If this is the case, I might as well say some relief to your own parents.


    Chapter 514 The Black Earth System


    Huang Tu looked at the appearance of his daughter''s director, and felt even more distressed.


    Even the seven-foot man couldn''t hold back the tears anymore, and a group of clear tears slowly slid down along the firm cheeks.


    Reached out and rubbed two hands on the head of the black soil, "I knew my daughter was the most sensible."


    Hei Tu smiled very cooperatively, the smile was very bright.


    The wife couldn''t bear such a scene anymore, and let go of the black soil.


    "I''ll go and pack a little stuff for you."


    When he said this, the black soil did not even look up.


    But the black soil squatting on the ground still saw his mother''s red eyes, but he didn''t say anything, just nodded obediently.


    Hei Tu looked at Huang Tu''s worried expression and smiled pretentiously.


    "Father, I don''t know, what kind of person is Uchiha Yin?"


    Although he was scared, the small black soil was still very curious about Uchiha Ken.


    Huang Tu didn''t expect the black soil to ask such questions, thinking that women would be afraid, so he didn''t want to talk directly.


    "I haven''t met Uchihain, but I heard that he is very tough, and even your grandfather is defeated. You should be more careful when you get along with him in the future!"


    Although I knew that if Yan Yin did not move, the black soil would not be dangerous.


    But Huangtu Haihui Temple couldn''t help but exhort.


    Hei Tu nodded her head as if she knew nothing. Although she was still young, he had heard of Uchiha''s prestige.


    According to the rumors, he was a murderous, wicked person.


    So at this moment, Heitu Haihui Temple was a little scared, with one of his hands rubbing his clothes uneasy.


    But even so, the expression on the black soil surface is invisible at all.


    The black soil was always arrogant in the palm of the shed by Onoki. At this moment, how could such a scared expression appear on his face.


    The wife took her upstairs by herself for a long time and did not come down.

 513 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 513

    Huang Tu couldn''t help but look anxious.


    It seems that it is very clear that the wife did not want the black soil to leave immediately, so she deliberately slowed down.


    But the current situation really cannot continue to drag on.


    If Uchihagim urged him, it would be really hard to explain.


    When thinking of this, Huang Tu wanted to go up and see his wife.


    Hei Tu still knew his father very well, and he knew what it meant when he saw Huang Tu Debang''s expression.


    He pressed Huang Tu''s hand and signaled him to go up by himself after waiting here.


    Hei Tu looked at her mother who was crying while holding her clothes, and her heart could not help but hurt.


    Hastily stepped forward and patted mother''s back.


    "Mom, it will be okay, don''t worry, go down, I''ll do it myself!"


    Mom took a deep look at Hei Mu''s eyes and finally walked downstairs.


    At this time in the Rock Studio, Uchiha Ken had already slowly lost his patience.


    It is precisely because he knows that this matter is a difficult thing to face, so he is given plenty of time.


    But now this time is really too long.


    When thinking of this, Uchiha''s eyes looked sharp at Onoki.


    Onoki looked at Uchiha''s eyes with tension.


    After all, this Uchihain is already in Iwagin Village now.


    No one can stop him here.


    If you really do it, it will be over.


    So even if he was saddened, Oh Noki gave the ninja around him a slight look, and told him to see why the black soil hadn''t come over yet.


    Uchiha''s complexion eased a lot when he saw Ohnogi''s movement.


    After the ninja got the news, he turned to leave.


    When he first walked to the door, he slowly retreated back.


    When Uchiha Ken looked up, he saw the ninja step aside.


    A middle-aged man at the door took a little girl and walked up.


    I originally thought that Ohyeki''s child was Ohyeki''s granddaughter, and he inherited Ohyeki''s genes, and his appearance was probably not satisfactory.


    But when he saw the real person, Uchiha was still surprised.


    The black short hair looks very neat, and the dark gray pupils seem to have a very pure feeling.


    A pair of ocher red clothes and a fishnet-shaped bottom shirt, a pair of legs are straight and beautiful for a young age.


    At this moment, seeing that I didn''t even feel timid, but rather generous.


    Looking straight at yourself, unceremoniously looking at you.


    Uchiha looked at the girl and raised his eyebrows instantly. The girl was not afraid of herself.


    Although this statement is somewhat ambiguous.


    But Uchihain clearly remembered that many children avoided it when they knew they were Uchihain.


    In fact, Uchiha is not the only one who feels strange.


    The moment Kuroizu saw Uchihain, he was also a little confused.


    I originally thought that those wicked people in the population who kill people like hemp and drink blood must be like an ugly uncle.


    But I didn''t expect this person to be very good-looking.


    Sword eyebrows and star eyes, well-proportioned figure, and an oppressive aura all over the body, which makes people unable to help but sink into that person''s eyes.


    And what surprised the black soil was that the moment he saw Uchiha Hidden, a voice suddenly appeared in his mind.


    "The host is successfully bound. Congratulations on starting the system mission! The only main mission is to become Uchiha''s student!"


    When the black soil heard the voice, he was shocked for an instant, and when he wanted to speak, the voice rang again.


    And it was successful that she closed her mouth.


    "If the mission succeeds, all attributes will be rewarded by one, and if the mission fails, the village will be punished for destruction in Uchiha''s hands!"


    Although I don''t know what the sound is, one thing about the black soil is very clear.


    That is, Uchiha''s presence in front of him is really capable of destroying Iwakura Village.


    So the black soil didn''t dare to take any risks, and immediately closed his mouth obediently!


    Precisely because of the system, the black soil looked at Uchiha''s expression, and it became functionally inquisitive.


    Uchiha looked at the black soil and said with a smile, "Oh Nogi didn''t expect that your own height, your granddaughter is very cute!"


    For Uchihain''s words, Ohnoki didn''t want to take it at all, but he still said helplessly, "Thank you for the praise of Yin-sama!"


    Chapter 515 Come with me


    Uchiha Hidden naturally could hear Ohnoki''s dissatisfaction tone, but he didn''t have any intention to make sense.


    On the contrary, when Huang Tuzi heard this, he looked at Uchihain with a resisting expression, and even pulled the black soil behind him at once.


    Blocked Haizi Street with his own body.


    Uchiha looked at the expression of Huang Tu''s protector, and found it very funny.


    He stood up directly and walked in front of Loess.


    The aura of that body didn''t mean to converge.


    Just stand straight in front of the loess.


    Uchiha is nearly half a head taller than loess.


    In this way, the loess seemed to be directly enveloped in Uchiha''s shadow.

 514 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 514

    Huang Tu looked at Uchihain in front of him, feeling the overwhelming aura, and only felt a sense of breathlessness.


    Although he didn''t want to back down, he still couldn''t help taking a step back when Uchiha Hidden walked over.


    Although it was only a small step, it was a big blow in the heart of the loess.


    After all, in front of his daughter, this is really a shameful thing.


    Huang Tu felt like he wanted to lower his head severely.


    Uchiha looked at Huang Tu''s awkward expression, and instantly felt very satisfied. After all, this was the result he wanted.


    The black soil naturally felt his father''s actions, and there was still a sense of dissatisfaction at the moment.


    He raised his head and glared at Uchiha Hidden fiercely, his eyes were clear but he was saying not to bully my father.


    Uchiha''s eyes widened slightly when he saw it, this girl was really interesting, she dared to stare at him.


    Uchiha Yin moved his gaze away from the loess body and placed it on the black soil.


    Slightly stretched out his hand, "Follow me!"


    The black earth looked at the palms that stretched out in front of his own eyes, with distinct and beautiful palms.


    The ghost directly put his hand on it.


    Uchihain looked at the small palm in his hand, and slowly gathered his palm, wrapping it up.


    When Uchiha hidden the palm of his hand, the black soil felt a very warm feeling.


    The original nervous feeling disappeared instantly, and there was a very reassuring feeling.


    The black soil looked up at Uchiha intently, "Okay!"


    Huang Tu watched her daughter let go of her hand in this way, and walked to such a dangerous person, instantly feeling very sad.


    But even so, he couldn''t step forward to stop him. Onoki watched, his hand behind his back was even more tightly grasped.


    Uchiha hidden the black soil to his side, looked at Ohnogi, and said with a serious face.


    "Ohnoki, this is what I promised you. As long as your Yanyin Village doesn''t move, I will guarantee your granddaughter is safe and sound!"


    In the latter words, Uchiha Kimura didn''t say it, but Ohnogi was also very clear.


    Right now he nodded very firmly.


    Kuroto stood beside Uchihain, listening to what was supposed to be terrifying, but he didn''t mean to be nervous at all.


    Oh Yemu stared at the black soil fiercely, and said viciously, "I hope Master Yin can do it, otherwise even if the old man is dead, I will talk to you."


    Uchiha looked at Ohnoki without discriminating, but solemnly nodded.


    Although it is clear that Ohnoki does not have that strength, Uchiha Kimura respects his love for his granddaughter.


    Uchihain had already turned around and was about to leave, but he stopped and nodded seriously.


    Hei Tu looked at Oh Yemu and Huang Tu, who looked worried behind him, and said with a smile, "Grandpa Dad, don''t worry, I''ll be fine!"


    When the black soil was finished speaking, Uchiha faintly bent down and hugged the black soil on his arms.


    Using Space Ninjutsu directly, he disappeared in place instantly.


    Looking at the empty Yanying office, Oh Yemu still felt a sense of emptiness in his heart.


    It was also the first time that Hei Tu used this kind of space ninjutsu, and the whole process was surprised.


    When the scenery in front of you becomes clear again.


    There was no worry at all on Hei Mu''s face, and a curious look slowly appeared on his face.


    I didn''t mean to come down in Uchiha''s arms either, I just looked around.


    Uchiha looked at the black soil in his arms with interest and moved his arm slightly.


    Kuroi was originally sitting on Uchiha''s arms.When he moved like this, he immediately pulled the black soil''s attention back.


    Looking at Uchiha with a dissatisfied expression, "What are you doing?"


    Looking at the fierce black soil, Uchiha instantly felt a sense of inversion. He couldn''t help but wonder if he really brought a hostage back.


    For this small girl, Uchiha Yin really couldn''t lose his temper.


    I can only say helplessly, "We are here, do you want to come down!"


    After speaking, he bent down slightly, preparing to put the black soil on the ground.


    Unexpectedly, the black soil suddenly reached out and hugged Uchiha''s neck.


    "I don''t want to go by myself. Hold me in. Anyway, if you are so powerful, holding a child won''t waste much effort!"


    Hearing this, Uchiha had an expression that couldn''t respond, but he couldn''t bear to refuse when he looked at the cute expression of the black soil.


    He held her and walked towards the gate of Konoha Village.


    Finally couldn''t help but asked, "Aren''t you afraid, I might kill you at any time!"


    When Kuroizu heard Uchiha''s words, he looked around with his neck and answered casually.


    "You won''t, although you are very tough, but why do you want to provoke unnecessary trouble! And if you want to kill me, there is no need to bring me back, you can do it halfway through. Yes, no one will find out anyway!"


    Uchiha faintly listened, and adjusted his brows in an instant. He didn''t expect this small child to see how thorough these questions are.


    Just when he was thinking about it, Uchihain suddenly remembered that in the original book, this child is the later Iwakage.


    It makes sense to be so smart.


    But for the child Uchihain, he is not stingy to praise, "Well, you can see it thoroughly, which is why you are so confident!"


    For Uchiha''s words which were obviously teasing, Kurosuji decisively chose to ignore it.


    Chapter 516 Don''t you consider accepting me as a disciple?


    Looking at the silent black soil, Uchiha smiled without saying much.


    With the black earth in his arms, Uchihain attracted a lot of attention along the way, but no one dared to talk about it.


    Uchihain went directly to Sarutobi''s office.


    The original three generations of Hokage were dealing with things, and when they felt someone came, they said without looking up.

 515 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 515

    "If you have something to say quickly!"


    Without waiting for a response for a long time, the third generation of Hokage looked up impatiently and wanted to scold it.


    But as soon as he raised his head and saw Uchiha''s provocative eyes, he instantly held back the next words.


    Uchiha looked at Sanji''s ugly expression, raised his brow slightly and said, "Is the third generation of adults so busy? Would you like me to help you!"


    Looking at Uchiha''s teasing expression, Yuan Feiri said with no anger, "When did you have such a big child, why don''t I know, are you asking for a red envelope when you bring it here?"


    Uchiha secretly heard that he put the black soil on the table in front of Hokage, "This is the black soil, the granddaughter of Ohnoki!"


    When hearing these words, the third generation of Hokage''s eyes widened in an instant.


    He immediately got up from his seat and pulled Uchiha Yin aside, "Why did you bring him here? Did you deliberately cause trouble!"


    When he said this, Hokage looked at Uchihain with reproach.


    The expression in his eyes is clearly saying, are you a fool.


    But for the words of the third generation, Uchiha Ken was very helpless, and he said with a sigh.


    "Master Naruto, don''t say you don''t know where I have been in the past two days!"


    For Yuan Feiri''s deliberately pretending behavior, Uchiha Yin felt that he wanted to hit someone.


    The three generations of Naruto Uchiha did not want to cooperate at all, and instantly put away the joke expression just now.


    "You brought people back when you brought them back, why did you bring them to me!"


    After speaking, he sat back in his seat and looked at the black soil sitting on his table with a face of resistance.


    Of course Uchiha Kimura knew what Sarutobi Hizaki meant.


    Right now it was a very powerful slap on the table of the three generations, "This is the welfare I am seeking for the village, are you sure you let me handle it myself!"


    When he said this, he looked at Hokage with a dangerous face.


    But this time the three generations obviously didn''t have any sense of fear.


    "Anyway, there are so many women in your place, so I don''t care about this one anymore. If you leave it to me, it can be to arrange a house for her herself, are you sure there is no problem!"


    When this was said, the third generation of Hokage was leaning against the chair behind.


    An arrogant expression on his face.


    When Uchiha heard this, he looked helpless.


    At that time, I only took care of bringing this child back to contain Yanyin Village, but I didn''t even think about how to place him.


    When thinking of this, Uchiha Yin looked at the black soil with an uncomfortable expression.


    When the black soil had just escaped from Uchiha''s embrace, he still felt a little lost.


    Hearing the conversation between the two, there was a kind of cautiousness in my heart that was constantly agitated.


    At this moment, I saw Uchiha looking at himself hiddenly, and said directly, "I can''t survive alone!"


    Uchiha Kimura didn''t expect this black soil to say so.


    Seeing the triumphant expression on Hokage III''s face, Uchiha Yin instantly felt a very depressed feeling.


    "Then you mean you want to live with me?"


    When the black earth heard Uchihain''s words suddenly, his inexplicable heart beat faster.


    But Hei Tu didn''t understand what was going on, so he didn''t care, but nodded seriously.


    In fact, Hei Tu said this, it is completely reality, because it is Yan Ying''s granddaughter, so Hei Tu''s treatment has always been very good.


    My mother is also cooking on weekdays, so I can''t support myself at all.


    So when he heard that he wanted to live his own life, the black soil was very resistant.


    But Uchihain looked at the black soil decisively, and thought that the little girl was trying to fight against herself.


    Right now, I wanted to embarrass her.


    When I walked to the black soil, I looked down at her, "The people who live with me are all my daughters. In what capacity are you going to pass by!"


    Originally, I only wanted to make things difficult for the black soil on purpose, but what I didn''t expect is that after hearing this, the black soil started thinking very seriously...


    Uchiha Yin felt a sense of guilt in an instant, especially under the sight of the three generations of Hokage, it was even more uncomfortable.


    When he was about to say something to the black soil, the black soil spoke first.


    The black soil looked at Uchiha''s innocent expression, "Don''t you consider accepting me as a disciple!"


    When Uchiha heard the words secretly, his eyes widened instantly, with a shocked expression on his face.


    Seeing that Uchiha didn''t respond, Kuroko tilted his head and said again.


    "Don''t you consider accepting me as a disciple, so that I can live with you!"


    Seeing how the black soil really looked that day, Uchiha Yin felt that he didn''t know how to talk.


    "I am a student again, and there are three, and why should I accept a proton as a disciple!"


    When he said this, Uchihain held his arms with both hands, with a questioning expression on his face.


    I don''t know why, when I saw Uchiha''s expression, the black soil felt relieved.


    Said with a slight smile.


    "No one stipulates that a teacher can only accept three students, and as a proton, if I become your student, I can always be under your nose. In this case, wouldn''t it be more convenient to observe!"


    He tilted his head and laughed, with a naive expression on his face.


    Uchiha Yin liked the strange appearance of the black soil very much.


    He smiled slightly, stretched out his hand and patted the black soil head.


    "What you said makes sense. In that case, I will accept you as a disciple!"


    Hearing was very happy when he heard this, and suddenly jumped up from Hokage''s table, and suddenly hung on Uchiha''s neck.


    "Then teacher, you have to take care of me in the future. As the saying goes, you will be a teacher for a day and a father for life. You must take good care of me!"


    Uchiha hidden the black soil from his neck and said with a serious face.

 516 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 516

    "Apprentice is not just talking! Salute!"


    After that, he looked at the black soil with a serious face.


    The black soil is pouting and saluting obediently!


    Chapter 517 invite me to dinner


    Uchiha looked at the movements of the black soil and smiled slightly. This is the first time he has accepted other people''s salutes besides the three of them.


    Although at the beginning, Uchiha Yin only wanted to take her as a hostage, but the more he discovered the loveliness of the black soil, he was somewhat reluctant to be just a hostage.


    After all, Hei Tu is someone who has the qualifications to become a ninja. If he can only be decadent because of his own reasons, he would be considered a sinner.


    When thinking of this, Uchiha''s inevitable feeling was a little unbearable.


    So when the black soil said that he did not consider accepting her as a disciple, he was softened. If not, how could he easily agree to Uchiha''s temperament.


    The three generations of Hokage looked at Uchihain and Kuroto, the expressions on their faces were very disgusting.


    "Since you have finished the matter of apprenticeship, you should go back quickly and don''t hinder me from doing things!"


    After that, he directly pushed Uchiha''s back and pushed outward!


    Uchiha was very dissatisfied with Sandai''s behavior, turned his head slightly and stared at Sandai.


    The three generations are obviously immune to Uchiha''s expressions.


    I just ignored it, "Okay, it''s the first time for Hei Tu to come to Konoha Village, you should take her around!


    Uchiha Hiden originally didn''t care about this matter, but listening to the three generations said this, there was a feeling that he had just reacted.


    Uchiha Ken looked at the black soil questioningly, "Apprentice, do you want to look around?"


    Although it was an interrogative sentence, it was a real exclamatory sentence when Uchihain said it.


    Because just now, Uchiha Hidden suddenly remembered that when he arrived at Konoha''s door not long ago, the black soil looked curious.


    Hearing this, Hei Tu had no intention of concealing his true thoughts, and nodded very truly.


    "Of course I thought, Konoha and Yanyin Village are still very different, and as a master, on the first day I came here, shouldn''t you invite me to dinner!"


    Seeing the strange expression on Hei Mu''s face, Uchiha Hidden couldn''t bear to refuse.


    So he said directly, "Since you have already said that, if I disagree, wouldn''t it be too unreasonable!"


    Speaking of Uchihain, he just hugged the black soil in his arms and walked outside.


    Yuan Feiri looked at the figures of the two from behind, and instantly felt relieved. After all, he was worried that Uchiha''s secret would be really angry just now.


    When thinking of this, Sarutobi Rizen still felt a little lingering feeling.


    But this was only a momentary feeling. After turning around, the three generations of Hokage completely forgot, and buried his head in the file.


    Uchiha hidden the black soil directly onto the main road of Konoha Village, preparing to let the black soil get to know the situation in Konoha Village.


    Hei Tu sat on Uchiha''s arms and looked very comfortable.


    Looking at the vigorous and hopeful scene around me, the vision is very exciting. After all, in Yanyin Village, there are very few such lively feelings.


    Although there are many people in Yanyin Village, the land there is also very extensive.


    Therefore, they rarely see such a scene.


    When Uchiha looked at the curious eyes of the black soil, he felt a sense of helplessness.


    It is very considerate to slow down a lot.


    The black soil knew this in an instant, but he only smiled slightly, and did not say it directly.


    The moment Uchiha saw the black soil, he felt like he had a younger sister much younger than himself.


    After all, it''s really easy for such a weird girl to catch others'' hearts.


    When I thought of this, the look on Uchiha''s hidden face was a very pampering feeling.


    I just want to spoil my sister.


    After walking for a while, it was time for dinner. Uchiha Yin did not hesitate to bring the black soil to the restaurant of Ile Ramen.


    Originally, when I was reading the original, Uchiha Yin felt that the description of Yiraku was too exaggerated.


    But when I ate it once later, I realized that it was not an exaggeration at all, and it was really hard to forget.


    Therefore, in Uchiha''s mind, Yile is almost a kind of food that can represent Konoha.


    So when thinking of bringing black soil to eat, Uchiha Yin did not hesitate to come to the ramen shop of Ile.


    Hei Tu looked at the slightly dilapidated sign and shop in front of Yile with a surprised expression.


    "Master, aren''t you too picky, and invited your own land to eat, and you came to a ramen shop by the side of the road!"


    When Hei Tu said this sentence, his voice was not small, so the uncle of Yile heard it very clearly.


    When Uchiha listened to the words said by the black soil, there was also a slight expression of dissatisfaction on his face.


    At that time, he didn''t say anything for the sake of being a child!


    But the black soil was like a human being, and Uchiha''s emotions were instantly seen.


    I didn''t say anything directly at the moment, but I secretly wrote it down in my heart, and then followed Uchiha in.


    When Uncle Yile saw the black soil, he said directly, "This little sister knows that she is not a local at a glance. The first time I come to my shop, I still have to give it a treat!"


    After that, I looked at the black soil very intently, "Little sister, take a good look, what do you want to eat!"


    Hei Tu looked up at that uncle''s enthusiastic expression, and he could only smile back.


    "I want to be the same as Master!"


    The black soil didn''t understand the things here, so he decided to follow Uchiha to hide.


    And in this way, you can still know Uchiha''s hobbies, and it is also a good deal.


    Although Uchihain was a bit dissatisfied with what Heizu said just now, it was only a momentary matter. After all, in his eyes, Heizu was just a child.


    So I won¡¯t be really angry at all.


    Now that he saw the innocent expression on the black soil, he was instantly defeated!

 517 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 517

    "Uncle, be the same!"


    For this store, Uchiha has a different plot, so he often comes here.


    Moreover, Uchiha is a well-known figure in the village of Konoha, so the uncle knows Uchiha¡¯s hobby very well.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Chapter 518 Encounter


    At the moment, the uncle said very neatly, "Okay, I see, you guys wait a moment!"


    Uchiha nodded faintly and didn''t continue to speak, waiting for the ramen to be out of the pot with a quiet face!


    The black soil didn''t dare to talk a lot while watching, although he had an instinctive sense of intimacy with Uchiha.


    But intellectually, the black soil is still very clear that Uchiha Hikkiji Temple is a very dangerous existence.


    You can''t overdo it, otherwise even if you are really dead, no one will be able to find out.


    When thinking of this, Hei Tu is just looking at the movements of Uncle Yile with Uchihain with a well-behaved face.


    Looking at it, the black soil began to unconsciously look forward to your bowl of ramen.


    It smells very sweet!


    Hei Tu was originally at home waiting for his father to come back for dinner, so almost nothing had been eaten this day.


    Later, when I learned that I was coming over, I was shocked and forgot to be hungry.


    Now that the smell of the food is the one that arouses his sense of reception.


    At that moment, his stomach was groaning and screaming.


    Such a loud voice was naturally heard by a character like Uchiha Ken.


    Right now, he gave a slightly funny smile, but he didn''t turn his head at all.


    Hei Tu looked at Uchiha Gin''s suffocated look, and couldn''t help laughing.


    "If you want to laugh, just laugh directly, after all, holding back is not good!"


    After talking about the black soil, he looked like an angry face, and the whole face became flushed because of shyness.


    Looking at the shy look of the black soil, Uchiha''s ridicule couldn''t bear to continue.


    Right now, he just closed the sound, as if he hadn''t seen it.


    Kuroizu was still very satisfied with Uchiha''s reaction, and his mouth slumped slightly and then smiled.


    At this moment, Uncle Yile came up with a bowl of noodles to the second level and placed it in front of the black soil.


    The rich taste of the soup stirred the taste buds of the black soil and made her feel drooling instantly.


    While looking seriously, a pair of chopsticks suddenly appeared in front of him.


    The black soil instinctively reached out and took it, only to realize that it was the chopsticks handed by Uchiha Yin on one side.


    In an instant, I felt embarrassed, but I didn''t want to drink Uchiha''s politeness, so he took the chopsticks over.


    The noodles with a large chopsticks were blown and put into my mouth.


    When that bite of noodles went down, there was a warm feeling I felt it was going down my stomach.


    The feeling at that moment was very comfortable, and the black soil even closed his eyes slightly.


    Uchihain looked at the contented expression of the black soil and smiled instantly.


    The black soil looked at Uchiha''s expression very dissatisfied.


    However, he just glanced at it slightly and buried his face in the bowl.


    Uchihain looked at this expression with a helpless smile, and continued to eat the noodles in his hands.


    When I was eating, I felt that the curtain behind me was lifted.


    The business of this music has always been very good, so Uchiha Yin didn''t care at that moment.


    But the feeling that followed made Uchihain have to put down his chopsticks.


    Uchiha faintly felt that his gaze had been stuck on his back, and he was very uncomfortable.


    Uchiha was instinctively in Bundesliga, and his brows frowned.


    Hideko Uchiha, in this world, still didn''t dare to stare at him blatantly, so for a moment Uchiha felt offended.


    When Uchiha turned his head with a dissatisfied expression on his face, the frowning brows instantly relaxed.


    The person standing behind is not someone else, but his disciple Xi Rihong.


    If you say that others may not dare to look at yourself with such eyes, but Xi Rihong is absolutely dared.


    Xi Rihong''s temperament has always been very cold.


    Therefore, even people like Uchihain felt that it was very inappropriate to be angry with Yuhihong.


    Uchihain looked at the ramen in his hand, opened his mouth, and paused for several seconds before saying, "Red, are you here to eat too? Come here, let''s be with the teacher!"


    Yuhihong didn''t speak, but when she heard Uchiha''s words, she walked in with her foot raised.


    Sitting next to Uchihain, they were very close.


    Seeing Yuri Hong who was seated and didn''t say a word, Uchiha said to the uncle of Yile very concealedly.


    "Uncle, come here again!" As he said, he pointed to the ramen in front of him.


    When Yuhihong saw Uchiha''s movements, she turned around and paid a respectful salute to Uchiha''s!


    "Thank you teacher for inviting me to eat!"


    After saying this, Xi Rihong looked like a robot, turning his head to watch Uncle Yile making noodles seriously.


    Just when Uchiha Yin didn''t know what to say, the black soil that had successfully eaten half a bowl of noodles spoke first.


    "Master, this person is also your student?!"


    The surprise in the words was beyond words.


    When Xi Rihong just came in, her eyes remained on the black soil.

 518 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 518

    For this girl who had never seen it before, and who was so close to Uchiha, Yu Rihong''s heart was constantly tumbling with a different kind of affection.


    Therefore, the originally very cold temperament became even colder after seeing the black soil.


    It makes Uchiha feel like he doesn''t know what to say when he sees Yurihong.


    Regarding the black soil''s question, Uchiha Ken couldn''t help but answer, so he said seriously, "Yes, one of my three students!"


    When it comes to this, the expression on Uchiha''s face is very proud.


    After all, his student subjects are among the best ninjas.


    Hei Tu looked at Uchiha''s expression and knew that he was very happy with these students.


    At that moment, it was an inexplicable feeling that Hyunko Uchiha would be so excited when she mentioned herself in the future.


    But for this inexplicable feeling, the black soil is very good to hide.


    Stretching his head over Uchiha''s body, he said to Yuhihong over there.


    "Hello, I am also a student of Master Yin from today. I am very happy to see you!"


    When Hei Tu said this, he had a happy expression on his face.


    However, Xi Rihong''s reaction was much colder, and he simply scanned the black soil, and then nodded, indicating that he knew it.


    Chapter 519 You Live Here


    Hei Tu feels very uncomfortable with a cold ass on his hot face, even if he wants to work hard to maintain a smile, such a small child can''t do it.


    It''s just that the face of the black soil is full of loss in an instant.


    At that moment, when I first arrived in this unfamiliar place in life, the feeling of helplessness was considered to appear.


    For a moment, the black soil even felt like crying, looking at the ramen in front of him with red eyes.


    Uchiha Yin felt the emotion of the black soil very clearly.


    Turning his head a little nervously, he glanced at the black soil, only to see keenly that the child was crying.


    Right now he put down the bowls and chopsticks in his hands quickly, "Hei Earth, don''t mind, Hong is such a character, has always been such a talkative, and it is the same to me, you don''t care!"


    After finishing talking, he patted the black head with a little distress.


    Seeing the tears falling into the noodle soup with a clatter, it took a long time for the black soil to hold back the tears.


    Although Yuhihong didn''t say anything, when he saw the performance of the black soil and Uchiha''s comfort, the temperature of his body seemed to drop a lot.


    Uchiha was so cold that everyone shivered.


    For Lynn and Adzuki beans, Uchiha Yin can grasp their thoughts very well, but only Yuri Hong, Uchiha never knows what she is thinking.


    Because Xi Rihong always looks cold.


    Yurihong quickly ate the ramen in her hand, pushed the noodle bowl, and said to Uchiha Yin, "Master Yin, I''m full, so I will go back!"


    Without waiting for Uchiha''s answer, he opened the curtain and left.


    Seeing this, Uchiha frowned slightly, and patted the black head with his hand, "Wait for me here!"


    After talking about a flash, he disappeared in the same place instantly.


    Seeing the moments of emptiness around him, the black soil felt a sense of emptiness in his heart.


    But even so, he was very cleverly waiting, because he knew very well that from the moment he arrived at Konoha, the only person he could rely on was probably Uchiha''s hidden.


    On the side of Yurihong, Uchiha hidden in a flash and came to her.


    Seeing Uchihain who suddenly appeared in front of him, Yurihong was not surprised, "Master, what do you want?"


    This is a very ordinary questioning tone. The feeling of not salty or light made Uchiha hidden in an angry collapse.


    The look on Uchiha''s hidden face instantly cooled down, "Red, that''s black soil, it''s the proton I brought back from Iwakura Village. Just now I also accepted her as an apprentice, don''t you like her!"


    Uchiha''s words were obviously an explanation, and Yurihong was still very happy to hear it.


    "Master Yin is talking nonsense, the black soil looks cute, I don''t dislike her, but the students are really full!"


    When I said this, I even smiled slightly.


    I have to say that Xi Rihong''s appearance is also very good-looking, and when he smiles this time, it feels very amazing.


    But it was only a flash in the pan, and disappeared in an instant.


    "If there is nothing else, Master Yin, I will go back first!"


    After speaking, he walked around Uchihain and left.


    This time, looking at the back of Yurihong''s departure, Uchiha Yin didn''t feel that nervousness anymore.


    He just stood there with a silly smile and went back to find the black soil.


    After all, there is still a half-year-old child waiting for him there.


    When Uchiha was hiding out, the voice that appeared in Kurosu''s mind when he was in Iwata Studio rang again.


    "Congratulations to the host for completing the task and becoming a student of Uchiha Hidden! Reward all attributes plus one!"


    "Then start the straight line mission and get the favor of Uchihain! Character reward, all attributes plus one!"


    When the voice finished speaking these two sentences, it just disappeared, and there was no sound anymore.


    No matter how the black soil communicates with it in the mind, it has no effect at all.


    Therefore, Hei Tu gave up directly. The moment Akui''s eyes were met, Hei Tu felt that his body instantly felt a little more relaxed.


    The feeling was very mysterious, the power suddenly became much stronger, and the eyesight improved.Even the sense of hearing and smell, Chakra has increased in all aspects.


    At that moment, Hei Tu Haihui Temple was very pleasantly surprised, after all, the rewards given by this thing called the system were very rich.


    Right now, I have made up my mind to complete the tasks given by the system!


    After all, this reward is really too tempting.


    When Uchiha Kimura came in, he saw the black soil with a happy face, and couldn''t help touching the top of her head.


    "Think of what, so happy!"


    Regarding this very mysterious thing, Hei Tu hadn''t told Uchiha''s plan, after all, no one would believe it even if it was said.

 519 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 519

    Hei Tu now looked at Uchiha Yin with a coquettish expression, "I just saw Master coming in very happy!"


    Uchihain knew very well that the black soil was not telling the truth, but he had no plans to reveal it. After all, everyone would have a little secret.


    It''s not Uchiha''s style to lower the privacy of others to break the casserole and ask!


    After finishing the ramen, Uchiha Yin directly brought the black soil back to his home.


    The room in the house is very large, at least when the black soil came in, I was shocked.


    Uchiha stood behind the black soil and put his hand on her shoulder, "You can choose one of the vacant rooms here, and it will be your bedroom in the future!"


    Hearing heard this with a happy look, but did not immediately move out. Instead, he raised his head and looked at Uchihain above, "Master, which room are you in!"


    Uchiha secretly heard the words and smiled slightly, "There are already people living next to my bedroom, so you don''t have this chance!"


    Hearing squeezed his mouth when he heard the words, with an expression of disgust on his face.


    But I was still very obedient to find my own room.


    There is a peaceful scene between Uchiha Ken and the black soil.


    But the situation in Yunyin Village is not so good.


    After Uchihain released Nafkay, Fukay quickly retreated with the people of Unyin Village.


    And he took Lei Ying''s body back.


    The faces of everyone along the way are very solemn.


    After arriving in Yunyin Village, the first person to greet him was Lei Ying''s son, Ai.


    When Ai saw his father lying silently on the arms of the ninjas, he immediately slumped on the ground.


    Chapter 520 The Fourth Generation Raikage


    After a while, Ai Cai couldn''t help it finally when Fukay and those people slowly put down the body of the third generation of Raikage.


    Holding the cold corpse of his father, he started crying in pain.


    When Fukay stood by and watched, he felt heartache.


    Stretching out, after hesitating for a long time, he finally put his palm on Ai''s shoulder.


    I slapped it twice, "I''m sorry, I''m useless! I didn''t protect Master Raikage!"


    Ai Wenyan raised his head, the tears on his face have not yet dried.


    "You are not to blame for this, you are so much worse than your father''s strength, you can only say that Uchiha''s strength is too strong!"


    Hearing this, Fukay just closed his mouth.


    Because Ai was really telling the truth, he still remembers the pain of being pressed down by the ninjutsu named Myojin.


    For that feeling, he didn''t want to try a second time at all.


    Fukay stood behind Ai, and didn''t know what to say to have a comforting effect, just watching it in vain.


    Looking at Ai''s firm face, the tears kept rolling down, and there was no sound from beginning to end.


    It is this silent and determined face that seems to have a sense of tears.


    I don''t know how long it took before Ai stood up.


    The moment I stood up, I staggered and almost fell down.


    Focai was taken aback when he looked at it, and quickly reached out to hold it.


    Ai nodded to Fukay to express his gratitude, and then pushed Fukay''s hand away, standing still very firm.


    "Find someone to prepare for the funeral, Fukay, come here, I have one thing I want to ask you!"


    Fukay nodded when he heard the words, and followed Ai.


    The two walked all the way to Lei Ying''s office.


    Ai sat in the place where Raikage sat three generations before, dragged his chin with both hands, and asked with a cold face.


    "Fukay, I remember that Tuying went with his father. I don''t know what the situation in Yanyin Village is like!"


    Fukay was stunned when he heard the words, with an expression hesitant to speak.


    Ai frowned instantly, "Fukai, you are from Yunyin Village!"


    Hearing this, Fukay sighed slightly and said in a very formal way.


    "After Raikage-sama lost to Uchiha and died in stealth, Dokage directly surrendered, and proposed to send his granddaughter to Konoha village as a proton. Uchiha was just giving up."


    When talking about this, Fukay looked up at Ai''s expression.


    The expression on that face is very complicated, and he can''t even think of what he is thinking.


    Ai Leng snorted, "I didn''t expect this big Yemu to be able to play, so he sent his granddaughter out!"


    Ai''s expression instantly froze when he was guiding this place, "Why did Uchihain put you back!"


    Seeing Ai suddenly asked this question, Fukay was shocked for a moment.


    Thinking of Uchiha''s words, I couldn''t say it at all.


    But Na Ai is obviously a face if you don''t say it, it must be an endless expression today!


    In the end, Fukay swallowed fiercely, "The Uchiha said that he wanted to let us go, let us come back and pass the word to the next Raikage, don''t make any little actions to Konoha!"


    Saying that, he glanced at Ai carefully, and then said, "Otherwise, let us change to another Raikage!"


    The moment Ai heard this, his hands were squeezed and rattled, "His Uchiha''s tone is really loud!"


    When I said this, I slapped the table fiercely with a look of anger, and the hard wood of the table split instantly!


    Fukay was shocked when he looked at it. In his impression, Ai had always been a very well-behaved child, and he was very capable.


    Now it turned out that a palm smashed the desk in Raikage''s office, which showed that this temper was not normal.


    Fukay looked nervous and felt, "This Uchiha Hidden is certainly very arrogant, but his strength is definitely not to be underestimated! Don''t act rashly!"


    Fukay knew very well that the position of the fourth Raikage was probably that of the person in front of him. After all, among the younger generation, Uchihain was also a pretty existence!


    So Fukay couldn''t help but reminded him, after all, this is a matter that concerns the lives of the entire Yunyin Village.

 520 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 520

    Ai Wenyan just raised his head slightly and glanced at Fukay, "I naturally know that there are some things that are not in a hurry at this time!"


    After saying this, Ai''s eyes suddenly became sharper.


    "But there are some things you can''t wait for."


    By saying that, he turned his head to the direction of Yanyin Village.


    For the meaning of Ai''s eyes, Fukay is very clear.


    He lowered his head slightly, "Then you should become Raikage first!"


    Ai Wenyan felt a kind of heart throbbing, but in the end he nodded stiffly and agreed.


    Seeing Ai nodded and agreed, Fukay immediately went to prepare.


    Because Ai became Raikage was something that everyone expected, so things went very smoothly.


    By the time Ai stood in front of the grave of the third generation of Raikage, he was already the fourth generation of Raikage.


    But it happened in an instant, and the expressions on everyone''s faces were very heavy.


    The day Ai became the fourth generation of Raikage, he ordered the people from Anbu to go to Yanyin Village.


    Ai still bears grudges against Oh Yemu who didn''t help his father during the battle.


    So when he got the right, his first choice was to avenge his father!


    The hidden parts of Yunyin Village are very powerful, and the purpose of the fourth generation of Raiking is to make Yanyin Village lose a little combat power.


    So those ninjas chose to hide the sign of their village directly.


    Ai did not allow them to enter directly inside.


    Instead, he chose to pass by Yuyin Village and head over there.


    After all, this Yuyin Village is also a good place to fight, and it is very far away from the two villages.


    If a war breaks out there, it''s not clear that you can push it off yourself.


    At this time, Yahiko, who was still on the alert for Oshemaru, didn''t even know that his Yuyin Village had been targeted.


    Chapter 521 Battlefield of Yunin Village


    Although he wanted to go there in person, in the end Focayi left Ai in the village for the reason Raikage couldn''t leave the village easily.


    Although the incident this time was dangerous, it was still within a controllable range.


    But if Raikage Ai is also brought along, then I don''t know what will happen.


    Fukay is not in the ranks of this team.


    Originally, the seal that suppressed Yatsuo on Fukay''s body was always put up by Shi Jia personally by the third generation of Raikage-sama.


    But after Lei Ying died at three points, no one continued to deepen his seal.


    Even though the fourth generation of Raikage Ai had personally reinforced it, he still looked uneasy.


    After all, these eight tails belonged to Yunyin Village.


    If the tail is accidentally turned into a beast during this battle, then no one can control it at all.


    So when thinking about this situation, Fukay was left behind, guarding the four generations of Raikage Ai.


    After the ninjas in Yunyin Village set off, they went straight to Yuyin Village and were hungry.


    One of the first to be discovered was Da She Wan.


    During this period of time in Yuyin Village, Dashewan has found a lot of resources to become his experimental subjects, and he is very happy right now.


    Said to Yahiko who was by his side for almost twenty-four hours.


    "Your Yuyin Village is about to visit guests! Do you want me to greet you!"


    When she said this, Dashemaru knocked the handle under her hand intentionally or unintentionally.


    The expression is very expectant and pleasant.


    When those people invaded Yuyin Village, almost all Yahiko and Nagato pissed off under the actions of Yahiko and Nagato, and left here in fear.


    Therefore, for such a long time, except for those voluntary, Yuda Shewan really hardly got any experimental materials.


    Now I can''t help but want to do it.


    But Yahiko was always very kind, and he would not let these people die easily.


    So I directly stopped the movement of Da She Wan, "No, you should rest, I''ll just go over by myself!"


    After speaking, he rushed out without giving Da She Wan a chance to answer.


    By the way, Nagato who was on the side was also pulled away.


    Da She Maru looked at it with a sullen expression.


    But when the aura of the two of them disappeared completely within the range of his perception, the anger on Dashemaru''s face slowly dissipated.


    After all, he just stayed here as a spy, and he wouldn''t want to kill if it was unnecessary.


    I finally discovered this good method not long ago, so I tried it again and again.


    Nagato and Yahiko rushed past the direction the Oshemaru said.


    But he did not leave the border of Yuyin Village, but guarded the border with a guard.


    Sure enough, less than half an hour later, the two saw a small group of people flying in their direction.


    At that moment, Yahiko felt very nervous.


    After all, Yahiko is not very confident about his own strength.


    Just when the two of them were about to take a shot, they saw the few people passing by in an instant.


    The speed is very fast, because it has always been unprepared, the two did not even pay attention, and those people had already skipped them.


    Nagato and Yahiko instantly felt panicked, and immediately chased them behind them.


    But the people in Yunyin Village are almost all chakras with thunder attributes, so Ziah''s instantaneous technique is very good.


    So for a while, Yahiko and Nagato couldn''t even catch up with the Anbu of Yunyin Village.

 521 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 521

    Da She Maru originally had a leisurely expression on his face, but in just two minutes, I felt that the previous breaths had already arrived in front of me.


    For an instant, Da She Maru couldn''t help but sighed, "What the hell is going on with these two people, why is there someone coming over!"


    Originally Oshe Maru was too lazy to move.


    But thinking that he is trying hard to maintain his identity as a spy, then if he doesn''t take action this time, I am afraid that he will be suspected.


    When thinking of this, Oshemaru jumped directly from the window of the clock tower.


    The place where he settled was just above the head of that Yunyin Village ninja.


    The man noticed it very quickly, and at the same time he felt the pressure, his feet accelerated immediately.


    A flash directly out of the position of the foot of the big snake pill.


    Seeing that he would have to cross his body Yunyin Village Ninja, Da Shewan frowned, bit his thumb fiercely, quickly formed a seal, and shouted, "Psychic!"


    The moment the voice fell, a giant snake suddenly appeared from mid-air, directly in front of the few Leiying Village ninjas.


    All of a sudden, they completely blocked their way.


    The one that was already going to pass, was even thrown back by Wan Sheyi''s tail.


    The man rolled several times in mid-air, and the use of his hands and feet together was regarded as stopping his bursting back.


    All of them were wearing masks and couldn''t see the expressions on their faces, but one thing that was clear was that none of these ninjas were in a very good mood.


    One of the ninjas stood up and looked at Oshemaru, "We don''t mean to stay here, please let us go!"


    Da She Maru stood on top of Wan She''s head, with a condescending expression, and was about to say, if he didn''t intrude on purpose, why didn''t he stop being called to stop.


    But before they could say it, Nagato and Yahiko over there arrived.


    Yahiko stood in front of Dashemaru nervously, "Who are you, I just want to borrow it from Yuyin Village!"


    The ninja in Yunyin Village didn''t quite understand the meaning of Yahiko''s winking, but he nodded intuitively and agreed.


    Seeing them nodded, Yahiko was relieved instantly, and said directly, "Since this is the case, then you can go with me!"


    After speaking, I will take a few people out.


    Looking at the ten thousand snakes still stuck in front of him, Yahiko said with a straight face, "Don''t forget the agreement between us!"


    On hearing this, Da She Wan frowned fiercely, "I know, but Yahiko, if you do this, you will regret it!"


    After finishing speaking, he gave way to the road in front of him.


    Yahiko, with an expression of disbelief, raised an eyebrow at Oshemaru and left directly.


    Oshamaru looked at the Nagato who was walking behind, and said without looking back, "You should pay more attention!"


    Chapter 522 The Missing Ninja


    Nagato paused when he heard the words, without turning his head, nodded and said, "Okay!"


    At the moment when these words were spoken, Oshe Maru was stunned for a while, you know, since he came here.


    Nagato has always been in a very alert state, almost unwilling to talk to him, this is the first time he answered his words positively.


    At that moment, Dashewan felt very happy.


    But that feeling was just a matter of a moment, and it was broken by Oshemaru himself, and then he returned to the clock tower where he had been staying.


    Looking boredly at his own experimental data.


    Nagato followed behind those Yunyin Village ninjas over there, looking nervously at the rustic Yahiko in front.


    Regarding this matter, Nagato''s feeling is the same as that of Oshemaru, and he thinks these people have problems.


    But for Yahiko''s decision, Nagato was generally very supportive, so he didn''t say anything at the moment, and watched attentively to prevent accidents.


    Yahiko and Nagato have completely different feelings.


    Yahiko, who was walking in the front, looked very happy, but the reason was that he had kept these people under the hands of Dashemaru.


    But what happened after that really chilled Yahiko''s heart completely.


    When several people were sent out of the border of Yuyin Village, the people in Yunyin Village ran away without even saying a word of thanks.


    Nagato looked at the backs of those people with a dissatisfied expression, "I really don''t know how to be polite, why should I show them the way at that time!"


    Yahiko patted Nagato''s head comfortingly after hearing the words, "It''s okay, Nagato, they have no malice towards Yuyin Village, so don''t care about this."


    After speaking, he pushed Nagato''s back and walked towards the village.


    Nagato paused on purpose and deliberately fell behind Yahiko a little bit.


    Frowning and looking at the position behind him, what he always does will not end so easily.


    But now even if he has maximized his perception ability, he is only watching those people pass in the direction of this Yanyin Village.


    Although not reconciled, the elders did not intend to stay too much, and chased after Yahiko''s position.


    Several people arrived at the clock tower where O She Maru was staying one after another.


    Yahiko stood in front of Oshemaru with a proud expression, "I said, those people are just passing by, don''t you believe it, now believe it!"


    Oshamaru raised her brows and did not speak, tilted her head and looked in the direction of Nagato, with a questioning expression on her face.


    Although Nagato didn''t want to talk about Oshe Maru, he shook his head honestly.


    Da She Maru was also a little surprised, frowned, looked at Yahiko and said perfunctorily, "Okay, I know, this time even if you win!"


    After finishing speaking, he waved his hand at Yahiko, "I haven''t left anyone behind, you can go now!"


    Yahiko curled his lips when he heard the words, and was about to pull Nagato and leave.


    Dashemaru said softly when passing by Nagato, "Yunyin Village seems to be at odds with Yanyin Village recently. Be careful that Yuyin Village will become a battlefield!"


    The sound of this is very soft, and only Nagato can hear it.


    At that moment, Nagato was stunned. About this, he really didn''t expect it.


    Now, listening to Da She Wan say this, there is a sudden reaction.


    The look in the eyes of Dashemaru at the moment was full of surprise.


    But Da She Maru obviously didn''t want to control his expression, and he continued to work with his own hands with a slight curl of his mouth.

 522 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 522

    Nagato doesn''t feel any dissatisfaction with Oshamaru''s attitude.After all, from the beginning, Nagato hadn''t planned to count on Oshemaru to help their village.


    As long as he didn''t mess around, he would be very grateful.


    Now that Oshe Maru can tell him this, he is also very moved.


    Regarding this matter, Nagato is still thinking about how to talk to Yahiko.


    Yahiko, who loves to see and looks happy in front of him, Nagato really feels unspeakable.


    And when everyone in Yunyin Village over there left Yuyin Village, they passed towards the location of Yanyin Village.


    They didn''t plan to invade Yanyin Village directly, after all, they were at a disadvantage in terms of numbers.


    What they want to do is just a sneak attack.


    Sneak attacks on the ninjas of Iwakura Village to reduce their combat effectiveness.


    Their most important task is to protect their own safety.To ensure that this character can go on for a long time.


    So these people stopped at the border of Yanyin Village.


    There is no further progress, because every village has people responsible for perception.


    If you force the past, you will definitely be discovered.


    Under the guidance of the few people, they hid them separately, waiting for the ninja on the mission to leave Yanyin Village.


    After all, the ninjas in each village are tasked with western medicine to maintain income. At this time, it''s just fine to wait and see.


    A few people squatting is also very effective. In the evening, I waited for a small group of Yanyin Village to carry out the task.


    The few people solved them very neatly, because they were really surprised, and they didn''t even disturb the birds.


    In the next two days, the people of Yunyin Village solved nearly twenty people from Yanyin Village at the border, and they were all at the level of Zhongren or even Shangren.


    The people in Yanyin Village hadn''t paid much attention to it, after all, the tasks took time.


    But when the ninja from the first mission should come back, but there was no result, the people in Yanyin Village finally became alert.


    Finally, on the third day, there was no response to the recall using special communication methods, and these talents were judged to be missing.


    Onoki looked at the list in his hand, the expression on his face was very ugly.


    He slammed the paper onto the table with a snap, "How did you do it? It took so long for the people in the village to find out!"


    The people standing in front of the table had a nervous expression upon hearing this. Although this matter was very strange, it was their mistake, which is indisputable.


    Oh Yemu looked at the person standing there still cowering, with a dissatisfied expression, "I''m not looking for it now, what are you doing here!"


    The 523rd chapter hits the pond fish


    Those people hurried out after listening to Oh Nogi''s words.


    But these things have to be resolved earlier, because the number of missing persons is still increasing.


    Ohnogi still has a headache about this matter, at the station between Yuanzi and Uchiha.


    It is the one who has lost some of the elite power. Although it is unknown, it is also very distressing.


    Now that these ninjas are constantly losing, Oh Nogi has to pay attention to it. After all, the relations between countries are a bit tense.


    I am ready at any time, and this loss of combat power is a very terrible thing.


    I have to say that people in Yanyin Village are very efficient at doing things.


    But in just one day, almost all of those people have disappeared in one place.


    Right now, he was looking around Yanyin Village.


    The people in Yunyin Village have been staring at Yanyin Village''s movements, and they discovered their movements when they searched.


    Right now, I didn''t mean to be in love at all, so I just fled.


    He didn''t choose the road, and he chose to cross Yuyin Village. In this case, even fighting could delay a little time.


    The speed of a group of several people is very fast, but it took an hour to reach the border of Yuyin Village.


    The first thing I found was still Dashemaru, and the smile on his face was very ironic.


    "Yahiko, the person you sent out before has returned. If you are interested, let''s lead the way!"


    Speaking of Dashemaru, she lay back on the chair lazily.


    Yahiko didn''t hear the other meanings in Oshemaru''s words, so he immediately responded.


    Since Nagato had communicated with Oshemaru last time, she naturally knew what Oshemaru was referring to, and her complexion instantly became a little nervous.


    He glanced at Da She Wan as if he was confirming, and after seeing Da She Wan nodding, he immediately caught up.


    The expression on his face is very serious.


    Yahiko looked at Nagato who was catching up next to him, and said with a smile, "Nagato, why are you here? Go, it''s the group of people from last time. I can bring it myself. You can rest!"


    Nagato originally didn''t want to talk about it, but at this point, he could no longer hide it.


    "Yahiko, those people are not innocent, be careful for a while!"


    Originally, Yahiko really didn''t care when Oshemaru said this, but when Nagato said the same thing, Yahiko couldn''t care less.


    He nodded immediately and reduced the smile on his face, "I see!"


    As they said, they reached the edge of Oh Yuyin Village.


    It happened to ran into a group of people in Yanyin Village coming out of the woods.


    Yahiko still had a little hope, and he was ready to say something.


    But before Yahiko could say it, the few people rushed past Yahiko''s side.


    Almost knocked out the unsuspecting Yahiko.


    It was Nagato who stretched out his hand wetly on the side to avoid disaster.


    Yahiko looked at the situation, his face turned cold for an instant, and he was about to catch up directly.


    But he was held back by Nagato and said with a serious face.


    "Yahiko, there are a group of people behind, they should be chasing them!"

 523 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 523

    At that moment, Nagato''s heart instantly chilled.


    Because this is exactly the kind of situation Osha Maru said.


    Such a situation is still more troublesome than directly attacking that group of people.


    Because if they were to fight in Yuyin Village, they wouldn''t be able to shoot at all, as long as they did.It is equivalent to standing on the line.


    That is bound to offend one party. In that case, Yuyin Village is really going to be destroyed.


    In this case, they can only spare the damage they cause in the war here.


    There are many people in Yuyin Village who are going to be injured.


    When I thought of this, the expression on Yahiko''s face was very nervous, no longer caring about what those people were doing, and went straight to the center of Yuyin Village.


    The main thing they have to do now is to gather the people in Yuyin Village.


    Nagato and Yahiko increased their speed to the extreme in an instant and passed towards the center.


    Although both of them are very fast in terms of speed, they are still slightly weaker than those in Yunyin Village who are above speed.


    At this time, Nagato and Yahiko thought of the Oshe Maru which is still in Yunyin Village, and for the first time very urgently wanted Oshe Maru to have some actions.


    When everyone in Yunyin Village came to the center of Yuyin Village, they stopped directly.


    Obviously there is no idea to go on.


    In fact, the people in Yunyin Village feel that if this continues, Yunyin Village will definitely be exposed.


    Therefore, these people have already prepared to show up in Yuyin Village. After all, they have the idea to blame this name on Yuyin Village.


    Da She Wan looked at the people in Yunyin Village not far in front of him, thought about it, and finally decided to do it.


    After all, this is also the original trading conditions with them, it is still necessary to comply with them.


    Thinking of this, Da She Wan directly used the summoning technique, and Wan Snake appeared in Yuyin Village with the price.


    The long body almost occupies the entire bell tower.


    Da She Maru just released the Ten Thousand Snakes in a defensive posture, and didn''t have the idea of ??joining them for the moment.


    After all, if they didn''t do anything to the people in Yuyin Village, doing it themselves would only cause trouble to Yuyin Village.


    When Yunyin Village stopped, he defended his position behind him.


    When many people in Yuyin Village saw the ninjas in Yunyin Village, they were very panicked. They picked up their children and ran towards the room.


    For a moment, there was almost no figure in sight on the streets of Yunyin Village.


    When Nagato and Yahiko came up together, they saw a child crying on the road.


    Behind him were the people chasing from Yanyin Village.


    The expression on Yahiko''s face was very nervous, and he immediately fell to the ground and hugged the child in his arms, and fled instantly.


    When the child was placed, Yahiko and Nagato passed to the position of Oshamaru.


    At this time, the people of Yunyin Village and Yanyin Village had already met together.


    Between the two parties, the gunpowder was everywhere, and it opened in an instant.


    Nagato looked at the Oshe Maru standing on Wanshe''s head and smiled slightly, "Thanks!"


    Yahiko looked very happy, "I didn''t expect you to shoot!"


    The 524th chapter is a mess


    Standing on the top of the clock tower, Osha Maru has an arrogant expression, "This is the condition I exchange with you, and I will do it naturally!"


    When he said this, Dashemaru didn''t even bow his head, and kept looking at the two fighting people not far away.


    With Oshemaru staring here, Nagato and Yahiko went to arrange the people in Yuyin Village.


    Although I used to think that Dashewan was very unreliable.


    But in this situation, they can only choose to believe him.


    The aftermath of the battle between the two sides raged around Yuyin Village, and many houses collapsed in a sudden.


    Originally, Yuyin Village had always been rainy and overcast. Now, under the rendering of thunder and lightning, it seems even more embarrassed.


    Nagato stood and watched, feeling very distressed.


    The more I look at the expression on that face, the uglier it becomes.


    Yahiko looked at Nagato''s application and was very nervous.


    Since being stimulated by the masked man last time, Yahiko has been very afraid of Nagato seeing these things.


    I was worried that after seeing such a situation, Nagato would doubt his own actions even more.


    The fighting between the two sides lasted nearly half an hour.


    In the end, Yunyin Village was defeated by an overwhelming number of people in Yanyin Village.


    Leaving Yuyin Village with the bodies of those people.


    Only a piece of mess is left, and the most complete building is probably the bell tower protected by ten thousand snakes.


    Nagato looked at the people who were standing in front of the ruins of his house sobbing constantly, and he felt very painful in his heart.


    In fact, Yahiko looked very uncomfortable, but he still pretended to be relaxed in front of Nagato.


    "Nagato, I still have to thank you this time. If it weren''t for you, our loss this time would have been even heavier!"


    After speaking, he patted the heads of the leaders to express comfort.


    What was very abnormal this time was that Nagato did not smile as usual, but always looked at the place where the ruins were with a serious expression.


    "Yahiko, you said, if Konoha village suffers from such a thing, they can only watch their village be ravaged like this!"


    Nagato didn''t look back at Yahiko when he said this.


    Yahiko was very nervous when he heard this.


    He wanted to say something to relax him, but he couldn''t find anything to say.


    At that moment, Yahiko felt like he was in the house.

 524 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 524

    He hung his head and said nothing for a long time.


    In the end, it was Nagato who spoke first.


    "I know that our situation is different, and I believe that in the end we can still wait until such a peaceful time!"


    He said that he turned to Yahikoro and gave a big smile, obviously a pretty smile.


    But Yahiko''s heart was inexplicably very uncomfortable, and he could only smile.


    O She Maru looked at the expressions of the two from a height, and the expressions on their faces were also very complicated.


    Then a small snake slipped away from Da She Wan''s hand.


    After putting Ten Thousand Snake away, Da She Wan fell in front of them, "I have done what I promised you!"


    After speaking, he turned around and went back to his room, not wanting to look at the tangled expressions of the two people at all.


    From this day on, Yahiko almost began to stay by Nagato''s side.


    Because of Nagato''s problem, he felt a sense of horror.


    At this time, Uchiha, who was rarely resting at home, received a message from Osamaru.


    Although the news from Oshemaru may not be the most important thing.


    However, the fact that Oshemaru had defected pretended to be the top secret.


    So the moment Zi Ah received the news, Uchiha Yin placed a hungry barrier around him, and people outside couldn''t see or hear any sound.


    After a brief glance, Uchihain knew about the things over there.


    All these developments were still within Uchiha''s expectations, so after reading the news, he felt that Uchiha''s victory was still in his hands.


    After reading the news, I originally planned to see the condition of the black soil. After all, I just came to Konoha Village.


    Some things still need to be taken care of.


    But the moment Uchiha hidden the enchantment and walked out of the room, he saw people from the mountain clan standing in front of his room.


    Uchiha hadn''t thought of seeing someone suddenly, but he was shocked in an instant, and almost shot him.


    After slowing his mind, he said, "Master Yin, Shuiying Zhaomeiming of Wuyin Village sent us a message."


    When talking about this, he paused, "It is said that Zhuli from Wuyin Village has defected. I want you to come and help!"


    The man finished speaking in one breath and waited for Uchiha''s answer.


    The people of the mountain clan are probably the most clear about what Uchiha Hidden did in Wuyin Village.


    But even so, I didn''t expect that Terumi Ming would send the message directly to them, and it didn''t mean any encryption.


    Uchiha secretly heard the words, smiled slightly, nodded and said, "I got it!"


    It was Uchiha''s secret that he knew very well that Terumi Ming said that Renjuli''s defections were a small excuse. In fact, more of them should want to see himself.


    After all, it has been a long time since they separated last time.


    So right now, Uchiha Ken promised, "Okay, I see, I sent it, you go and work!"


    After speaking, he immediately sent away the ninja of the mountain clan.


    I don''t know when Hongdou who was already standing there said, "Master Yin is going to leave for a while?"


    A simple question from you made Uchiha hidden a sense of relaxed expectation.


    The expression on his face now looked like a dissatisfaction, "Master Yin is really busy. I don''t know how long it will take to go!"


    Listening to Adzuki bean''s words, Uchi only remembered Boyin at this time, and he really ignored them all this time.


    When thinking of this, Uchiha hidden walked over and gently touched Yuri Hong''s head, "Red, this time it shouldn''t take a long time!"


    Yuhi has always been a very obedient child. After hearing Uchiha''s words, he nodded very cleverly, indicating that he knew.


    He moved away from the body in front of him, and moved in the opposite direction.


    When Uchiha was passing by Yurihong, after all, he couldn''t help but said, "Wait for the teacher to come back!"


    Chapter 525 Long Time No See


    Xirihong nodded blankly as if she hadn''t reacted.


    For Uchiha, there is a sense of worship for the red flower of the evening.


    Therefore, all Uchiha''s words are very cleverly agreed.


    After such a long time, it was the first time I heard Uchihain say this to himself.


    At the moment, Honghaihui Temple was a little cheerful, with a smile on her face.


    After Uchiha Hidden Knee left his room, he directly used Space Ninjutsu.


    When Uchiha Kimura opened his eyes again, he saw the person standing at the window wearing a goshen robe with a confused face.


    This person is no one else, and she is not serious about the water shadow of Wuyin Village, Terumi Ming.


    Uchiha does not know where Terumi Ming is located, but looking at the layout of the scene, he knows that it is Suikage¡¯s office.


    Terumi Ming was not surprised that Uchihain had appeared directly.


    Instead, he looked at Uchiha with a smile, "It''s been a long time since I saw him."


    Uchiha Ken immediately walked up without any hesitation, and pulled Terumi Mei into his arms.


    With a slight force on his arm, Uchiha was directly tightened in his arms.


    Head down and sniff the fragrance in Zhao Mei Jianming''s hair, "Did you miss me!"


    With a soft word, Uchihain still wanted to talk to Terumi Mei.


    Terumi Mei felt that her ears were very itchy for a moment, and she couldn''t help but wince.


    But even so, he didn''t want to let go of Uchihain''s hand.


    "Of course I thought about it, otherwise I would come to you for such a simple thing as Renzhuli defecting?"


    Terumi Mei stood in front of Uchihain and leaned her head against Uchihain''s heart.


    The two didn''t think they said anything.

 525 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 525

    But Qing who was watching on one side was a painful Debon expression.


    Seeing the actions of the two ignoring others, if Qing Jue continued to stay in this place, it would be a form of abuse.


    When I thought of this, I just turned around and left.


    Uchiha Ken also misses Terumi Mei very much, after all, such a stunner is also very rare.


    Uchiha hidden his hands on Terumi Mei''s waist and kept rubbing it.


    After a while, she looked at Terumi Ming''s eyes with a little blur.


    In the end, I couldn''t help but whispered softly, "Yin, let''s go home!"


    When he said this, Terumi Mei was already looking like a silky eye.


    All Uchiha who I watched has an itchy feeling.


    There was no hesitation at the moment, and Terumi Ming directly hugged her.


    With a hand on her ass, she pinched it dishonestly, causing Terumi Mei to hum, and then she left with satisfaction and disappeared in place.


    When he arrived at Terumi Ming¡¯s room, Uchiha Yin directly threw the person onto the bed, and then pushed him up.


    Reunited after a long absence, for one night, the rooms of Shuiying have always been the beautiful scenery.


    Early in the morning, Terumi Mei woke up early, leaning against Uchihain''s arms, and his fingers were constantly moving on Uchihain''s chest.


    Uchiha Yin grabbed Terumi Ming''s fingers, and said in a low voice, "Do you want to do it again this morning!"


    Although it was ambiguous, when Uchiha Hidden finally said it, there was always a very dangerous smell.


    Terumi Mei is also the master of personal spirit. The fatigue from last night is still there. If it continues, she is afraid that she won''t have to get out of bed today.


    Right now, he took his finger back honestly.


    Just watched Uchihain and said nothing.


    Seeing this, Uchiha opened his eyes and fixedly looked at Terumi Mei next to him.


    "Why did Liuli Ren Zhuli defect? ??Do you know what direction he is heading!"


    Although Terumi Ming said that she could solve this matter by herself, Uchihain decided to help her.


    After all, this is his female, the headquarters is making her tired.


    Terumi Ming naturally knew what Uchihain meant. At the moment, he looked at Uchihain with a smile, and leaned his head on Uchihain''s chest with a happy smile.


    "The six-tailed man Zhu Li Yugao defected a day ago and passed in the south direction."


    Although Terumi Ming knows that it is a very bad habit to leave his own affairs to others.


    But for Uchiha''s favor, Terumi Mei can always rely on it with peace of mind.


    But this was only Terumi Ming gave herself the only chance to indulge, and only in the presence of Uchiha, would this scene be shown.


    Uchiha Ken also felt very happy about Terumi Ming relying on him so comfortably.


    When thinking of this, Uchiha Yin gently pressed Terumi Ming''s head.


    "Okay, I see, I will help you bring Yugao back, so you can have a good rest!"


    With that, Uchihain stood up, quickly dressed, and instantly disappeared into Terumi Ming¡¯s room hungry.


    When Terumi saw that Uchiha had left, he was no longer lying down, put on his clothes neatly, and passed towards the location of the water studio.


    Terumi Mei always wanted to cancel this morning meeting. After all, he came to discuss things after waking up in the morning, and his head was still in a muddy state. Just let alone the formation of troops.


    Seeing Terumi Ming on time, Qing felt very happy. After all, it was very difficult for Terumi Ming to get up early in the morning for a meeting.


    Now that Uchiha is concealed, he is not late, not to mention it is very touching.


    Qing watched Terumi Ming come over, looked towards Terumi Ming''s back, and seemed to be looking for someone.


    Terumi Mei looked strange, "Ao, what are you doing?"


    Qing answered very honestly, "Where is Master Yin, didn''t you come with you?"


    Terumi Ming smiled slightly when he heard the words, "Go and help me find that Yugao. I guess I should be back at night!"


    He said that he left happily, leaving Qing standing alone with an ugly face. Why didn''t he remember when Terumi Mei laughed so much.


    Qing could only keep shaking his head.


    The 526th chapter is high in strength


    When Uchiha Hidden here left the location of Wuyin Village, he rushed all the way to find the trail of Yugo.


    After walking out of a very reduced distance, Yu Gao was still not found, and he was a little irritable instantly.


    It directly opened the mind and eyes, and instantly used the surroundings to have a panoramic view.


    Uchiha''s hidden eyes closed his eyes slightly, mobilizing Chakra more active.


    Immediately after that, I saw that the position of God''s heart and eyes was constantly expanding.


    Soon he found Yu Gao who was resting at the edge of his vision.


    Right now, he just passed straight towards that position.


    Yutaka is not a simple person after all. When Uchihaken approached, he was already aware of Uchiha''s existence...


    At the moment, he didn''t dare to continue to rest more, and he got up directly and passed farther.


    At this moment, Uchiha Yin directly used Space Ninjutsu, and he appeared in front of Yu Gao in an instant.


    As soon as he lifted his hand, an earthen wall appeared in front of Yu Gao, completely blocking that little path.


    Uchiha Kimura stood on the highest part of the earth wall and looked at the embarrassed Hagaka below.


    "You go back with me now, I can forget the blame!"


    Yu Gao naturally had already thought about running away, so he would definitely not go back because of this little thing.


    "If I don''t go back with you!"


    After speaking, he took out the thing used to blow bubbles from his waist.Without a rush, he handed the thing to his mouth.


    With a light blow, a small bubble floated in the air and passed towards the earth wall.

 526 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 526

    Because he already knew the original, Uchiha''s ninjutsu was very clear about Uchiha.


    The moment was moving instantaneously, and a wall of earth was reopened on the ground, and Uchiha was standing on it.


    The bubble burst instantly when it fell on the soil wall.


    The intensity of the explosion was good. "A huge hole suddenly appeared on the huge thick soil wall."


    Yu Gao looked at Uchihain, and said with an unceremonious expression.


    "Uchihain, I know that you are great, but if your mother fights to the death, I can also be with you."


    Yu Gao''s words were full of threats, and Uchiha had a sneer on his face.


    As soon as he stretched out his hand, a Mingshen Gate fell down instantly.


    It happened to be stuck on the neck of that Yu Gao.Yu Gao could only be unable to move while lying on the ground.


    The bubble water that was originally used to blow bubbles was splashed all over the floor instantly.


    Uchiha fell down from that soil wall and stood in front of Yudaka.


    "You run one to show me!"


    Uchiha''s tone was very arduous, but no one moved him, but it was because of his strong strength.


    Yugo was better after listening to Uchiha''s words, and simply stopped struggling, "I seem to be hopeless, so let''s just listen to it!"


    Yu Gao finished lying on the ground with a desperate expression.


    It was the first time Uchiha Yin met someone like Yu Gao, and he became very interested in an instant.


    Crouching in front of Yu Gao, there was an expression of inquiry.


    "What do you want to drink medicine for!"


    Ha Kogen was uncomfortable when he was pinched on his neck. Now, under the aura of Uchiha, he feels even more breathless.


    But I answered Uchihain''s question well, "Because Kiriken Village can''t give me what I want, so I came out!"


    What Yutaka said was taken for granted, and Uchiha had a momentary feeling that this person was really self-willed.


    But this feeling only appeared for a second, and was immediately suppressed by Uchihain.


    When he moved his hand, the Myojin Gate shrank into something similar to a collar.


    As soon as he lifted it, Yudaka moved directly with Uchiha''s movements.


    Uchiha was too lazy to walk, so he immediately used space ninjutsu and appeared directly in front of Terumi Ming.


    Originally Terumi Mei was in the morning meeting, but suddenly he found Uchihain behind him.


    Right now, he looked at Yugo with a shocked expression on his neck.


    I knew that Uchiha''s Hidden was very powerful, and there was no problem with finding someone.


    But what Terumi Ming didn''t expect was that it was so fast.


    But just an hour''s time, the person who defected last night was actually caught back to me...


    Terumi Mei looked at Uchiha Hidden with some unresponsiveness, and pointed to Hadaka with a look of astonishment.


    Uchiha Kimura looked at Terumi Mei''s astonished look that was very cute.


    No matter there are so many people watching right now, he went up and patted Terumi Ming''s head.


    "What do you think, isn''t this the man Zhuli who defected from your village!"


    Terumi Mei just reacted to this just now, and let people take Yugo down.


    The meeting that morning ended early because of Uchiha''s sudden appearance.


    After finishing the meeting, Terumi Ming lay on Uchiha''s body, and the two went to the place where Yugo was detained together.


    Terumi was also at a loss as to why Yu Gao would suddenly leave Wuyin Village.


    So I want to take this opportunity to ask.


    After all, the tail beast is an indispensable combat power for a village, and it is also used to check and balance the balance between the villages.


    Although Terumi Mei is a witch, she is not so good at interrogation, and now it is a comfort for Uchiha to be hidden by her side.


    The two quickly arrived at the detention place.


    Yu Gao sat inside, looking at the Myojin Gate above his neck with his head slightly lowered, with a thoughtful look.


    Seeing Uchihain and Terumi Ming come in together, the expressions on their faces were very light, as if they hadn''t seen their two ferocious and evil expressions.


    Yu Gao touched the collar on his Mozi, and looked at Uchihain helplessly, "I have been suppressed, what can you worry about."


    Uchiha Hideki naturally knew what Yudaka meant, and it made sense after a little thought.


    So when he stretched his hand, the Myojin Gate was taken off Yu Gao''s neck in an instant.


    Terumi Mei just kept his curious gaze on the removed Myojin door.


    Uchiha concealed that Terumi Mei was curious, and felt very funny, so he put Myojin Gate into Terumi Mei''s hands and let her observe it all at once.


    Terumi Ming was very speechless for Uchiha''s actions, and felt like a fool.


    Chapter 527 Mental Stimulation


    The sealing technique of Mingshen Gate, which was specially used to restrain the tail beast, was not originally used for viewing.


    After all, it takes a lot of chakras to summon the Myoshin Gate, and even if it is to maintain his use, it also requires a lot of chakras.


    Most people can''t afford it at all, but Uchiha is destined to be that extraordinary existence.


    People who are already proficient in celestial arts use chakras in nature with their confidantes, and Uchiha''s little bit of chakras doesn''t take it seriously.


    The reason for spending such a large amount of chakra is to give Terumi Mei a look, which proves that Uchiha Ken is very fond of Terumi Mei.


    Terumi Ming was also very clear about these things, so when he caught the Myojin Gate, his face was filled with happiness.


    Yu Gao finally lost the confinement on his neck, and he felt a little more comfortable just now.


    But I didn''t expect that the next step was to see this unpleasant scene.


    The people in Wuyin Village knew about Uchihain and Terumi Ming.

 527 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 527

    After all, the battle between Uchihain and Uchiha Madara in Wuyin Village caused everyone in Wuyin Village to tremble.


    This includes Yu Gao.


    Originally Yu Gao had some confidence in his own strength, but Zi Ah really felt it when he was shopping for vegetables when he saw Uchihain.


    Standing in front of him is nothing but a horror.


    Today''s overwhelming advantage made Yu Gao feel the breath of death.


    They all admire Uchiha''s strength very much.


    However, due to the battle between Uchihain and Uchiha Madara, the village suffered heavy losses, and he had a strong support for Terumi to become a water shadow.


    Therefore, many people are still very dissatisfied secretly, whether it is against him or against Meiming.


    Although Yu Gao was not one of them, it was very upset to see the two of them looking like no one else.


    Uchiha hidden Terumi Ming directly in his arms, looking at Yu Gao with cold eyes.


    Uchiha had already seen Yutaka''s dissatisfied expression, but he didn''t want to say anything.


    But this doesn''t mean that Uchihain intends to let Yugo go so easily.


    Even if he achieved what he wanted to meet with Terumi Mei, this could not be a reason for Qingrao.


    Yutaka sat on the ground with a proud face and said to Uchihain and Terumi Mei.


    "I''m a traitor, so why let me live so long, just kill it!"


    Although Yutaka''s words sounded indifferent, both Uchiha and Terumi were very clear.


    This person is totally confident.


    You must know that Ren Zhuli''s physique is very special, and most people simply cannot bear the seal of the tail beast.


    So if Yu Gao were to be killed, it would be impossible for them to find a new human pillar in a short time.


    Then the six tails can only be in a wild state.


    And this state is the most difficult to control.


    So even if Uchihain and Terumi Mei are very powerful, they are not willing to kill Yugo directly.


    Thinking of this, Uchihain looked at Yu Gao, snorted coldly, and watched Yu Gao slowly laughing.


    In Yu Gao''s eyes, that smile seemed to be creepy.


    But even so, Yu Gao didn''t mean to converge.


    Because what Yu Gao said just now was half true.


    After all, Yu Gao didn''t feel there was any nostalgia for living at this time after experiencing such a thing.


    As for Yu Gao''s affairs, Terumi Mei is not easy to introduce, and Uchiha Yin is also very clear.


    After thinking about it carefully, Yugao is also an extraordinary person, and it would be a good combat effectiveness to keep him by Terumi Min''s forehead.


    When thinking of this, Uchiha hidden patted Terumi Mei who leaned in his arms.


    "You go out first, I want to talk to Yu Gao alone!"


    When he said this, Uchiha''s eyes didn''t leave Yu Gao''s body for a moment.


    Although Terumi Ming next to him felt very strange, he was clever and didn''t ask much, and went straight out.


    She believed that no matter what Uchiha''s decision made, it must be for her good.


    When he felt Terumi Mei walked away completely, Uchiha Ken stood condescendingly in front of Yugo.


    "You know, your master didn''t want to kill you!"


    As soon as he said this, Yu Gao felt as though he had been pierced by a needle.


    "You don''t need to comment on this matter!"


    Yu Gao sat in place and didn''t move, but the original joke in his eyes instantly cooled down.


    Leaving aside the issue of strength, the wicked look of the group made Uchiha a little bit happy.


    Right now, he ignored Yu Gao¡¯s warning, "Don¡¯t do this, you know what I¡¯m telling you is a fact!"


    Yu Gao looked at the already empty waist, and the hands on his stomach were constantly tightening.


    Uchihain looked at the Chakra on Yugo''s body and began to surge wildly.


    It was not his own original chakra, but the chakra of the six-tailed rhino, at the moment that chakra appeared.


    Uchiha Yin even smelled the corrosive sourness, and people couldn''t help but frown.


    Although Liuwei Uchiha is not in the eye, but if he is really completely beasted.


    I am afraid that the houses built in Wuyin Village will be destroyed again.


    This situation is not what Uchihain wants to see.


    So when he stretched out his hand, countless vines appeared instantly.


    The sturdy one tied the plume high in the middle.


    Yu Gao didn''t care about the vine originally, thinking that such a thing could be broken in minutes.


    But when the vines were implemented, Yu Gao felt the difference.


    No matter how hard I use, the vines are constantly growing, and it seems to be constantly restraining the formation of Chakras on my body.


    Yu Gao tried several times but failed to make a complete tail beastization.


    Seeing that Zhuang Yu raised his head and looked at Uchiha''s eyes is very shocked.


    I never thought that Uchiha''s Mu Dun was so proficient.


    Uchihain looked at Yuko''s collapsed expression, with a grinning expression on his face.


    "As long as I am here, it is impossible for you to dig out many tricks today, so just give up!"


    Hearing this, Yu Gao had a crushed expression on his face, frowning fiercely, unwilling to say a word.


    Chapter 528: A Different Monthly Reading

 528 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 528

    Standing in front of Yugoi, Uchiha kept saying with a playful expression.


    "You know that your master didn''t want to kill you at all, so after you accidentally killed him, it''s so difficult for you to accept it!"


    It was originally a guessing tone, but when Uchihain said it in a very sure tone.


    In an instant, Yu Gao, who was very determined, began to look erratic.


    In fact, Yu Gao naturally knew what Uchiha Yin said, and he was aware of it very early.


    It''s just that it''s hard for him to believe his guess. If it was really like that, Yu Gao didn''t know what he would do.


    So even if he had thought of it, Yu Gaoli had been reluctant to face this matter, but now that Uchihain said that, that kind of thinking has been firmly established in his heart.


    Yu Gao''s heart became flustered in an instant. He remembered everything the master had done to him well before.


    Thinking about this all the way, Yu Gao gradually felt a little broken.


    The acidic Chakras on his body began to overflow continuously, turning into small bubbles surrounded by Yu Gao.


    Uchihain had a good memory of Yu Gao''s search for something, and he frowned instantly.


    If Yu Gao really doesn''t know where he should go through this hurdle one after another, he might detonate all these bubbles.


    If this is the case, even a 100-meter radius would be impossible to keep.


    For a moment, Uchiha Kimura not only felt a sense of regret, but also began to regret why he wanted to stimulate Yugo in this way.


    If it is someone else, you can only watch it happen.


    But Uchiha Hideki is definitely not the kind of person who sits and waits.


    With a move of his hand, Mao Yisheng drank softly, "Mu Dun, Mu Ding Bi!"


    Only the sound of wood crashing was heard, and the room they were in was instantly dimmed.


    Uchiha Yin directly used ninjutsu to wrap up the room.


    Even if Yu Gao really detonated these bubbles at the time, it would not spread to other places.


    Uchiha Ken did all this with a sense of relief.


    But Terumi Ming looked panicked.


    After all, it was originally good, but Uchihain suddenly wrapped himself up, and this situation made people look very anxious.


    Terumi Ming ran to the side of the wooden ingot wall in a panic, and slapped it on.


    Want to split the wooden ingot wall.


    But the degree of rigidity didn''t make any difference for Terumi Mei to fall down all at once.


    Terumi Ming suddenly became even more anxious. Although he knew that Uchiha was very tough, he couldn''t convince herself to relax.


    Uchiha hidden in the wooden ingot wall and felt Terumi Ming''s movements through his mind and eyes, and immediately grinned and smiled.


    After all, Terumi Ming''s approach is obviously to care about him, the so-called care is chaotic, it should be like this.


    Uchiha smiled faintly, and through his own ninjutsu, he directly transferred the voice to Terumi Mei''s mind.


    "Little baby, don''t worry, I''m fine, you just have to wait by the side!"


    After speaking, there was no more voice, but just this sentence made Terumi Ming feel at ease.


    Uchiha smiled and looked at Yugo who was immersed in his painful memories.


    I closed my eyes slightly, and when I opened them again, a pair of kaleidoscope writing wheels turned crazy.


    Uchiha lifted Yu Gao''s eyes, facing his own eyes, and said softly, "Monthly reading!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the scene in front of Yu Gao''s eyes changed.


    It wasn''t the dark room where I was staying. The scene in front of me was clearly the place where my master had been living.


    At that moment, Yu Gao felt a pain in his heart.


    Looking at the scenes between himself and the master, Yu Gao finally showed a smile.


    Speaking of which, this period of time is the best day in Yugao Gene.


    But as the scene continues to change, the Yu Gao''s gradually grow taller.


    The more you look at it, the more Yu Gao feels heartache, because that day is coming soon.


    The bubbles that had calmed down slightly began to surge again.


    Uchiha''s eyes frowned slightly, and he muttered, "I''m really using it like this for the first time, but it seems to be effective!"


    Yu Gao looked at the master who had tied him up and walked towards him with the knife step by step, the expression on his face was still very frightened.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw Yu Gao lying on the bed. It instantly changed, slowly turning into a rhinoceros.


    A thick chakra swallowed Master''s body in an instant.


    Yu Gao watched, the aura on his body began to become tyrannical.


    I just feel that everything in front of me has become gray.


    Seeing that Yu Gao was about to be in a state of rampage.


    Uchiha Hidden acted immediately, and the already gray picture instantly became clear again.


    Once very old and weak voices rang in the space, "Yugao..."


    Yu Gao, who was already desperate, raised his head in an instant, and there were even tears on his face.


    "Yugao, it seems that Master has failed and scared you. I''m really sorry..."


    When saying this, Master raised his hand very hard and touched Yu Gao''s cheek.


    The body of the Yugao Rhinoceros in the memory began to fade away slowly, and eventually became Yugao''s young appearance.


    Holding Master with tears on his face, looking at the wounds on his body, he didn''t even dare to start!


    "Master, sorry, sorry..."


    After speaking, he even started to cry.


    Master raised one hand with difficulty and patted Yu Gao''s head, "Don''t cry, it''s not your fault. Master can''t help you. From now on, you have to pay more attention to yourself!"

 529 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 529

    Yu Gao on the right has been crying bitterly, not talking at all.


    The master seemed unwilling to give up, "Promise me!"


    Facing the master''s strength, Yu Gao finally nodded in discomfort.


    The master''s arm eventually slipped from fatigue, but the smile on his face was very sincere.


    Yu Gao watched the whole time, and the serious emotions slowly returned from the initial sadness to calmness.


    Chapter 529 Swearing Allegiance


    Uchiha faintly watched Yuko''s gradually calming expression, and finally smiled slightly.


    I can''t help but start boasting, "I may be a genius, and I can use monthly reading like this!"


    Originally, Tsukidori has always been called the strongest ninjutsu of mental attack.


    But Uchiha''s use this time has no meaning for Shanghai.


    It was completely extracted from the memory in Yu Gao''s mind and made a reconstruction.


    There was even a slight change, and then such a scene was presented to Yugo in the fantasy world.


    In the end, it helped Yu Gao to open all the little knots.


    Uchiha hidden away everything that was entangled around Yu Gao, even tore away the wooden ingot wall.


    The light was restored in the room.


    Terumi Ming watched and walked in in an instant, and looked at Yu Gao, whose face was full of tears, with a look of surprise.


    But I didn''t ask too much, just leaning on Uchiha''s body with nostalgia.


    Some greedily smelled Uchiha''s body.


    Looking at Terumi Ming''s appearance, Uchiha was very cute, and immediately patted her on the head with a doting expression on his face.


    The two of them just leaned together and stared at Yu Gao for an instant.


    When Yu Gao came out of the illusion, he always looked like he hadn''t recovered.


    So I keep closing my eyes, wanting to joke slowly.


    But what I didn''t expect was that Uchiha and Terumi would not give him this opportunity at all.


    Under the intense gaze of the two of them, Yu Gao had to open his eyes.


    Looking at Uchihain''s two uncomfortable faces, "What do you want to do!"


    Under such gaze, no matter how sad it is, it can''t be sustained.


    So when Yu Gao opened his eyes and looked at the two, he had a speechless expression on his face.


    Uchihain looked at Yugo''s expression, and immediately put on a serious expression, "You already know things, so for so many years, it''s just you embarrassing yourself!"


    Speaking of this, I paused for a while, "And you are completely against your master''s will, and you have been so muddled for so many years, don''t you feel ashamed!"


    Uchiha''s remarks were full of condemnation, and his serious appearance made Terumi Ming beside him wonder whether this person was compromised.


    In fact, not only Terumi Mei, even Uchiha Ken himself felt very uncomfortable.


    After all, such false and serious S.2 rhetoric is really not suitable for him.


    Although Uchihain himself was always complaining about it, Na Hadaka listened.


    "Yes, for so many years, I am really ashamed of Master!"


    He hung his head sadly after speaking.


    Uchihain looked at the actual situation, and said.


    "This Wuyin Village was originally your master''s home, and your master has always loved it. Now that he is no longer there, wouldn''t it be better for you to inherit him and continue to guard the village!"


    When he said this, Uchiha''s voice seemed to be bewitching.


    Yu Gao, who was still very hesitant, nodded obediently.


    "When Master died, I didn''t have any faith. Now it is good to have an existence worthy of my lifelong guardianship!"


    Terumi Ming looked at Yu Gao like a lured fish, step by step into the fishing net.


    I can''t help but admire Uchiha''s technique of fooling.


    It was not that Uchiha hadn''t seen Terumi Mei''s suspicious eyes.


    But in order to prevent herself from laughing, she still slapped Terumi Ming''s hand vigorously to signal her not to mess around.


    Although Terumi Mei is very mischievous, he has always been very serious about what Uchihain ordered.


    At the moment, his suspicion was reduced, and he looked at Uchiha''s every move seriously.


    After Uchiha Kenko, Yu Gao agreed, he directly made Yu Gao swear allegiance.


    Although the oath has no actual strength of restraint, every ninja has his own pride. Since the oath has been made, it will definitely not be changed.


    So when the three of them came out of that room, they all had a refreshing expression.


    In particular, Terumi Mei had an expression of don''t laugh, making one side look very funny, but he didn''t dare to laugh out loud.


    After arranging Yutaka, Uchiha Ken originally wanted to stay alone with Terumi Mei for a while.


    But things are not always what you want.


    Just when Uchihain was about to use space ninjutsu to take Terumi Mei away, he saw Qing coming over with anxious expression.


    Uchiha Ken could only give up. He looked at Qing with a murderous look and said viciously, "You better have important things."


    Qing didn''t expect Uchiha to have such a temper, and instantly he had a nervous expression on his face.


    Even a little wronged, how do I know if the time of my appearance is right?


    "Master Shuiying, Master Yin, the three tails over there are active again!"


    When he heard this, Terumi Ming frowned instantly, not because of the seriousness of the matter.


    But I felt very embarrassed, because the three-tailed seal technique was added by himself, so it loosened, and the tail beast was about to run out.


    It happened that Uchiha knew about this again, and Terumi Mei felt very embarrassed.

 530 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 530

    But just in a flash, Terumi Ming''s Debon expression on her face changed several times.


    Uchiha lurked and watched how he didn''t know Terumi Ming''s thoughts, and immediately pulled Terumi Ming into his arms, "Don''t think so much, you are already amazing!"


    Although this comfort is very pale, to Terumi Ming, it makes people feel very happy.


    After thinking about it carefully, it was relieved. There are indeed some things that she is not good at. If you want to catch up with Uchiha''s footsteps, I don¡¯t know how long it will take. For this kind of thing, I still don¡¯t care. All right.


    "Fortunately, this is still an urgent matter."


    When Uchiha concealed Terumi Ming''s hand and was about to continue walking, he stopped and said this to Seo.


    At that moment, Qing was a little dazed.


    Why didn''t he know that the notorious Uchihain still has such a cute side.


    I wanted to laugh very much right now, but for the sake of my own life, I finally held back.


    Uchihain didn''t directly ask where the three tails of the blue were, and he opened his mind and brought Terumi Mei over.


    Chapter 530 Sealing Three Tails


    Kagura Xinyan, the ninjutsu, can be said to be the most powerful among all the people. Under Uchiha''s use, it has even demonstrated its power.


    Although he was holding Terumi Mei, it didn''t affect Uchiha''s speed in the least.


    Regardless of just a few minutes, he took Terumi and landed on the place where the three tails were sealed last time.


    Terumi Mei seems to have become accustomed to Uchihain''s powerful ability, and fell from Uchihain''s arms blankly.


    But it was still relying on Uchihain''s body, and he didn''t want to be separated for a minute.


    Although Terumi Mei is very coquettish in front of Uchiha, Terumi is very serious about business affairs.


    The voice was slightly lower and said, "I am still serious about sealing the tail beast, so I chose this sealing technique, but Sanwei can always break free quickly!"


    With that, Terumi Ming even bit her nails unwillingly and frowned.


    Obviously they are all high-ranking people, but there is still a very lovely feeling between this action.


    Uchiha took a look with nostalgia, and then his eyes fell on the remaining seal.


    "The place you chose to seal is good, but there is a problem. Sanwei was originally a chakra with the water attribute, although you can use this ninjutsu to bind him."


    There was a slight pause here, "But the duration mode cannot be too long, it needs to be continuously reinforced and sealed."


    "Moreover, this seal cannot be touched. If a child accidentally goes through curiosity, it is very likely that the seal will be opened unintentionally!"


    For Uchiha''s preaching way of speaking, Terumi Ming felt a very guilty conscience for an instant, and now he nodded very cleverly.


    Uchiha Ken was originally a teacher. Although the red students were obedient, they still had no other small actions inside.


    It''s really hard to find someone who nodded cleverly with a look of worship like Terumi Mei.


    So when I saw Terumi Mei''s cute appearance, I felt very happy.


    I can''t help but feel that these three-tailed running can be considered a time.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t have had the opportunity to see Terumi Mei''s other side.


    When he thought of this, Uchihain looked at Terumi Mei and said.


    "For the seal of the three tails, it is best to use the chakra seal of the soil attribute. Do you want to do it yourself or I will help you!"


    Uchiha knew very well that Terumi Mei was a very strong woman.


    So in many things, Uchihain still hopes that Terumi can choose by himself.


    Although Terumi Ming is a Chakra with earth attributes, he is not very good at this aspect of ninjutsu after all.


    Moreover, with such a powerful existence as Uchiha, he didn''t have the need to make a move at all.


    Thinking of this, Terumi Mei looked at Uchihain with a look of admiration, "Hin, come on, so you can get it right once and for all!"


    For Terumi Mei''s coquettish tone, Uchiha Yin is very useful.


    Right now, I clicked on the tip of Terumi Ming''s nose, "My dear, since you say that, let''s listen to you."


    When I said this, I paused deliberately, "But if I work so hard, don''t I get any reward!"


    That said, don''t look at Terumi Ming intently, and test her cheek slightly.


    That obvious meaning instantly made Terumi Ming blush, but she still stood on her tiptoes very boldly.


    He gave Uchihain a kiss on the cheek.


    Qing Chai came over behind the two, and as soon as he got closer, he saw the two standing by the lake.


    Terumi Min took the initiative to kiss Uchihain, with a happy expression on his face, and the scene was still very beautiful.


    Regarding this kind of thing, Qing has no sense of embarrassment.


    After all, seeing too much makes me numb.


    Waiting for the two to finish their actions, Qingcai stepped up, "Master Shuiying, Master Yin, Sanwei seems to have fled towards the village."


    It was originally a very urgent matter, but Qing now feels that he is not in a hurry.


    After all, it''s because Uchiha Kenko is here, and Suikage''s husband, so he will definitely help Wuyin Village.


    So Qingji looks confident and confident.


    Uchiha''s pretentious look towards Ao was just an expression of disgust.


    But there is no way to say anything about the person who arranged for Terumi Mei. After all, if he said it, it would be tantamount to disgusting his own taste.


    In the end, it was only a handful of people who picked up Terumi Mei and passed towards the center of the village.


    The speed was so fast that even Terumi Hato had to close his eyes slightly, and the whole body was lying on Uchiha''s shoulders.


    And Na Qing looked at Uchiha and Terumi who left with an attitude of giving up.


    "It seems to be all right, I can go back slowly by myself!"


    Saying Qing, he left, and he traveled a lot of distance between the ups and downs.


    But even so, that Uchiha''s shadow has disappeared.


    Uchiha concealed to the edge of the village, and saw that he was afraid of Sanwei flicking three tails full of zero times, and he was violently destroying in the woods.

 531 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 531

    Terumi Ming looked at the three tails, and immediately wanted to rush away.


    Although Terumi Mei is called the little witch, after becoming a water shadow, Terumi still loves her village very much.


    So I saw Mio''s destruction like this.Terumi Ming is naturally very distressed.


    Uchiha Hideki naturally understood Terumi Mei''s mood, but he stopped Terumi Mei with his actions.


    "With your husband here, wherever you need to do it, just watch it here!"


    After speaking, she scraped the tip of Terumi Ming''s nose, which was an expression of adoration.


    Terumi Ming felt that there was a lot of sweetness on her heart.


    He nodded obediently and stopped in place, holding his hand with a lovely expression on his face.


    Terumi is very fond of Uchiha''s tough aura.


    Uchiha hid his toes a little bit, and instantly rose into the air.


    With a flash of his body, he instantly reached the sky above the three tails.


    Maybe it was Uchiha''s secret that was actually too strong, so Mio felt a strong pressure.


    Chapter 531 Tyrannical punishment


    The Mitsuo was originally destroying ragingly, but the moment Uchiha hidden appeared, it stopped.


    He turned his head and passed in the direction of Uchihain.


    The three tails show that the three spears pierced towards Uchiha''s position.


    Uchiha Ken''s face was still full of smiles, but it instantly became gloomy.


    "Naughty animal, dare to do it with me!"


    When he stretched out his hand, a huge spiral pill slowly formed in his hand.


    Toward the three tails below, he was thrown away.


    Helix Maru smashed against Sanwei''s back with strong pressure.


    Uchihain knew very well that the carapace on Sanwei was a very powerful defensive object.


    Even with his Suzuo can almost fight.


    That''s why Uchiha Yin chose Helix Pill and threw it on Mitsuo''s back, so as to avoid killing the tail beast.


    After all, this belongs to the fighting power of his little baby.


    The three tails were utterly stunned for a moment.


    Rao''s carapace is very hard, but his internal organs are shaking.


    For the person in front of him, Sanwei instantly became more anxious.


    Looking at that Uchiha, Mio clearly felt that this person was definitely not a good existence.


    The tail beast jade was used directly at the moment.


    Uchiha looked at Mio who was obviously anxious, and smiled immediately.


    "It''s a beast after all!"


    After finishing speaking, he looked arrogant, stretched out his hand and waved towards the position below.


    I saw the Sandao Mingshen Gate instantly fell down.


    The positions of the neck, carapace and tail of the three tails were blocked.


    I can''t move in an instant.


    That was the formed tail beast jade, it collapsed in an instant and dissipated in the air.


    The people in Wuyin Village were originally very nervous when they saw the tail beast jade.


    But watching it disappeared immediately, I was still a little happy in an instant.


    I felt a little grateful for Uchiha Ken for a moment.


    Terumi Ming was very happy watching this situation.


    Although she is Shuiying herself, she hopes that the entire village can identify with her husband.


    The more I thought about it, the more happy Terumi Ming''s face felt.


    Uchiha Ken was very dissatisfied with Mitsuo''s ignorant surrender.


    When the three tails were tied up, he threw an Amaterasu at it.


    That black flame instantly burned on Sanwei''s body.


    Three tails let out a painful roar in an instant.


    Uchiha hidden Amaterasu very well, only it can bring pain to Mitsuo, but it can''t hurt it at all.


    It seemed that the time for punishment was enough, and Uchiha hidden the flame that day.


    The three tails seemed to be fine, but they could not be called out anymore.


    Uchihain looked at it like this, and the second time he grabbed Mio with a satisfied expression.


    The position in the air walked towards Terumi Mei.


    "I said, my husband is here, you just have to watch it carefully!"


    When Terumi heard this, she raised her brows and smiled, and followed Uchihain to seal the three tails in that place.


    After finishing everything, Uchiha Ken had some time to be alone with Terumi Mei.


    Holding Terumi Mei in the room, lying on the bed with a sad expression.


    Because both of them are very clear.


    After everything was done, Uchihain was about to go back.


    For this matter, Terumi Mei felt very reluctant to give up.


    The whole body was lying on Uchiha''s body.

 532 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 532

    It seems that I want to use Hayang''s method to keep Uchiha hidden.


    But Terumi Ming knew it was futile.


    He put his head on Uchiha''s chest and listened to the powerful heartbeat, Terumi felt very relieved.


    Uchiha was very helpless looking at Terumi Mei who was obviously acting like a baby.


    Reached out and squeezed her Takamatsu''s fart, "You are acting like a baby!"


    Terumi Mei looked dissatisfied with Uchiha''s actions, "Hin, you bully me!"


    He said that he was twisting his body very dissatisfied, trying to save his ass from Uchihain''s hands.


    But before he moved twice, he was held down by Uchiha Ken, and he couldn''t move at all...


    Terumi Mei was still wondering what was going on.


    The next second is instantly clear.


    There is a hard thing in my lower abdomen that I have been holding against.


    Uchiha''s voice became a lot lower in an instant, "My dear, are you on purpose!"


    Upon hearing this, Terumi Mei lifted her upper body, the snow white on her chest was ready to come out, dangling in front of Uchihain.


    "You can take it as yes!"


    Terumi Ming''s voice was very charming, and I felt a kind of heart-stuffed feeling when listening to Uchiha.


    At the moment, it was a hoop holding Terumi Mei''s waist, and she looked at it in reverse, pressing Terumi Mei under her body.


    Then came a room of storms.


    Both of them seem to want to use the time they don''t hide to carve each other into their bodies.


    There was so much enthusiasm between the two that almost ignited the air in a room.


    When everything was over, Uchiha faintly held Terumi Mei who was almost wet with sweat, and said with a light smile.


    "How is it, are you satisfied!"


    When he said this, there was a wicked smile on his face, which looked very attractive.


    Terumi Mei couldn''t help but stepped forward and took a peck, "Very satisfied, go back, there are so many things to do!"


    After speaking, he pushed Uchiha slightly to the outside and withdrew from his embrace.


    Uchiha watched, paused, and wiped her forehead before getting up and getting dressed.


    Then disappeared into the house.


    Terumi had no complaints about Uchihain, who had just walked away. She knew exactly how much Uchihain had to do.


    That''s why it always looks like a deputy director.


    Uchiha did not leave directly, but from the tree looking at Terumi Mei who was standing at the window with a sad face.


    In an instant, Uchiha''s reluctance was even more obvious.


    Uchiha couldn''t help but think of those people who were still waiting for him in Konoha, his face was also very nervous.


    With a sigh, it disappeared instantly.


    Seeing this situation, an idea gradually emerged in Uchiha''s mind.


    Chapter 532 The Plan of Black Earth


    After Uchiha made arrangements for Terumi Ming''s affairs, he returned to Frontokunha Village without any stay.


    After all, there are still so many people in the family waiting for him. As long as he thinks of this, Uchiha Yin feels anxious.


    As usual, Uchiha stopped at the gate of the village and chose to walk in.


    Relying on his strength, wanting to go directly in is also a very simple thing, but Uchiha Hideo is unwilling to do that. As for the reason, I want to make the home more ritual.


    For this kind of complex, Uchiha Yin felt very strange, but there was nothing he could do, and he couldn''t change it.


    After nodding slightly with the guard at the door, Uchihain walked directly in.


    This time, I didn''t see the red beans at the door, but saw the small black soil, standing there looking forward to it.


    I have to say that Konoha Village''s attitude towards Proton is still very good. Black soil is not allowed to enter in Konoha Village except for some secret places.


    In other places, the black earth city is unimpeded, and no one would look at her with strange eyes, and treat her like a person from Kimha Village.


    Therefore, even after Uchiha''s departure in the black soil, it was not very difficult.


    During this period of time, the black soil heard the news about Uchihain in the streets of Konoha Village.


    There are mixed praises and criticisms, but more important things are talking about, Uchiha Yin is handsome and handsome, and there are groups of wives and concubines.


    Whether it was heard in the mouth of a man or a woman, it was full of envy.


    This can''t help but make the black soil feel a little strange.


    After all, she can remember that at the beginning, her father Huang Tu just looked at other female ninjas twice, and her mother looked like thunderous.


    Why would those women still want to be Uchiha''s women?


    Hei Tu didn''t understand this matter very much, but she didn''t mean to delve into it. After all, she only needs to know who is good to her.


    Uchiha Ken is caring for him, so no matter what others say, she still gets along with her very seriously.


    So after learning the news that Uchihain might be back today, Kurosu has been waiting at the gate of Konoha Village.


    After all, he was the only person he knew in Konoha Village, and she still missed Uchihain who had been out for several days.


    The black soil that I thought about this way, standing in front of the gate of Konoha Village, was constantly jumping, seeming to want to look farther, and then you can see if Uchiha''s back is back.


    When I saw Uchihain appearing out of thin air at the gate of Konoha Village, the black soil was very excited and had to run towards Uchihain''s position.


    But the cheerful pace stopped when he approached the gate, and he was stunned for a second before he continued to laugh.


    Although all the people in Konoha Village are very tolerant of black soil, everyone in Konoha Village has received instructions, no matter what they are, they are not allowed to leave Konoha Village.


    When the black soil rushed over, the two of Ou City were closely watching the footsteps of the black soil, waiting to do it directly if she had any cross-border behavior.


    After all, the black soil is the child Uchiha Hidden liked, but only with this look, he knew what he should do.

 533 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 533

    So I stopped at the gate.


    Uchiha felt very distressed when he saw the series of black soil movements outside.


    Although the other students of the son are also very obedient, they are not like black soil, and they feel distressed.


    But even so, Uchiha Yin also knew very well that there were some things that he couldn''t overcome even if he was distressed.


    Because Hei Tu was a hostage from Yanyin Village anyway, even if he believed her, he couldn''t let her do whatever he wanted.


    Because people in the village may not believe it.


    Only keeping a certain distance from him is the best protection for her.


    When he thought of this, Uchiha Yin watched the black soil stop at the gate, as if he was bound by a five-star telescopic.


    Even looking at the appearance of the black soil now feels very distressed, Uchiha Ken has not regretted bringing the black soil as a proton to Konoha Village.


    It''s not that he is arrogant. He believes that in this world, he must be the most capable person to protect her, even his grandfather Oh Yemu and father Huang Tu could not do this.


    When thinking of this, Uchihain''s heart felt relieved.


    The expression on the face is well maintained, it is a very faint smile, which is very warm, but there is a little sense of alienation.


    Looking at Uchiha''s expression, the more he realized that he couldn''t understand this person.


    But even so, it doesn''t matter, as long as the person in front of you is good to you, it doesn''t matter.


    When Uchihain stepped into the gate of Konoha Village, the black soil he was thinking of like this immediately rushed forward, hugged Uchihain''s neck tightly, and hung himself on it.


    Although the black soil hung up the whole body, it was a girl after all.


    That little weight is not worth mentioning in Uchiha''s eyes.


    Uchiha looked at the black soil that was about to be inaccessible, and stretched out his hands to hug her legs.


    Fixed her slumping body, "Why are you here!"


    Uchiha lowered his head slightly and asked.


    "Of course I am waiting for Master to come back. I haven''t seen you for so long, but I miss you a little bit!"


    Black Earth tilted his head and said very cutely.


    Uchiha has never resisted such a lovely person.


    At the moment, he said with a smile, "Then how did you know that I came back today!"


    Hei Mu smiled mysteriously, "Which long-haired uncle I heard about!"


    Uchiha was slightly stunned when he heard the words, as if he didn''t remember who the uncle with long hair was.


    Seeing Uchiha''s concealed expression on the black soil, he continued, "It''s the uncle with long hair, or the yellow one!"


    When Kuroitsu said this, he had an anxious expression, as if he wanted Uchiha to remember it quickly.


    She frowned and reverberated, and she knew who she was talking about. I guess it was the mountain clan who was in charge of intelligence.


    Chapter 533: Go Back Together


    It should be the one in the mountain, which echoes all the conditions that the black soil said.


    But when you think about it carefully, Yamanaka Hiichi is not too old, just like this, he became the uncle in the black soil, which is also a sad thing.


    But Uchiha Kimura decided to be kind, not telling Yamanaka Kaiichi about this, so as not to affect his mood at work.


    Right now, I was holding the black soil towards home, "I know who you are talking about, and I will punish him for leaking secrets. Let''s go back now!"


    When this sentence was said, the black soil sitting on Uchiha''s hidden arms obviously saw it seriously, and he was anxious right now.


    He twisted his body all at once, and looked at Uchihain with an anxious expression.


    "Master, no, I insisted on telling me, don''t punish him!"


    Hei Tu obviously didn''t expect Uchiha Yin to say this, and now he looked worried.


    If the uncle was punished because of her own affairs, she would be very guilty.


    Uchihain didn''t expect that the black soil would react so much, and just wanted to tease her right now.


    Deliberately said with his face, "You are just a child, at this level, he is a forbearance, you can force him!"


    After speaking, he paused deliberately, "Needless to say, I will punish him!"


    When I said this, it was a serious expression, even a bit scary.


    Hei Mu had a frightened look on his face. Since he saw Uchihain until now, this is the first time he has seen such a vicious Uchihain, and he has an uncomfortable expression right now.


    Seeing that there was no sound in the black soil for a long time, Uchihain thought she agreed.


    Just about to say that I was joking, I saw that the black soil in my arms was a crying expression.


    At that moment, Uchiha faintly felt a very flustered feeling.


    He is the one who doesn''t see a girl cry most, let alone a child of such a small child, if he let others know that he made her cry.


    I am afraid that I will think I am a pervert.


    At the moment Uchiha Yin was very flustered and raised the black soil in front of him, "I''m kidding, don''t cry!"


    But even if Uchihain said this, the black soil didn''t mean to stop, on the contrary, he cried more fiercely.


    Uchiha hidden the black soil on the ground, knelt in front of him and said, "Okay, I''m just kidding, don''t take it seriously, I won''t punish him, but it''s just a small matter!"


    If it is really important, it is impossible for Yamanaka to tell you.


    Uchiha''s words remained in his own mouth and didn''t say it. Sometimes it is better to coax the child not to say everything thoroughly.


    Hearing this, the black soil choked and asked, "Really, Master?"


    Seeing a nice little face on the black soil was crying pear flower with rain, Uchiha Kimura was also very helpless.


    Why didn''t he tell him that the child cried when he said it was crying? This is a difficult thing to deal with.


    Uchiha looked at him with a desperate expression, but now he finally made a breakthrough, and immediately nodded.


    If you agree with the child, you should stop crying.


    Sure enough, the black soil slowly stopped the sobbing voice, "As long as you don''t cry, I won''t punish him!"

 534 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 534

    Uchihain also didn''t expect that he would say such things, and now he has a helpless expression of Debon.


    Hearing heard this, he wiped the tears on his face with his sleeve, but he still couldn''t stop the tears from coming out.


    It seemed that he was more anxious right now, and he directly covered his forehead with his sleeve, "Ah, Master, wait a minute, it won''t cry soon!"


    Uchihain looked at the cute look of black soil, and instantly laughed.


    "Well, I''ll wait for you, don''t worry, let''s go back first!"


    He said that he threw the black soil on his shoulders at once.


    "En, well, let''s go back first!"


    The black soil''s voice was choking, and buried his entire face on Uchiha''s shoulders.


    Uchiha faintly felt the sensation of the real record gradually coming from his shoulders, and instantly felt very helpless.


    But I don''t know what to say.


    I can only pat the black soil on the back and take him back.


    When I arrived home, the black soil on my shoulders seemed to have calmed down, and there was no movement at all.


    Uchiha was very careful to put the black soil off his shoulders.


    Looking at Heitu''s tear-stained eyes, he reached out and pinched Heitu''s small nose.


    Hei Tu was tired from crying, it was just when the fragrance of sleep, don''t interrupt the sudden suffocation.


    I am very unhappy at the moment.


    He snorted dissatisfiedly, "Master, what are you doing!"


    Uchihain''s yelling about the child Hei Tu always yelled at him right now was just a flick on Hei Tu''s forehead.


    The black earth was in pain, rubbed his forehead and woke up leisurely, looking at the smiling Uchiha in front of him and said.


    "If I don''t call you, you are afraid that you will sleep on my shoulders for a day. We have already arrived!"


    Uchiha has no temper at all for this child who was just made to cry by himself.


    The black soil seemed to feel very reasonable after hearing the words.


    Looking at the black soil, Uchihain knew that this matter had basically been resolved.


    Now it can be considered relieved.


    He smiled and said, "Well, if this is the case, let''s go in!"


    But the black soil stopped suddenly.


    Feeling the resistance from his hand, Uchihain looked up and saw a red bean with a flamboyant temperament standing in front of him.


    Uchiha has a headache for a moment, if I say that Hong is angry, it is a cold breath to mine.


    This adzuki bean is just the opposite, it''s a firecracker at all, just one point.


    Uchiha Yin looked at Adzuki beans with a headache, "Adzuki, you are here, is there anything you want to do with me!"


    When he said this, Uchiha Ken had a serious expression on his face.


    It seems to be the same in routine inquiry.


    However, it is not like it can be sent so simply.


    Adzuki bean''s eyes were staring at Uchihain''s hand holding the black soil.


    "Master Yin, who is this kid!"


    Although this is a question, it feels full of gunpowder to say it in Hongdou''s mouth.


    Chapter 534 Jealous Red Beans


    Uchiha knew exactly how hot-tempered Adzuki Bean was, so he looked desperate right now.


    But even so, he still pretended to be unmoved.


    "Oh, I''m afraid you don''t know what you are going to do in the past few days, let me introduce to you, this is the black soil name from Yanyin Village!"


    After speaking, he paused slightly, "I will live in our Konoha Village from now on!"


    When talking about this, Uchiha Yin seemed to be unable to say anything about the following.


    But the red bean still looks reluctant.


    "Ah, okay, are there anymore?"


    Uchiha said without any change in his expression, "To be precise, he lives with me!"


    Adzuki bean hugged her arms and looked at Uchihain aggressively.


    "Master Yin, didn''t you write anything else!"


    Uchiha Yin felt speechless right now, his mouth seemed to be sealed with glue instantly, and he couldn''t open his mouth no matter what.


    The black soil on one side looked very anxious.


    Although he knew why, he instinctively felt that the beautiful girl in front of her seemed to be very hostile to herself.


    Although Hei Tu is in a foreign country, he still has a strong character who refuses to admit defeat. Now he is very dissatisfied when he is looked at like this by a craftsman.


    "I''m still a student of Master, nothing else!"


    When the black soil finished saying this sentence neatly, Uchiha Yin instantly felt that he wanted to hold his forehead.


    But for the sake of my own image, I resisted it.


    Adzuki beans seemed a little unacceptable, watching Uchiha''s mouth open for a long time before saying.


    "Master Yin, why don''t you tell us about the new students, we will also give the students a good celebration!"


    Although what he said was very polite, and the expression on his face was full of smiles, Uchiha''s hidden feeling was very dangerous.


    But as a teacher, you can''t show your timidity in front of your students.


    "This is my negligence. These two days have been relatively busy, so it is a good thing to forget about this and let you contact me!"


    Even though he said that, Uchiha''s heart felt that Haehuiji was overwhelming.

 535 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 535

    Before Adzuki could speak, Adzuki who was next to Uchihain spoke first.


    "Okay, okay, I will be happy if Master can meet your other students!"


    Uchiha smiled secretly when he heard the words, just a very perfunctory smile.


    He can see that the black soil is genuine, but he can also see that the wind catching mentioned by Hongdou is not that simple.


    The moment is in a dilemma.


    If it is because this district warns Hongdou and the others, I am afraid they will say that they are partial.


    If the black soil is not allowed to go, I am afraid that the black soil will not be misunderstood.


    It''s really hard to choose.


    While Uchiha was still tangling, the black soil on one side stretched out his hand and pulled at his sleeve.


    He tilted his head slightly and asked, "Master, can''t it?"


    Those big eyes were full of hope, and Uchiha couldn''t bear to refuse it when Uchiha saw it.


    Right now, he nodded and agreed without knowing it.


    When the black soil saw it, he jumped up happily, "Okay, thank you, Master!"


    After speaking, he jumped to the front of Red Bean and stretched out his tender hand.


    There is a very nice smile on his face, "Hello, I am the black soil! Please take care of me in the future!"


    Adzuki beans didn''t seem to expect that the black soil would come up suddenly, and for a moment, the expression on his face was almost out of control.


    "Very good Shuxing knows you, I am red bean, I will take care of you in the future!"


    He put his hand up and shook his hand well!


    Uchiha looked at this scene hidden from the side, feeling very moved.


    But this warm picture didn''t last for a few seconds, and the red bean had already let go and looked in his direction.


    For an instant, Uchiha Ken felt that he wanted to leave directly.


    But in the end he held back and squeezed a smile to look at Hongdou.


    "Red Bean, do you have anything to tell me!"


    Hong Dou put on a smile instantly.


    "Yeah, Master Yin, I have something to tell you alone. Come with me!"


    Although knowing that things are definitely not that simple, Uchihain nodded and prepared to leave with Adzuki beans.


    After taking two steps, it seemed that he remembered something, turned his head and said to the black soil.


    "Black soil, I have something to talk to Hongdou, so you can go in first!"


    Hei Tu was very sensible in time, but when he heard this, he nodded obediently and passed in the direction of the room.


    Uchiha faintly smiled when he saw it, and he was relieved.


    At the moment when he turned his head, the smile on his face gradually disappeared.


    I saw the red bean standing in front of him, just looking at him with a cold expression.


    Uchiha felt that he couldn''t continue to spoil her like this.


    Right now, he made a stern face, "Okay, let''s go, don''t you still have something to tell me!"


    After hearing Uchiha''s words, the expression on Adzuki Dou''s face changed several times.


    In the end it became a very calm state, "Okay, Master Yin, let''s go!"


    Looking at Adzuki bean''s expression, Uchiha Yin felt a very bad feeling for a moment.


    In an instant, there was an inexplicable feeling, what was wrong with getting it?


    But this kind of doubt, Uchiha Hidden naturally can''t say it, and now he can only continue to follow Adzuki beans with a straight face.


    Hongdou walked in front for a long time without saying a word.


    Uchiha concealed that Adzuki didn''t mean to stop for a long time. After considering it, he said aloud, "Adzuki, where are you going to take the teacher!"


    When Uchihain said this sentence, he obviously paused when he saw the red bean in front.


    Then they stopped. At this time, the two of them had already reached the edge of Konoha Village, where there was nothing but the woods.


    Uchiha looked at the adzuki bean who was standing in front, and his shoulder was slightly shaking.


    There was a feeling of panic in an instant, and he immediately caught up.


    Reaching out to clasp Hongdou''s shoulders, he turned the person around.


    Chapter 535: Master, you are partial


    He saw that Hong Dou was already a tearful person, with tears all over his face, and a pitiful appearance.


    He was totally different from his previous arrogant and domineering appearance.


    But even so, it is still beautiful.


    Uchiha faintly wiped the tears on Adzuki bean''s face in a flustered manner.


    "Red bean, why are you crying!"


    Uchiha Yin really couldn''t figure it out, how could the confident red bean cry so sad.


    Although Uchiha Ken is very powerful, he can''t really guess what a woman thinks.


    At the moment, he looked at Red Bean with a distressed expression.


    However, the red bean was unwilling to say anything, just a pair of big eyes bursting with tears.


    It was this appearance that made Uchihain look very anxious.


    He immediately sank his face, "Adzuki beans, just tell me what you want, when did you learn this look!"


    Originally, I only said the words in a hurry, but the red bean was obviously let go, and now he cried and cried even more sad.


    He was still standing, but he squatted down instantly, burying his head between his arms.

 536 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 536

    "Master Yin, you are a bad person, and you know how to bully Red Bean!"


    Adzuki bean buried his head, and the sound came out muted.


    But Uchihain heard it clearly.


    At this moment, I knew it was my own.


    But even if he knew it, he still looked confused. He didn''t remember when he did something.


    Right now, he squatted in front of Hongdou with a confused face and said.


    "Red bean, what''s wrong with you!"


    When he said this, Uchiha was already a little worried.


    This inexplicable pan-back is very uncomfortable.


    Hongdou cried for a long time before hesitated.


    "Master Yin is a bad person, he is so good to the new black soil, he is stern and fierce to the red beans!"


    As he said, he seemed to feel more aggrieved, and the tears fell again.


    When Uchihain heard this, he knew that Adzuki was jealous again.


    I feel a little bit happy now.


    I just wanted to explain, but I got stuck again.


    I didn''t tell Hongdou that I was pretending to be strong because she was worried that she would say that she was very strong. That would really lose face at all.


    When I was looking for someone and how to say it, the red bean was crying louder.


    "Master Yin, you don''t even explain!"


    At this moment, Uchiha had a faint feeling, how did he feel that explaining these things to women is much more complicated than learning those ninjutsu.


    After thinking for a long time, I haven''t figured out a solution.


    Uchiha faintly pulled Adzuki beans over and hugged her in his arms, and patted her on the head.


    "Azuki beans, don''t cry, I''m not fierce to you, it''s just that the black soil has just arrived, and it needs to be taken care of!"


    He said that he picked up Hongdou''s face and wiped her tears away.


    "You should understand this, why cry so sad!"


    After Uchiha finished speaking, he felt that he was very witty!


    These words are almost impervious. It not only means that I have deliberately ignored her, but also that my attitude towards black soil is nothing special.


    After Uchiha Yukaku finished speaking, Adzuki beans should be fine.


    But the facts don''t seem to be so desirable, and the red beans still have no meaning to stop.


    Weeping and crying, "You are eccentric. It was very hard to come back from my mission just now. Master doesn''t comfort me!"


    When Uchiha heard this, he wanted to say in an instant, "The mission of the trip was originally the responsibility of a ninja. As my student, how can you withdraw because of this little thing!"


    But Uchiha hidden instinctively felt that if this matter was said in this way, there must be no good results.


    So even if the words reached their lips, they swallowed them.


    He changed his words and said, "The teacher is not careful enough. I will pay attention next time. I still have one thing I haven''t told you!"


    Just halfway through the conversation, Hong Dou suddenly sat up, with an aggressive look.


    "Master Yin, what else have you done!"


    When it comes to this, Zhang Chong has an uncomfortable expression on his face.


    Uchiha Yin felt an angry smile instantly, and he raised his index finger and knocked it on Adzuki bean''s head!


    "What are you thinking about! I just want to tell you that the black soil is a proton from Yanyin Village. Don''t always target her!"


    The moment Adzuki heard this, Haihuiji was a little shocked, but she didn''t want Uchihain to do so.


    He immediately pouted his lips, pretending to be distrustful.


    "I think it''s Master Yin that you want to protect her. Proton is just an excuse!"


    Looking at Adzuki bean''s expression, Uchiha knew that she was not really angry anymore.


    Now is to relax.


    "Well, don''t be awkward. Hei Tu is a very smart and sensible girl. I hope you can get along well and save me some snacks!"


    When talking about this, Uchihain just covered Adzuki bean''s face and rubbed it twice.


    Hongdou knew that Master Yin couldn''t be partial, at best he couldn''t take care of it.


    But even if he knows it intellectually, he still can''t help being jealous emotionally.


    I just couldn''t help but want to act like a baby with Master Yin and let him pay attention to him.


    Now that his goal has been achieved, he cannot continue to be so headstrong.


    So he nodded obediently and said.


    "I see, Master Yin, I will take good care of her!"


    Although Hongdou''s mouth is very powerful, she still feels sympathetic to the black soil in her heart.


    After all, even leaving home like this is a very painful thing.


    Besides, the black soil still looks so small.


    After getting Azuki''s guarantee, Uchiha Yin felt relaxed all over.


    After all, they are all girls, and some things are more convenient.


    Uchiha said to Adzuki, "Adzuki, thank you for helping the teacher so much!"


    When he said that, he gently pressed his forehead against Hongdou''s, and the distance between the two eyes was only about five centimeters.


    Suddenly, Red Bean felt like his heartbeat was speeding up, and immediately moved his eyes away.


    "Master Yin, what are you talking about? What can I do to thank you? It''s my pleasure to help you!"

 537 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 537

    When he said this, he didn''t dare to look into Uchiha''s eyes.


    The 536th chapter wind banquet


    Uchiha, who had always been in a very distressed state, instantly had the advantage of such an advantage, making Uchihain happy.


    At the moment, I can''t help but want to tease Red Bean and can''t help but want to see his cute appearance.


    When he stretched out his hand, he directly clamped the red bean''s chin and pulled it back in front of his own eyes.


    "Hongdou, why do you want to avoid the teacher''s eyes, am I terrible!"


    He said that he looked lost, slowly letting go of his hand, and even his head dropped a little bit.


    It looked like it was hit.


    Hongdou looked anxious for an instant, and hurriedly wanted to explain, but it seemed that he couldn''t find the right wording!


    After a full half minute, just when Uchiha was about to be unable to put it on, Adzuki said anxiously.


    "Master Yin, you have misunderstood, you are the most handsome in Hongdou''s mind, I just haven''t been ready yet!"


    When Uchiha heard it, he was shocked in an instant. When he looked up, he saw red beans with a blushing face, and his entire face seemed to have burned.


    When Uchiha Hidden wanted to say something, Adzuki yelled loudly.


    "Master Yin, I''m sorry, I will go back today, and when I am ready, I will come to you!"


    After speaking, he ran away in a hurry, even using the instantaneous technique.


    Uchiha faintly sat there with a speechless expression, "I think, you should have misunderstood what I meant..."


    Uchiha said helplessly while looking at Adzuki bean''s disappearing back.


    But looking at the appearance of escaping from the wild, Uchiha Yin still felt a sense of joy.


    With a slight sigh, he got up and left.


    It''s been a long time since I came out, and the black soil is afraid it has been waiting for a long time.


    It''s still a child, it''s still a matter of staying at home for so long, I''m afraid I will be afraid.


    When thinking about this, Uchihain rushed back there as fast as possible.


    Although it was very slow when I came over, when I went back, it only took a few minutes.


    When I got home, I discovered that the black soil was actually ready to eat, and I was waiting for my own.


    At that moment, Uchiha Yin felt very embarrassed.


    I actually let a child cook for myself.


    He looked at the black soil who was smiling with hope and said.


    "If I come back very late in the future, you can eat by yourself and you don''t need to wait for me!"


    Hei Tu seemed a little unhappy about Uchiha''s words, but he nodded obediently.


    "Okay, I got it, Master Yin, hurry up and eat something, I''m good at making things!"


    When he said that, he pulled Uchiha hidden and sat down with a smile.


    Uchiha''s eyes glanced slightly, and it seemed to be the home-cooked food of Iwagaki Village, although it seemed to be a little attractive.


    But thinking of the fact that Kurosu is the granddaughter of Ohnoki, and is so much loved, Uchiha''s hidden feeling still feels very worried.


    But the complexion did not show a little bit.


    He smiled and put a little bit into his mouth.


    For a moment, Uchiha had the illusion that he had eaten what Tsunade had made, but in order not to discourage the self-confidence of the black soil, he did not show any dissatisfaction.


    The black soil watched Uchihaken eating the food, and looked at Uchihaken with a look of expectation.


    "Master, how is it!"


    Uchiha secretly heard that he could only click his head against his will.


    "not bad!"


    Hei Tu smiled happily, "It looks like I''m a genius, even cooking things can be done easily!"


    After speaking, I clipped it a little bit before putting it in my mouth.


    At the moment of entrance, those delicate brows were frowned fiercely.


    I lingered in my mouth for several seconds, and finally vomited out.


    He looked at Uchihain with a bitter expression, "Master Yin, I''m sorry, I messed up!"


    Holding the chopsticks, it was an expression of guilt.


    "Fortunately, it''s not bad to be able to achieve this level for the first time!"


    When talking about this, Uchiha smiled slightly towards the black soil, which was regarded as encouragement.


    And what he said is correct. Compared with Tsunade''s cooking skills, Hei Tu''s first time cooking is pretty good.


    After all, it''s just a bit salty, not fully cooked...


    Tsunade''s dishes have a strange taste.


    When thinking of this, Uchiha Yin felt a lingering feeling.


    But he just dared to think about these words for himself. If he let others know, he would be very sad.


    Hearing this, the black soil nodded slightly.


    "Then Master, what shall we do for dinner, it is already so late!"


    Uchiha looked outside and sighed slightly, "Do you want to go out to eat ramen or eat something I made, you choose for yourself!"


    Hei Tu sounded a surprised expression, "Master, so you can cook, I want to eat what you make!"


    Looking at the surprised expression on the black soil, Uchiha was a little helpless, couldn''t he be able to cook.


    "But I don''t guarantee how good it tastes!"


    Seeing that the black soil nodded fiercely, Uchiha Yin could only roll up his sleeves and was ready to cook.

 538 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 538

    Uchiha''s cooking posture was just as fierce as his fighting.


    But in just twenty minutes, one or two fragrant omelet rice was placed in front of the black soil.


    Smelling the tempting fragrance, Hei Tu couldn''t help admiring this master even more.


    Not only is strong, gentle, but also good at cooking. It is a perfect example of a man.


    At this moment, Hei Tu suddenly understood why so many women wanted to become master''s women.


    When a bite of rice was brought into his mouth, the black soil couldn''t help but sigh in his heart, this is what it is to eat.


    After the two of them finished their supper, they went back to rest separately.


    The soil in the room is always looking forward to the promised reception banquet.


    Hei Tu is still very curious about what the master''s students are like.


    So it is inevitable to look forward to it.


    But at this time, the person who promised to organize the wind banquet had already rushed to Ye Yuan Lin''s home.


    Looking at Ye Yuan Lin with a crimson complexion, she seemed to be whispering something.


    Nohara Lin was also listening with a serious expression.


    Surprised for a while, shy for a while, the expression on his face changed very quickly.


    Chapter 537 Consultation


    It turned out that when Misaishou Azuki ran away from Uchihain, the redness on his face was not eliminated.


    After thinking about it for a long time on the road, I finally went to Ye Yuan Lin''s house as if he had plucked up the courage.


    Lin Yeyuan would have been a little shocked at this time when the red bean came back.


    "Hongdou, is there anything important for you to come here at this time?"


    Hongdou stood at the door and looked at Ye Yuanlin, her face dripping with blood.


    Ye Yuan Lin was startled when she saw that.


    "I quickly reached out and pulled people in. What''s wrong with you? Are you injured in the mission?"


    As a medical ninja, Lin Nohara''s first reaction when she saw Adzuki Dou was like this, but when her hand touched Adzuki Dou''s body, she knew that Adzuki Dou was all right.


    At the moment, he said with an angry expression, "Hongdou, you are not injured, what the hell is going on? Don''t say anything, it makes me worry for nothing!"


    Looking at Lin Ye Yuan''s worried expression, Hong Dou finally had a reaction.


    "Lin, don''t worry, I''m fine, I came to you because I want to ask you something!"


    Saying that was pulling Nohara Lin to sit down.


    Nohara Lin was relieved when she heard the words, and said helplessly, "If you have something to ask, you can just say it earlier! Why is this worrying!"


    Although several people compare each other in private, they are still very concerned about each other.


    So when she saw the appearance of red beans, Lin Nohara would be very anxious.


    Hongdou also knew that she had scared Ye Yuanlin, so she quickly calmed down.


    "Okay, okay, I know it was wrong, my Lin, don''t be angry!"


    Nohara Lin was not really angry, so she just went down the slope and nodded and said.


    "Okay, you, tell me if you have anything!"


    When it comes to business affairs, Hong Dou lowered his head, with a shy expression on his face.


    This sudden appearance made Ye Yuanlin smell a hint of gossip.


    "Oh, what''s wrong, you just tell me!"


    Although red beans are shy, they also know that some things must be resolved.


    At the moment, she looked at Lin Nohara shyly and said, "I want to know, how do I prepare for a year!"


    When he finished speaking, Hong Dou''s face was almost red, and his hands kept wringing the skirt of his clothes.


    Nohara Lin didn''t understand it.


    Frowning, he asked with a look of confusion, "What are you going to prepare?"


    Hong Dou said angrily, "I hate it, of course it is that kind of thing, I don''t know, so I came to ask you!"


    The more Hongdou said this, the more Ye Yuan Lin felt that Monk Zhang Er was confused.


    Still confused.


    Hong Dou looked at Ye Yuanlin''s puzzled face and didn''t seem to pretend, so he was in a hurry.


    "That''s the kind of thing, Master Yin held me today, and was only a little away from me! But I didn''t know how to do it, so I just ran away!"


    While saying this, Rin Nohara deliberately used two arms to compare the distance between herself and Uchiha.


    At the moment Uchihain was mentioned, Lin Nohara understood what Adzuki was talking about.


    The next face was red, "Why are you asking me!"


    He turned his head aside as he said.


    Although Ye Yuan Lin had a shameful expression, Hong Dou did not intend to let her go like this, and immediately grabbed Ye Yuan Lin''s skirt.


    "Of course it is because you know, you are not Master Yin..."


    Red Dou hadn''t finished saying this, but Ye Yuan Lin suddenly turned around and covered her mouth.


    For a moment, both of them were sitting together flushed.


    After a long time, Red Bean opened his mouth first, "Lin, do you think you are unhappy like Master Yin and I, so you don''t want to tell me!"


    The words of red beans can be said to be very sharp.


    But Ye Yuan Lin and her are sisters, and they are not angry, but they said anxiously.


    "Of course not, Master Yin is so good, naturally it is impossible for me to be alone, I am just embarrassed to say it!"


    Hongdou also had an anxious expression when he heard this, "I said Lin, don''t be embarrassed, this is a big deal for me!"

 539 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 539

    Nohara Lin seemed to feel very reasonable, so she took a deep breath and said as if she was determined.


    "Okay, that''s it!" Ye Yuanlin sighed helplessly as she grabbed the red bean and pulled her hand away.


    Hongdou finally got what he wanted, with a happy expression on his face.


    Ye Yuan Lin took a deep breath and said slowly, "But you don''t need to prepare anything, you just need to wash it well and wake up, because everything on her body will be seen by Master Yin!"


    When she said this, Rin Nohara almost heard Uchiha''s enthusiastic eyes at the time, making her blush.


    Adzuki beans also looked shy and disappointed, just nodding on one side like garlic.


    "When there is that one, it may be a little bit painful, you can shout out, Master Yin will like it!"


    The two girls were talking about this topic all night, both of them were flushed, and when the sky was about to light up, Hongdou returned to her home.


    One day passed quickly. In the afternoon, Uchiha, who was handing some basic things in the black soil at home, saw his three precious students coming.


    You don''t have to guess, it''s probably because of the banquet.


    Adzuki bean jumped in front of Uchiha Yin, "Master Yin, come with us in a while!"


    Regarding this matter, Uchiha Hidden instinctively refused. They were all girls, if they didn''t go.


    Shouldn''t they have a better chat!


    But until Ye Yuanlin said strangely, "Why Master Yin doesn''t understand so much? Of course you paid for us in the past!"


    When he heard this, Uchihain knew that he couldn''t escape the matter.


    At the moment, he can only nod his head and agree.


    During the dinner... several girls ordered some fruit wine and drank with relish.


    Originally, Uchiha wanted to stop it, but when I thought that they were on a mission all day, it was also a rare opportunity to relax, so I didn''t plan to bother them at the moment.


    As long as you are happy, and you are still here, nothing can happen. Thinking of this, I went out and guarded the position of the window, leaving them to play inside!


    The 538th chapter red bean''s determination


    I have to say that even many people may not be able to do this by Uchihain.


    As a teacher and a super-powerful person, he is still willing to guard and escort outside the window because those students are his beloved students.


    The night time passed very quickly, and when the girls were ready to go back, they were already in a dizzy state.


    But the basic ability to act is still there, confirming that there will be no danger for a few girls going back, he, Encai went back separately.


    Among them, the red beans accelerated unconsciously when they set foot on the way home.


    After all, tonight, she has a good plan to proceed.


    Just thinking about this incident already made Hongdou blush.


    After returning home quickly, Hongdou began to scrub her body carefully. The level of care has not been in more than ten years!


    Then, Hongdou put on a lavender bathrobe and went out.


    In the process of marching, he directly used the instantaneous technique.


    The speed of travel is very fast, and the destination is where Uchiha Hidden lives.


    Adzuki is very clear about the location of Uchiha''s bedroom.


    It is also clear that his whereabouts cannot be hidden from Uchiha''s perception.


    There is no meaning to hide too much at the moment, it just passed.


    And Uchihain had a rest early after returning, after all, there would be no entertainment.


    But not long after I lay down, I felt a breath coming towards me.


    The attributes of Chakra are very familiar to me. After a careful identification, you will know the red beans.


    I am also very curious at the moment, what is Hongdou doing here at this time.


    I didn''t say anything, so I waited for the red beans to come in.


    Within two minutes, he saw Hongdou squatting on his window in a lavender bathrobe.


    The bathrobe can''t hide much meat.


    As a ninja, this adzuki bean has great moves, and most of the meat at the moment is exposed in the air.


    When Uchiha Ken looked at it this way, there was a constant tumult of different emotions.


    But Uchiha Ken still pretended to be okay.


    "Adzuki beans, is there anything wrong with coming to see me so late?"


    When Uchiha said this, his voice was soft as water, but he didn''t have the kind of eagerness that Rin Nohara said.


    At that moment, Hongdou felt very depressed.


    Is it because he is not as good-looking as Lin, so Master Yin is so indifferent.


    Red Bean couldn''t help but start thinking like this.


    Looking at the unpredictable expression on Adzuki bean''s face, Uchiha looked very cute.


    "Adzuki beans, if you have anything, please speak up!"


    If you continue like this, the teacher does not know what he will do.


    This half sentence, Uchiha Yin did not say.


    But the red bean had heard this as a disgusting taste.


    At the moment, the feeling of shame and red face is gone, only an expression of dissatisfaction is left.


    He stepped on, jumped directly from the window, and landed firmly in front of Uchihain.


    When a pair of wooden clogs were in the position of the window, they had already been thrown away, and now a pair of tender white feet fell naked on the ground.


    It looks very beautiful.


    Because of the big movements such as the beating, the shot of the red bean was also slightly scattered, and a large piece of whiteness on the chest was exposed.


    Uchiha concealed that there was a sense of rising evil fire, frowned slightly and reminded, "Adzuki beans, pull your clothes well!"

 540 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 540

    Adzuki bean, who was already depressed, heard Uchihain''s words, as if she was completely shocked.


    Looking down at his white body, he said softly, "Master Yin, I came here when I was ready. I didn''t expect you to dislike Adzuki beans so much, then I''ll go back!"


    When he finished saying this, the back fight was a pile of weeping expressions, and he turned and was about to leave.


    When Uchiha heard Adzuki''s words, he felt a sense of energetic moments.


    A flash came to the front of Adzuki Bean, and he pulled Adzuki Bean''s wrist gently and pulled it up.The exaggerated sleeves slipped down instantly, revealing the entire lotus arm without reservation.


    Such a slight height forced Adzuki Dou to lift up his mind and look at Uchihain.


    "You just said it''s better than ready, what have you prepared!"


    When I said this, Uchiha and Adzuki were very close.


    At such a close distance, Adzuki could even feel Uchiha''s hot breath.


    There is a sense of instability right now.


    "I asked Lin yesterday, what should I prepare before, Lin told me to wash myself quickly, I came here after washing it!"


    When Hong Dou said this, she had an aggrieved expression. How did she know that she was cleaned up, and why Master Yin still didn''t want to look at her more.


    The moment Uchiha Yin heard this, he couldn''t believe his ears.


    Still very suspiciously asked, "Are you sure you are ready!"


    Hong Dou nodded firmly at the moment, "Of course I am ready!"


    Uchiha secretly heard the words and laughed instantly, and pulled the red bean into his arms, wrapped her hand around her waist, and rubbed the soft flesh on her waist through her clothes!


    At that moment, the red bean was like an acupuncture point, and I felt an itching sensation spread all over the body.


    Uchiha looked at the expression on Adzuki bean''s face with satisfaction, "Since you are ready, don''t regret it."


    Before Adzuki nodded, Uchiha Hidden tried hard, and immediately hugged the person, and then flashed away, and what appeared in front of him was his own room.


    Adzuki bean looked at Uchihain with some doubts, and obviously didn''t understand why Uchihain wanted to bring herself back to her home.


    Uchiha Yin naturally understood Adzuki''s doubts, and said with a light smile, "There is black soil on my side, it''s inconvenient!"


    Without waiting for the red bean to answer, he lifted the red bean''s chin in one hand.


    A kiss was printed directly, and when the red bean was still in a trance, he began to attack the city. After a while, the red bean felt a little confused.


    Although Adzuki didn''t understand these things, she knew very well that the sense that Uchiha''s hidden breath occupies all her senses is very happy.


    Uchiha looked at Adzuki beans'' expression, smiled, and let go of Adzuki beans.


    Chapter 529 You Are My Person


    After Uchiha let go of Adzuki beans, he sat down on Adzuki''s bed alone.


    The warm atmosphere all over disappeared, and Hongdou felt a sense of loss for a moment.


    Uchiha was looking at Uchiha with a bewildered expression that he wanted to watch a good show.


    Uchiha looked at Adzuki beans and said with a smile, "Since Adzuki beans are ready, let me see your sincerity!"


    Hearing Uchiha''s words, Adzuki Dou had a confused expression on his face, and asked stupidly, "Master, how should I express my sincerity!"


    Hongdou''s clothes and clothes were already loose in anger, but he was asking about it with a serious expression.


    The feeling of strong contrast made Uchiha feel uncontrollable.


    But if the hard-won deliciousness is swallowed in such anxious manner, it would be a little wasted.


    So Uchiha hidden it anyway.


    "Take off your clothes yourself!"


    Uchiha''s words were an understatement, but the red beans sounded flushed.


    He hesitated for a long time, but couldn''t do anything.


    Uchiha Hidden then pretended to be disappointed, "It turns out that Adzuki is ready, so I just talked casually!"


    After listening to Uchiha''s words, Adzuki explained with an anxious expression, "I don''t have one, Master Yin, I''m just embarrassed, wait for me!"


    He put his hand on his belt tremblingly in time.


    The bathrobe was originally tied with a belt. When the pressure belt fell, the bathrobe missed the front door.


    Immediately afterwards, it slid down along the shoulders and landed at the feet of red beans.


    Without the cover of clothes, Hongdou hugs his chest with both hands.


    With his head hanging down, he would not dare to look up at people.


    Uchiha looked at the shy red bean, and his heart was itchy.


    But he still burst out unmoved, "put your hands down and raise your head!"


    Adzuki beans heard the words and seemed to have given up struggling.


    Slowly put his hand down, but still clasped it uneasily.


    Uchihain instantly regretted what he had just asked for. This was not embarrassing Adzuki beans at all, but embarrassing himself.


    But even so, Uchihain was unwilling to stop like this, beckoning, "Come here!"


    After that, I patted my leg, "Come here, sit down!"


    Adzuki bean slowly moved in front of Uchihain, and slowly sat down with his back to Uchihain, sitting between Uchihain''s legs!


    Uchiha stretched out his hand hidden behind his back, and suddenly landed on the soft spot on Adzuki bean''s chest.


    Immediately afterwards, he exerted a force on his hand and directly placed the red beans on the bed.


    Immediately there was a charming room, and the faint hum of red beans echoed slowly in the real room.


    The whole night passed quickly on the two of them.


    When it lights up in the morning, the movement in the house is considered to stop.


    Adzuki leaned against Uchiha''s arms wet with sweat, and the slight pain in his whole body made Adzuki sure that the previous thing was true.


    Although the pain was continuous and very uncomfortable, the red bean felt a very happy feeling inexplicably.

 541 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 541

    Leaning on Uchiha''s solid chest, Adzuki bean has a very comfortable feeling.


    Uchiha patted Adzuki bean''s head lightly, "From today, you are my daughter, you know!"


    The soft words, low voice, falling in Hongdou''s ears, there is a feeling that even the heart is itchy.


    After waiting for a short time, Hongdou said in a low voice, "En, I see, Master Yin!"


    Although the title of Master Yin is inappropriate, Uchiha''s privacy mind does not want Adzuki to change his mouth at all.


    So I didn''t say anything at the moment, it was a tacit understanding of this title.


    Although the feeling of beauty in her arms is very good, there are still many things to do. In the end, she patted Hongdou''s head and said.


    "Okay, I still have things to do, so I''ll leave first. If you are tired all night, you can rest well!"


    After hearing this, Hongdou''s face was full of humiliation, "I see, Master Yin, you are the best, okay!"


    He said that as if he was angry, facing the wall, he didn''t want to say a word with Uchiha.


    When Uchihain looked at it, it was clear that Adzuki was only acting like a baby, so he smiled right now.


    He patted red bean''s head and said, "Okay, I''m going out first, so you can rest well!"


    After finishing speaking, his body flashed and disappeared into the room in an instant.


    Uchiha''s time this night...Although he didn''t have a little rest time, he was really happy.


    After all, Uchiha has long been interesting for Adzuki beans, and now he has realized his dream.


    So the expression on the face is always very happy.


    At least when the black soil saw it, Uchihain had a smile on his face.


    Hei Tu didn''t even know when Uchihain went out, so at that moment he looked at him in shock.


    Pointing to the position of the window, "Master Yin, when did you go out!"


    Looking at the bewildered expression on the black soil, Uchiha was also very funny.


    Reaching out, Uchihain''s head rubbed a bit, "I left because of something happened last night. Have you had breakfast!"


    The smile on Uchiha''s face who said this did not disappear the whole time, and the black soil looked very strange, but he didn''t say anything.


    He just smiled very cooperatively, "Master Yin, not yet, I was going to your room just now to ask you to eat!"


    As he said, he raised his bowl and chopsticks.


    Uchiha Hiden didn''t say much this time, and directly moved the bowls and chopsticks in Black Earth''s hands.


    "Okay, let''s have dinner, we will have class later!"


    When this was said, Uchihain had already picked up the food and started eating.


    But that black still stood in place with a serious face, as if he hadn''t realized what Uchihain said just now.


    After a short while, I ran to Uchihain and sat down.


    He looked excited and said, "Master, is what you said is true? Do you really want to teach me ninjutsu?"


    Although it was in a questioning tone, it could be heard that the black soil was very excited.


    Although Uchiha Yin had agreed to accept her as a student at the beginning, the black soil had never expected him to teach himself.


    Chapter 540 Official Teaching


    I thought Uchihain was just for the convenience of monitoring him.


    So even if he likes Uchiha Yin very much, Kuroi has never actively said that Uchiha Yin teaches him ninjutsu.


    Because he himself felt that this was an excessive thing.


    Now the things I hope most can come out of Uchiha''s mouth, and the black soil is very excited.


    Almost put his face in front of Uchiha Ken, "I see, when shall we start!"


    Uchiha concealed his hand, and directly stuck the tip of his chopsticks on the forehead of the black soil. With a little effort, he pushed the person back.


    "Naturally, the meal is about to be finished. Do you want to waste your own cooking?"


    When Uchiha said this, he was helpless.


    Why didn''t he know that the black soil was such annoying.


    The black soil seemed to be aware of Uchiha''s eyes, and now he bowed his head embarrassedly.


    "Okay, Master Yin, I got it."


    During this breakfast, the black soil was absent-minded.


    After the two of them finished their breakfast, they passed in the direction of the exercise field.


    It is also the first time that Hei Tu has seen the exercise field in Konoha Village.


    I felt very excited along the way, so I looked around.


    Konoha''s exercise field is not like Yanyin Village, it is very empty, but it looks like a forest, very beautiful.


    But it cannot be denied that after entering, the black soil still felt a kind of pressure, which made her frown.


    Even so, the black soil didn''t have the slightest fear, after all, Uchiha was by his side.


    Kuroto felt that as long as Uchiha was hidden by his side, nothing was a problem.


    Uchiha''s idea is not even known to the black soil. If he knew it, he would feel very proud.


    After all, being needed is a nice feeling.


    Although Uchiha Hideo is very casual on weekdays, as a teacher, he is also very serious. This is probably the clearest of the three people.


    After all, they have all felt Uchiha''s education.


    So when Action Uchiha said he was going to class, he was nervous.


    Maybe it was in a tricky mind. At the reception banquet yesterday, the Hongdou people didn''t even tell the black earth about this matter.


    When the black soil was still floating around, a shadow was severely suppressed in front of him.


    "Master Yin, what''s the matter, are you about to start?"

 542 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 542

    The black soil raised his head slightly to look at Uchiha''s serious expression, feeling a little scared.


    Speak carefully.


    Uchiha watched faintly, and smiled slightly, "Yes, you can now take back the look you looked around!"


    Although he said with a smile, the black soil always felt cold and scared when he looked at it.


    He even dare not raise his head to talk.


    Uchiha was a little irritable while waiting, and finally he spoke directly.


    "As a teacher, I am not at all soft at all. You have to be mentally prepared!"


    When he said these words, Uchihain still smiled, and he seemed to be gentle and reliable before.


    Hei Tu was relieved when he was hungry, and he was sure that it belonged to the familiar Uchiha.


    Right now he nodded firmly, "Master Yin, I know, if I can bear it, come on!"


    After that, he nodded very firmly, not knowing whether he was making a promise to Uchiha or making a promise to himself.


    Uchiha Yin appreciates people who can endure hardships, so he has a satisfied look at the moment.


    Uchiha looked at the nervous black soil, "First, tell me your Chakra attributes!"


    Although Uchiha Hidden understands the black soil in the original work, it is not very clear, so we still need to understand it a little now.


    The black soil is also very cooperative, standing in front of Uchiha Hideo is very respectful, just like in a ninja school.


    "Water, fire, soil!" Hei Mu said neatly and simply.


    Uchiha nodded faintly, and frowned slightly to think about it. If I remember correctly, the black soil has its own blood limit as the shadow of the earth.


    After thinking for a while, he still asked, "Do you have some blood inheritance abilities?"


    Although it was a question, Uchiha''s tone was completely affirmative when he said it.


    Hei Tu was very surprised at that moment, his own blood inheritance ability, although not a secret.


    But I almost never left Yanyin Village, how did Master Yin know.


    When thinking about this, the black soil couldn''t help but feel that Uchiha''s secret was terrifying.


    At that moment, I felt that what Grandpa Oh Yemu said was right. As long as this person thought, Yanyin Village could be destroyed in an instant.


    At this moment, the black soil is in a very good condition, and he can play a certain role.


    Can stop this kind of thing from happening.


    At the moment, I don¡¯t mean to conceal Uchiha at all, "Yes, my blood inheritance limit is melting!"


    As soon as this was said, Uchihain immediately remembered Terumi.


    Terumi Ming''s blood succession limit ability also has melting.


    But it does not seem to be of one kind.


    When thinking of this, he slightly raised his brow on Zhou Yi and mumbled, "It seems that I still need to study it!"


    U Hei Tu didn''t hear what Uchiha was saying clearly, and now he stretched his head forward a bit.


    "Master Yin, what are you talking about!"


    Uchiha Kimura reacted at this time, "It''s nothing, now I want to test your various abilities."


    Speaking slightly, he took a step back, "With the determination to kill me, come over!"


    Hei Tu heard this, instantly Zhou Jin frowned, and started shaking her head frantically, "No, what if I lose my hand!"


    When it came to this, Kuroi looked at Uchiha''s uncomfortable expression.


    Uchiha Ken was laughed at by the words of the black soil.


    "Just come, if you can hurt my hair, I will satisfy you one thing!"


    I have to say that Uchiha''s words are very confident and arrogant.


    Hei Tu was originally a stubborn girl, and when she heard this, she felt very shocked. The look in Uchiha''s eyes at the moment was a lot sharper.


    The 541st chapter sky chasm gap


    Uchiha Hidden naturally noticed the change in the black soil''s eyes, and standing still did not mean moving.


    "Okay, come on!"


    He even closed his eyes.


    Seeing this, the black soil pouted angrily, and was very dissatisfied with Uchiha''s actions.


    But even so, I dare not be a little slack.


    After all, the person he was facing was Uchiha Hidden, even if he closed his eyes, he couldn''t take it lightly.


    The black soil disappeared on the spot with a little toe.


    The black soil can''t be seen in the place where the line of sight can reach.


    Uchiha was quite satisfied with this situation, after all, the first thing to learn to do was to hide himself.


    As for why Uchihain never hides his aura, it''s not because Uchihain is not good at it, but simply because.


    At the level of Uchihain''s intrepidity, it is very difficult to find a rival.


    Not to mention someone who can hurt yourself, so hiding is a little bit meaningless.


    But even the black soil hides his figure.


    But under Uchiha''s perception ability, there is no way to hide.


    Uchiha Yin didn''t mean to open it directly, after all, the black soil was still small, and many things had to be learned slowly.


    Hei Tu hides his body perfectly behind a piece of grass, and his eyes look at Uchiha in a moment.


    If you want to find a point that can be attacked, the difference in strength between them is very large, and the black soil only has a little hope for a sneak attack.


    Although the black soil is usually impatient, but now it is surprisingly patient.


    She had to find Uchiha''s weakness before she could do it, or she would just expose her position.

 543 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 543

    Uchiha stood there waiting for the black soil to do something. He originally thought that the black soil would not wait long.


    But what I didn''t expect was that Hei Tu hadn''t done anything for such a long time.


    At the moment, Uchihain didn''t want to stand still at all.


    I looked around, planning to find a tree to rest against.


    From the black soil''s point of view, this movement instantly became tense.


    Kuroto looked at it this way, thinking that Uchiha was looking for his trace.


    When I saw Uchiha Hidden sitting down on a tree, I was very happy.


    When I watched Uchiha slowly close his eyes, I couldn''t help but start to sigh that my opportunity had come.


    He rushed over there in an instant.


    Holding a shuriken in his hand, he threw it away without hesitation.


    Uchiha knew what she was going to do the moment she moved in the black soil.


    Without opening his eyes, he felt the trajectory of the shuriken breaking through the air, when the shuriken was about to fall on his face door.


    Turning his head slightly, the shuriken hit the nail next to his head.


    The black soil looked at Uchiha Ken, who had never opened his eyes, with an expression of disbelief.


    But the unwilling expression only lasted for a second, and then he frowned fiercely.


    I stepped out and rushed over.


    A quick seal on the hand, "Melt escape, lime condensing technique!"


    As the voice fell, a large amount of cement sprayed out of his mouth, and the place where it fell was on the trunk where Uchiha was hidden.


    The black soil saw the cement fall and dried out quickly.


    Then Uchiha was sealed in it, unable to move at all.


    The black soil was very happy when he saw it, and the two hits fell on top of the cement.


    "Master Yin, underestimating me, you have to pay a price!"


    After speaking, he smiled.


    "Really, but I didn''t see the price!"


    The joking voice sounded, and the black soil just wanted to refute.


    But in a flash, something was wrong, and the voice came from behind him.


    The black soil was taken aback, moved in an instant, and jumped a long distance.


    He didn''t stop until he felt safe, and said with a smile watching Uchiha Ken, who should have been fixed in the cement by himself at this moment.


    And Uchihain''s side is the fixed person, who is also Uchihain''s appearance.


    At that moment, the black soil was very puzzled.


    Obviously this is not a simple avatar technique, after all, it is impossible to last for such a long time...


    Obviously it is not a substitute.


    When I was thinking of this, the Uchiha hidden in the cement over there suddenly exploded.


    After a burst of white smoke, there is no more existence.


    "This is the shadow clone technique, which exists in the same entity as the body."


    Talking about a flash, he came to the black soil.


    "Although the shadow clone technique can bring the damage back to the body, the damage caused by your move is simply unfounded."


    Listening to Uchiha''s words, the black soil felt very headache.


    But it is more of a feeling of unwillingness.


    With a twist of his wrist, he secretly took out a shuriken from the cutting tool bag, and rushed towards Uchiha''s front door.


    The gestures were very sharp, it seemed like he was willing to kill Uchiha hidden.


    Uchiha had no sense of fear, but smiled happily, "Very well, this kind of momentum is what I need!"


    There is no pause in the black soil move.


    The moment the shuriken was about to fall on Uchiha''s face, the black soil hesitated.


    At the moment she hesitated, Uchiha''s figure disappeared from her eyes.


    It''s like it has never existed.


    The black soil felt terrifying.


    Immediately afterwards, there was a feeling of coldness behind me, that something was behind me.


    That touch induction should be a shuriken.


    The black soil put down the shuriken in his hand, "Master Yin, I lost!"


    Although it was only a short period of two minutes, the black soil had really taken out his highest level.


    At this moment, he clearly recognized the gap between the two, as if it were a chasm.


    Uchiha did not feel disappointed, "It''s not bad, but if the black soil is on the battlefield and is kind to the enemy, you are afraid that you are already dead!"


    When he said the first half of the sentence, Uchiha''s tone was still very satisfied.


    But in the second half, the tone was a lot more serious, obviously not satisfied.


    Chapter 542 Show off


    Uchiha''s serious expression also looked very scary. At least the black earth didn''t have the courage to look directly at it. It could only be aggrieved and hung his head, which seemed to be a silent protest.


    Uchihaken looked at the black soil and couldn''t help but smiled, but this was only a matter of a moment, and Uchihaken quickly held it back.


    He stretched out his hand and took a pat on the black earth''s brain, "Although you are cute to act like a baby, it is useless in the matter of cultivation, even if you act like a baby!"


    When this was said, the black soil was stunned for a moment, if it hadn''t been for Uchiha''s secret to say it.

 544 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 544

    Hei Tu himself did not realize that he was acting like a baby. When he recognized this fact, Hei Tu had a shocked expression on his face.


    Uchiha''s eyes looked at the black soil, and he couldn''t help but start to sigh, the child''s expression is really very changeable.


    Uchiha didn''t rush her when he saw that he was funny, but stood on the side with a calm face. He wanted to see when she would react.


    When the black soil finally realized that he had been running for too long, he looked up and saw Uchihain looking at him with a scrutinizing expression.


    The black soil felt the pressure doubled in an instant, and bit the bullet and said, "I''m sorry!"


    At that moment, Uchihain also looked like a smile, "If there is another time, you will be punished!"


    When Uchiha Yin said this, the expression on his face was very serious, and he didn''t mean to play at all.


    Hearing that he wanted to be naughty, he secretly stuck his tongue out from an angle that Uchiha could not see.


    Uchihain looked at the naughty appearance of the black soil, although he was smiling in his heart, he still wanted to teach her a lesson.


    But it is impossible to really hurt the black soil.


    So when Uchiha-Chen was not paying attention to the black soil, with a movement of his wrist, a shuriken passed in the direction of the black soil''s front door.


    This angle is very upright, as long as you nod your head slightly, you can see it.


    Hei Tu was originally a clever child, and Uchiha''s movements didn''t hide anything, so she felt it the moment Uchiha''s hands started.


    I wanted to avoid it, but Uchiha''s dart is very fast.


    The black soil wants to open more, but it is too late.


    Just when the black soil thought that he was going to die under the shuriken, Uchihain instantly started his hand again.


    His hand moved again, and he chased a shuriken and threw it over. When he threw it, Uchiha''s forearm muscles were tight, and it seemed very powerful.


    This shows how amazing the speed of the shuriken is.


    After that, the speed of the shuriken was almost twice as fast as before.


    Just when the black soil thought he was going to suffer, the shuriken at the back had already chased it and hit the grip of the former shuriken at once.


    In an instant, the shuriken that was supposed to be straight forward was smashed and crooked, and the blade of the shuriken flew along the cheek.


    It didn''t look terrifying either, the black soil took a step back unconsciously.


    He heard two dings, and the shuriken fell on the outside of both feet one by one, pressing tightly against his own feet.


    If you shrink a little bit in the noise, the black soil feet will definitely be nailed to the ground.


    Because the two shurikens were almost completely submerged in the soil and hungry.


    There is only a little bit of pointed position left.


    Hei Tu looked up at Uchihain''s face in surprise, and saw Uchihain''s face with a smile.


    "Black Earth, if this is a shuriken thrown by someone else, your life will be long gone."


    After that, he paused slightly and said, "In the future, when you go on the battlefield and go out on missions, you will have to face this situation. Do you think others will be as merciful as Master?"


    The more I said, the little smile on Uchiha''s face was invisible.


    "It seems that you are really well protected by Ohnoki and Loess!"


    Hearing heard this, he felt a blushing feeling for a moment.


    It''s not because Uchiha''s words are not good, but Haru is wrong because Uchiha''s words are true.


    As the granddaughter of Onoki, she has been loved since she was born. All kinds of dangerous things are almost true, she hasn''t encountered much.


    Not to mention life-threatening things like this today.


    At the moment, Yu Heitu had a self-blaming expression, "Yes, Master Yin, I know!"


    For such a well-tuned person, Uchiha Yin is very satisfied.


    At the moment, he softened his tone a lot, "Well, I still need to pay more attention in the future."


    When I said that I suddenly remembered the scene of Lin¡¯s three children attending class, and for a moment I still felt a little nostalgic.


    He sighed and said, "All three of their courses have ended. From now on, I will only give you a lesson."


    For what Uchiha said hiddenly, the black soil felt very happy.


    After all, if they were in class together, Uchiha''s attention would definitely be divided among others.


    Thinking of this, the black soil felt that his thoughts were very selfish.


    Although I know it''s not good, but the emotional excitement can''t help it at all!


    When thinking carefully about the black soil, Uchiha''s idea was not that he didn''t see it, but he didn''t want to break it down at all, so he didn''t see it right now.


    At this moment, Adzuki finally got enough rest and got up from the bed.


    If it is an ordinary woman, Uchiha Hidden, the son of humanity, under such a physical situation, I am afraid that it will take a long time to rest and not return.


    However, as a ninja, Adzuki bean has very superior physical qualities, so he recovers quickly.


    It just so happened that there was no task today, and Hongdou just trot all the way to Lin''s house.


    When Lin opened the door, she stretched out her hand and hugged Lin''s neck.


    The moment Hongdou rushed over, Lin, as a medical ninja, already knew what was going on.


    There was also a playful expression on his face at the moment, "How about it? Now happy!"


    Although Lin''s tone is very pleased, but there is still a hint of joking in it.


    Listening to Lin''s joking tone, Hong Dou''s face was flushed, "Of course it''s high-spirited!"


    The 543rd chapter red''s abnormality


    Speaking with a grinning expression on his face, "Master Yin also said that I will be his daughter from today!"


    Saying that, he shook his arms with a shy face, a cute and charming look.


    Although Lin was very happy for Adzuki beans, she was still bitter in her heart.


    Because she hadn''t seen Uchiha for a long time.


    Every time Master Yin came back, he hurriedly did not have time to see him, and Lin was also very well-behaved.

 545 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 545

    Knowing that Master Yin is busy, he can''t bear to disturb him, but only he himself knows the thoughts in it.


    Now seeing the happy appearance of red beans, the bitterness is even more serious.


    Although it is very disappointing in the heart, it is still very uncomfortable to feel the feeling of having to smile.


    When Hong Dou was in the mood, she didn''t even notice Lin''s expression.


    He jumped into the house.


    But as soon as I entered, I saw Hong sitting there with a cold face. When I saw myself here, I looked up indifferently and looked very scary.


    Although Red Bean has a dull temperament, Xi Rihong''s face is always unconsciously restrained.


    It is because of Xi Rihong''s cold temperament that people can''t help but feel an excessive jump in front of her, which is very stupid.


    Did the two look at each other? The first person who spoke was Yu Rihong.


    "Red beans, congratulations!"


    This statement is very plain, and there is no change in mood or anger.


    Hongdou didn''t know whether he should be smiling, the expression on his face changed several times, and finally he said lightly, "Thanks!"


    Just when Hongdou thought that the topic had passed, and was about to sit down, Xi Rihong''s voice rang again.


    "I didn''t expect your speed to be so fast, it''s really unexpected!"


    Xi Rihong''s voice really makes people unable to hear a little bit of emotion, and people feel that they don''t know what emotion to answer with.


    Hongdou swallowed, found a place and sat down, suddenly regretting that she came to find Lin.


    But facing the red eyes, it is impossible not to answer.


    So he lost a look at Lin asking for help and passed.


    But Rin Nohara obviously had an expression that was not too big to see the excitement, and she shrugged her shoulders at her.


    Looking at Lin Ye Yuan''s expression, Hong Dou felt that she was inadvertently making friends.


    Xi Rihong didn''t get an answer for a long time, as if she couldn''t wait, she hummed softly.


    Red Bean was a little anxious in an instant, and immediately said anxiously, "I didn''t expect it to be so fast."


    After that, he raised his head slightly and observed Xi Rihong''s expression, and continued to say that there was no change in the waves.


    "But seeing Master Yin being so kind to the black soil, I just can''t help but want Master Yin to pay more attention!"


    After speaking, his face was flushed, and he looked like abandoning himself.


    But even so, Xi Rihong''s eyes were still very cold.


    It makes the red beans feel restless in an instant.


    Lin looked at the awkward eyes of Red Bean, which was also very funny.


    The uncomfortable mood also improved a lot in an instant, and I thought about helping Red Bean to get out of the siege.


    He said, "Red, don''t scare Hongdou. Didn''t you see her whole face turned red!"


    Although the relationship between the three of them is very good, but Lin''s calm temperament is more able to get along with people like Xi Rihong.


    And Lin''s mind is more delicate, and she can better understand Xi Rihong''s emotions.


    Therefore, when Hong put on that expression, he deliberately didn''t say anything, because at the first glance, Nohara Lin knew he was joking.


    So I am also happy to watch jokes.


    Xi Rihong smiled slightly, "Okay, okay, just don''t tease her!"


    The expression on the face immediately slowed down a lot, but if it weren''t for people who have been with each other for a long time, there is really no difference between them.


    Hongdou froze for a while before he knew that he had been teased.


    Right now I pretended to be angry, "Okay, you dare to make fun of me, you are really bold!"


    After that, I went up and started to tickle, and the three girls were laughing together on the sofa.


    When the laughter stopped, Xi Rihong said with a serious face, "Your movements are all so fast, shouldn''t I also move!"


    When I said this, it was rare for Xi Rihong to blush. This was the biggest change in the expression on Xi Rihong''s face.


    After hearing this, Hongdou and Nohara Lin both looked surprised and quickly sat up from the sofa.


    "Red, are you serious? Of the three of us, you were the first to confess. There has been no movement. Are you finally going to do it now?"


    Both of them looked surprised. After all, Xi Rihong has always been very cold, and now he can finally see a little anxious meaning.


    Although Ye Yuan Lin always has a quiet and lovely look on weekdays, she still has a dark belly in her heart.


    At the moment, he looked at Yurihong with a smile on his face and said, "I know, you probably succeeded when you see Hongdou, so you have a sense of crisis!"


    He laughed haha ??as he said, and Xi Rihong had a speechless expression when she rushed forward and started to make trouble.


    At this time, Uchihain had finished training on the black soil, and the two went to a ramen shop together to solve the problem of dinner.


    While he was eating, Uchiha Yin suddenly felt a voice in his mind.


    It was the voice of the mountain, "Sir Yin, today seems to have found a black figure on the border of Konoha Village!"


    Uchiha hidden his chopsticks while eating noodles, he couldn''t help but pause, and said in his heart, "What does it seem to mean?"


    The tone of this sentence is a bit dissatisfied, but it does not mean to blame, after all, Shan Zhonghai has always been only responsible for the transmission of news.


    It is not the person responsible for collecting and alerting information, so Uchiha has no reason to get angry.


    But even so, Yamanaka Keiichi was taken aback, and he couldn''t help feeling vague in what he said.


    The 544th chapter Maoyue Xiyan


    "The information over there said that it seemed that it was not certain whether it was human or not, because it was said to be just a bunch of dark things, which seemed very strange."


    Hearing this, Uchiha''s words immediately sounded the black and white Zee who had been with his son and dirt. According to their description, it was really like Hei Zee.


    In an instant, Uchiha''s anger could not help rising.


    This black chrysanthemum really doesn''t have a long memory, and he dared to wander around the village of Konoha. I have to say that it is very bold.


    While eating the noodles, the black soil felt a little scared when seeing Uchiha''s eyes suddenly cold, and he kept his head down and ate the noodles and did not dare to say anything.

 546 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 546

    After Uchiha faintly cut the connection in his mind, it was considered that he was still happy.


    The expression on his face has warmed up a little bit.


    The black soil on the side is considered to dare to take a breath.


    Uchiha looked at the black soil, swallowed the whole mouthful of his mouth, and said, "Black soil, Master will have something to do in a while, you should go back by yourself!"


    Uchiha Yin also confirmed that there is nothing in the black soil in Kokinoha Village, so she let her go back with confidence.


    The black soil is also very well-behaved, and it is natural to see that there is really something wrong with Uchiha.


    So I just nodded obediently and agreed.


    Uchiha hidden the last bite of noodles into his mouth, paid the money, and turned around, instantly staying on the spot.


    For the space ninjutsu used by Uchiha, the black soil has always felt very magical.


    When Uchiha''s body appeared again, it was already in the dark part of Hokage.


    Uchihain''s walk here is just like the stars holding the moon, but Uchihain is very arrogant throughout the whole process, and he almost doesn''t talk to people.


    Uchihain walked in all the way, and finally stopped at the intelligence gathering place.


    The people of Anbe, who weren''t like human beings, saw Uchihain personally come over right now, and they knew what was going on.


    He knelt down on one knee quickly, showing his respect.


    "Master Yin, I''m sorry, but the subordinates are incompetent. They couldn''t find out exactly what the situation is, Master Yin, please punish you."


    Uchihain was very clear about the cunning degree of that Kurozu, so he didn''t mean to punish them right now.


    Just said in a cold voice, "Now is not the time to be held accountable, that thing is really not something you can handle."


    After speaking, he paused, and instantly he became murderous, "That thing is still there, I''ll go and see it myself!"


    Although Kagura''s Xinyan''s perception ability is very powerful, the black must be able to blend with plants.


    It is almost impossible to feel it.


    When those people heard the words, they immediately replied, "Return to your lord, it''s still there. At the moment, Maoyue Xiyan is guarding it."


    The moment Uchihain heard the name, he was taken aback.


    If there is no rush, this Uzue Xiyan is a member of the dark part of the original work, intellectual and beautiful, and 7 is also a rare beauty.


    Knowing that Uzuki Xiyan is first-rate in swordsmanship, what I did not expect is that this woman is also very outstanding in perception.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t be assigned to stare at Heijue.


    Uchiha nodded faintly, saying that he knew it, and passed in the direction they said.


    Unlike in the past, Uchiha hidden this time as much as possible the aura of his body.


    This can be regarded as an appreciation for Heijue.


    After all, his Heijue observation ability is really outstanding.


    In order to be able to find the location of Uzuki Yuyan more quickly, Uchiha Ken directly opened Kagura''s eyes and began to look for the location of Uzuki Yuyan.


    Then she felt her breath at a distance of about 800 meters.


    Uchiha''s speed increased in an instant, and he disappeared in an instant.


    When he appeared once, it was by the side of Maoyue Xiyan.


    I have to say that Uchiha''s journey was silent, and she only knew when he stopped beside Uzuki Yuyan.


    Right now, I was going to do it directly on Uchihain, but fortunately, Uchihain''s movements were so neat that it was blocked all at once.


    And it just covered her mouth.


    For Uchiha Hidden, Uzuki Yuyan knew him well, so when Moonlight saw her face clearly, she nodded slowly, indicating that she understood.


    Uchiha Ken was relieved to let go.


    At the moment of letting go, Uzue Xiyan was immediately kneeling on one knee, "Master Yin."


    For Uchiha, Uzuki Yuyan admired very much. After all, such a strength was enough to make people admire.


    Uchiha Ken was very helpless for Uzuki Yuyan who could kneel down at any time during the mission.


    He can only pull the person up with a cold face and look at the things in front of him without squinting.


    "It''s during the mission now, so let''s get rid of these!"


    Wuyue Xiyan didn''t stray at all when he heard that, and immediately stood up.


    "That thing is five hundred meters ahead. It has never left, but it has been moving around."


    Uzuki Yuga squatted next to Uchiha, and reported the matter to Uchiha.


    Uchiha frowned in an instant when he heard the words. He was able to conclude that the black must have come to observe, and it was probably because of the barrier he quietly set up in the village of Konoha.


    In an instant, Uchiha Yin was a little hesitant, whether he wanted to get rid of this black end.


    Although he wanted to get rid of him, even Uchiha Himself is a little uncertain whether it can be completely removed.


    Not because of how powerful this Heijue is, but simply because his ability to hide in plants and ground is very annoying.


    Thinking of throwing out the things around me a little bit.


    For a while, Uchiha Yin was caught in deep thinking.


    Uzuki Yuyan didn''t know what Uchiha was thinking, but she didn''t dare to bother, she could only squat and wait patiently.


    And it was the first time Uzuki Yugan saw Uchiha Gin in such a close distance. Upon a closer look, I felt that Uchiha Gin''s face was very beautiful.


    The overbearing aura of the whole body also makes people feel sinking into it.


    Uzuki Yuyan didn''t know it herself, the look in Uchiha''s eyes was very obsessed.


    When Uchiha was thinking, he felt the scorching gaze from one side, and couldn''t help but turn his head and glance at it.


    Chapter 545 Chasing Black Jue


    As soon as Uchiha Yin turned his head, he saw Uzuki Yuyan''s hot expression, and for a moment he felt at a loss.


    For a moment, he didn''t know what kind of expression he should put on.

 547 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 547

    The facial muscles moved a few times before he squeezed out a smile, "What''s the matter, what''s the matter?"


    Perhaps it was because of Daewoo Chiha''s awkward expression that Uzuki Yuyan realized that her eyes were too warm.


    For an instant, his face was flushed with embarrassment, he slowly moved his eyes away, and said calmly on his face.


    "Nothing, just waiting for Master Yin to order something!"


    This is obviously not the truth, but Uchihain also doesn''t want to reveal it, and he is right now.


    "Let''s go up and try to catch him!"


    This is very unconfident.


    So that Maoyue Xiyan had an unbelievable expression, "Master Yin is so powerful, this person is naturally not a problem!"


    Uchiha hidden watching Uzuki Yuyan staring at such an intellectual face and saying such things, for a moment he felt very funny.


    But because of the atmosphere, I still held back, "You will know when you start to do it in a while, I am not a god!"


    After talking about a flash, he instantly disappeared in place.


    Maoyue Xiyan immediately reflected and followed directly.


    Even at full speed, he couldn''t keep up with Uchiha''s footsteps, and the next pair of good-looking brows were frowning tightly.


    Although Uchiha Yin wanted to wait for Uzuki Yuyan, the opponent he faced was Kazuki, and naturally he couldn''t have a little reservation in speed.


    Uchiha Hidden could hardly see the figure in the process of marching, only an afterimage could be seen in the air.


    Uzuki Yuyan followed behind and could hardly see Uchiha''s invisible, so he could only chase the place where Heizue was.


    After all, their destination is one.


    As Uchihain walked on her own, the strong breath could no longer be hidden, the moment she moved.


    Kurozu in the distance had already discovered it, but he didn''t choose to escape. Instead, he stood in place with a willful face, as if he was waiting for Uchiha.


    Kurozutsu''s approach is undoubtedly provocative in Uchiha''s seriousness.


    With a disdainful smile on Uchiha''s hidden face, he chased after that place.


    Originally, he didn''t even think of trying his best to catch Kurozu, but this Kurozu is now undoubtedly provoking Uchiha.


    Even Uzuki Yuyan looked dissatisfied from behind. After all, Uchiha''s idol was his idol. Such behavior is really unpleasant.


    Under the stimulation, Maoyue Xiyan''s speed was much faster.


    Kurozu originally had a calm expression on his face, but he thought that Uchiha''s speed was not much different from his own, so he looked confident at the time.


    But when he saw Uchihain''s sudden increase in De Geon''s speed, Kuro Jue was shocked in an instant, and he turned around and started to flee.


    In the duel between Uchihain and Uchiha Madara, Kurozutsu had already realized Uchihain''s strength.


    So at this time, he didn''t want to fall into his hands at all.


    But how could it be easy to avoid Uchiha''s offense?


    Seeing that the instantaneous technique can no longer make up the distance between the two, Uchiha simply used space ninjutsu.


    Hei Jue was walking, suddenly felt that the breath behind him had disappeared, and turned his head to look in surprise.


    I found that Uchihain was indeed no longer behind him.


    The first reaction is that Uchihain was already thrown out by himself.


    But this thought only appeared for a second. After all, Heijue knew very well that it would be almost impossible to get rid of Uchihain easily.


    Right now, he didn''t dare to slow down at all, and quickly ran in the direction outside of Konoha Village.


    Just when he was about to leave the forest, he suddenly stopped.


    I saw the person who had originally disappeared behind me, and now stood in front of me with a sullen expression.


    Upon seeing this, Hei Jue stopped his footsteps in an instant, "It was really my negligence, I forgot this!"


    Kurozutsu''s voice was rough and ugly, and Uchiha''s brows were frowned unconsciously.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Uchiha Hidden didn''t mean to talk nonsense with him, and asked straightforwardly.


    Hei Jueyi sounded like he heard some joke, "What do you think? How could I tell you!"


    After speaking, he paused slightly, and said with a mean expression, "But if you can catch me, I might be in the mood to reveal a little!"


    Talking about the body flashing, the real body instantly began to shrink, and slowly merged into the tree trunk next to it.


    Later, Yuyue Xiyan, who caught up with her, looked at her shocked expression. He originally thought that this person was only using the invisibility technique.


    But I didn''t expect that I would really integrate my body into the trunk.


    Mao Yuexi was the instinctive sword right now and the long sword was drawn out.


    With a soft drink, "Konoha Swordsmanship, Dance of the Three Suns and Moon!"


    The moment the voice fell, three Maoyue Xiyans appeared in the same place instantly, and two long swords pierced towards Heijue''s body.


    Heizue is also perseverance and careless.


    He laughed very ironically, "Immortal swordsmanship!"


    As soon as the words fell, Maoyue Xiyan had an angry expression on her face, "Are you innocent? You''ll know if you take a good look!"


    The two pieces were slashed one after another, and then Hei Jue relied on the advantage of shuttle back and forth in the trunk, and directly avoided.


    It was just when I was proud that I saw that Uzue Xiyan, who was supposed to be depressed, had an excited expression at this moment.


    Uchiha Yin also knows something about the dance of the three-day moon, and he is relatively looking forward to it at the moment, looking forward to what Uzuki Yuyan can achieve.


    Uzue Xiyan had already analyzed that Heizue''s traveling habit was hungry in just two movements.


    At that moment, he moved with Heijue, and the place where Maoyue Xiyan was about to fall was exactly where Heijue was about to fall.


    For an instant, Hei Jue felt terrified, and it was already impossible to stop.


    It can only fall directly on the trunk.


    At that moment, Maoyue Xiyan''s long sword also fell on it.

 548 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 548

    Hei Jue was supposed to be nailed to the trunk.


    But as if that long sword didn''t exist, Heijue would jump from the trunk and land on another trunk.


    Chapter 546 Xiyan''s System


    The smile that Yuyue Xiyan had just bloomed stiffened on her face in an instant.


    I thought it was a foolproof thing, but if I missed it like this, Uzuki Yuyan was very embarrassed in front of Uchiha.


    But now there is no time to be ashamed of myself, the next time he yanked the sword out, and rushed towards that Heijue again.


    But the moment was pulled by a force.


    Uzuki Yuyan looked back, and it was Uchiha who stretched out and held his arm to stop his movement.


    Seeing Uzuki Yuyan''s puzzled expression, Uchiha said coldly, "It won''t work for you like this!"


    Although he was not reconciled, Uzuki Yuyan did not refute this when he heard Uchihain''s mouth, but obediently stood by Uchihain''s side.


    Because she knew very well that what Uchihain was talking about was something, and she really couldn''t do any harm to Heizue.


    Uchiha''s expression on his face was very indifferent when he looked at the Heijue who was running around.


    With the palm of his hand, a large piece of thunder and lightning continued to gather in his hand, making a sizzling sound.


    The thunder and lightning moved slowly in Uchihain''s hands, and the appearance of the teeth and claws seemed very terrifying.


    Hei Jue looked at him with a smile, "Don''t waste your effort, wood is not conductive!"


    Uchihain didn''t care about Kazuki''s words at all, "I know, but I just want to try it, in case it has a different effect!"


    After saying that he moved slightly after losing, the thunder and lightning slowly changed color, with a strong red.


    Both people present looked curiously, and they didn''t know what was going on.


    In fact, Uchiha Ken was just a chakra with fire attributes added to it.


    Originally, only thunder and lightning could cause the burning effect, but Hei Jue''s words reminded him.


    If there is only thunder and lightning, the speed is a bit slow.


    So Uchiha Yin simply added the fire-attributed Chakra to it.


    In this case, it doesn''t take a few seconds to burn directly.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Hidden stretched out his hand, and the thunder and lightning followed up towards the trunk where Kurozue was.


    Although Hei Jue was clamoring that it was useless, but the moment he saw the thunder and lightning rushed over, he started to flee in fear.


    After all, if you really hurt yourself, I am afraid it will be difficult to repair.


    Even if Heijue''s speed is fast, it is still not as fast as lightning. Don''t catch up with lightning within a few seconds.


    He heard a scream, and the tree where Hei Jue was located split instantly, and a raging flame was burning.


    But this was not the time to stop, and the lightning caught up without stopping.


    The expression on Heijue''s face was very frightened for a moment.


    Every tree will be chopped off.


    Hei Jue had already received lightning strikes several times in just ten seconds.


    No matter how strong the defensive ability is, it is still unclear at this time.


    Seeing that Uchiha Kimura still didn''t mean to stop, he came and took a stern look at Uchiha Kimura with a lightning strike.


    Then it slowly disappeared into the mud.


    Seeing that the last lightning strike did not bring any unnecessary changes to the land, Uchihain took his hand back.


    Uzuki Yuyan, who was standing on the other side, looked at Uchiha''s movements with envy all the way.


    You must know that the launch of such a large-scale ninjutsu requires a lot of Chakra support.


    After Uchiha''s use, there is indeed no sign of fatigue. Obviously this amount of Chakra is not a matter to him.


    As soon as Uchiha Yin turned his head, he saw Uzuki Yuyan''s horrified expression, thinking that he was questioning why he had let him go.


    When I was about to explain, I saw Uzue Xiyan looking at her with an expression of admiration.


    "Master Yin, you are really amazing, Xi Yan respects you very much!"


    Hearing this, Uchiha Ken thought for a moment that he had heard it wrong.


    After all, these words are not like what the intellectual and beautiful Uzuki Yuyan can say in the original book.


    No matter how she looks at the woman in front of her, she feels like a little nympho.


    Uchiha couldn''t help but began to wonder if Konoha''s Anbe''s selection was done in a dark box, how could a person with such a personality enter the Anbe.


    Uchiha thought that his surprise was already obvious.


    But that Maoyue Xiyan looked unintelligible, still full of stars and eyes.


    For a moment, Uchiha Ken felt that he didn''t know what kind of expression he should put on facing Uzuki Yuyan.


    In the end he smiled and said, "Okay, this is the quotation and so be it, we should go back!"


    After speaking, he left without waiting for Yuyue Xiyan''s answer, and the speed of travel was very fast.


    Uzue Xiyan was not annoyed, she still followed behind with a happy face.


    Just as Uzuki Yuyan was about to call Uchiha Hidden, he suddenly heard a voice in his mind.


    At that moment, Yuyue Xiyan''s original smirk expression disappeared in an instant.


    What appeared on the face was an expression of coldness.


    "Congratulations, Maoyue Xiyan, become the host!"


    The moment this voice sounded, Uzuki Xiyan''s face was even more unsightly, because the voice rang directly in her mind.


    Among the things she knew, no one could do this except for the ninjutsu of the mountain clan.


    But this was obviously not what Yamanaka Kaiichi did, so Uzuki Xiyan was very nervous for a moment.


    "Started the only main mission, climbed onto Uchiha''s bed!"

 549 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 549

    The voice in her mind continued to ring, but what she said made Uzuki Xiyan blush for an instant.


    I couldn''t help but muttered in my heart, "What kind of broken system is this, and what mission is it for? It''s simply a shame!"


    "Now we will start side mission one, have dinner with Uchihain. The reward for completing the mission will be increased by one for all attributes. If the mission fails, the punishment will never be seen by Uchihain!"


    For the failure punishment given by this system, Uzue Xiyan was very speechless.


    I screamed in my heart, "What do you think I am? You actually took this as a punishment for failure. Am I such a lover!"


    I thought that I would not get a response, but the voice in my mind was very maddening.


    I heard a word from the system earnestly, "Yes!"


    Chapter 547 Subversion of Cognition


    Uzue Xiyan was very dissatisfied with the answer given by this system. After all, this system directly revealed her new life.


    If this is for others to know, where should I put my face in the future!


    But the system obviously didn''t understand her point of view.


    I couldn''t help but not relax the intensity of the punishment. Instead, he threatened and said, "By the way, if you don''t complete the task, the punishment can also be to expose you to Uchiha for a long time. Think about it yourself!"


    Hearing these words, Yuyue Xiyan had an expression of collapse, and she suddenly regretted why she wanted to talk about it.


    Right now is a yell of dissatisfaction in my heart, "I said you shouldn''t be too much!"


    Although Maoyue Xiyan roared aggressively, but there was no echo in her mind, and she was obviously unwilling to pay attention to her.


    Although Uzue Xiyan was very unwilling to believe in this unnecessarily present thing, the thought of the punishment really made people have to care.


    Uzuki Yuyan raised her head and looked at Uchihain, who had already walked a long distance in front of her, and her complexion was flushed instantly.


    I muttered in my heart, "Sir Yin is such a powerful character, how could I invite him to dinner!"


    As long as the thought of two people sitting opposite to eat in the dining room together, Uzuki Xiyan felt flushed.


    For a while, he couldn''t afford the courage to invite Uchiha Hidden, especially even after his mission was completed like this.


    It was when I was worried, Uzue Xiyan suddenly sounded a very important thing, "Then what ghost system does not say when it will be completed, it will be okay to keep dragging like this!"


    As soon as the thoughts in her heart were implemented, Yuyue Xiyan heard the voice that just quit in her mind again.


    "Oh, if you don''t say that I almost forgot, the mission deadline, twenty-four hours!"


    After speaking, before Mao Yue Xiyan cursed, the voice disappeared at all.


    Maoyue Xiyan also felt a sense of temperlessness in an instant, after all, this thing is invisible and intangible, even if it is impossible to kill it!


    When thinking of this, Maoyue Xiyan had a sullen expression on her face, and it seemed she could only go for it.


    Although the tone is very helpless, but if you look carefully, you will be distressed that Da Uyue Xiyan''s face is clearly smiling.


    People have to doubt that Uzue Xiyan is actually very happy to be the host of a qualified system.


    Besides, Kenko Uchiha always felt like a thorn on her back when she walked in front.


    But his own Kagura''s eyes were always open, and he knew very well that there was no one else behind him except Mao Yue Xiyan.


    The source of this feeling can only be this intellectual and beautiful woman.


    The moment this matter was confirmed, Uchiha couldn''t help but feel no sense of relaxation, but rather a very frightening feeling.


    If it''s the enemy, just solve it directly, but if the opponent is a person from his own village, or a beauty, this is a very difficult thing to handle.


    Wanting to know what Uzuki Yuyan really wanted to do, Uchiha implicitly slowed his pace a lot.


    In this way, Maoyue Xiyan could easily catch up with her, and it also gave her a chance to shoot.


    Originally, because Uchiha was so far away from him, it was inconvenient to talk, so I kept thinking about how to speak, which is the most natural Uzuki Yuyan.


    As soon as I looked up, I saw Uchiha''s hidden figure magnified in front of my own eyes. I felt very panicked for an instant, and the Chakra on his body was instantly disordered.


    Uzue Xiyan slipped on the soles of her feet and almost fell off the tree.


    But Uzuki Yuyan is an anbu ninja after all, and this can still be handled easily.


    With a sudden force on his waist, he folded his whole body backwards in the air, and he reached out and grabbed the branch next to him.


    With the help of inertia, the brush swung towards the tree over there, and after hearing the waist, a pair of feet fell on the branches, and the Chakra under the feet was released in a timely manner.


    The two whole people are firmly fixed to the tree, which seems to others to do it deliberately.


    But in front of a master like Uchihain, such a cover-up is useless at all.


    Uchiha Yin almost laughed out of laughter in an instant, after all, this pretending and calm appearance was really cute.


    But for the sake of Uzuki Yuyan and his own face, Uchiha hidden hard to hold back.


    Uzuki Yugan''s first action after standing still was to see Uchihain''s reaction. It was a relief to see Uchihain''s reaction, and he immediately caught up.


    Uchiha Yin had been waiting for Uzuki Yuyan to speak, but the person next to him had no intention to speak.


    Just when Uchiha Yin was about to give up, the sound of hungry nymphs came from nearby, "Yin-sama!"


    Uchiha Kimura thought for a moment that he had heard it wrong, and it was not until Uzuki Yuyan called again that Uchiha Kimura was sure.


    At the moment, he asked seriously, "Is there anything?"


    Uchiha''s voice is not cold, it can even be called gentle.


    Because Uchiha was very worried that if he spoke harshly, he would scare the people on this side.


    So he unconsciously slowed down his tone a lot.


    The moment Maoyue Xiyan heard this voice, she felt a sense of collapse in her sanity.


    Because in the past, Uzuki Yuyan had fantasized about Uchiha calling her baby with such a voice more than once.


    How could she not be excited by being able to hear it.


    At that moment, he was bolder.


    Looking at Uchiha with a firm face, he said, "Hin-sama, it''s already so late now, and I''m tired from the mission. Do you want to eat together?"


    After finishing speaking, he hurriedly added a sentence, "My treat!"


    There was an expression on that face that was afraid that Uchiha would not agree.

 550 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 550

    Uchiha was shocked for a moment.


    I originally thought it would be a terrible thing, but I really didn''t expect that this person had waited for so long just to ask him to eat together.


    For a moment, Uchihain didn''t know if he should laugh.


    After thinking for a while, I nodded and agreed, because before, Uchihain and Kuroi had a meal together. It was because he was in a hurry that something happened, so he didn''t finish the meal. At this time, he was hungry.


    Chapter 548 Mission Reward


    Hearing Uchiha implicitly agreed, Uzuki Yuyan''s heart was ecstatic, and she couldn''t believe her ears.


    So I asked again, "Really? Master Yin!"


    Looking at Uzuki Yuyan''s cute appearance, Uchiha was very helpless, he could only smile and nod to show that it was true.


    Maoyue Xiyan smiled instantly, with a happy face, "Okay, Master Yin, what do you want to eat?"


    Regarding Uzuki Yuyan''s question, Uchiha Ken really didn''t hold back this time, and just smiled.


    "I''m already hungry so late, and I''m still driving. I''m afraid Yile is the best, right? I wonder if you like it or not?"


    For Yile Ramen, Uzuki Yuyan has always been very fond of this food, and people who know they love it now also like this food.


    In an instant, the feeling of liking became stronger.


    He nodded quickly, "I like it, I like Yile''s ramen, Master Yin, let''s go together!"


    Uchiha Yin looked at Uzuki Yuyan who jumped up and down in front of him, expressing helplessness, and this Nizi was a little too emotional.


    But the amazing thing is that Nizi''s emotional appearance doesn''t make people feel bored.


    Although this is the case, there is one more thing that I have to care about, that is, this Nizi jumping around in front of herself is really a waste of time.


    Although Uchiha Ken couldn''t bear it, he still said, "You are Yuyan, right,"


    Seeing Uzuki Yuyan nodded in agreement, Uchiha Ken continued speaking.


    "Xiyan, don''t jump anymore, go well, we can still arrive earlier!"


    Listening to Uchiha''s words, Uzuki Yuyan''s expression on her face was very embarrassing for a moment, and she started walking honestly.


    He converged the naughty look just now, and followed Uchiha''s back honestly.


    By the time the two reached a happy moment, there was almost no one here.


    After entering, the two ordered the same ramen noodles in unison.


    Even Uchiha is surprised at this degree of coincidence. After all, he and Uzuki Yuyan are almost the first time they meet and chat.


    It is really unusual to have such a tacit understanding.


    The reaction of Yuyue Xiyan over there was even greater, and she always smiled idiotically.


    Even a person with a big heart like Uchiha Yin feels very uncomfortable.


    But I don''t know if I should ask. If it is inconvenient to say, it would be embarrassing.


    After waiting for the face, Maoyue Xiyan stopped the laughter, "I''m moving!"


    After that, I started to eat noodles seriously, and seemed to be hungry, so even in front of the people I adore.


    Maoyue Xiyan is also a bit rude in eating noodles.


    But it is strange and does not give people a feeling of disgust.


    Uchihain also started eating intermittently with his bowl of noodles.


    By the time Uchiha Yin ate a few bites of noodles, Uzuki Yuyan''s bowl had already bottomed out.


    At this moment, Uchiha Yin was completely collapsed to Uzuki Yuyan''s people.


    The aesthetic and intellectual appearance in the original work is not reflected at all.


    I felt more like a silly girl. For such a girl, Uchiha could not help but start to seriously consider whether to review her eligibility to enter the Anbe.


    But this is just thinking about it, after all, he has seen the severity of the selection of ninjas in Anbe.


    So there can be no omissions at all.


    And Uchiha Yin clearly remembered that when she just appeared next to Uzuki Yuyan, her eyes were really murderous.


    Uchiha Ken had no doubt at that time, if he was weaker, she would most likely be killed on the spot.


    For such a double-faced person, Uchiha is still very interested.


    After all, isn¡¯t it often said that multi-faceted women are the most attractive.


    Uchiha Yin also quickly settled the ramen in his bowl, and immediately paid the money and separated from Uzuki Yuyan.


    When leaving, Uzuki Yuyan did not move first, but watched Uchihain leave.


    In the past, he sent the girl back, or he left directly.


    However, he really experienced it for the first time when he left in the eager sight of others.


    I have to say that this feeling is really very weird, so Uchiha Yin didn''t want to try again.


    Uzuki Yuga looked at Uchiha''s disappearing figure with a smirk all the way, her eyes full of obsession.


    Uzuki Yugan didn''t know much about Uchiha at first.


    But when his fame began to spread throughout the village and the entire ninja world, Uzuki Yuyan couldn''t help but began to pay attention to this person.


    The more you pay attention, the more you sink into his every move and immerse yourself in his domineering power.


    So Zi ah a long time ago, Uzuki Yuyan could say that he was infatuated with Uchiha.


    But there has been no courage and no opportunity.


    Now that it has finally waited for this opportunity, how could Maoyue Xiyan be unhappy.


    Just when I was happy, the voice of the system suddenly rang in my mind.


    "Congratulations on completing the task, plus one bonus for all attributes!"


    Listening to these inexplicable words, Mao Yue Xiyan didn''t understand.


    But things happened in an instant, Maoyue Xiyan had a personal feeling.

 551 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 551

    At that moment, Uzuki Xiyan felt better in all aspects of herself, whether it was Chakra or her physical fitness.


    At this moment, Uzuki Yuyan was very happy. This time, not only was able to pursue Uchiha''s enlightenment, but also could improve her level.


    This is really a pleasant thing.


    In my mind, the system''s voice continued, "Start the next side mission and get the embrace of Uchihain!"


    "Reward all attributes plus one!"


    "The punishment is disgusted by Uchiha!"


    For the punishment given by this system, Yuyue Xiyan was already powerless to struggle, and she accepted it with a helpless expression.


    Uzuki Yuyan thought about the scene where she was concealed in her arms by Uchiha, with a drunken expression on her face, immediately used the hungry instant technique and returned to her home.


    At this time, Uchiha, who was rushing home, saw that the black soil was lying asleep on the sofa with a tired expression.


    Uchiha Yin felt very guilty for a moment. If it weren''t for the night he came back, the black soil could just stay in the room and rest honestly.


    The 549th chapter speeding completion


    At the moment Uchihain gently hugged the black soil and walked towards her own room.


    Although he was young and asleep, Hei Tu was a ninja after all, and he soon woke up.


    As soon as the waist is pushed, he must break free from Uchihain''s arms.


    But after all, Uchiha''s experience has experienced many battles, and his flexibility and responsiveness are not comparable to ordinary people.


    At the moment when the black soil moved, he followed her direction and sent his arm over.


    After all, he firmly hugged the person in his arms, and said helplessly, "What are you doing?"


    The black soil is now clear, and then it is clear that the person holding him is Uchiha Hidden.


    Rubbing his eyes at the moment, it was an expression of surprise, "Master Yin, you are back."


    After speaking, he paused slightly and turned his head towards Uchiha''s chest.


    Some vainly said, "I am worried that you will be hungry when you come back, so I left something for you in the kitchen. If you are hungry, go and eat!"


    As he said, his voice gradually subsided, and then he fell asleep in Uchiha''s arms.


    Uchiha was also very touched by the words, smiled very fondly, and slowly put the black soil on the bed in her own room.


    He also covered her with a quilt before walking out.


    Although he was full, he went to the kitchen and ate all the food.


    The taste is very good, even if it is cold, it is still very good.


    Uchiha''s mood that night was ruined by Heizie was completely healed by Uzuki Yuyan and the black soil.


    At this moment, I felt that it was a lucky thing to meet them.


    The whole night passed quickly, and the next morning, Uchiha Hidden took the black soil to the drill field as usual.


    Uchiha Yin found that the black soil''s comprehension was still very good, but he was still young, so he didn''t exercise too much, so his control ability for Chakra was not very good.


    Therefore, for the content of this day, Uchiha Yin is focused on training the black soil to control Chakra.


    So there is a scene like this, Uchiha is sitting on a tall branch, and the black soil is lying on the ground under the tree. It looks like a gray head.


    After getting up from the ground, I patted the dirt on my body, looking unwilling.


    After standing under the tree for dozens of seconds, he walked straight toward the trunk again.


    The Chakra under his feet was slowly surging, and the black soil raised his feet and walked up.


    The whole body presents a vertical angle to the trunk.


    It makes people feel incredible.


    But when the black soil reached half the distance, he suddenly fell off, and with a cry of pain, he lay on the ground for a long time unwilling to move.


    Uchiha sat on it and looked at it without any comfort, but smiled.


    It wasn''t how cruel he was, but that she was sure that there would be no accident, that''s why she looked like gloating.


    Hei Tu had obviously heard Uchiha''s laughter, and quickly got up and looked at Uchiha''s expression with an unhappy expression.


    Uchiha Ken also seemed to realize that he had hit the black soil''s self-confidence too much.


    So he quickly stopped the smile on his face, "Black Earth, you have made a lot of progress, as long as you hold on, you will be able to come up!"


    I know that Uchiha''s encouragement is not conscious, but the black soil still feels very happy.


    Although he said reluctantly, "Yes, yes, I see!"


    But in fact, I feel happy.


    Uchiha is used to the heterogeneous character of black soil, so he doesn''t care about it right now.


    Just because I felt bored, Uchiha was preparing to find something to do.


    I felt someone coming towards them quickly.


    That speed is very fast and stable, this kind of strength looks like a Shangnin, and maybe it is an Anbe member of Shangnin.


    At this moment, Uchiha was very curious about what the members of Anbe were going to do at this time.


    He couldn''t remember what instructions he had issued.


    The more I thought about it, the expression on Uchiha''s face became more and more serious.


    He opened Kagura''s eyes directly, trying to get a clear sense of who it was.


    This perception made Uchiha''s good-looking brows frown even tighter.


    This person is no one else, but Uzue Xiyan who ate with him last night.


    The black soil was walking down, looking at Uchiha''s dark complexion, and for a while, he thought that he was doing poorly, so Uchiha''s disappointment.


    So I was very nervous at the moment, gritted my teeth and started to walk hard on the trunk.


    But in such an impetuous situation, the harder you work, and the more you want to climb to a high place, the lower the black soil will go.


    Suddenly, I was about to cry out of anxiety.

 552 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 552

    At this moment, a strong wind hits behind him, and the black soil is stupid and wants to open more, but because it is still in the air.


    So all of a sudden, he fell to the ground and fell on all fours, looking really embarrassed.


    Only then is there time to see who the person who scared him is.


    When I looked up, I was instantly surprised. She was a very beautiful woman, who was not inferior to Master Yin''s other students.


    At this moment, he walked easily from the tree trunk to the side of Master Yin and sat down.


    The black soil looked at this scene with a very depressed expression on his face.


    After all, it is something that I have worked hard for so long without any results. I can do it so easily watching others. It is normal to be depressed.


    Uchiha Ken originally had a cold expression on his face, but when he saw Uzuki Yuyan sitting down in front of him, Uchiha Ken was relieved.


    After all, things did not develop into the worst situation he had imagined.


    So for a while, I even forgot about the black soil. I was hungry, and looked at Uyue Xiyan with a puzzled face and asked, "Is there a task today?"


    Yuyue Xiyan also showed a generous appearance, "No task, I just came to see you. By the way, I brought you and your elementary school students something to eat. You shouldn¡¯t plan to give your children liangliang pills. Let¡¯s have lunch!"


    Listening to Uzuki Yuyan''s words, Uchiha Yin felt very embarrassed for an instant.


    Chapter 550 Black Soil Mission Achieved


    It was also because of Uzuki Yuyan''s words that Uchiha Yin also instantly remembered that the black soil was still underneath.


    Although Uchiha is careless, he knows that girls are all sensitive creatures.


    I am very anxious at the moment, just worrying that the black soil will think randomly.


    Sure enough, when I looked down, I saw that the black soil was squatting next to the roots with a frustrated expression.


    Hu was about to cry on his face.


    Looking at the appearance of the black soil, Uchiha Yin felt very guilty, after all, it was his negligence that caused the first such result.


    So Uchiha Yin said to Uzuki Yuyan, "Sorry, wait for me!"


    After speaking, the body instantly disappeared in place.


    When it appeared, it was in the same position just now, except that there was a little girl with a sad expression sitting in the arm.


    The black soil obviously didn''t expect Uchihain to come down and report her to her suddenly, so Debon''s expression on the face was even wiped out.


    Now it seems that there are two feelings of panic and overwhelming.


    Uchiha said in a soft voice, "Black Earth, I''m so sorry, I forgot, I will pay attention next time."


    After speaking, he pointed to the things that Yuyue Xiyan had brought and said, "She brought us delicious food!"


    Uzue Xiyan also nodded very cooperatively, seeing that the lunch box in her hand had been placed in front of the black soil.


    Hei Tu felt that his behavior was inappropriate, so when he had the opportunity, he quickly stopped his distressed emotions.


    "Thank you, I will remember to prepare myself next time!"


    He nodded with a firm expression after speaking.


    Uchiha looked even more self-blaming and distressed, looking at Uzuki Yuyan with a grateful expression.


    Uzue Xiyan, who was more concerned about the existence of black soil, was very happy instantly.


    Because of this child, she rarely helped Master Yin, and she was very happy no matter how she looked at her eyes like Master Yin.


    Uchiha Yin could only smile at the woman who was idiotic with this disagreement.


    Uchiha hugged the black soil and was about to jump down to eat, "Let''s go, let''s go down together, I want to eat on the tree!"


    Maoyue Xiyan came out of that feeling, with a happy expression and nodded.


    Then I was ready to jump directly underneath, even without using Chakra and without any protective measures.


    Uchihain took a jump instantly, and quickly reached out and fished the person into his arms.


    "Are you OK!"


    Uchiha concealed Uzuki Yuyan on the ground, naturally knowing that she was not injured.


    Uchiha''s question is to know if Uzuki Yuyan''s mind is not clear enough to make such a stupid mistake.


    Uzuki Yuyan saw this in Uchiha''s hidden eyes.


    But he didn''t care at all, just like this feeling of lying in Uchiha''s embrace just now.


    In the end it was a smirk, "Master Yin, I made a mistake for a while, and this will never happen again, but you can rest assured that lunch is no problem."


    Hearing this, Uchiha Yin felt that he would stop laughing for a moment, after all, such a person is rare.


    Even the black soil on one side felt like steamed buns and black lines, and I couldn''t help but wonder if the strong-spirited person just now was really the woman in front of me.


    After simply taking out the food, Uchiha Yin and Kurotou ate with gusto.


    At this time, Maoyue Xiyan had a dull look on her face.


    In fact, I am listening to the voice in my mind, it is the voice of the system, "Congratulations, rewards, all attributes plus one!"


    After the sound of this system fell, the long-lost feeling of comfortable whole body transformation reappeared.


    "Your speed is really fast, but within ten hours of my time, task two has been completed again!"


    He said it with a dull smile, "It seems that I need to make you more difficult!"


    Upon hearing this, Maoyue Xiyan''s expression on her face changed in an instant. She wanted to ask for mercy, but it was obvious that you were useless.


    "Secondary mission, get a kiss from Uchiha! If the mission succeeds, all attributes are increased by one, and a little charm value is added. If the mission fails, all attributes are reduced by one."


    When this was said, Uzue Xiyan was really shocked.


    This thing called system is very insightful. I have to say that after eating sweet things, bitter things are more difficult to swallow.


    This punishment made Uzue Xiyan more serious, not only the kiss of Master Yin, but also the attribute bonus. How could she miss such a good opportunity.


    At this time, Uchiha and Kuroto were eating energetically, and two pairs of chopsticks were sandwiched on the last piece of egg roll in the box.


    When the two saw this, they released their chopsticks at the same time.


    Black Earth blushed and said, "Master Yin, you can eat, I''m full!"

 553 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 553

    Naturally, Uchiha knew that the black soil was still growing, and with such high-intensity exercise, he would definitely be hungry.


    So right now, I directly picked up the piece of egg roll and stuffed it in the mouth of the black soil.


    The black soil froze for a moment, then chewed and swallowed.


    At this moment, a voice rang in Hei Tu''s mind, "Congratulations on the completion of the mission, plus one bonus for all attributes!"


    As soon as these words fell, the black soil felt a lot of comfort in his whole body.


    Then the voice said, "Start the next straight mission. Give Uchihain a kiss in front of others."


    "If the mission is successful, the reward for all attributes increases by one. If the mission fails, the penalty Chakra is reduced by half!"


    The moment this was said, the black soil felt like he wanted to hit someone, and the task was already abnormal enough.


    This punishment is even more difficult. Doesn''t this mean that you have to kiss Master Yin on the face before identification!


    The moment this idea appeared, the black soil felt a sense of collapse, as long as it was thinking of that picture.


    The black soil felt red, very uncomfortable.


    But even so, the black soil still has no way to refuse directly, after all, half of his Chakra is really not a joke.


    The black soil bite of rice was chewed in my mouth for a long time, and I even forgot to swallow it.


    Hei Tu turned his head and looked at Uchiha Hidden with a leisurely look and Uzuki Yuyan who did not know what he was thinking.


    In an instant, there is a feeling of wanting to fight hard, maybe it can be solved directly by making up my mind here.


    With all attributes plus one, her current will be carried out soon.


    The 551st chapter scrambles


    If he can complete the current practice, Uchiha''s expression should be much better for him.


    As long as he thinks of this situation, Hei Mu can''t help feeling very happy.


    Hei Tu himself didn''t know when he took Uchiha''s preferences as an important measure.


    At this time, the main idea of ??the black soil is how to complete this matter without incurring Uchiha''s dissatisfaction.


    I have to say that this is a very difficult thing, especially now that there is a Moonlight Xiyan next to him.


    Hei Tu is really uncertain, whether Maoyue Xiyan will stop herself when she is halfway through her movements.


    Because no matter how you look at it, this Maoyue Xiyan seems to be able to do such a thing.


    If Yuyue Xiyan knew it, she would be cold-faced. After all, being said by a child like this would be really hard to make people happy.


    Hei Tu thought anxiously, while slowly swallowing the food in his mouth.


    Uchiha sat faintly looking at the two strange-looking people, and suddenly he was a little confused.


    I can''t help but start thinking about what special day is today and why one or two have such strange expressions.


    But even so, Uchiha Yin didn''t mean to ask.


    After all, everyone has the right to keep secrets, even if Uchihain is their boss, their teacher,


    This is something that cannot be surpassed.


    I have to say that in this matter, Uchiha Yin has achieved a level that many people can''t.


    If the black soil knew Uchiha''s thoughts at this moment, he would be crazy, after all, at this time, the black soil really didn''t want Uchiha''s understanding to be so understanding.


    Hei Tu sat on the spot, stirring his clothes with both hands, not knowing what to say.


    Uchiha couldn''t bear to interrupt when he watched. He could only sit on the side and wait helplessly for the two to respond.


    After a long battle between the heavens and humans in the black soil, he finally made up his mind.


    With a pair of fists clenched tightly, he stood up and looked at Zhang Chong and said, "Master Yin, can you close your eyes?"


    When the black soil said this, there was a trembling feeling.


    It seems to be very scared.


    Uchiha Ken was ashamed of bringing her here, but now he can''t bear to refuse it.


    I didn''t ask much at the moment, but closed my eyes honestly, "Black Earth, do you have any surprises for me?"


    Although it was said that he closed his eyes, Uchiha''s inevitable feeling was very curious.


    At the moment, Kagura''s eyes were opened directly, and Chakra, who was watching the black soil, came over to his position a little bit.


    The speed is very slow, and the flow of Chakra on his body is also very rapid, as if he is very nervous.


    At that moment, a very bold idea continuously formed in Uchiha''s mind.


    But Uchiha Himself looks unbelievable, after all, the black soil is too small for HIA anyway.


    It was just when he was struggling, Uchiha Yin suddenly felt a very soft feeling on his forehead.


    Uchiha was taken aback at the moment, and opened his eyes in an instant, staring at the black soil in front of him.


    The look of surprise on the face is beyond words.


    The black soil turned red for an instant, and he couldn''t help but feel annoyed at the moment. Just now, he was only concerned about how to make Master Yin not look.


    But I really forgot to think about how I could answer Master Yin''s follow-up questions. After all, my own practice is not very normal.


    At that moment, the black soil hesitated, trying to say something, but did not speak for a long time.


    Even if he doesn''t want to urge the black soil, it is difficult for Uchiha Yin to think calmly in the current situation.


    After all, at the beginning, Uchiha Yin really just felt that the black soil was very smart, and it would be a good thing to become his own student.


    Although I think the black earth is cute, I haven''t had any fascination. Now, Uchiha Kimura really didn''t know how to react to this situation.


    Yuyue Xiyan on the other side also had a shocked expression. He originally thought that she was already very bold, but she did not expect this child to be even bolder.


    Uzuki Yuyan didn''t know what to say at the moment, but looked at the black soil that was still holding Uchiha''s hidden face with a confused and shocked expression.


    Hei Mu was very anxious, and for a while he had forgotten what kind of action he was doing now.


    Right now, I was just thinking with my head down in distress.


    The black soil hadn''t noticed this, but Uchiha Ken could not treat it as if he hadn''t seen it.

 554 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 554

    So he reached out and took the black soil on his face.


    With this movement, the black soil was aware of his current posture.


    He was half kneeling in front of Uchiha Ken, holding his head with both hands, and his chest was now facing Uchiha Ken''s eyes.


    This pose is very ambiguous no matter how you look at it.


    The black soil became nervous, and immediately stood up and walked to one side. After all, the eyes of Uyue Xiyan on that side were really uncomfortable.


    Uchihain looked at the nervous expression on the black soil and smiled directly.


    "You were so bold just now, why are you afraid now?"


    Listening to Uchiha''s tone that was obviously ridiculous, the mood of the black soil was relaxed a lot, at least it was certain that this kiss did not make Uchiha''s angry.


    Knowing this, the black soil felt relieved a lot.


    "Master Yin, don''t make fun of me, I just want to thank you!"


    After speaking, he paused slightly, "I don''t have any good things, I can only do this!"


    Speaking of the black soil, he put on an expression of grievance.


    Even if Uchiha knew that the black soil was deliberate, he couldn''t bear to continue making fun.


    Uzue Xiyan looked at her with a broken face, and she couldn''t help but secretly underestimate her. Whether she should leave this place now is the most appropriate time.


    But Uzue Xiyan is not the kind of person who wants to be happy for the convenience of others and wronged himself. At the moment, there is no meaning to move away.


    Still looking at the two with piercing eyes.


    Maybe it''s Uzuki Yuga, my eyes are too hot anymore, even Uchiha Ken feels a little unbearable.


    He patted the black soil around him, turned his head and said to Yuyue Xiyan, "Don''t get me wrong, this kid is still young and I don''t understand!"


    Chapter 552 Crisis


    Wuyue Xiyan immediately burst into a big smile upon hearing this, "I understand, she is too young, I am afraid that I don''t understand the meaning of this matter, and I will teach it slowly in the future."


    Uchiha was stunned when he heard that, but nodded in agreement.


    Although it is not clear whether the child Hei Tu knows the meaning of this behavior, it is better not to let others misunderstand her.


    After all, if it affects the reputation, I am afraid it will affect the future marriage.


    Although Uchiha Ken is in the ninja world now, the things about love and marriage are just the same.


    Here Uchiha is relieved, but the black soil is not so happy.


    As for the reason, he himself couldn''t say clearly.


    All she knew was that this effect was not what she had imagined, so she was a little disappointed.


    But I can''t lose my temper in front of Uchiha Hidden, so I feel even more depressed right now.


    He didn''t lower his head to be sullen, on the contrary, he showed a strong smile.


    Even Uchiha''s faint insensitivity feels that today''s black soil is very different.


    Thinking of this, I slightly adjusted my head and looked at Uyue Xiyan whose eyes were burning. This woman is not in a normal state today.


    Right now Zhang Chong couldn''t help but regret, whether he shouldn''t bring black soil to practice today, but should do something by himself.


    After all, there are still many things waiting for him to deal with.


    In the face of women, Uchiha has always been very fond of pets. This is the first time that he has a feeling of wanting to escape.


    At this time, the system''s voice in Hei Tu''s mind rang again, "Congratulations on completing the task, and the reward is increased by one for all attributes! Besides, you are very bold!"


    Hearing this, the color on the black soil surface was bright red.


    But if the system took it, it was successful, and she instantly coldened her face.


    "But are you so bold because you like your Master Yin, or because you want this system bonus!"


    The voice of the original system sounded cold to the black body with a sense of humor, but today''s words made the black soil feel that only cold.


    The black soil was cold, and Zi Ah said in his heart, "I don''t seem to need to tell you!"


    If the words of the black soil were spoken out, Uchiha on one side would still be very surprised.


    Because this voice is very calm, even a little indifferent, not at all what the lovely and clever black soil would say in ordinary days.


    But this was what she told the system, and Uchiha had no chance to hear it.


    And at the moment, Uchiha Ken was busy confronting that Uzuki Yuyan''s eyes.


    Since seeing the black soil kiss herself, Uzue Xiyan''s eyes have become more and more eager, which is hard to ignore.


    And no matter what Uchiha''s eyes hinted, Uzuki Yuyan looked unwilling to speak.


    When he saw this, Uchiha was a little depressed and said to the black soil beside him.


    "You go back and have a good rest, I have something to talk to her!"


    Hei Tu was still immersed in the sound of the system, but he woke up suddenly, nodded at Uchiha''s cleverly, and got up to go back.


    It''s just that the smiling little face turned into a very disappointed expression at the moment of turning around.


    But Uchiha was anxious to resolve the matter on Uzuki Yuyan''s side, and he didn''t even notice the emotional changes in the black soil.


    Uchiha faintly closed his eyes, opened his eyes, and felt that the black soil had gone far away from me.


    She opened her eyes again, and said to Ao Yue Xiyan, "What do you want to do?"


    This sentence, Uchiha Hidden said is a pure question, and it can be considered very curious.


    Uzuki Yuyan saw Uchiha hidden the black soil, and she looked very happy, "Is there nothing going on, Master Yin?"


    Hearing this, Uchiha''s brows were frowned, and he was obviously not satisfied with her answer.


    Although Uzuki Yuyan is bluffing, Da Shi, as a ninja of the dark part, is very good in all aspects, and naturally the perception of emotions is no exception.


    Slowly reducing the laughing expression on her face, Uzuki Yuyan looked at Uchihain with a serious face.


    Uchiha''s expression was so rare that he was shocked, but he calmed down quickly.


    "Master Yin, I have a feeling of remorse, please consider it!"

 555 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 555

    When Uzuki Xiyan said this, it was exactly the attitude of his subordinates to his superiors.


    The huge contrast between the front and back made Uchiha Yin also a little confused.


    But even so, Uchiha Kimura seemed to be able to deal with it easily, "You speak first!"


    For the people under his hands, Uchiha Yin has always been more cherished. Some of their requests, as long as they are not excessive, Uchiha Yin will generally agree.


    So looking at Uzue Xiyan at the moment is a question of stern expression, just thinking about what she is going to say.


    Uzue Xiyan took a deep breath, suddenly raised her head, and said with a very serious expression, "Sir Yin, please kiss me!"


    In this sentence, Maoyue Xiyan said that the momentum was like a rainbow, and the voice was rippling slightly in the woods.


    People like Uchihain Rao also feel hot.


    But even though Maoyue Xiyan''s complexion was flushed, her eyes were very firm.


    Looking at Uchiha, he couldn''t help but said, "Uzuki Yuyan, do you know what you are talking about?"


    In response to Uchiha''s inquiry, the expression on Uzuki Yuyan''s face became more determined, "Master Yin, I know it!"


    When Uchiha heard this, he was even more confused at the moment, frowning, "Why?"


    The serious expression on Mao Yuexi''s face collapsed instantly when he heard this, "Master Yin, is this confused? Because I admired you at that time!"


    With such straightforward words and eager eyes, Uchiha Yin felt that he had fallen into it in an instant.


    Although Terumi Ming was very bold before, he was still very shy in expressing emotions.


    This Uzuki Yuga is really mine, the boldest girl Uchiha has ever met.


    Right now is an expression of not knowing what to do.


    Uzuki Yuyan looked at Uchiha''s faintly thinking expression, and his expression became brighter and brighter.


    Chapter 553 Warm Response


    Uchiha''s expression like this means that he is thinking seriously again.


    As long as he is thinking, it means he is not totally unconscious of himself.


    When thinking of this, the expression on Uzuki Xi''s face was almost ecstatic.


    While Uchihaken was still lowering his head and meditating, he suddenly acted and pounced directly on Uchiha''s body.


    Uchiha''s time is right to think seriously, plus he doesn''t defend Uzuki Yuyan at all.


    So there was no time to defend at that moment, so don''t rush to Yuyue Xiyan and lie on your back.


    On the other hand, Terumi Ming put his hands on both sides of Uchiha''s head, and completely enveloped Uchiha''s body with his delicate body.


    At such a close distance, Uchihain could see that the woman in front of him had a delicate face and a pair of eyes were very delicate and energetic. At this moment, he was looking at himself firmly.


    The body exudes a relatively quiet fragrance, which makes people feel a sense of falling into it for a moment.


    I moved my gaze a little bit down, it was the swan-like long neck, followed by a looming whiteness.


    Uchiha can''t help but feel a sense of collapse of his sanity due to such impact.


    I have to say that Uzue Xiyan will be very beautiful, so it is difficult for people not to have some beautiful thoughts when they are saved.


    And the other party took the initiative to send it to the door.


    Right now Uchiha Yin had no intention of forbearing anymore.


    Uzuki Yuyan, who was already very strong, blushed and turned his head away, and no longer dared to look into Uchiha''s eyes.


    Originally, Uchiha''s eyes were relatively peaceful, so Uzuki Yuyan had the courage to look directly.


    But now Uchi Boeing''s eyes are full of strong aggression, just like Uchi Boein on the battlefield she had been fortunate to see.


    Looking at Uzuki Yuyan who buried his head hidden, Uchiha felt very funny. He had come to seduce him by himself.


    Now I became shy first.


    Uchiha couldn''t help but smiled and said, "What about the boldness just now? Turn your head around!"


    Uchiha''s words had a commanding look on his face, and even a little bewitching, Uzuki Yuyan couldn''t help but follow suit.


    Even if he turned his head, his eyes are now afraid to look directly at Uchiha.


    The look like a frightened deer made Uchiha''s faint feelings.


    "I agreed to your request. Are you sure you don''t need to watch it carefully?"


    Listening to Uchiha''s words, Uzuki Yuyan was startled for a moment, "Hin-sama, what do you mean?"


    Seeing her stunned eyes, Uchiha Yin smiled unkindly, "That''s what you mean!"


    Uzue Xiyan didn''t know how to move for a moment in shock, and she forgot to close her eyes in shock.


    When she opened her eyes slightly, she saw Uzuki Xiyan open her eyes motionlessly, and smiled slightly.


    "Close your eyes!"


    When Uzue Xiyan heard this, she immediately closed her eyes obediently.


    At that moment, all the feelings became clear immediately.


    In an instant, the whole body was suppressed by Uchiha''s hidden breath, and Uzuki Yuyan felt soft and supple in an instant.


    With his extraordinary restraint, Uchiha Yin slowly let go of Uzuki Yuyan and propped up his body.


    When she continued to look like this, Maoyue Xiyan looked confused.


    That appearance seemed to make people feel like evil thoughts rushing. With a little effort on his arm, Uchihain turned over and sat up.


    At that moment, Uchiha Yin admired his restraint very much.


    Without Uchiha''s hidden breath, the hot and sour sensation in Uzuki Yuyan''s body has only faded a little bit.


    She was finally able to get up and sit up, Uzue Xiyan raised her hand and touched her mouth, feeling slightly hot.


    Muttered, "Is this the feeling of kissing?"


    The slightly questioning tone and the little confused eyes made Uchiha a sense of guilt for a moment.


    Is this still the first kiss of this woman?

 556 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 556

    At the moment this idea appeared, Uchihain didn''t even dare to ask for confirmation.


    When the thoughts on this side just fell, Uyue Xiyan over there stared for a while and did not hear the sound of the system.


    I felt very puzzled for an instant, isn''t it enough?


    Thinking of this, Uzuki Yuyan didn''t hesitate to say to Uchiha Yin, who was still guilty on one side, "Hin-sama, can you do it again?"


    The moment Uchiha heard this, he felt that his sanity was being destroyed.


    Although I really want to catch people up to the second level.


    But Uchihain still held back with difficulty, "No, I''m going back, goodbye!"


    After speaking, Uchiha Yin directly used Space Ninjutsu, and disappeared instantly.


    Looking at the place that suddenly became empty, Uyue Xiyan felt a sense of emptiness in an instant.


    Chapter 552 The Beginning of the War


    Just as Yuyue Xiyan looked suspicious, the voice of the system in her mind sounded at the right time.


    "You really missed the opportunity I worked so hard for you, you almost could do it again!"


    Upon hearing this, Maoyue Xiyan turned blushing instantly, "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    When the system heard the words, the voice was grinning, "Isn¡¯t I talking nonsense, you know it best!"


    When Uzue Xiyan still wanted to refute, the system continued to speak.


    "Okay, let''s not gossip. Congratulations on completing the task. Now I will reward you with all attributes plus one plus a little charm value!"


    After speaking, Yuyue Xiyan felt that the byte body had been sublimated to a certain extent.


    It feels very refreshing.


    She didn''t feel the charm value mentioned by the ghost system at all.


    I haven''t seen my skin turn white, but my legs have grown.


    But for this matter, Yuyue Xiyan didn''t care much, because her original face was already very beautiful.


    The system seemed to know what she was thinking, with an expression of contempt at the moment, "You really take yourself seriously."


    Hearing this, Maoyue Xiyan couldn''t help but start to think, what kind of ghost system is this, if this is a person in front of her.


    Wuyue Xiyan was afraid that she could not help but send this person to the underworld to sit down.


    But now whether the other party is alone is still an unknown matter, Uzue Xiyan really has no way at all, and can only endure it.


    "If you don''t have a follow-up mission to provide, you can disappear!"


    When Uzue Xiyan said this, her expression was cold, exactly the same as when she was facing the enemy.


    The system was silent for a short period of time when he heard the words, only when Mao Yue Xiyan thought he would not make a sound again, the system''s voice rang again.


    "The next task, go out to perform the task with Uchihain!"


    "Success in the mission rewards swordsmanship Juhe Slash, and all attributes are increased by one."


    After speaking, there is no more sound in the system.


    At this time, Yuyue Xiyan was in deep thought.


    If the previous mission was to win Uchiha''s favor, today Uzuki Yuyan is the first time he wants to complete this mission because of the rewards of the mission.


    Others may not know the essence of Iaizhan, but as Uzuki Yuyan who loves to be good at swordsmanship, he knows this Iaizhan very well.


    In the current world, only the three ships of the Iron Kingdom are the only ones that can use Iaime to the extreme.


    As a samurai, Mifune''s swordsmanship is unmatched.


    Because of this, Uzuki Xiyan admires Mifune very much.


    Now that he knew that he had the opportunity to thoroughly understand the profound meaning of Iaizhan, Uzuki Xiyan was extremely excited.


    Looking at the direction Uchihain was leaving, he seemed to be sure of the success of this mission.


    At this time, Uchiha Yinyue had already passed in the direction of home.


    After all, the mood of the black soil was not very high at that time, so we still need to pay more attention.


    Although he knew that the black soil shouldn''t do things that he couldn''t think of, Uchiha''s hidden feelings were still inexplicable.


    So now I decided to go back and take a look.


    The black soil that was missed at this time was already lying on the bed, with a sad and overwhelmed expression on his face, and for the first time began to miss his hometown.


    It''s been several days since I came here, and during this period the black soil has been hidden with Uchiha.


    I felt very curious about what was new here, but when the enthusiasm subsided, and after being wronged.


    The black soil almost couldn''t bear it anymore, buried his face on the pillow and started crying.


    After Uchiha entered, he saw such a scene, and instantly felt a pain in his heart.


    Seeing the cry of the black soil, Uchiha hidden feeling very guilty.


    Uchiha hidden the black soil out of the cup, "What are you doing?"


    The black soil did not expect Uchihain to return so soon, and was a little shocked right now.


    He quickly huffed two rough hands on his face, wiped all the tears off his face, and then suddenly looked up at Uchiha and smiled.


    "Master Yin, why did you come back so early!"


    Seeing the look of the black soil forcefully smiling, Uchiha could not laugh at all.


    "Are you homesick?"


    When Uchiha Hidden said this, although it was a question, he spoke in a positive tone.


    Hei Tu also learned about Uchiha''s temper in the past two days, so he didn''t dare to refute it at the moment and could only admit it honestly.


    Uchiha Yin felt uncomfortable looking at it, and wanted to speak for comfort, but couldn''t find anything to say for a while.


    The two of them were in an awkward state of being speechless.


    Unlike the ambiguous and awkward atmosphere around Uchihain, Ugin Village is in dire straits at this moment.

 557 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 557

    After the battle between Yunyin Village and Yanyin Village, the personnel of Yuyin Village did not suffer any damage.


    However, with the collapse of many buildings, the amount of space that can be covered by the sun is almost half of the moment.


    This time, Yuyin Village''s originally very sad life became even more difficult.


    Da She Wan saw all these changes in his eyes, although he felt sympathetic.


    But after all, he is a ninja from Konoha Village, he has a mission, so he can only look at it.


    After that, Leiyin Village continued to have ninjas secretly attacking Yanyin Village.


    Yanyin Village is even more annoying to chase people. In Yuyin Village, nearly ten battles took place.


    The people in Yuyin Village are miserable, and Yahiko''s face is getting more and more ugly.


    Looking at this scene, Nagato always remembered what the masked man said in his mind.


    Although he kept hinting in his own heart not to think about this matter, but the thought of poisoning that matter was like poison, deeply stuck in his heart.


    Seeing such a situation, Oshemaru believed what Uchihain said, that Akatsuki will completely change its nature one day.


    When I first came, Dashemaru didn''t believe it, but now I have to believe it.


    After all, the person named Yayan, the sunshine in Yuyin Village is gradually dimming.


    On this day, Yuyin Village was still rainy, and Dashewan was still squatting on the bell tower.


    Looking at the distance, the expression on his face is a bit weird, "It seems that you have nothing to spare today!"


    Yahiko and Nagato looked gloomy when they heard this, "Let''s go!"


    Chapter 555 The Taste of Conspiracy


    As usual, Yahiko and Changma took the people from the village to the refuge to avoid being injured in the aftermath of the fighting between the two sides.


    But unlike usual, this time, Nagato''s worried expression was even more angry.


    Yahiko was very worried while watching, after all, the scene of Yahiko''s runaway last time still lingered in his mind.


    So now seeing the raging look in Nagato''s eyes, Yahiko didn''t dare to look away for a moment.


    The two sides fought, and they came and went quickly. Nagato was guarding the door of the refuge, watching another pile of buildings in Yuyin Village collapsed.


    Nagato was watching, holding those fists tightly, and said in a deep voice to Yahiko beside him.


    "Yahiko, can we wait?"


    Hearing this, Yahiko turned to look at Nagato, but he didn''t understand what he meant for a moment, with a confused expression on his face.


    Nagato did not go to see Yahiko, and then said, "We can wait until the day when there is no war in the world!"


    Nagato''s tone was low, and the words spoken were more like low prayers and comfort than questions.


    In fact, at the moment Nagato asked these words, Yahiko''s heart was also very disturbed.


    Under the ravages of reality, the original firm beliefs gradually faltered.


    However, Yahiko would not be able to speak out in front of Nagato if he doubted it.


    Instead, he said with a smile on his face, "Yes, Nagato, we will definitely be able to wait for that day!"


    After speaking, he paused slightly and said, "What we have to do now is to protect the villagers from being injured!"


    Yahiko''s words depended on his words, and his tone was still light.


    After all, during this period of time, this was considered the most proud thing for their Xiao organization, in the course of dozens of wars.


    Because of Akatsuki''s protection, although the house in Yuyin Village was damaged, the people were all safe.


    Regardless of the old or weak, no one was injured or killed.


    When Nagato heard this, the expression on his face was slightly relieved.


    Indeed, this is also their credit.


    Watching the two waves of fighting people leave from Yuyin Village, Yahiko and Nagato released those hiding in the refuge.


    Although the shelter is a safe place, people always have to live.


    Nagato and Yahiko stood alone at the doorways on both sides, watching everyone leave one by one.


    Yahiko looked at the faces of the group of people, and there was always a sense of disgust in his heart.


    At the beginning, this group of people was very grateful to them, but when the number of times increased.


    The expressions of gratitude on these faces gradually disappeared, turning into a very numb look.


    When they were about to go back, Yahiko and Nagato even heard the muttering of someone in the crowd.


    "I don''t know if it is true or false. I am clearly capable. Will it be okay to beat those people back soon!"


    "Yes, but they want us to hide every day like this."


    "Maybe I am too afraid of death, but I don''t want to be exposed!"


    The moment Yahiko heard this, he felt a pain in his heart.


    But the next moment the reaction was to look at Nagato''s expression.


    The expression on Nagato''s face is very complicated, but the moment he looks at Yahiko is full of sadness and helplessness.


    At that moment, Yahiko''s faith was shaken.


    Yahiko walked to Nagato and wanted to say something, but opened his mouth and finally said nothing.


    Nagato stared at Yahiko''s face, the disappointed and sad expression on his face gradually stiffened, turning into an unspeakable indifference.


    Yahiko wanted to go up to comfort him, but Nagato didn''t give Yahiko a chance and turned back.


    Yahiko could only follow behind silently.


    As usual, Da She Maru stood on the clock tower, looking at them with a smile on his face.


    For this matter, Oshemaru always looks at the lively expression, but when it''s time to make a move, it doesn''t mean to shirk.


    So even if Yahiko and Nagato looked at Oshemaru with a very unhappy expression, they couldn''t say anything.


    On the contrary, during this period of time, the trust in Dashe Maru became stronger and stronger.

 558 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 558

    Although Da She Wan is happy in his heart, he also feels a little guilty. This may be because of his helplessness in doing the task that he is burdened with.


    "This action is also very smooth, why don''t you smile?"


    Oshamaru turned his head to look at Nagato and Yahiko with gloomy expressions, and couldn''t help but want to tease.


    Hearing this, Nagato just glanced at Da She Wan, his eyes were colder, and then left without saying anything.


    Yahiko said coldly, "You better not confuse Nagato like this. If you let me know, I will terminate our contract conditions at any time!"


    After speaking, Yahiko left with a menacing expression on his face.


    Da She Wan looked at the back of the two of them and shook his head helplessly.


    Muttered, "It''s really well protected!"


    After Nagato heard the words of the people in that village, those words lingered in his mind like a curse.


    Nagato felt bored, so he didn''t choose to return to his residence, but rushed towards the edge of the village.


    The speed is very fast, even without using Chakra to avoid the rain, let the rain soak him thoroughly.


    Nagato swiftly passed over the village, and those abandoned buildings flashed past, like an abandoned city.


    It made Nagato feel very uncomfortable.


    The more I look at it, the more heartache I feel. Nagato uses the instantaneous technique, and it disappears in the border of Yuyin Village in an instant.


    When Yahiko chased him out, Nagato was no longer visible.


    Yahiko was worried, so he went home first.


    When Nagato just crossed the border of Yuyin Village, the sad expression on his face instantly changed, turning into a cold look.


    After a brush, he stopped and looked towards the east.


    There was only a pause for a second, and Nagato turned in the direction and rushed towards that side.


    But within three to five minutes, Nagato stopped in front of a tree.


    "Since it''s already here, what''s the point of hiding in hiding?"


    I saw that the originally plain tree suddenly sounded like mushrooms.


    The figure of a dark person appeared from it, and it was Heijue who had escaped from Konoha Village before.


    Heijue''s voice was very hoarse and unpleasant, "It''s really a keen perception."


    Regarding this compliment, Nagato is not happy at all, "What are you doing here? What about the person?"


    Faced with Nagato¡¯s two questions, Heijue answered the question as if he hadn¡¯t asked, ¡°Since I¡¯ve come over, let¡¯s have a good chat!¡±


    Chapter 556: Startled Xiaonan


    Nagato was obviously dissatisfied with Kurozu''s answer, so he looked at him with a cold expression.


    Without waiting for Hei Jue to follow, I suddenly felt a wave of powerful Chakra fluctuations, exactly the same as when the masked man came.


    Nagato''s face was full of indignation for an instant, "Do you dare to come over?"


    Uchiha brought the soil out of the spatial vortex with a haughty expression, "Why not dare, I just remind you what I said before."


    With that, one finger pointed towards Yuyin Village, "Look, isn''t it all already true!"


    When Uchiha said this, the expression on his face was slightly mocking.


    When Nagato listened to this household, he became angry in an instant, stretched out his hand and drew softly, "Wind escape, Gale palm!"


    As soon as the voice fell, from the palm of Nagato''s stretched out hand, a scimitar-like wind flew toward the Uchiha Hidden Zone.


    The strong wind cut all the branches passing by.


    For a short distance, it almost fell on Uchiha''s face with dirt.


    But in an instant, the dirt-carrying figure disappeared.


    After disappearing in the same place in an instant, Nagato didn''t even have a surprised expression on his face.


    This was originally expected, and Nagato never thought that he would be able to meet him.


    Uchiha took the soil to appear beside Nagato calmly, with a calm expression on his face.


    "But it means something happened, so why be so angry!"


    After speaking, he turned around and instantly appeared in front of Nagato, "As I said, if you don''t resist, your village will become a battlefield sooner or later!"


    After speaking, he paused slightly, "Now, you see it yourself!"


    Hearing this, Nagato was silent for a while. Even if Nagato didn''t want to admit it, he couldn''t say anything against it now.


    Bringing the soil looked at the silent Nagato, feeling very happy, after all, in front of such an iron fact.


    No matter how firm the belief is, I am afraid it will be shaken.


    Nagato raised his head and glanced at Uchiha''s belt soil, his face was murderous, "If you don''t want to die, you''d better disappear quickly!"


    Although it can be confirmed that Nagato''s subordinates are retreating in this state, if Nagato walks directly like the last time, it is not certain that it is carried.


    When I thought of this, although I was unwilling to bring the soil, the stimulation obviously couldn''t continue.


    This period of time has also been looking for other manpower.But there has been no gain.


    So Uchiha took the soil to find an opportunity to defeat Nagato''s sanity.


    In the past few days, I have found a point of entry.


    But what I didn''t expect was that since this Nagato was still so firm, he would trust the man named Yahiko.


    In this way, only the person named Yahiko can be eliminated.


    After Uchiha Daido made this decision, facing Nagato''s aggressive appearance, Uchiha Daido decided not to confront him head-on.


    Uchiha looked at Nagato with dirt, raised both hands, and stepped back slightly, "Okay, I know, then I''ll leave!"


    After speaking, the body began to slowly melt into the black hole of space, just when it was about to disappear completely.


    The voice with soil came out, "Then you must take good care of the sunshine in your Yuyin Village!"


    The moment this was said, the soil completely disappeared in the air, and Heijue also hid his whole body in the tree, and quickly walked away.

 559 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 559

    After listening to this, Nagato didn''t hesitate on his face, turned and passed in the direction of the village.


    Now he just wants to make sure that Yahiko is really safe.


    At this time, Yahiko had the same idea. When he found that no one was at home, Yahiko went out to search with anxious expression.


    The two finally met at the border of Yuyin Village. Fortunately, they both had such an expression.


    The two looked at each other, did not ask much, and returned to the village together.


    Konoha Village at this time.


    Xiao Nan was holding a cup at home, ready to deliver it in his mouth. Before it was half delivered, the cup broke directly in his hand.


    The hot water splashed all over the place was still warm.


    At that moment, Xiao Nan couldn''t help but panicked.


    That feeling is like something important is going to happen.


    Xiao Nan squatted on the ground to collect those things, and accidentally cut his slender finger.


    Xiao Nan looked at the red blood stains on his fingers, feeling very flustered.


    In the end, I couldn''t wait any longer. With a flick of my hand, the blood on my fingers was thrown away, and my hand stretched out, "Shishi Paper Dance," a pile of paper scattered in the air.


    Xiao Nan stared at the papers intently, and Chakra kept typing on the papers, and finally formed the appearance of a little bird.


    Xiao Nan wrote something on a piece of paper and put it in the mouth of the paper bird. As soon as he stretched out his hand, the paper bird flew into the air instantly, and disappeared between several circles.


    The destination of the paper bird flying is Uchiha''s direction.Although not far apart, Xiaonan hasn''t seen Uchiha in a long time.


    Can''t help but use this kind of ninjutsu to inform Uchiha hidden, which is very careful.


    So when Uchiha, who was watching the black soil training with the drill, received the paper bird, his face was very apologetic.


    When the black soil was cultivating hungry, I occasionally saw Uchiha hidden a pure white bird next to him.


    I thought it was a bird that hated a special species, but when I was about to take a look, I saw the bird put a note in Master Yin''s hand.


    After Master Yin read the content on the note, he looked guilty.


    The black soil didn''t know for a moment if he should go up.


    At the moment of hesitation, I saw the paper bird scatter in all directions, turning into pieces of paper flying in the air.


    Just when the black soil thought that these papers would not blow away in the next second.


    They turned into white flowers in an instant, slowly falling to the ground, the scene looked very beautiful.


    The black soil was dumbfounded for a moment.


    In the next moment, I saw Uchihain walking through the flying white flowers to him.


    The black soil slightly raised his head and looked at the person in front of him, and for a moment he felt a rapid heartbeat.


    Uchiha faintly pinched the note, and patted lightly with one hand on the top of the black soil.


    "Black soil, the teacher has something to leave first, you can practice first!"


    Although it was an inquiry, Uchiha''s words were so serious that people could not refuse.


    Chapter 557 Visit


    Hearing heard this, he had no choice but to obediently nodded his head and agreed, "Master Yin, Heisu will not be lazy, so don''t worry about it!"


    He said that with a smile on his face.


    Uchiha has always been very pleased with the well-behaved and sensible black soil.


    At the moment, he nodded with satisfaction, and disappeared in place.


    Uchiha Yin directly used space ninjutsu to reach Xiaonan.


    The moment his vision was clear, he saw Xiao Nan crouching on the ground to pick up the pieces of the water glass.


    There is also a slightly bleeding wound on the finger.


    Uchihain looked very distressed, and his body flashed directly in front of Xiaonan.


    With a big hand, he pulled Xiao Nan from the ground.


    Although Xiaonan is very tough, he is still very different from Uchiha.


    In addition, he was immersed in thinking, so when Uchiha came back, Xiaonan didn''t even know.


    After pulling Xiao Nan up at this time, the two looked at each other.


    Xiao Nan looked at Uchiha, with an unspeakable grievance on his face. With a pair of nice eyes, tears kept rolling in it.


    Uchiha faintly pressed Xiao Nan directly on his body with some guilt, "Sorry, I have neglected these days!"


    Listening to this, Xiao Nan felt even more uncomfortable instantly, the tears in his eyes could no longer hold back, and the broken beads rolled down.


    Uchiha faintly wiped the tears off Xiaonan''s face with some distress.


    Gently rubbed the ball head on top of Xiao Nan''s head.


    "Okay, don''t cry, if you cry any more, I will feel distressed!"


    When Uchiha Hidden said this, the expression on his face was grinning, which made Xiao Nan, who had just wanted to act like a baby, smile instantly.


    Uchiha watched Xiaonan finally burst into laughter, his expression happy.


    He held Xiao Nan in his arms, turned around, and sat down on the chair. Xiao Nan sat on his lap.


    Xiao Nan was stunned for a moment, feeling that it hadn''t been for a long time.


    Xiaonan stared blankly at Uchiha covering his arm, and couldn''t help but touch it.


    Uchiha''s arm muscle lines are very beautiful, and Xiaonan''s slender fingers touched it a little bit.


    It was only then that Uchiha Yin really realized that Xiao Nan was not only missing something as simple as himself.


    "what happened to you?"


    Hearing Uchiha''s muffled voice, Xiao Nan''s hand paused slightly, not sure if he should say it.


    Just after this pause, Uchihain knew that he was right.

 560 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 560

    "Speak up!"


    Uchiha faintly hugged Xiao Nan''s arm with a little effort.


    Xiao Nan heard this and said softly, "It''s nothing, I just always feel that something terrible is going to happen, so I am very worried about you and want to see you!"


    When Uchiha heard this, he was very happy, with a grinning expression on his face.


    "Baby, for your kindness, I''ll give you some rewards, what do you want?"


    Uchiha faintly said that he put his chin on Xiaonan''s shoulder, feeling tired.


    After all, watching the child all the time is not a good job.


    Xiao Nan thought for a while, and finally said cautiously, "I want to go back and take a look!"


    After speaking, he paused slightly, "Look at Nagato and them, I''m a little worried!"


    Hearing this, Uchihain was stunned for an instant. If it had been the case before, Uchihain would definitely not prevent Xiaonan from going back.


    But now according to Dashe Maru''s information, Yuyin Village is now in a state of dire straits.


    If Xiaonan were to go back like this, Uchiha was worried that she would want to stay there to help them.


    But if she is not allowed to go back, the worried expression he took first is not what he wants to see.


    And the thing that Uchihain is most worried about is that she will be in danger.


    So for a time, Uchiha Yin did not immediately agree.


    Xiao Nan looked at Uchiha''s complexion, thinking that this matter was in trouble, so the expression on his face was very disappointed.


    Uchiha looked at Xiaonan''s expression, and instantly felt an uncomfortable feeling.


    In the end, he said, "Well, if you want to go back and have a look, I will accompany you there!"


    For Uchiha''s words, Konan had a shocked expression, "Really?"


    Seeing Xiao Nan''s unbelievable expression, Uchiha felt sad for no reason.


    Wanting to come to Xiao Nan in order to be with him, he chose to return to Konoha with him, and it is really irresponsible that he can''t even accompany her much.


    When thinking of this, Uchihain nodded firmly, expressing that it was true.


    "Thank you, Hidden!"


    As he turned around, he immediately wrapped Uchiha''s neck with his arm.


    There is a grinning expression on a delicate face.


    Uchihain looked at him with an uncomfortable expression, but still smiled.


    Seeing that it was too early, Uchihain decided to take Xiaonan to Ugin Village tomorrow morning.


    After Xiao Nan nodded and agreed, he grabbed a big hand and directly carried Xiao Nan back to the room.


    All night, the room is full of exquisite taste.


    Early the next morning, Uchihain took Xiaonan and used space ninjutsu to bring people directly to the border of Yuin Village.


    Uchiha thought it over, but decided not to go in, and waited for Xiaonan on the outside.


    I''m not worried about anything else, or I''m worried about encountering Da She Wan after entering, this matter is very difficult to solve.


    Although Xiao Nan felt weird, he didn''t want to force Uchiha, so he chose to go in by himself right now.


    But if you also walked inward, the expression on Xiao Nan''s face became more unsightly.


    Although the original Yuyin Village was relatively dilapidated, it did not reach this stage. Look at the former Yuyin Village like this.


    Xiaonan almost thought it was an abandoned village.


    Xiao Nan looked very uncomfortable, no longer had the desire to watch, and directly used the ninjutsu paper dance.


    The paper flew up all over the sky in an instant, and finally a bunch of huge wings traveled on Xiao Nan''s back.


    With a slight movement, she directly took Xiao Na to fly.


    Xiaonan walked straight toward Nagato and Yahiko''s residence, and now she just wanted to ask them carefully what was going on.


    Xiao Nan''s movements are not small, so when he came over, all three of them had already discovered it.


    People who thought they were still in Yunyin Village or Yanyin Village at the moment were brutal and murderous.


    When the three met halfway, they were all stunned for an instant.


    In the end, it was Xiao Nan who spoke first, "Are you okay!"


    Chapter 558 You Go Back


    Yahiko was also stunned for several seconds before he was sure that the person in front of him was Xiao Nan.


    The present expression gave pleasure, "We are okay, how about you, why suddenly remembered to come back!"


    Looking at Yahiko''s expression, Xiao Nan really didn''t want to speak out his premonition made out of nothing.


    He just said lightly, "I just want to come back and see you!"


    Nagato never said a word on the side, but the look in Xiao Nan''s eyes was very gentle.


    Nagato Xiaonan and Yahiko, the three of them grew up together, and they were originally family members.


    Now that Xiao Nan returns, Nagato is still very happy.


    Yexue is that the warm atmosphere between the three is so good, even the sky is not willing to spoil the atmosphere.


    The sky in Yuyin Village turned out to be clear, and some sunlight came in from the dark clouds.


    At that moment, the three of them were very excited.


    At this time, Uchihain, who was waiting outside the village, had an extra person in front of him. It was Oshemaru who had been in Yuin Village for a long time.


    Oshamaru stood in front of Uchiha Ken with a respectful expression, "His Master, why are you here?"


    In fact, Uchiha didn''t notify Oshemaru when he was hidden, but Oshemaru accidentally sensed it, so he came out to take a look.


    I didn''t expect Uchiha Hide-sama to come, so I was very happy right now.


    "I just sent Xiao Nan to take a look. You are not keeping your position well, what are you doing here?"

 561 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 561

    Although Uchiha Yin didn''t mean to blame, he also wanted to remind him to take this matter seriously.


    When Da She Wan heard it, she said nervously, "Don''t worry, Master Yin, I have never been lazy!"


    Uchiha looked at Oshemaru''s slightly aggrieved expression and couldn''t help but smile.


    "I know that intelligence has always been accurate and detailed. I just want to say that you just go out like this. They are afraid they will not find you!"


    Speaking of Uchihain, he turned his head slightly and looked at the tallest clock tower in Ugin Village, Nunuzui, "They have passed!"


    When he stopped here, Uchiha Ken had already opened Kagura''s eyes and paid close attention to the movement of Xiaonan and the flow of Chakra.


    Even when Xiao Nan left, Uchiha Yin still put a flying thunder god''s shuriken in her blade bag.


    If there are any accidents, I will just go straight over.


    So at that moment, Uchihain could clearly know that the three of them were heading towards the clock tower.


    Da She Wan was a little nervous when he heard it, so he just went out to see Master Yin, but forgot this important thing.


    At the moment, he didn''t even have time to say goodbye to Uchiha, so he flew away.


    Uchiha looked at the back of Oshemaru leaving, and shook his head helplessly, "It''s really frizzy!"


    After finishing speaking, he turned his head, closed his eyes, and continued to pay attention to Xiao Nan''s direction.


    Saying to go, it should be a very standard description.


    At this time, Xiaonan and Nagato Yahiko really walked on the ground step by step.


    The three of them didn''t want to waste such a rare gathering time.


    So the three decided to walk back to the middle of Yuyin Village.


    Xiao Nan looked at the dilapidated house all the way with a sad expression on his face.


    "What is going on here?"


    Yahiko always feels ominous to talk about Xiaonan¡¯s problems, and finally speaks under the pressure of Xiaonan!


    "I don''t know what''s going on recently. People from Yunyin Village and Yanyin Village have formed Liangzi, so they often fight in Yuyin Village!"


    Yahiko did not say the following, but it goes without saying.


    While Nagato was listening, both hands kept clenching his fists tightly, wishing that the people in those two villages were instantly crushed with indifferent expressions.


    Xiao Nan was shocked when he looked at the expressions of the elders, and cautiously brought the two heads together in front of Nagato, and asked with some worry.


    "Nagato, are you all right!"


    The unspeakable worry made Nagato, who had been shaken in his heart, instantly feel calm.


    The factory door looked at Xiao Nan and smiled, "I''m fine, don''t worry."


    After speaking, he paused slightly, "When do you think you will go back?"


    Xiao Nan never thought that Nagato would say this to himself, and for a moment he was stunned, "Why do you want to drive me away!"


    Xiao Nan thought about it slightly, and said with a smile, the expressions on his face were full of smiles.


    But even so, Chang Ma still didn''t mean to waver at all, "I ask when you are going to leave and return to Konoha?"


    Although these words didn''t mean any anger, Xiao Nan just felt a sense of resistance.


    Nagato seems to be very dissatisfied with his presence here.


    When Yahiko on one side wanted to open the round field, Nagato''s low voice sounded again.


    "Go back quickly, go back to Konoha, stay with that person, and come back when Yuyin Village is stable!"


    In fact, the meaning of Nagato is very simple, but now it is very dangerous here.


    Xiao Nan listened to these words very heartily, and instantly laughed, "But I am also a member of Akatsuki, I can stay too!"


    When saying this, Xiao Nan''s tone was also very firm.


    As Xiao Nan''s voice fell, they passed by a dilapidated house with a bang, and the broken wall touched her with a bang.


    Xiao Nan was shocked for an instant, just looking at Nagato and Yahiko with an expression that was not made by me.


    Although Nagato thought it was a bit funny, he was very serious about what Xiao Nan wanted to stay behind.


    "Xiao Nan, go back to him, go back tonight!"


    Xiao Nan was helpless for Nagato''s persistent attachment to this matter.


    Lower your head and think about what you should do.


    "By his side, you are absolutely safe. Here, you will suffer and fight. If you are injured, we will not forgive ourselves!"


    After that, he looked at Xiao Nan with an earnest expression.


    Xiao Nan was also the first time he saw Nagato with this expression, and was a little shocked for a moment.


    He was a child, but he grew up in an instant.


    Seeing that Xiao Nan couldn''t refuse at all, she nodded her head and agreed.


    Upon seeing this, he breathed out slightly, with a relieved expression.


    Yahiko was also a son at this time and said to help, "Xiaonan, don''t worry, in fact, only the buildings are destroyed here. There is no one injured in the village!"


    Speaking and looking at the distant direction, "As long as the person is still there, everything can be done slowly."


    Yahiko said this sentence very quietly, and I don''t know if it was for Nagato and Xiaonan, or for himself.


    Chapter 559 Trap


    Xiao Nan felt relieved after hearing this, but he didn''t mean to trust him completely.


    "Is there really no one hurt? I''m going to take a look!"


    It''s not that Xiaonan doesn''t want to believe these two people, but she is very clear about the care of Nagato and Yahiko.


    In this case, she wouldn''t be relieved if she didn''t confirm it personally.


    Yahiko and Nagato seemed to have guessed that Xiao Nan was going to see it in person, so they didn''t say much at the moment, they just nodded in agreement.


    When Yahiko and Nagato heard this, they continued to move towards the village.

 562 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 562

    Xiao Nan followed behind and watched the changes in the village very distressed. The changes here were really miserable.


    "How are you doing?"


    Although she saw that they were safe and sound, she still cared about her panic before.


    Yahiko smiled when he heard the words, "We have been doing well recently, with Nagato guarding here, what can we do!"


    Hearing this, Nagato couldn''t help but raise the corner of his mouth, with a smile on his face.


    After all, although the village is important to him, it is not as good as the two men in front of him.


    Being able to be trusted and needed by these two people is a very happy thing for Nagato.


    Xiao Nan heard the words and swept away the nervous and uneasy expression just now, and smiled all of a sudden, "This is also true. If you have Nagato, you will be fine!"


    The three of them brought them to the center of the village in a short while.


    Although it is already deserted here, there are still many people constantly shuttled in it.


    Men, women and children, all in a very peaceful manner, walking around to repair their houses and make them sheltered from the rain.


    Although it was hard work, it was a worry-free life after all.


    Xiao Nan was really relieved by seeing this situation.


    For those people, the dumb expressions seemed like they hadn''t seen them.


    Xiao Nan looked at the villagers with an uncomfortable expression, "Well, I believe you, I will go back soon, so you can rest assured."


    Yahiko and Nagato were relieved when they heard this.


    After all, if Xiao Nan really did something here, even if they didn''t feel guilty, they would be killed by Uchiha.


    After all, that man really cares about Xiao Nan.


    The three of them made a decisive choice to send Xiao Nan out of the village after a few laps in the village.


    Xiao Nan was very helpless about the cautious appearance of these two people. He was a scourge, would it bring disaster to the village?


    But even though he said so, Xiao Nan was still very happy.


    After all, this can be regarded as an acknowledgment that Uchiha cares about himself.


    When thinking of this, Xiao Nan''s face was a smile that could not be hidden.


    Uchiha walked out after Nagato and Yahiko had left, and he saw Xiaonan''s grinning expression.


    Reached out and squeezed Xiao Nan''s face, "What are you laughing at!"


    Although it was a punitive action, the expression on that face was an irresistible favor.


    Xiaonan stretched out his hand and took Uchihain''s hand Bara down, and held it in his own hand, "Nothing, I''m just very happy!"


    After talking a little toe, he pecked Uchihain''s cheek lightly, "Yin, thank you!"


    When Uchiha heard this, although he didn''t quite understand, he was very happy.


    "Well, since we''ve been there, let''s go home!"


    Xiao Nan nodded when he heard the words, feeling unexpectedly happy about the word home.


    Uchihain looked at Xiao Nan, who was laughing so stupidly today, and just thought it was very funny.


    "Well, it''s rare for you to be happy, let''s go back!"


    After speaking with a little tiptoe, he took Xiaonan''s hand and slowly moved towards the direction of Konoha Village.


    Although it was slow, the two of them only gave up space ninjutsu, and still used the technique of instantaneous body.


    At the level of the two of them, even the technique of instantaneousness is as easy as walking for them.


    Just after the two left, a distorted space cave slowly opened above the tree where Uchiha was sitting.


    Standing on the edge of the hole with Uchiha, Uchiha looked angry.


    "I really put my whole heart on the female body, just follow it in person!"


    On the other side of Uchiha''s belt, Kurozue slowly walked out, "Uchiha is afraid that he knows something, so I came here on purpose!"


    Heijue''s voice was dumb and awkward, like a witch chanting a curse.


    Uchiha snorted coldly after hearing the words, "In that case, I can only create another opportunity."


    Hei Jue heard that, with a very ironic expression on his face, "I hope you can succeed!"


    Uchiha snorted coldly, "You don''t need to say, success will naturally belong to me!"


    After speaking with a cold snort, he turned and disappeared into the air, and the distorted space slowly disappeared.


    Uchihain and Xiaonan walked very slowly along the way, and they were chatting along the way. This feeling of waiting was a long time for Xiaonan.


    Uchiha Ken also enjoys this feeling very much. Although he has a very important task on his body, Uchiha Himself hopes to live such a life from his heart.


    For a woman like Xiao Nan who sacrificed a lot for him, Uchiha Yin always felt a sense of gratitude and guilt.


    After all, they gave everything, and they couldn''t even give them even a little time to accompany them.


    When I thought of this, Uchiha''s face was also really sad.


    After all, Xiaonan is a girl, with a delicate mind, and immediately felt the change in Uchiha''s mood.


    The smile on his face gradually reduced, and some asked cautiously, "Yin, what''s the matter with you? Are you unhappy?"


    When Uchiha heard Xiaonan''s words, he was shocked. He didn''t expect that she was already so sensitive.


    I felt very distressed right now, and immediately burst into a big smile, "I''m fine, let''s go home!"


    Xiao Nan seemed to be a little distrustful when he heard this, but he didn''t refute anything, so he obediently followed.


    Uchihain had already decided to accompany Xiao Nan after he went back, and left with a smile on his face.


    But Yuyin Village at this time was far less calm than when Xiao Nan was there.


    Uchiha Daito and Kurozue stood in the space above Uyin Village, looking like a hunter, constantly patrolling the crowd below.


    Originally, Xiao Nan was the most suitable candidate to seduce, but when Xiao Nan was protected by Uchiha, they had no chance to start.


    Nowadays, he can only choose another candidate from existence. After all, Yahiko believes that he is an existence with the same vision, and it is impossible for the people in the village to die.

 563 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 563

    The five hundred and sixtieth chapter is here


    Uchiha took the soil almost completely caught a weakness of Yahiko, and was ready to take it at will.


    Yahiko and Nagato stayed together for a long time, patrolling the village, but they felt a sense of panic inexplicably.


    It''s like something terrible is about to happen.


    Although Yahiko is a person who can hide, Nagato has a delicate mind and is very sensitive to Yahiko''s affairs.


    Immediately he noticed something wrong with Yahiko, and asked with a serious face.


    "Yahiko, what''s the matter with you? Is there something hidden from me?"


    When Nagato said this, he had a stern expression on his face, which looked mature and serious that Yahiko had never seen before.


    It gave people a very reliable feeling, and Yahiko felt relieved in that moment.


    "I''m fine, don''t worry, maybe it''s a bit tired these two days."


    As he said, Yahiko smiled, still with the same open-eyed smile as before, with no difference.


    Although Nagato was skeptical, he didn''t continue to say anything, just nodded and went on.


    In fact, Nagato knew very well that even if Yahiko really had something, I am afraid he would not tell himself.


    In his heart, he should still be the timid and crying child.


    Nagato does not reject such feelings, after all, he can clearly feel that he is cared for.


    The two went to the clock tower where Osha Maru was.


    I saw Da She Wan lying there with a lazy expression, not knowing what he was looking at.


    "Did you have a very easy day?"


    Yahiko looked at the lazy Oshemaru and couldn''t help but complain.


    After all, they ran before and after every day for the people in the village. Although they didn''t complain, they still envied Dashemaru.


    Da She Wan chuckled when he heard the words.


    "Because the conditions between us don''t have an option for me to fight with you!"


    When Da She Maru said this, he was arrogant and proud.


    It made Yahiko feel that he couldn''t help but want to go up a row.


    But after all, he held it back, after all, for a while, Da She Wan really helped a lot.


    In places where Yahiko and Nagato couldn''t come, Oshe Maru protected the villagers very well.


    And this clock tower is particularly well protected. The most complete building preserved in the village is probably the clock tower where the Oshe Maru is located.


    Thinking of this, Yahiko felt very speechless.


    The two chatted like this, Nagato just stood aside and didn''t speak, just watching quietly.


    Time flies quickly, and one night''s time passes in a flash.


    When the sky lighted up the next day, Yuyin Village was still so gloomy, with no sunlight in sight.


    Nagato woke up early, and stood by the window watching the continuous rain outside.


    It was rare to be quiet this night, and they had a good rest after a long absence.


    Yahiko looked at Nagato, and said softly, "Nagato, you have a good rest here now, I''ll take a tour!"


    Although Nagato''s strength is much higher than Yahiko, Yahiko is unwilling to send Nagato, and just wants him to rest.


    But Nagato happened to have the same idea, "No, let''s go together!"


    Without waiting for Yahiko''s retort, he turned around and left.


    The two patrolled the center of the village, as long as they wanted to see if anyone in the village was in danger.


    As long as you know what is safe, Yahiko can rest assured.


    After all, he firmly believes that as long as people are still in the future, it is possible.


    When walking on the street, people in the village would take the initiative to greet them, with expressions of gratitude and respect.


    But now the eyes looking at Yahiko and Nagato are very cold.


    They even kept talking about their inaction and didn''t want to save the village.


    In this case, Yahiko was very heartbroken.


    But he can''t be angry at all, and some are just endless helplessness.


    For the reason for doing this, even if he tried to explain it to them, they probably couldn''t understand it.


    So Yahiko simply gave up the explanation.


    It doesn''t matter what they think, as long as they stay honestly and stay under their wings.


    Nagato felt a little distressed for this look of Yahiko, but he couldn''t say anything to comfort him.


    It''s just a slightly lowered head, when looking at the villagers, there was a bit of complaint.


    After a round of inspections, the two of them made sure that there was no accident, and turned around and went back.


    But before halfway through, Liang Ran felt a burst of tremendous pressure.


    This feeling is very familiar, it is the feeling that many ninjas gather here.


    Yahiko and Nagato had no time to control their previous feelings at this moment.


    The villagers were immediately notified to go to the refuge.


    The villagers who knew the news moved quickly, but when they passed by Nagato and Yahiko, they all murmured, "When are these days a big head, can''t you drive them away!"


    If there is nothing to do, Nagato might consider this person carefully, but now there is no time to consider.


    As soon as Nagato stretched out his hand, he directly pushed the man out, grasping the strength very well, and did not hurt the man at all.


    Yahiko looked at it, feeling kind of angry and funny.


    After the two confirmed that the villagers had left, one was in front of the team and the other was behind the team.

 564 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 564

    The two of them led the villagers toward the shelter in the same way.


    A few Akatsuki members followed by the side of the team in case of any accidents.


    In just twenty minutes, a few people had already taken all of them to the shelter.


    At this time Yanyin Village and Yunyin Village had already fought.


    The battle was fierce, but both Nagato and Yahiko looked at the human brain.


    After all, these have nothing to do with him.


    But the two of them had not had a leisurely two minutes before they were interrupted by a sharp voice.


    In the shelter, suddenly remembered a lady''s sharp voice, "Ah, where is my child!"


    Speaking directly, he opened the crowd and ran to Nagato and Yahiko at the door.


    "Master Yahiko, my child is gone, please help her!"


    When Yahiko heard this, his eyebrows frowned fiercely.


    Now the ninjas in the two villages are fighting and it is very dangerous to go out and find someone.


    Seeing Yahiko''s moment of hesitation, the woman shook Yahiko''s body like crazy.


    Chapter 561 Killing with a Knife


    "Don''t you keep saying that what will protect the people in the village? Now that my daughter is lost, you are unwilling to help, what is it!"


    Saying that he pushed Yahiko away fiercely, and walked in the direction outside the refuge door.


    "Since none of you will save her, I will go by myself!"


    Yahiko was always expressionless when he heard this, even when he was pushed away.


    Slightly lowered his head, I didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Nagato is very dissatisfied with the woman''s attitude towards Yahiko, and he also knows that it is absolutely impossible to let the woman out now...


    This woman has no power to restrain the chicken, and after going out, she can''t parry the fighting ninjas.


    If you accidentally run into it, there is only one dead end.


    Thinking of this, Nagato did not hesitate, and directly stretched out his hand, and a hand knife hit the back of the woman''s neck.


    The wicked men and women I saw stopped moving for an instant, and their bodies slowly fell off.


    Nagato quickly caught the woman and pushed it into the hands of a woman, "Take care of it!"


    After speaking, he said to Yahiko, "I''ll find it, you can watch them here!"


    After speaking, he had to turn around and go out. Yahiko said in a deep voice, "I''ll go, you stay here!"


    Yahiko''s voice is usually very sunny and high-pitched, but recently this gloomy feeling makes people afraid to refuse.


    But it happened in an instant, and the expressions on everyone''s faces were very ugly.


    Yahiko has always been a warm image.


    Therefore, everyone has no sense of fear for him.


    But Yahiko, who suddenly sank, still gave people an unspeakable sense of oppression.


    Therefore, the villagers present did not dare to say anything for a moment.


    But Nagato is not afraid of such Yahiko, but feels distressed.


    "You just wait here, I''ll be back soon!"


    Nagato is still unwilling to let Yahiko look for your girl.


    But Yahiko''s attitude is also very firm, "You are stronger than me, there are so many people here, you just guard here, if there is any accident, you can handle it!"


    Nagato couldn''t find any words to refuse for a moment, and did not say anything for a long time.


    Upon seeing this, Yahiko walked to Nagato and patted his general on the shoulder, "Nagato, trust me, I will be back soon!"


    After speaking, without waiting for Nagato to refuse, he jumped out in depth.


    Nagato looked at Yahiko''s fading figure, feeling very anxious.


    But looking at the large group of people behind him, after all, Haihui Temple resisted the thought of rushing up.


    After all, Yahiko also cares about this, and he can''t just let him down.


    Apart from the refuge, Yahiko moved towards the center of the village.


    Almost all people in Yuyin Village live in this place.


    So the missing girl should be in the middle of the village.


    Although it sounds like bringing people back to the middle of the village, it is a very simple matter.


    But when you walk in, you will send a letter, things are far from simple.


    At this time, the battle between Yanyin Village and Yunyin Village came to the center of Yuyin Village.


    Under all kinds of ninjutsu, this piece of land is almost like a Shura field.


    If you want to bring people out from here, it is simply a very difficult thing.


    But even so, Yahiko now has no room for retreat.


    Zhiji gritted his teeth and rushed towards the place.


    As soon as he took a step, a huge rock fell against the tip of his nose, almost hitting Nagato''s foot.


    Fortunately, Yahiko''s perception and reaction abilities are good, and he immediately jumped away, so this disaster was avoided.


    With every step Yahiko took, a ninjutsu would drop wherever he just stepped.


    Yahiko couldn''t help but start to wonder whether these people were fighting, or whether they were targeting him.


    Tucao ghost Tucao, but now it is definitely not a distracting recovery.


    Right now, he walked cautiously through the area of ??this case.


    I heard the girl''s cry from far away.

 565 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 565

    Yahiko''s spirit came in an instant, it was not in vain that he walked so hard.


    Yahiko rushed in the direction of that voice ecstatically.


    I saw that the girl was standing at the corner of the broken wall at this time, and she was crying sadly.


    At this time, the distance between the two is only about three hundred meters.


    Yahiko happily yelled at the girl, "Don''t worry about it, don''t move, uncle will take you!"


    After speaking, Yahiko looked up slightly and saw a huge stone slowly forming above the little girl.


    At that moment, Yahiko panicked, and the instant he lifted the instantaneous technique to the extreme.


    It was in front of the girl in twos or twos.


    At this time, the stone was only half a meter away from the girl''s head.


    Yahiko stretched out his hand to embrace the girl''s waist, and with a sudden force, he pulled the person out directly.


    He rolled around in his arms before stopping.


    I saw the stone fall behind him with a humble appearance, even pressing a small piece of his clothes.


    Yahiko still had a lingering feeling when he looked at the stone.


    I experienced the difference between life and death in a short time, and the expressions on his face were very ugly.


    The girl was also very well-behaved. Seeing Yahiko come to rescue herself, she lay directly on Yahiko''s shoulder.


    He doesn''t cry or make trouble, just a well-behaved appearance.


    Yahiko looked at her well-behaved appearance, and the expression on her face was a little better.


    "It''s okay, I''ll take you back to find mom!"


    The little girl raised her head timidly, her eyes wet, "Okay, thank you Uncle!"


    After speaking, he buried his head back on Yahiko''s shoulder.


    When Yahiko saw this, he held the girl with relief and was about to go out.


    But things are not as expected.


    As soon as I lifted my foot, I felt a sizzling sound.


    No matter how it sounds, it sounds like a ninjutsu of thunder.


    And the position where the voice is heading is behind him.


    Thinking that the girl''s head was still on his shoulders, Yahiko just looked anxious, and with one hand, he directly turned the girl''s head around.


    He tightly guarded the position of his chest.


    Yahiko couldn''t resist, he could only suffer that suddenly.


    I felt an electric shock behind me, followed by a strong burning sensation.


    Yahiko couldn''t help but smiled bitterly, now his back is probably gone.


    But this is only a skin wound. Although it is painful, it is not fatal.


    The 562nd chapter Yayan''s death


    Yahiko didn''t have time to care about him either, and he staggered, but it was still very good that the little girl Dejian guarded her chest and kept moving toward the refuge.


    I originally thought that on this battlefield, no matter how dense the ninjutsu was, there would still be some gaps in the end, as long as it could get through.


    After passing through this combat zone, they are basically safe.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the intensity of ninjutsu here was no different from the rain in Yuyin Village.


    Within a short distance of one hundred meters, Yahiko had already lost three ninjutsu on his body.


    A large piece of skin on his back has been burned, and a rock has also cut a bit of wound on his arm.


    The most serious thing should be to protect the little girl, who was hit on the head all at once.


    Her face was covered with blood at the moment, and the girl looked at Yahiko''s appearance and didn''t know if she was frightened, or worried about Yahiko, and started crying again.


    Yahiko had a helpless expression when he saw this, and smiled very hard, "Hush, keep your voice down, we will be found!"


    The girl immediately closed her mouth when she heard the words, but she was still sobbing, and the tears on her face couldn''t stop.


    At this time, a column of cold Uchiha belt soil stood on the edge of the warped space on one side of the battlefield.


    "It really came to save people!"


    When Uchiha said this, his voice murmured, not knowing what he was thinking.


    On the other side, Hei Jue Jian Dai Tu said coldly, "What? Are you envious?"


    When Uchiha Daido heard this, he looked like a cat with its tail stomped on, and the cat''s fur all over his body stood up.


    "I advise you not to talk nonsense, otherwise you will look good!"


    When Uchiha Daido said this, his tone was unprecedentedly cold, which made people no doubt that if Kurozu said a word, Uchiha Daido would kill him without hesitation.


    Fortunately, Heiju is a very witty after all, "Well, just as if I didn''t say anything, you are still in charge of you now!"


    After speaking, the body seemed to have melted, melting into the edge of the barrier little by little.


    Uchiha looked at the running Yahiko with the dirt, and smiled slightly.


    "Originally, if Nagato could be obedient, you wouldn''t have to die, but because of your existence, Nagato has always refused to give in, so I can only get rid of you!"


    The expression on the face was a cold smile after speaking.


    Uchiha took the soil and turned his head to look at the people who were fighting, and said softly, "Your attack, I will use it for the time being!"


    After speaking, he raised his hand gently and pointed it at a ninja in Yunyin Village. The moment his ninjutsu was released, a small space opened in front of her.


    That ninjutsu fell into the space of Madara, while ninjutsu was still running.


    Uchiha took the soil and saw a small hole behind Yahiko.


    Leading the ninjutsu, he walked behind Yahiko.


    Yahiko was shocked in an instant, he had already raised his perception ability to the strongest state.

 566 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 566

    But he really didn''t notice this ninjutsu just now.


    When it was really great to discover, he was already behind himself.


    It is impossible to avoid it at this time.


    Moreover, there is still a child in my arms, which makes it more inconvenient to move.


    But even so, Yahiko didn''t mean to put the child down.


    Now he lowered his body and rushed directly in the direction ahead.


    At the moment of landing, he held the girl with one hand and supported the ground with the other, and rolled around on the ground before finally holding the little girl in his arms and lying on the ground.


    Finally escaped the disaster, but the injured back was completely pressed on the ground, the ground was full of small rocks.


    In an instant, Yahiko''s forehead was covered with sweat, and the expression on his face was very painful.


    But even so, Yahiko didn''t dare to stay a little bit, and immediately turned over and got up, holding the child questioningly in his arms and ran.


    Uchiha in midair looked at the soil with an expression of admiration, "Really a good person!"


    Yahiko like this reminded him of his stupid self a long time ago, his originally bad mood was worse in an instant.


    "It''s really stupid and hopeless, in that case, let me help you get rid of it sooner!


    With that said, his eyes kept patrolling on the battlefield of those people, not for anything else, but to find a powerful ninjutsu.


    Although the efficiency of his own shot may be faster, Nagato still has to use it, so he must not leave a trace of it.


    At this moment, he brought the soil and saw a person from Yanyin Village yelled out, "Escape, Yanbanshu!"


    Uchiha took the soil, and instantly he looked satisfied, and saw that Ninjutsu had reached the person.


    After the man''s ninjutsu was released, he looked at the unchanging ground in front of him, and was shocked for an instant. He looked at his hand with an incredible expression.


    But it was the difference of this trick. The dying person opposite him took advantage of this opportunity to escape, and the ninja in Yanyin Village almost ran away instantly.


    Yahiko, who had run to the edge of the battlefield, thought it would be over.


    But in an instant, I felt that something fell on top of my head.


    When I looked up, I saw four large stone slabs falling from mid-air in a daze, with a loud bang, trapping Yahiko in the middle.


    Yahiko Du Yuyan didn''t understand the ninjutsu in the hidden village, and thought it was just a prisoner''s ninjutsu, and he didn''t worry for a while.


    But when he saw that the two-high slate began to collapse, Yahiko panicked instantly.


    Looking around for a gap to escape, but the stone slab fell at the same time strangely, and there was almost no hope of escape.


    In a hurry, he immediately put the girl on the ground, and quickly printed on her hands, "Water escape, water front wall!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a large amount of water formed a huge spherical barrier around Yahiko, enclosing the two perfectly.


    Because of the blessing of Chakra and the high-speed rotation of water, this barrier is very strong.


    So even if the huge stone slab falls, it cannot be broken up.


    Yahiko continued to increase Chakra''s input, and the side of the water front was getting bigger and bigger, and the stone slabs were directly bounced back.


    At that moment when Zhenbi fell, Yahiko''s speed was faster, and the seal was over when the water fell.


    "Shui Dun is the art of clone!"


    At the moment the water fell, Yahiko''s ninjutsu had already been completed.


    Yahiko also used the technique of surrogate to create a child''s avatar, and also created a water body for himself.


    At the moment the water fell, Yahiko took the child and withdrew from behind the water curtain, hiding behind the stone slab.


    With a pair of eyes patrolling around, he always felt that things were not so coincidental.


    Chapter 563 The truth is revealed


    At the very beginning, Yahiko didn''t care, thinking that those ninjutsu was really unintentionally falling.


    But later things became more and more weird. Although he was trying to flee, Yu Guangzhong still saw that Yanbanshu''s ninjutsu was far away, and the target was not himself.


    But in the end, the four rock slabs fell steadily in front of him, and they fell from the sky, although Yahiko didn''t know much about the ninjutsu of the earth attribute.


    But I also know that this is not a normal situation, so Yahiko will react so quickly.


    Yahiko hid behind the rock slab, patrolling around, but he never found any special place, and his brows couldn''t help but frowned fiercely.


    If the troublemaker cannot be resolved, they will definitely not be able to escape.


    Looking at the water barrier that had disappeared, Yahiko''s heart was very anxious.


    Just when Yahiko was about to rush out directly, the girl in her arms pulled her clothes.


    Although Yahiko is very anxious, he has always been very patient with children.


    Slightly lowered his head and asked softly, "What''s the matter? Are you afraid?"


    The little girl didn''t speak, she just pointed her other hand towards the sky in the northwest.


    When Yahiko saw this, he followed the direction the girl pointed and saw Uchiha standing in a forest far away with soil, half of his body hidden in a black hole in space.


    Yahiko''s eyes were filled with anger for an instant, and Yahiko had a deep memory of this person.


    Although it is far away, Yahiko can still tell at a glance that this is the man who forced Nagato to run away.


    Although Yahiko wanted to rush forward and deal with this person, he was still very clear intellectually, it was not the time, nor was he an opponent of this person.


    When thinking of this, Yahiko was not reconciled, but he took the girl and fled from behind.


    The water body and the water substitute have only 10% of the energy of the body, and it will not last long without the water.


    This means that in less than a minute, the water double will disappear.


    So they can only hurry up.


    When Uchiha brought the soil over there, seeing Yahiko and the girl coming out of the rock slab, his eyes were fixed on them, for fear that they would escape from the field of vision of his monitoring.


    He is also ready to take action by himself at any time and solve these two people.


    After waiting for a long time, and finally waiting for the opportunity, a ninja from Yunyin Village used the technique of thunder escape, earth walking.


    Originally, the attack range could not reach the position of Yahiko''s clone.

 567 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 567

    But Uchiha took the soil in mid-air using water escape, water turbulence, and the current spread directly to the position of the clone.


    The other end is the continuation of the edge of the art of walking.


    When thunder and lightning encounter water, they are connected instantly, and the blue thunder and lightning, with the advantage of water, instantly spread on the ground.


    The destination is the clone of Yahiko.


    Although the speed of Yahiko''s clone is the same as his own body.


    But after all, it was not faster than the lightning speed, but within a few seconds, it was caught up by the lightning.


    Originally it was just a clone, so naturally he didn''t have much ability to fight back. His own ninjutsu was also Shui Dun. At this time, he could only use Xue Shang Tian Shuang.


    In a blink of an eye, the thunder and lightning fell on Yahiko''s body. Only a puff was heard. Yahiko and the little girl instantly turned into two pools of water, merging with Uchiha''s technique of water turbulence.


    Uchiha brought the soil and suddenly realized that he had been deceived. Yahiko''s body had already taken the little girl away.


    And Yahiko, who walked around to the village shelter, felt the fragmentation of his clone, and the expression on his face instantly became tense, which showed that they had no chance to delay time.


    Yahiko hugged the girl in his arms, and the strength in his hand could not help but increase a lot, "Hold uncle, we have to speed up!"


    Although the words Yahiko spoke in a very brisk tone, the expression on his face did not seem to be relaxing.


    After all, when he chose to take a long way to avoid Uchiha''s sight of the soil, they had no retreat.


    Now if they continue to change their course, they won''t even have a chance to escape a little bit.


    At this moment, Yahiko directly gave up his plan to hide his whereabouts.


    Along the way, the technique of turbulence and instantaneous water is continuously used, and the rapid and continuous sliding of water is used.


    Although this speed is greatly improved, the consumption of Chakra is also doubled.


    Yahiko was already a little out of breath when he was about to travel.


    But even so, Yahiko couldn''t stop, only gritted his teeth and moved on.


    When Uchiha Daido found out that Yahiko had escaped, he had already ordered Kurozutsu to quickly search for perception.


    But in half a minute, Kurozutsu''s head appeared at Uchiha''s feet.


    He smiled and said with a hoarse voice, "To the southeast, I have already walked almost two miles!"


    After speaking, he paused slightly, "I thought you could do it all at once!"


    There was a sense of irony about this, Uchiha looked down at Hei Jue when he heard the words, and a murderous intent was constantly circulating in his blood-red eyes.


    Seeing this, Hei Jue smiled, said nothing, and disappeared.


    Uchiha took the soil and looked at the southeast with a murderous expression, his whole body slowly disappearing into the air.


    Yahiko has never been very good at perceiving this matter, and even Uchiha''s traces of soil can''t be perceived by Kagura''s eyes.


    So when Uchiha took soil appeared in front of Yahiko, the expression on Yahiko''s face was very surprised.


    The first reaction is to put the child behind him.


    Use your own body to completely cover the child.


    The child didn''t know if he was too scared or behaved. He stayed behind Yahiko obediently throughout the whole process, clutching Yahiko''s clothes tightly with both hands.


    Uchiha Daido didn''t mean to hide himself at all at this time, "I didn''t expect you to be able to detect my existence."


    Yahiko said with a disdainful smile, "Who are you because of yourself?"


    Uchiha Daido was obviously very dissatisfied with Yahiko''s words, "When death is near, I won''t care about this with you!"


    When Yahiko heard this, his heart was instantly flustered, although he was not very clear about the strength of this person.


    But only with this mysterious trail, Yahiko''s ninjutsu couldn''t make a successful hit, so he couldn''t even contend.


    And Yahiko did not have the confidence to be able to crack the flaws in Uchiha''s ability to be immune to all attacks in such a short time.


    Chapter 564 Nagato Runaway


    The best solution I can think of now is to escape, but Yahiko has also seen Uchiha''s ability to teleport.


    It is almost impossible to beat his speed.


    Yahiko almost felt the taste of despair at this moment, and he wanted to give up directly.


    But feeling the shivering girl behind him, this idea was stifled by Yahiko.


    Yahiko grabbed the hand of the child behind him and gently pulled it in front of him, "I should be the only thing you want, as it is, how about letting this girl go!"


    When Yahiko said this, a pair of eyes stared at Uchiha''s direction of taking the soil.


    I wanted to see him nodding, but Uchiha brought the soil but didn''t want him to do so.


    With a smile in his voice, "You have to win against me first before you are eligible to ask for conditions!"


    Hearing this, Yahiko''s eyes widened in an instant, "Don''t let go of a child, don''t go too far!"


    When Uchiha listened to this, his tone was full of disdain.


    "I said, now you are not qualified to tell me these things!"


    Yahiko felt trembling all over his body for an instant. This moment was the real feeling. The feeling of being restrained by others really tasted very bad.


    But now it is too late to regret it.


    Yahiko now has no choice but to fight hard.


    Faced with the situation where the opponent is too strong, there is no possibility of winning at all in a head-on fair matchup.


    The only way is to sneak attack.


    Yahiko quickly formed a seal on his hand, and drew in a low voice, "Water escapes, the water hits the rain!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the water he was looking at rose into the air beside Yahiko, floating in the air, under the influence of Chakra, forming a monster.


    He rushed towards Uchiha Odaito.


    Although Uchiha Daido didn''t expect Yahiko to launch an attack suddenly, his reaction was sensitive enough even so.


    The moment the monster pounced, Uchiha''s body with soil began to be slowly sucked into the space.


    When the monster arrived, he went straight through.

 568 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 568

    There is nothing in the air.


    While Yahiko was looking for the traces of the Uchiha belt soil, Yahiko suddenly felt a hot sensation behind him.


    Yahiko was shocked instantly, and his hand moved quickly, and a wall of water appeared behind Yahiko instantly, blocking Uchiha''s powerful fireball technique.


    Yahiko took the opportunity to jump away, twisting her body in mid-air, and saw that the moment when the parallel imports met, a huge white mist evaporated.


    In an instant, the two-hundred-meter space of the house was enveloped.


    The moment Yahiko saw this situation, Yahiko became nervous. After all, the child was still in this range. If Uchiha had the heart to do so, the girl would be in danger.


    Thinking of this, Yahiko rushed in the direction he had remembered.


    As soon as he stretched his hand, he hugged a body in his arms.


    Yahiko was relieved when she heard the voice of a clear girl exclaiming.


    "let''s go!"


    After speaking, he hugged the little girl and rushed towards the outside surrounded by mist.


    Although the fog is very heavy, it is really not a big dilemma for Yahiko who often lives in this fog.


    So Yahiko picked up the girl and left, but things were not always as desired.


    Just as Yahiko was practising the instantaneous technique, he heard a low drink behind him, "Fire escape, blast wind dancing!"


    The moment the voice fell, I saw the fog behind me dissipating at a speed visible to the naked eye, but instead was an overwhelming flame revealed from the fog.


    The fiery red flame covered almost all the area that Yahiko could see.


    In this situation, it is impossible for Yahiko to escape.


    Just when Yahiko was about to start the great waterfall technique, Uchiha took the soil and took back the ninjutsu.


    Originally, Uchiha had no plans to directly solve Yahiko by using fire escape.


    After all, according to Nagato''s cleverness, if you use Huo Dun yourself, you will definitely be spotted.


    That''s why Uchiha brought the soil to collect this ninjutsu in time.


    Yahiko looked at this situation with a confused expression, but he didn''t dare to take it lightly.


    Still watching Uchiha take the soil with a guard.


    Uchiha took the soil and looked at Yahiko, with a gloomy smile in his eyes, "The soil escapes, the soil cracks and turns his palm!"


    When the voice fell, Uchiha took the soil and slapped it on the ground with a palm, and he heard a click.


    Following Uchiha''s hand with soil as a starting point, the ground began to split inch by inch.


    Large chunks of land collapsed, Yahiko holding the child kept jumping on the broken pieces of dirt, avoiding falling into the pit and being buried in it.


    After six or seven ups and downs, Yahiko escaped the category of ninjutsu.


    Yahiko''s Chakra at this time was almost exhausted.


    As soon as Yahiko was holding the girl''s hand, he was already shaking slightly.


    Uchiha looked at Yahiko who was a little embarrassed and felt very happy.


    Uchiha flashed with the soil, and when he appeared, he was already in front of Yahiko.


    "Aren''t you a savior among you?"


    After speaking, he turned around and pointed to the village that was bathing in the flames of war, "Look at what you saved!"


    After speaking, he stretched out his hand and snatched the child from Yahiko''s hand. He kept holding the girl''s collar in his hand and said to Yahiko with a cold face.


    "Look, now you can''t protect this child. What can you do to stop Nagato? He is the one who can really save the village, and he is the one who can truly become the new master of this ninja world!"


    Listening to this, Yahiko looked at the child in Uchiha''s hands, shaking her heart.


    I couldn''t help but began to think, "Is it true that I am really wrong? Will Yuyin Village really be destroyed if this continues?"


    But such interrogation is only a matter of moment.


    Yahiko shook his head and threw out all the thoughts.


    "You are simply talking nonsense. The stability gained by forced violence is only temporary. The hatred in people''s hearts cannot disappear. When the seeds of hatred begin to sprout, it will be the next war."


    Yahiko was very excited when he was here, and he glared at Uchiha''s soil, "At that time, the previous generation of abilities are already old, what ability can continue to suppress, the ninja world will eventually wash the dishes again!"


    "In this process, countless people will be in Civic wars, and countless people will be displaced. This is simply not a solution to this situation!"


    After speaking, a pair of eyes were full of expressions of death.


    Chapter 565 Unwavering


    Yahiko''s words completely angered the Uchiha belt soil, the only eye that could be seen was full of anger.


    The lines of the kaleidoscope blood wheel eyes continuously rotate in it, as if sucking people into hell.


    Uchiha took the landlord and threw the girl out at once, "Since you are in a hurry to die, then I can only fulfill you!"


    Squinting at the child who was thrown over by Uchiha, he rushed to catch him with a nervous expression on his face.


    Worrying about the girl in mid-air that he would hit her arms when she fell, Yahiko just dragged her tired body and turned around in mid-air with her waist strength.


    Using himself as a back cushion, he fell to the ground fiercely, and Yahiko landed on the back of his head.


    After a violent bump, he heard a bang, and the expression on Yahiko''s face was painful, and when he stood up again, the back of his head was covered with red blood.


    The girl stretched out her hand and touched it, and when she looked at the red color on her palm, she couldn''t help crying.


    Yahiko looked at the child''s painful appearance, and couldn''t help but remember the appearance before Nagato, and instantly smiled bitterly.


    I can''t go back this time, and I don''t know what will happen to Nagato!


    Uchiha took the soil to look at Yahiko''s expression of giving up struggling, and his eyes were cold, "Dotto escape, Dotatsu gun!"


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw the land where Yahiko was, and there were a lot of stone-like thorns piercing from the ground in an instant.


    Yahiko was struggling, but after all he was stabbed several times, and there were wounds on his thigh and arms.


    Blood began to flow out uncontrollably, but after a while, Yahiko felt dizzy.


    Yahiko is not a medical ninja. In such a situation, he can only expect people from the village to come to help.

 569 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 569

    But thinking of what he said to Nagato when he came, this situation obviously wouldn''t happen.


    Thinking about it this way, Yahiko laughed helplessly. After all, in the present situation, he can be regarded as self-inflicted!


    Thinking of this, Yahiko twisted his body with great effort, and saw the girl not far away crying on the ground.


    I kept reaching out to where I was, as if I wanted to come over.


    But at this moment, Yahiko, who has suffered serious blood loss, can no longer hear what the girl is talking about. He just feels that his whole body''s perception ability is constantly losing.


    In the end, the scene in front of me began to blur continuously, and finally I slowly closed my eyes.


    At the last moment of life, Yahiko was still thinking, "In this life, I have been in the village, living for others. Today, I can finally have a good rest!"


    Uchiha took the soil and watched the person hanging on the tip of the rock thorn, closing his eyes forever.


    The serious emotions are very complicated, I don''t know what I think, Uchiha took the soil quietly for nearly half a minute before walking towards the girl.


    With a horrified expression on the girl''s face, she kept backing away, and tears kept pouring out.


    Uchiha Daido looked at this scene, and the momentary unpleasant scene appeared in Uchiha Daido''s mind.


    Looking at the girl on the ground, Uchiha took the soil without moving for a moment, and watched the girl crawling around with a panicked expression.


    Uchiha looked at the girl with soil, but after all he didn''t kill her, but he leaped in front of the girl.


    Looking at the girl''s eyes, she performed an illusion.


    It took less than two minutes for the illusion to be displayed, and the girl fell into a coma.


    Eighty percent received a serious shock, so even if Uchiha brought the soil to hug the girl, the girl didn''t mean to wake up at all.


    Uchiha brought the soil and put the girl next to Yahiko, curled up next to the stone.


    Uchiha looked at the girl''s face with soil, and did not leave, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Kurozu appeared slowly beside Uchiha Daido, standing beside Uchiha Daido, "Why didn''t you kill her?"


    Uchiha took the soil to hear the words, but turned his head and glanced slightly, without speaking.


    Hei Jue seemed a little unwilling, "Is he thinking of something?"


    Hearing the words, Uchiha turned his head abruptly and glared at Heizue on one side, "You better be quiet!"


    After speaking, a rustling voice sounded, and the space around Uchiha Daido began to twist continuously.


    Uchiha''s figure carrying the soil disappeared in the air little by little, and at that moment, Kurozutsu followed along.


    At this time, the battle between Yunyin Village and Yanyin Village was almost over, and Nagato, who was still waiting in the refuge at this time, was already eager to see through.


    It''s been almost an hour since Yahiko left, so he should be back.


    Nagato originally wanted to catch up, but when he thought of what Yahiko said to himself at the beginning, he finally held back.


    But now that Oshamaru said that all the people fighting had faded away, Nagato couldn''t help it anymore and rushed out.


    Nagato was very flustered at this time. After all, according to Yahiko''s character, he would definitely come back as soon as he found a child.


    Now that the time has not come back, there are only two cases, one is that it has not been found, and the other is that it has suffered an accident.


    Nagato is constantly patrolling the village. Hope is the first situation.


    Although Nagato loves the children in the village, it is trivial if compared with Yahiko''s life.


    Nagato kept patrolling in the battle area, and finally found some traces of Yahiko''s ninjutsu and some scattered shurikens.


    Following those traces, the first thing Nagato saw was the trace left by the ninjutsu rock slab.


    Nagato walked over with a nervous look, and with a wave of his hand, the slate flew out instantly.


    There was no one inside, and Nagato was relieved to look at it like this.


    But seeing the next traces were not toward the direction of the refuge, my heart shook instantly.


    Because they chose that route in such a crisis, there is only one possibility, that is, they are in danger and have to choose to avoid it.


    Nagato followed with anxiety, looking at the traces of ninjutsu, the expression on his face became more and more nervous.


    Until I saw that the thick forest had large areas, the trees were all swaying.


    Nagato''s speed rose to the highest point in an instant, and he mumbled inwardly, "Don''t accidentally!"


    In just one minute, Nagato appeared on the edge of the place.


    The 566th chapter super pupil power


    What catches the eye is a rock thorn, high and low, and it looks a bit spectacular.


    But the moment Nagato fixed his sight, Nagato felt a momentary clouding.


    Looking at it from a distance, I saw a figure hanging from a rock thorn, all limbs slumped, silent.


    Nagato looked at it with a solemn expression on his face, and his body flashed, and within a few seconds, he appeared next to the figure.


    Nagato looked at Nagato who was no longer angry, and the firm beliefs in his mind began to collapse little by little.


    The chakra in the body began to flow in a strange way.Nagato''s expression was very painful at that moment.


    A pair of reincarnation eyes began to gradually appear, and Nagato''s eyes also began to turn red in an instant, indicating that they were dripping blood.


    But even so, Nagato still didn''t realize it, just looking at Yahiko''s corpse, not knowing how to get started.


    Yahiko''s body will not die seriously if it is damaged, but the blood covered it makes Nagato always feel afraid of hurting Yahiko.


    Even at the moment he approached, Nagato felt that Yahiko was silent.


    Nagato looked at Yahiko''s corpse and muttered softly, "Look, Yahiko, you are still really inferior, how can you make yourself into this virtue?"


    When Nagato said this, his voice was soft, as if he was worried about interrupting Yahiko''s rest.


    Nagato stood beside Yahiko and spoke for a while.


    As usual, the two chatted, but the difference was that Nagato didn''t get any response today.


    The scene looked very bleak.


    In the end, I heard Nagato say something like a discouragement, "Yahiko, don''t blame me, I think maybe we can change the way and try to protect the village!"


    When he said this, Nagato''s face was full of hatred, and his eyes were full of murderousness.

 570 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 570

    The eyes of the eyes stared at the direction where the people from Yanyin Village and Yunyin Village had left.


    At this moment, Nagato felt that the corner of his clothes was pulled slightly.


    Nagato looked down and saw a dirty little girl sitting on the ground.


    His face was full of tears, his eyes seemed to be frightened, and his pupils were constantly shaking.


    Nagato looked down, the expression on his face didn''t change much, "Are you the child Yahiko saved?"


    When saying this, when Nagato Yukoko mentioned Yahiko''s name, his tone was a little gentler.


    At other times, it felt like a frosty look on her face. The girl looked at this look of Nagato but was not afraid. Instead, she whispered, "Nagato!"


    Nagato was slightly surprised when she heard the girl call her name, "Why do you call me that! Nagato is sure he has not seen this child."


    The girl said timidly, "Yahiko said, if he can''t move anymore, let me wait obediently. The first person to appear next to him is Nagato!"


    Listening to the little girl''s words, Nagato could almost imagine Yahiko''s smile when she said this.


    But the more this happens, the more painful Nagato feels.


    But it didn''t show a point, it was well hidden under the numb expression.


    "Did Yahiko say anything else?"


    As for what else Yahiko would say, Nagato wanted to know very much, but he still looked calm and calm.


    The numb expression on her face blocked her feeling like a knife.


    The girl said softly after hearing the words, "Yahiko asked me to follow you from now on and take good care of you!"


    Although this was said from a twelve or thirteen-year-old girl, Nagato didn''t have any doubts.


    Because Nagato knows Yahiko very well, this is what he can say.


    Fearing that he would lose all his spiritual support after he left, he made an arrangement for him.


    Chang Ma turned his head to look at Yahiko, and said softly, "Since you are worried about me, why should you leave me so quickly!"


    Just sing like this and understand that I stood with the girl for a long time beside Yahiko.


    I heard Nagato say, "Yahiko, I won''t let you die like this!"


    After speaking, he stretched out his hand and hugged Yahiko''s body from the rock thorn, and the cold touch made Nagato almost run away.


    But I can bear it in a province...


    Holding Yahiko, Nagato did not choose to use the instantaneous technique, but started walking towards the clock tower step by step.


    Upon seeing this, the girl followed closely behind Nagato, without speaking, just followed quietly and obediently.


    The girl at this time is actually two-way similar to that Xiaonan.


    After Nagato discovered this, he murmured, "It is because of this that you are sure that I will not kill this person, are you?"


    Nagato was huge here, and even smiled slightly, but the smile revealed a desolate smell no matter how you looked at it.


    During this long stretch of road, Nagato walked to the position of the clock tower almost when it was dark.


    Da She Maru was on the clock tower, and he felt the breath of Nagato when he was far away. Now he came closer and found Yahiko in his arms.


    In an instant, Oshemaru''s brows wrinkled fiercely. After such a long time in Yuyin Village, Oshemaru had already known exactly what kind of person Yahiko was.


    It is a pity to see such a scene now.


    But facing the already half-crazy and half-devil Nagato, Oshemaru couldn''t say anything to comfort him. After all, he just squeezed out, "Sorry!"


    Nagato did not answer, but said, "Lend your laboratory to use it!"


    After finishing talking, he walked in without waiting for Da She Wan nodded in agreement.


    Da She Maru watched from behind and walked in together.


    Looking at the girl who followed, she said softly, "Just sit here, it''s not for you inside!"


    The girl was also very obedient, sitting outside the clock tower, all covered with mud and blood all over to scrub, and her whole body was dirty.


    After Nagato entered the laboratory of Oshemaru, he put the man down on the dissection table of the laboratory.


    The gentle movement is like treating a living person.


    Only then did Oshemaru have time to observe Nagato''s eyes, and a pair of reincarnation eyes appeared at this moment without reservation.


    Severely full of hatred and killing, but at the moment it is hidden very well.


    Nagato found a clean veil and cleaned up all the blood stains on Yahiko''s body, acting very gently and seriously.


    Chapter 567: Determined to Transform


    Although Oshemaru also dealt with corpses every day, seeing the appearance of Nagato was really shocking.


    After all, Oshemaru is entirely for research, but every movement of this Nagato is emotional, even this Yahiko is not dead at all.


    But even if I think the ghost doctor, Da She Wan said nothing, as if he hadn''t seen it, squatting on the side.


    It took less than twenty minutes for Nagato to wash away all the blood stains on Yahiko''s body.


    He even changed a set of clean clothes for Yahiko, but after a few minutes, when I went to see Yahiko again, it seemed like he was just asleep.


    It looks very peaceful and harmonious.


    At this time, Da She Wan finally couldn''t help it, "It''s better to let him get into the soil earlier!"


    When Oshamaru said this, he felt a kind of cautiousness. Now the aura of Nagato''s body is very terrifying.


    Da She Maru didn''t want to provoke proactively, but now things have reached this point.Da She Wan had to ask.


    Because even if he sympathizes with these two people, he himself has a task, and things can''t just be delayed like this.


    Nagato paused slightly when he heard the words, and when he turned his head to look at Oshemaru, the expression on his face was calm and terrifying, as if it was meaningless to Yahiko''s death.


    Da She Wan looked at him with a sense of trepidation, and was very nervous for a moment. Did he say something wrong?


    But this was Osha Maru''s own guess, and it was not confirmed at this time.


    Just as Oshamaru and Nagato were looking at each other as they wanted to dodge, Nagato spoke.


    It''s just that the voice is not as clear and high-key as before, but it has a low-pitched feeling.

 571 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 571

    "Into the soil? No need?"


    After speaking, I walked to the front of Osha Maru and looked at him fixedly, "I don''t know what you are studying for a while? But I have a way to make Yahiko come alive again!"


    When he said this, the expression on Yahiko''s face even smelled of crazy.


    On hearing this, O She Maru was shocked for a while, "What are you going to do?"


    Dashemaru has always been studying the latest such things, and now someone tells himself he can do it.


    Whether you are curious or not, it is something you didn''t believe, so the Oshe Maru honestly came out to ask.


    Upon hearing this, Nagato seemed to have a proud expression, "Just wait and see!"


    After speaking, his body flashed and disappeared into the bell tower in an instant. When the girl passed by, he didn''t even have a good look.


    On the other hand, Onomaru''s side passed the news to Uchiha hidden after Nagato left.


    Uchiha in Konoha Village over there was drinking tea with Xiaonan, and when he got the news, he instantly shuddered, his expression almost unmaintained.


    Xiao Nan looked curious after seeing it, but Uchiha was so weightless that he didn''t mean to let her go.


    Upon seeing this, Xiao Nan''s original curious expression began to collapse a little bit, and the feeling of panic that was familiar to me instantly crawled back into his heart.


    Uchiha knows Xiaonan''s temper, if he really knows that Yahiko is dead, he will rush back to Yuyin Village at this time.


    If that were the case, Xiao Nan was afraid that there would be no good results.


    As soon as Uchiha Hidden thought of this, selfishness would not allow this to happen.


    When the expression on the lower side became cold a lot, the hand holding the note moved slightly, and a cluster of flames rose up, burning the small piece of paper clean.


    "Some things are not something you should know!"


    When he said this, the expression on Uchiha''s hidden face was cold and terrifying, and Xiao Nan couldn''t help but feel the illusion that he was his enemy.


    Although knowing that Uchihain loves him, Xiaonan still dare not act like a baby.


    It could only be a dull nod and agreed. When he chose to become Uchiha''s daughter, Xiao Nan was ready to obey him.


    Therefore, even though he was very unwilling to do so, he still did not continue to ask questions.


    I just sat down silently, picked up my tea in front of me and poured it all into my mouth.


    He swallowed it with a grunt, but there was still tea that was too late to swallow down the corner of his mouth.


    Coupled with the tearful look on his face, Uchiha''s eyes are full of dismay.


    In the end, he couldn''t bear to look at Xiao Nan''s embarrassment like this, Uchiha disappeared behind Xiao Nan in a flash.


    With a long arm stretched out, he tightly circled Xiao Nan in his arms, "Xiao Nan, you are good, I must be on your side!"


    Uchiha''s hidden voice was deep and nice, like a burst of heart booster, which made Xiao Nan, who had been extremely disappointed, laugh instantly.


    "Yin, I''m just worried!"


    With that said, Xiaonan''s, your own head leaned against Uchihain''s arm, it was an expression of trust.


    When Uchiha looked at Xiaonan''s expression, he felt very heartbroken.


    But in this situation, it is simply impossible to put Xiao Nan back into Yuyin Village directly.


    So even if the heart is cut, but Xiao Nan''s safety is the most important thing!If Uchiha faintly releases Xiao Nan, it will be a goal if he is not sure.


    So even if Uchihain has been exposed now, Uchihain will not take the initiative to let go of the murder and let Xiaonan go out.


    Xiao Nan didn''t understand this matter, but there was one thing that was clear, that is, Uchiha Ken could not harm himself.


    After confirming this, even if Xiao Nan was reluctant to do so, her safety had always been well protected.


    In order to prevent accidents from happening, Uchiha has always been by Konan''s side, even if he urges the black soil to train, he did not personally go through it.


    Instead, Uchiha Mikoto was asked to take care of it, and it was a situation of no delay.


    Uchiha Mikoto hadn''t contacted Uchihain for a long time. This sudden contact was for her to urge a girl to practice.


    Rao is how Uchiha Mikoto doesn''t like it, but he nodded and should come first.


    After all, she still knows the priorities.


    At the same time, at the edge of Yuyin Village, Nagato stood in front of an abandoned knife shop.


    At this time, the whole body is soaked, and he is unwilling to use chakras to block the rain. It seems that only the cold feeling of soaking body can calm down.


    Nagato was standing at the entrance of the shop and looked around, then he bent down and got into the shop and started rummaging.


    The 568th Chapter Heavenly Way Payne


    Oshemaru did not move too much at this moment, just looking at Yahiko''s corpse in the laboratory.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that it was looking at it, because Oshemaru only dared to look at it, because Oshemaru would never move to Yahiko''s body.


    If Nagato came back suddenly, I was afraid that I would not be able to eat.


    In fact, Dashemaru is not too afraid of Nagato''s ability, it can only be regarded as a master who knows the current affairs.


    He hadn''t seen the appearance of Nagato running violently, but he hadn''t observed it less on weekdays.


    Da She Wan is very clear.Nagato''s usual strength was not enough, but at the moment Yahiko died, Nagato completely gave up the idea of ??continuing to hide himself.


    For the unknown, Oshemaru always maintained a wait-and-see attitude, and now it is absolutely impossible to take the initiative to move Yahiko''s body.


    He didn''t want to take a taste of the horror of Nagato who walked away.


    Thinking of the recovery here, Da She Wan raised her foot and walked towards the outside of the room. In the bleak cold rain, the girl was sitting at the entrance of the laboratory leaning against the wall, shivering.


    Rao is Da She Wan no matter how accustomed to seeing life and death, at this time he also has a distressed expression, after all, the child''s expression is very helpless.


    Seeing Oshemaru squatting down in front of her, the girl asked seriously, "Does Nagato want to take me? Because I killed Yahiko?"


    When she said this, the girl''s body was constantly shrinking, and the words she said trembled.


    At that moment, Da She Wan was shocked. Who could think of such a small child, this idea had already formed in his mind.


    At this moment, Oshemaru couldn''t help but start to feel that if there were no wars in the ninja world, perhaps a child of this age could still laugh harmlessly.


    The moment this thought appeared, it was strangled by Oshemaru. As a ninja, in such a special period, he always had such feelings, which would affect the progress of the characters.


    Oshamaru looked at the girl expressionlessly and went to the ropeway, "I don¡¯t know, when Nagato comes back, you will know, let¡¯s go in now, if you die during this period, there is no chance at all. Up!"

 572 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 572

    After speaking, she turned around and returned to the laboratory. The girl tremblingly got up and walked into the laboratory behind Dashewan.


    This girl knows about Dashemaru, and to be precise about Akatsuki''s members, this girl knows very well.


    But even so, it was the first time she had come into contact with Oshe Maru so close, and it was the first time she had seen Oshe Maru''s laboratory, and she was shocked instantly.


    Standing fixedly at the door, looking at the various corpses sealed in the glass tank, I instantly felt a tingling scalp.


    Standing there, daring not to take another step, Zhi Hongwei, who kept his eyes on the laboratory, patrolled.


    When the line of sight fell on Yahiko''s corpse on the console, it really trembled all over, and then looked at Oshemaru with a panic expression.


    Da She Maru understood the little girl''s feelings at this time, after all, even he felt that Yahiko at this time really didn''t look like a corpse.


    "Nagato helped Yahiko clean up his body, and he will be back in a while. You can wait here with me!"


    When the girl heard the words, she walked to the side of Da She Wan tremblingly, sat down, held her shoulders, and buried her face between her legs.


    Dare to look at the surrounding environment.


    "What is your name?" Facing this boring wait, Da She Maru lost patience for a while.


    "Saro." The girl''s voice was faint. If it weren''t for Dashewan''s good hearing, I''m afraid she would not be able to hear it.


    Just when Dashemaru wanted to say something, the door suddenly rang, and the two men looked up at the same time.


    Just look at the Nagato who walked in with a clammy breath, and at this moment it was like a ghost messenger below.


    At the moment, Nagato is holding a bunch of black sticks, there are many kinds.


    Da She Maru looked at it with a puzzled expression, but it was also clear that it was not time to ask more.


    Nagato walked to Yahiko''s side, put the iron rod in his hand on the ground with a clatter, and said softly while looking at Yahiko''s face.


    "Yahiko, I will never let you die like this, you can stand up right away, we divide your life!"


    Listening to these words, Da She Maru felt a sense of trembling in an instant.


    Although Da She Wan has been dedicated to the study of human longevity, it has almost never thought of resurrecting people.


    After all, this thing is really going against the sky, and the price that needs to be paid is probably not something that I can bear.


    So for a long time, Da She Wan has not thought about this aspect.


    But maybe I was lucky enough to see it today.


    Thinking of this, he raised his head slightly and looked at Nagato''s eyes, and thought secretly.


    "After all, this reincarnation eye is the eye of life and death!"


    Just when Oshemaru was thinking about it, Nagato suddenly called him.


    Oshemaru flashed to the front of Nagato, "Is there anything wrong?"


    Oshamaru didn''t know what Nagato wanted to do for himself.


    But as a person obsessed with this, I am very willing to participate at this moment.


    Nagato said unceremoniously, "I need your help to make the thank you sticks the right size!"


    Nagato didn''t expect that he would actually do such a thing, but looking at the current state of Nagato, it was obviously not a good idea to refuse.


    Dashewan can only be a hands-on confession!


    While Oshamaru was dealing with the sticks, I saw Nagato made small holes in Yahiko''s body by himself. These holes were all over Yahiko''s body and looked a little horrible.


    Dashemaru placed the iron rods that were made by Nagato. Nagato didn''t even look at it, and picked up the iron rods directly.


    The chakra in his hand swiftly flowed and revealed through the other end of the stick.


    Dashemaru discovered the special features of this stick at this time. It turned out that Koko had passed it to Chakra.


    I saw Nagato thrust the sticks one by one into the small holes just opened in Yahiko''s body.


    In a short while, Yahiko''s whole body was like a hedgehog.


    Nagato looked at the last stick, picked it up, turned his wrist, and stuck it directly on his back shoulder.


    Oshemaru and Salo looked at them, both surprised.


    It never occurred to him that Nagato would hurt himself suddenly.


    Oshemaru originally wanted to rush up to take a look, but looking at Nagato who didn''t even hum, Oshemaru stopped her footsteps alive.


    The next thing I saw made Da She Wan''s eyes widened in an instant.


    The 569th chapter Xiao''s rebirth


    After Nagato thrust the stick on his body, he frowned slightly, and then saw Yahiko who was lying on the bed, and instantly opened his eyes.


    It''s just that those eyes are not the black eyes before, but the same reincarnation eyes as Nagato.


    Da She Wan looked at it with a frightened expression, why didn''t he know when the eyes of reincarnation became such a handy thing.


    O She Maru looked at Yahiko who was sitting up and looking at his injured body, with a worried expression on his face. I don''t know why, he always got something wrong.


    Nagato stood by and watched Yahiko stand up from the operating table, put on his clothes, and his actions were very similar to those before Yahiko.


    On seeing this, Osha Maru asked softly, "Yahiko is really resurrected?"


    The moment Yahiko heard this, Yahiko''s eyes instantly became cold, and those eyes were full of murderousness, making Oshemaru instantly think that he was seeing Nagato''s eyes.


    As soon as this thought passed, Oshemaru''s eyes widened suddenly, "Nagato, why are you deceiving yourself so much!"


    At this moment, I heard Yahiko¡¯s voice, "Yahiko is dead, and Nagato is also dead. Now what you see is not someone else, it is Payne! From today onwards, I, Payne, is Akatsuki''s leader, and it is Yuyin. The leader of the village!"


    These words have always been uttered from Yahiko''s mouth, and Nagato has been standing behind Yahiko without saying a word, just like before.


    At this moment, Oshe Maru really felt that Yahiko had been resurrected.


    Nagato looked at Osamaru coldly and said, "Do you have any comments?"


    Osha Maru had already confirmed that Yahiko was not resurrected at all, but looking at Nagato''s current state, it was obviously not suitable to say.


    Right now I can only nod and say, "Okay, then I''ll leave the rest to you, Payne!"


    When the words Oshamaru Penn were used, the tone was specially emphasized.


    The reason Oshamaru was able to express his agreement so firmly was only because of what Uchihain said when he came out.

 573 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 573

    "No matter how the Akatsuki organization will develop in the future, there will only be one task for you, and it lurks in it, and it must not be revealed!"


    Seeing such a scene now, Oshemaru couldn''t help but start to sigh Uchiha''s divine predictive ability.


    After the two had finished speaking, they looked at each other.


    At this moment, Nagato suddenly turned his head around and looked at the half-empty position in the room.


    Da She Maru felt very strange and followed it.


    Then I saw the mid-air, the space was distorted, and then I saw a figure wearing a mask appear in the laboratory.


    The moment he appeared, Da She Maru felt his existence, and he didn''t even have any perception before.


    Da She Wan felt a panic when he watched it. After all, if such a fascinating person wanted to kill them, it would not take much effort.


    Oshemaru instinctively took a step back and looked at the masked man, who was Uchiha.


    Da She Maru asked coldly, "Who are you?"


    Uchiha took the soil to hear the words, turned his head and looked at Oshemaru, and said with a smile, "I am ALF, and I will be your companion soon!"


    Hearing this, Oshamaru looked at Nagato with an expression of disbelief, and wanted an answer.


    But Nagato''s eyes were always on Na Afei, and he didn''t mean to respond to him at all.


    Da She Maru can only give up at this moment.


    Nagato''s eyes had been fixed on Uchiha''s eyes from the time Uchiha brought the soil, that is, when Afei appeared.


    It seemed that he wanted to see something in his eyes.


    Because Nagato had always been skeptical, did Yahiko really die in the hands of those people?


    Nagato was always skeptical of the masked man in front of him, especially when Yahiko had just passed away, this man appeared. Anyway, it was a very strange thing.


    But Nagato''s eyes lingered on him for a long time, and he didn''t mean to evade, so Nagato could only give up.


    After all, Yahiko is dead, and it is no longer interesting to delve into these issues now.


    Nagato looked at Uchiha and said, "Then what do you want to do now?"


    Nagato didn''t speak, but just stayed on one side, staring at Uchiha with the dirt.


    Uchiha Daido actually had a shocked expression when he first saw Yahiko. After all, the person he killed with his own hands is now standing in front of him and talking to him.


    It''s a very strange thing anyway.


    However, the strong concentration still kept the soil in an undisturbed appearance.


    Now I finally see the strangeness, after all, this person can''t relax his mind at all.


    Regardless of whether Yahiko is really resurrected or not, the person in front of him has no memory of the past, so Taito took an oath and was completely relieved.


    Looked at Yahiko and said with a grin, "I haven''t seen you in a few days, but you have changed a lot? How about it? Have you figured it out and agreed with my point of view!"


    Payne looked at ALFY, the expression on his face didn''t change a bit, he was always gloomy, "Then what do you want to do?"


    ALFY did not mean to continue wrangling at this time, "I want to join you, let the entire ninja world know that only pain can make people remember how terrible war is unforgettable!"


    Uchiha''s words with soil undoubtedly touched Nagato''s heart, and that''s what he thinks in Nagato''s heart now.


    Right now the two almost hit it off, Yahiko said softly, "The Akatsuki organization welcomes you over!"


    Uchiha brought the soil and heard the words, and the stone under his heart was finally hungry.


    "I said I am your companion after you!"


    As he said this, A Fei turned his head and leaned in front of Da She Wan.


    For Nagato''s decision, Oshemaru heartily felt that it was not quite appropriate.


    "Payne, are you sure?"


    Hearing this, Payne looked up at Da She Wan and said, "If you don''t want to stay here, you still have a chance to leave now!"


    This clearly meant that A Fei must stay.


    When Dashewan heard it, she understood, "It doesn''t matter where I am, as long as it allows me to continue the experiment!"


    He said that he raised his brows indifferently.


    Payne nodded when he heard the words, "So be it!"


    Saying that he walked over and took Salo out, and Nagato followed Payne, like a follower.


    Chapter 570 Strong Revenge


    For the girl Saro, the reason Nagato was willing to take it was simply because she was the child saved by Yahiko.


    And it was Yahiko who asked him to take good care of him, even though Nagato said how dissatisfied he was with Yahiko''s actions.


    But for every word of Yahiko, Nagato still honestly remembered in his heart.


    Even when I saw Salo, I would think of the scene of Yahiko''s tragic death, and the pain of tears and blood, Nagato still chose to endure silently.


    Just because this is what Yahiko entrusted.


    Da She Maru looked at the back of the three people leaving, the expression on his face was unpredictable. I don''t know why, looking at the back of Nagato at this moment, there is always a very desolate feeling.


    But Oshe Maru couldn''t change anything at all, so it could only be in a wait-and-see state.


    The Great God turned his head and looked at the man in front of him who claimed to be A Fei, "I hope we will not interfere in the future!"


    When A Fei heard this, his eyes were full of smiles, "That''s naturally the best! Then I''ll leave first. If I have anything to do, I will come back again!"


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a twist in the air, and A Fei''s body instantly disappeared in the air, as if it had never appeared before.


    Da She Wan looked at the empty room, and for a moment felt a very trance.


    After all, what happened on this day was too incredible.


    After perceiving it carefully, making sure that everyone has already gone far, Oshamaru quickly concealed the news to Uchiha.


    No matter what Afei said, Dashemaru always felt that his identity was very suspicious, and he had to report it earlier.


    When Uchiha received the second message from Oshemaru, it was only two hours apart.


    At this time, Uchiha Yin was still with Xiaonan, half lying on the bed.

 574 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 574

    Xiao Nan was resting on Uchiha''s arms, breathing very shallowly, and he was obviously asleep.


    Uchiha''s hidden movements opened the note very gently, and after reading the content, the expression on his face became more serious.


    In order to prevent the leakage of the news, Uchihain burned the thing, and looked at the distant eyes without knowing what he was thinking.


    Muttered, "It seems that this happened after all!"


    When Xiao Nan heard Uchiha''s voice, he seemed to be surprised, and he opened his eyes with a fuzz.


    When Uchiha saw this, he had a nervous expression on his face. He exerted a little strength on his hand and shook it for a while.


    Xiao Nan murmured slightly, found a suitable position in Uchiha''s arms and continued to sleep.


    Uchiha looked at Xiao Nan who was sleeping peacefully, and let out a sigh of relief.


    I thought to myself, "It seems that we need to be more cautious in the future. If Xiao Nan discovers it, it will not be so easy!"


    At the same time, at the home of Nagato in Yuyin Village.


    Salo stood in front of Nagato with a nervous look on his face, even afraid to lift his head.


    Nagato looked at Salo, and instantly felt a sense of silence. Although he was bringing the child back, Nagato didn''t know how to take care of the child.


    After thinking for a while, Nagato finally said, "Aren''t you going home?"


    Although he wanted to take care of the child, Nagato could imagine what would happen to him.


    If this child has been following him, I am afraid there will be no good days.


    And Nagato remembered that this child''s mother was looking for her, and there is nothing happier than staying with her mother.


    But what Saro said next, surprised Nagato.


    "I don''t want to go home, I don''t want to be bullied at home!"


    When Nagato heard this, the expression on his face became darker, "I know, you will follow me from now on, I will teach you ninjutsu!"


    When Salo heard this, his face was full of joy, "Thank you, Lord Nagato!"


    Hearing this, Nagato said in a cold voice, "You will call me Penn from now on, whatever you want, don''t call me by name then!"


    Salo didn''t understand what Zhang Chong meant, but he didn''t dare to refute, so he could only nod his head obediently.


    Turning his head and looking at Yahiko who was standing aside, after being transformed, he asked, "Then can I talk to Master Yahiko?"


    Salo was very grateful for the man who sacrificed his life to save him. When he saw him dead, he was still very sad.


    Now Yahiko can stand in front of her alive, saying that it is impossible to say that it is impossible.


    Nagato had already moved toward his bedroom, and stopped when he heard Salo''s voice.


    Turning his head and looking at Yahiko who was standing there, "He is not Yahiko anymore, Yahiko is dead, he is Payne!"


    After speaking, no matter what Salo said, he turned to the bedroom.


    Salo stood there with an unidentified expression.


    She still couldn''t understand such a complicated issue in her cognition. He only knew that the person in front of him was the same as the one who saved him.


    Salo slept in the living room of Yahiko''s house all night, and Yahiko stood by the wall all night, like a sculpture.


    When the day lighted up, Salo got up early and prepared breakfast.


    Although Nagato didn''t ask for these things, by then, Salo felt that he should have done this step.


    Nagato looked at Salo and was a little dumbfounded for an instant. Apart from Yahiko and Xiaonan, Nagato was also the first time to eat something other people made.


    During one breakfast, Nagato didn''t speak, and after breakfast, he returned to his room.


    Salo looked bored and wanted to go in, but he still had no courage.


    Just when Salo was about to break in.


    Payne, who had been standing by the wall without speaking, suddenly said, "You are not allowed to go in, you can go with me now! Let''s go to Dashemaru!"


    When Salo heard this, he had a weird expression, "You finally spoke!"


    When Yahiko heard the words, the expression on his face remained unchanged, "Pen is Nagato, and Nagato is Penn, you don''t have to ask so much, just follow me!"


    After speaking, he turned and walked in the direction outside the door.


    Salo had an unclear expression on his face, but he still followed obediently. Now for her, as long as she doesn''t stay here, it''s a good thing.


    Although Salo is a little girl, she is also a ninja, using the instantaneous technique neatly and closely following Payne.


    Although they followed closely, it was because Payne deliberately slowed down a lot so that Saro was able to keep up.


    If it were traveling at a normal speed, Salo would no longer be able to see Payne.


    The 571th chapter the first thought


    However, Sara reluctantly followed, and the stumbling little appearance looked very distressing.


    Payne walked in front and looked back from time to time to make sure that Salo had followed.


    At this time, Nagato was in his room, squinting slightly, not knowing what he was looking at.


    Nagato was also uncertain about this matter before. Knowing this moment, it is confirmed that under such control, the vision of the reincarnation eye can be shared.


    It is also a good thing to be able to have a panoramic view of Payne in the house without leaving the house.


    When thinking of this, an idea gradually emerged in Nagato''s mind.


    The reason why Nagato¡¯s reincarnation eye is called the eye of mastering life and death is precisely because the reincarnation eye has the ability of the six ways of reincarnation.


    If Nagato himself used it, he could only use one power at the same time, but when Yahiko died and Penn was born.


    Nagato discovered that he could control Yahiko to use one of the six powers, while at the same time he could use the power of one of them at will.


    After getting this seriousness, Nagato couldn''t help but think of how convenient it would be if he could use the abilities of the six realms at the same time.


    So let Payne and Salo go to Dashewan together, not only to understand the current situation in Yuyin Village, but also to see if there are any suitable corpses in Dashewan.


    Although only a container is enough, Nagato still has its own requirements.


    After all, the abilities of each Dao are different, so it should be more appropriate in characteristics.


    When Da She Maru was doing research in the laboratory, he felt that two people were coming.

 575 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 575

    Dashemaru didn''t even need too much perception to know that this person must be Penn.


    After all, the only ones who like to come to me are Nagato and Yahiko, who is no longer there.


    According to Osha Maru''s understanding of Nagato, he will definitely come, because in this way, everything looks the same as before.


    I have to say that this is a very self-deceiving idea, but Nagato is happy with it.


    Oshemaru stood at the door, watching Payne and Salo getting closer, and sighed.


    But after Payne arrived, the expression on Oshamaru''s face immediately faded.


    The expression on the face is still the same as usual, "Are you here to inspect?"


    Hearing this, Payne didn''t change his expression at all. It was this faintness that made Oshemaru feel very uncomfortable.


    After all, Yahiko always laughs no matter what, even if he is exhausted, Yahiko''s smile is always contagious.


    Random Yahiko is like the rare sun in Yuyin Village.


    Now that the only sun has also fallen, Yuyin Village is afraid that it will really become a crying country.


    But as for these things, Dashemaru just knew it, and never said it.


    After all, even if you say it, nothing will change, as long as you complete your task well.


    Yahiko glanced at Oshemaru, "Do you have any suitable corpses?"


    What Payne said was very abrupt, even the Oshemaru who was getting along with the body day and night had a shocked expression on his face.


    Not to mention that Salo was a child, and his face paled instantly.


    Payne just glanced at it, didn''t say anything, then turned his head and continued to look at Da She Wan with a questioning expression on his face.


    Oshemaru was about to ask Payne what he meant by appropriate.


    Payne''s face changed instantly, "It seems that I won''t use it for the time being!"


    He turned his gaze to the east as he said, Oh She Maru looked at it with a confused look, there was nothing there.


    But after a few seconds, Oshemaru knew why Payne looked at that place.


    Although it is a little far away, the perception is still a bit vague, but Da She Wan can clearly perceive that someone is coming towards Yuyin Village.


    That direction is the direction of Yanyin Village no matter how you look at it.


    Payne''s expression with no good face instantly became even more icy, with murderous expression in his eyes.


    When Oshe Maru watched even reading, he couldn''t help but frown, "What do you want to do?"


    No matter how you look at it, Payne''s mood is not pure now, obviously he wants to do something.


    Oshamaru no Sho would ask that, but it was a fluke in his heart, and Penn would continue Yahiko''s approach.


    But the reality is always not what you want, I saw Payne say without blinking, "Yuyin Village has endured him for too long, it''s time to let them suffer a little bit!"


    Da She Wan squinted his eyes slightly when he heard the words, "Okay, you don''t need help for a year."


    Although it was a question, it was an affirmative tone to let Oshemaru say it.


    Even if Dashemaru said so, Payne didn''t mean to be angry at all, "This matter doesn''t need your help, it would be better for me to do it myself!"


    Wenya Dashewan raised her eyebrows slightly, "I have forgotten this, don''t overdo it!"


    Although I don''t know if there is any use in saying this, Oshemaru can''t help but want to talk about it.


    Payne had a numb expression on his face when he heard the words, "I''m free to take care of this child, let you take care of it!"


    After speaking, he turned around and left, and I couldn''t see Mi Payen even in his breath.


    Oshemaru looked down at Salo, searching helplessly, "I really didn''t expect that I would become a teacher at the Ninja School, and take my kids every day!"


    Dashemaru was unintentionally vomiting, but Nasaro listened deeply, with a sad expression at the moment.


    But even so, he still pretended to be very strong and said, "Saro is no longer a child and does not need your care!"


    Hearing the words, Da She Maru felt like a black line on steamed buns. Why didn''t he know that Salo''s character was as awkward as Nagato.


    For such a child, naturally, I can¡¯t continue to say it. I just said in a perfunctory manner, "I see, you are not a child anymore, so please take care of yourself when Payne comes back for a while!"


    After speaking, he threw Salo in place, turned around and went into the laboratory.


    Salo stood there alone, unable to stay in a moment, hesitated, and finally got into the laboratory of Dashemaru.


    Even though he was startled by the scene here before, Salo still didn''t want to stand outside.


    Because compared with the dead specimens everywhere, the sense of lifelessness in the outer sea feels more scary, at least there is still a big snake pill here.


    The 572nd chapter of heaven


    Even Da She Wan wouldn''t say anything to him, but at least he could move and breathe.


    As long as this is satisfied, Salo is very satisfied.


    After all, the feeling of silence when he almost died before still lingered in Salo''s mind.


    Nowadays, as long as there is such a similar scene, it is difficult for Salo to stick to it.


    Da She Maru naturally saw Salo''s movements, and didn''t say anything at the moment. As long as the child didn''t have an accident, it didn''t matter to stay here.


    So Da She Maru just glanced at it and continued to work on her own affairs.


    At this time, Penn had already reached the edge of Yuyin Village, standing on the edge of the forest with a cold face, with an aura of being a man who was a man and a man.


    The ninja in Yanyin Village over there was originally planning to pass through Yuyin Village to sneak attack on Yunyin Village, but originally thought that they would go unimpeded all the way.


    After all, it was the same many times before, so even if he saw Payne stuck in there, he still didn''t care.


    The leader stood in front of Payne, and said coldly, "Leave the way for us, we have to go!"


    This is not too much, but it is not really polite.


    Payne heard that there was not a trace of fluctuation in Debang''s expression on his face, "If you Yanyin Village want to trouble Yunyin Village, go around our Yuyin Village, don''t involve us in it!"


    When he said this, the look on Penn''s face was very cold.


    The leader heard this with a look of dissatisfaction, and when he was about to say something, Payne continued to speak.


    "If it was before, you would just take a detour, and nothing would happen, but now that you trampled our Yuyin Village into that appearance, you can''t imagine just passing by like this."

 576 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 576

    It was the first time that the leader led such a task. When Payne was stopped here like this, his self-esteem was very frustrated for an instant.


    Right now he said with a grim face, "Since you don''t know how to promote, don''t blame me!"


    With a flick of the hand, the two kunai rushed towards Payne.


    The man also hid behind Kuwu and moved instantly, rushing up from different directions, wanting to put Payne to death in one fell swoop.


    Penn didn''t hide, just with a disdainful expression, his right hand was slowly raised.


    A light black energy kept swirling in Payne¡¯s palm. Just when a few people were about to rush up, they heard Yahiko whisper, ¡°Since you don¡¯t know how to respect others, feel the pain. Remember this Fear!"


    As he said, the black Chakra shrank sharply, then burst open again, like a shock wave, instantly blasting all the people around that circle out.


    Payne looked at the people who were sitting on the ground wailing incessantly and whispered, "This is the power of heaven!"


    The winner over there stumbled up, and when Payne thought he was about to catch up, he turned and fled out instantly.


    He even used the technique of the soil corridor to block Payne''s vision in an attempt to escape.


    Payne sneered when he saw this, "When did I allow you to go!"


    He said it with a soft drink, "Vientiane Tianying!"


    I saw Payne stretched out his hand and pointed it in the direction of the escape leader.


    Those originally solid soil corridors fell apart in an instant, and the leader was also attracted by a kind of Miming power, and there was no room for struggle, so he flew upside down in the direction of Payne!


    Just when everyone thought that the man would hit Payne, he waved his hand with you, and the leader flew out again, slammed into a tree, and fell to the ground for a long time without moving.


    Seeing this scene, the people in Yanyin Village were really nervous, looking at Penn with a panic expression, anxiously trying to escape.


    But thinking that he was a ninja, he held back the idea for a living, glanced at each other, and rushed towards Payne.


    Payne smiled more happily as he watched this scene, standing still didn''t mean to move at all, just staring coldly at those approaching.


    When almost everyone was in front of him, he let out a cold voice, "Shen Luo Tianzheng!"


    At the moment when Penn''s voice fell, a black chakra slowly formed the shape of a sphere, enclosing Penn''s entire body.


    Those who flew over were shot out instantly, looking very miserable.


    Payne looked at the appearance of those people and said in a cold voice, "This is the power of heaven, and the difference in strength. The pain you are suffering now is what the children of Yuyin Village have to bear! Today I have no reservations. I''ll give you all back!"


    I have to say that Payne who said this already had a crazy taste.


    Payne turned his eyes and saw the trembling leader who got up to escape, with a terrifying expression on his face, "I have bypassed you too many times, this time you will have to pay a little price after all!"


    As soon as he stretched his hand, a shuriken on the ground was floating in the air under Payne''s control. After a slight pause, it flew in the direction of the leader with a brushing sound.


    The man didn''t have the ability to evade, so he watched the shuriken sink into his neck.


    The severe pain made the person''s eyes widened in an instant, hesitating about what he wanted to say, but the throat was not cut.


    At this moment, he couldn''t speak. As long as he spoke a little, the blood would flow out in torrents, and instantly dye the entire skirt red.


    Even though he was mentally prepared, the Nagato, far away in the center of Yuyin Village, couldn''t help but wince, and frowned fiercely.


    Payne had the same expression at the same time, but the expression quickly disappeared.


    After making sure that the person was dead, Payne released the control of the leader.


    The moment Payne let go, the leader''s forehead seemed to have lost a pillar, and instantly fell to the ground without a sound.


    The people in the remaining Yanyin Village all have expressions of despair. That person can be their leader.


    Simply because that person''s strength is the strongest among the many, but even such a person has not survived a round in Payne''s hands.


    This made the people who were already very scared instantly feel the taste of despair.


    Payne looked at the fearful expressions of those people, as if seeing everyone in Yuyin Village not long ago, and was even more angry now.


    He gritted his teeth, stretched out his hand, and several shurikens were dangling in mid-air like this.


    The 573rd chapter offers suggestions


    At that moment, everyone looked at the shuriken in mid-air, and they felt their hearts and liver trembled and wanted to escape, but they couldn''t move at all...


    The whole body seemed to be tightly wrapped by something.


    At that moment, the edge of Yuyin Village was full of wailing sounds. When the matter ended, Payne didn''t even know what he had done for a moment, only eyes full of red in his impression.


    When Payne came back, he was in a daze and wanted to return to his village as soon as possible.


    Although Nagato''s strength is strong, what he has been doing is defending and protecting himself as much as possible. This is really the first time Nagato has made such a big killing.


    Back to the clock tower where Osamaru is located, Nagato is really good, and there is no trace of chakra in controlling Penn.


    Da She Maru looked at Payne and said, "Are you here to bring Salo?"


    When he said this, he looked around Penn slightly, but didn''t see a corpse.


    At this moment, Da She Wan knew very well that he was afraid that he had not found the corpse he wanted.


    Seeing that Payne didn''t answer, Dashemaru asked again.


    Payne just seemed to have just heard it at this time, nodded coldly and left.


    Standing in place, Osamaru had an inexplicable expression, and she couldn''t help but lament that Yahiko''s death had almost taken away half of Nagato''s life.


    Na Salo wasn''t discouraged, but saw Payne gone and hurried to catch up.


    It seemed that he had already decided to follow Payne.


    Looking at this combination, Osha Maru is also a novelty, and secretly thought, "Perhaps this is a good thing for Nagato. After all, it is a good thing for people to have a belief in desperate situations."


    This kind of thought only appeared for a moment, and it was completely wiped out by Oshemaru. His character allowed him to have such thoughts.


    The night passed quickly, and Da She Wan was awakened in the morning.


    When I got up to look, I saw Payne and Salo standing outside the door, obviously waiting for him to open the door.


    For the occasional visit like Payne, Dashemaru feels very stressful.


    But there is no other way but to give up the place.


    As soon as Penn came in, he said directly, "I need corpses, five corpses, you think of a way!"


    Ono Shemaru also had an unclear expression on Payne''s very domineering request, but could not say anything.

 577 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 577

    I had to mumble and say, "There are more than five corpses in my laboratory, you can choose whatever you want!"


    Payne heard this with a dissatisfied expression, "You can''t do it here!"


    Da She Maru asked helplessly, "Then what kind of corpse do you want?"


    Payne was taken aback when he heard the words, and was silent for a moment.


    In fact, Payne himself is not clear about what he wants.


    At this moment, the air TCM practitioner twisted, and Da She Wan frowned as soon as he saw it. He felt that he was familiar with the masked man A Fei.


    But the other party was already his own companion, an organized person, and Da She Wan couldn''t say anything, he could only step back slightly, pulling the distance between the two.


    A Fei also looked indifferent, his body flashed in front of Payne, "If you want a suitable corpse, you can wait any time like this aimlessly."


    Hearing this, Payne frowned fiercely, "What do you want to say?"


    A Fei smiled and turned around Penn, "It''s better to take the initiative to attack faster than to wait slowly!"


    Da She Wan listened to this, with a frightened expression on his face, his eyes fixed on A Fei, but he didn''t say anything.


    After all, the final decision on these matters is still in Payne''s hands, and they can''t decide.


    Ah Fei laughed for a while, "There are always people in this ninja world who are not worthy of living. Since they are no longer worthy of living in this world, it is better to die early so that his corpse can make a little contribution!"


    When A Fei said this, he was very calm, with smiles in his eyes, Xia Ran didn''t mean to be joking at all.


    After listening to this, Payne was silent for a while, as if he was seriously thinking about whether this matter was feasible.


    After Nasaro heard it, he was also ignorant and couldn''t fully understand what he was talking about.


    However, he instinctively felt a sense of fear for the masked A Fei, and stepped back a lot, almost squeezing the whole person behind Da She Maru.


    Da She Maru looked at Salo with a helpless expression, stretched out his hand and patted it comfortingly, and then moved slightly, hiding Salo behind him.


    After hearing this, Payne lowered his head slightly, not knowing what he was thinking, and after a while he lifted his head.


    The expression on his face was very cold, "It''s a good way!"


    Then he said calmly, "If you encounter something like this in the future, please bring it back for me!"


    After speaking, regardless of whether the two agreed or not, they got up and left at the second level.


    This time it was Oshe Maru. Even A Fei had a blank expression on his face. He never thought that he would be matched inexplicably. Although it was reluctant, there was still no room for rejection.


    Da She Wan looked at A Fei''s surprised expression, and felt his mind was balanced.


    At the same time, in the village of Konoha, Uchiha Hidden had a serious expression on his face after receiving the news of Osha Maru.


    In his impression, Nagato''s Payne Six Paths is definitely a super existence without entering the super shadow level.


    Since I can''t prevent his formation, I can only pay close attention to his development.


    Uchiha Yin was not worried that he would be threatened, but worried about the safety of other people in Konoha Village.


    Although Uchiha is a super strong existence, it is impossible to take care of everyone at all times.


    If something unexpected happened while he was away, Uchiha Yin didn''t want them to have the ability to protect themselves at all.


    After thinking of this, Uchiha Yin left after comforting Xiao Nan.


    Although Uchiha Mikoto''s ability to do things, Uchiha is very relieved.


    But Uchiha Yin still had to confirm the progress of the black soil to release his heart.


    When thinking of this, Uchiha Yin directly used Space Ninjutsu, and when he appeared again, he was in front of Uchiha Mikoto and Black Earth.


    The 574th chapter progresses fast


    The moment Uchiha Mikoto saw Uchiha Hidden, his eyes were red with surprise.


    But that expression only lasted for a moment, followed by an aggrieved expression.


    No matter how well they know that Uchihain needs to take care of Xiaonan, but watching the man they want to be with other women day and night, no matter how they look at it, it is a very uncomfortable thing to go with.


    When Uchiha looked at Uchiha Mikoto''s expression, his heart was twitching instantly.


    He smiled helplessly, "Well, I am sorry for you, come here!"


    He opened his arms and looked at Uchiha Mikoto with a gentle expression.


    Uchiha Mikoto originally wanted to continue to be arrogant for a while, but after all he couldn''t resist the gentle look on Uchiha''s hidden face.


    It was a walk and two steps directly into Uchiha''s arms.


    Two hands tightly held Uchihain''s waist, buried his cheeks on Uchihain''s chest, greedily sniffing the madness that belongs to Uchihain.


    On the other hand, Uchiha Ken patted Uchiha Mikoto on the back with a dozing face, and said sorry in a soft voice.


    For Uchiha Mikoto, Uchiha has always felt very indebted. She is the first woman to follow her, but she is also the woman who is most easily ignored by her.


    The two are lingering and happy, but they don''t have any scruples about the feeling of the black soil standing aside.


    The black soil also missed Uchihain very much, so the moment he saw Uchihain appeared, he wanted to rush forward with a smile on his face.


    But don''t Uchiha Mikoto is one step ahead. She can only stand in place and look at it, always feeling full of sadness.


    And while Uchiha was absent, Mikoto Uchiha took good care of her, so even if she felt wronged, the black soil would say something.


    Uchiha faintly raised his eyes and saw the black earth standing on the side with his face full of loss, his eyelids drooping slightly.


    She chuckled lightly, patted Uchiha Mikoto on the shoulder, pulled her whole body from her arms, wrapped her shoulders and waved to the black soil.


    Upon seeing the black soil, the hazy expression on his face was wiped away instantly, and he ran over.


    Uchiha looked at the black soil and asked Mikoto Uchiha again, "How is the black soil recently? Is there any improvement?"


    When Uchiha Mikoto saw Uchiha secretly asking about the formality, he quickly cleaned up her mood and said with a smile on her face.


    "Hei Tu''s comprehension ability is very good, and in this short period of time, he has also improved his look. Now he can almost reach the level of Zhong Ren!"


    Hearing listened to Uchiha Mikoto''s evaluation, the expression on his face was an expression of unabashed praise.


    Uchiha faintly saw this and smiled slightly, "Well, it''s great, but you have to persevere, and you can''t relax!"


    When he said this, he rubbed Black Earth''s head gently.


    When the black soil saw this, his face was full of smiles, intuitively the hard work of the past few days was not in vain.

 578 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 578

    Hei Tu himself hadn''t noticed that his own cultivation and progress were all for the sake of getting praise from one person, and waiting for one to appreciate it.


    Almost lived for others, but Hei Tu didn''t know it, but on the contrary, he had a sense of happiness.


    With this expression, Uchiha Ken did not see anything wrong, but Uchiha Mikoto imprinted the look of Uchiha Ken from the black soil deeply.


    As a female, Mikoto Uchiha is naturally very clear about the love in his eyes.


    But even so, Uchiha Mikoto said nothing, Uchiha Ken was originally a very good existence.


    It is also normal to attract girls'' love, and the black soil is not heard at first, so it is better not to say it.


    After all, the beginning of love is something that no girl should enjoy, so Uchiha Mikoto just smiled and watched it all.


    Uchihain looked at the black soil with a smile, feeling relieved and happy, laughed, and said, "Let¡¯s eat out tonight... I won¡¯t work hard for you!"


    He squeezed Uchiha Mikoto''s cheek, with an expression of indifference.


    Uchiha Mikoto was very happy when he heard that he could have dinner with Uchihain.


    "I know, where to eat? I''ll go back and change clothes first!"


    When saying this, the smiles on both Uchiha Mikoto and Uchiha were sweet, as if they were a young girl who had just begun to love each other.


    Uchiha was also very happy to watch, and after reporting the location, he asked Uchiha Mikoto to go back and change it first.


    Uchiha Ken walked over there with the black soil.


    Black Earth looked at the figure of Uchiha Mikoto who was going away, and looked down at my own clothes.


    It was the clothes of a ninja that couldn''t be more ordinary, and in the time of this day, I had already shed a lot of sweat, and I smelled of sweat.


    For a moment, the black soil can''t help but feel a sense of disgust with itself.


    He opened his mouth and blood wanted to tell Uchihain that he wanted to go back and change his clothes.


    But after hesitating for a long time, he did not say anything.


    Uchihain looked at the hesitant expression on the black soil, stared at him for a long time and didn''t see the black soil speak out, all of a sudden he was anxious for him.


    He stretched out his hand to pick the person up and sat on his own arms.


    He saw that the black soil resisted for an instant, pulling his body out intentionally or unintentionally, as if he wanted to escape Uchiha''s embrace.


    Uchiha looked at the black soil''s resisting expression, and for a moment he felt very hurt, "Do you like me holding you?"


    Because Uchiha was frowning when he said this, the black soil thought Uchiha was angry for a moment.


    The expression on the face was anxious, wanted to say but was embarrassed, almost crying.


    Uchiha was panicked when he saw it, and immediately put the black soil on the ground.


    Seeing this, the black soil immediately reached out and grabbed Uchiha''s neck, and said with a cry, "Master Yin, don''t you leave me!"


    Uchiha secretly heard that he stopped his movements immediately, but the puzzled expression on his face became more serious.


    Originally treating women, Uchiha Yin didn''t understand and couldn''t help it.


    What''s more, the black soil is still as old as a child.


    Uchiha Yin didn''t know how to deal with it in one year.


    The black earth looked at Uchihain, hesitating for a long time, and finally buried his head directly on Uchihain''s neck.


    "Master Yin, I don''t want to avoid you, because I feel that I have a smell on my body, and I''m afraid Master Yin you don''t like it!"


    Chapter 575


    When Uchiha heard this, he felt dumbfounded for a moment, and he pressed his hand slightly to lift the black soil a little bit higher.


    He said with a smile, "I didn''t dislike you. If I don''t like you, I won''t pick you up!"


    When Uchiha said this, the expression on his face was very gentle, which made the black soil feel a sense of panic.


    Slightly blushed and said, "Master, otherwise you should let me go back and change a dress. The black soil will be back soon, and it won''t take much time!"


    Hearing this, Uchiha Hiden knew what this little Nizi was thinking. I was afraid that after hearing Uchiha Mikoto''s words to go back and change clothes, he suddenly remembered to love beauty.


    Uchiha felt very funny, but he didn''t show it. He just put the black soil on the ground and said, "Go, just remember to go faster!"


    Hearing this, the black soil felt ecstatic in an instant, and quickly nodded and said okay, and then disappeared.


    Seeing how fast she disappeared, Uchiha was surprised at first, then smiled, shook his head helplessly and went to the restaurant first.


    It was originally a dinner for three people, but it turned into Uchihain to sit there and wait first.


    Uchiha Yin is not anxious. He is very patient with his daughter. After all, he spends very little time with him. Now he naturally has to be gentle.


    While waiting, Uchihain ordered a small pot of wine and started drinking it by himself. He turned his head slightly and looked out the window. He looked very handsome.


    Uzuki Yuyan had just passed by this restaurant, but when he saw Uchiha''s hidden face from the window, he couldn''t look away.


    I really want to sit with Uchiha for a drink. If I rested on the former Uzuki Yuyan, I would definitely not dare to do so.


    But since being bound by the system, Yuyue Xiyan''s courage has gradually increased, and now he only hesitated for a while, screamed a little, and flew directly to the position of the window.


    When I was thinking about something, a woman suddenly appeared in my field of vision, and Uchiha Himself was shocked.


    Wei Wei tilted her body back a bit and focused her eyes for a while to see who the person in front of her was, "Uzue Xiyan? Is something wrong?"


    The tone of these words didn''t sound very good, but Uchiha Yin really didn''t mean to be angry or dissatisfied, he was just asking.


    But this is not the case when listening to Qi Li in Uzuki Yuyan''s ears. For a moment, she thought Uchiha hidden her behavior.


    An uncomfortable expression was on his face for an instant, but he adjusted back quickly, and said with a smile, "I saw Master Yin drinking here alone, so I want to come up and have a drink, don''t you know?"


    Uchiha was stunned for a moment when he heard the expression on the face. Uzuki Yuyan''s expression reminded him of Tsunade for a moment, because often times, Tsunade wanted to drink with him. This is the expression.


    She was always able to speak confidently if it was a request, but when she thought of this, the expression on Uchiha''s hidden face became a little softer, and she couldn''t even refuse it in an instant.


    Uchiha faintly raised his head, looked at Uzuki Yuyan with a smile on his face and said, "Okay, sit down by yourself."


    When Uzuki Xiyan heard it, she was very excited for an instant, but when she sat down, she lowered her head to see that the tableware was not a pair of chopsticks.


    In an instant, Uzuki Yuyan realized that Uchiha Yin was not alone, and instantly stood up in a panic, "I''m sorry, Yin-sama, I don''t know you are waiting for someone. Yuyan took the liberty, I will leave immediately!"


    After saying that, he was about to get up and leave, but was stopped by Uchiha Ken, "Wait a minute, it''s okay, it doesn''t matter if you are here!"


    Uchiha''s words are true, because Uchiha''s opinion is just a meal, and the difference between eating for three people and eating for four is not very big.

 579 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 579

    Uzuki Yuyan looked at Uchihain''s expression, really believed it, nodded and sat obediently, sitting by the window, opposite Uchihain.


    Seeing that she was sitting down, Uchiha called the waiter and sent a pair of chopsticks and a wine glass.


    Uchiha was hidden in the end, with a slight force in his hand, the cup went straight to the position of Uzuki Yuyan''s face.


    Uzue Xiyan''s originally gentle eyes became sharp when she saw the flying cup, and she looked very cold and scary.


    The right hand was slightly in front of him, his hand was slightly opened, and he was instantly controlled in his own hands.


    After she was safely placed on the table, the serious expression on Uzuki Yuyan''s face disappeared a little bit.


    Turning into that simple and cute appearance, Uchiha could not help but feel very shocked when he looked at it, that a girl''s mood can change so quickly.


    But even so, Uchiha Hidden did not say much. He just stretched out his hand slightly, and all the wine in the jug floated out, swaying in mid-air for a circle, and the fragrance of the wine finally fell. In the wine glass in front of Maoyue Xiyan.


    Uzuki Yuyan also didn''t expect Uchiha Yin to pour herself the wine in this way, and instantly her complexion became slightly hot, she picked up the wine glass and sipped it.


    It is not the first time that Maoyue Xiyan has drunk, but she is still not used to the spicy taste of the wine, but now she can''t feel it.


    After all, under the gaze of the person he liked, all other feelings slowly disappeared, leaving only the pounding heartbeat.


    Uchihain originally thought that Uzuki Yuyan would look like a very bold drink, after all, she took the initiative to come and say that she would drink with herself.


    But I didn''t expect it to be so small, like tea.


    Sipping the drink like tea, Uchiha Hidden has only seen Uzuki Yuyan so far, and he instantly felt a little funny.


    Uchiha Kimura didn''t even mean to hide it, so he just laughed out loud.


    Maoyue Xiyan''s face was originally Wei Hong''s face, instantly flushed like blood.


    Looking at Uzuki Yuyan''s appearance, Uchiha hidden suddenly felt even more amusing. This child ran up to drink with himself so boldly.


    Now he just laughed, his face flushed like this.Uchiha watched with a smile, shook his head slightly, and continued to look at the scenery outside the window.


    Chapter 576 Unanimous


    After Uchiha Mikoto returned home, he took a quick shower, even changed his clothes, and then moved quickly towards the restaurant.


    The speed of travel was not inferior to that during the mission, but what Uchiha Mikoto did not expect was that at this time, Uchiha Hiden was already sitting next to a woman, not black soil.


    For a moment, the expression on Uchiha Mikoto''s face was a bit sluggish, after all, things weren''t what they thought they were.


    Uchiha turned his eyes when he felt Uchiha Mikoto''s approach, and saw Uchiha Mikoto''s puzzled expression.


    Uchiha quickly explained, "Mikoto, this is Uzuki Yuyan, from Anbe!"


    Uchiha Mikoto nodded when he heard the words, but the expression on her face didn''t seem to ease anymore, she still looked cold.


    The look in Uzuki Yuyan''s eyes was full of scrutiny, even though Uchiha Hideo did not understand Uzuki Yuyan.


    But he knew Uchiha Mikoto very well, Mikoto has always been, and has never looked at anyone like this.


    So when he saw Uchiha Mikoto''s eyes, Uchiha Ken couldn''t help but look at Uzuki Yuyan.


    But after all, it was a puzzled expression, and I felt that there was nothing special about it.


    Uchiha Mikoto didn''t say much, but greeted Uzuki Yuyan politely.


    Next, Uchiha Mikoto asked with a natural face, "Hin, what about the kid in the black soil, why isn''t he here?"


    Uchiha secretly heard the words and said with a smile on his face, "Then Xiao Nizi learned from you and went back and changed clothes, saying that he disliked the smell on his body!"


    When he said this, Uchiha could not help but think of the cute appearance of the black soil, and instantly smiled helplessly.


    When Uchiha Mikoto heard this, he laughed, "After all, it''s a girl. It''s normal to pay attention to these things!"


    He said with a smile, as if this thing was just the most normal thing.


    Uzuki Yuyan looked at the two talking and laughing from the other side, and instantly felt a very uncomfortable feeling.


    But even so, she endured it very well. Because of Uchiha''s concern, Uzuki Yuyan knew about the existence of Uchiha Mikoto very early.


    Even if he is very dissatisfied at the moment, he can say more, only smiling and watching the two talking and laughing in front of him.


    Just when Uzuki Yuyan was about to say something, the black soil just came in. Although it was still in a ninja costume, it was clean and neat, and his hair was still slightly wet, which was obviously just washed.


    Hei Tu was also a little surprised the moment he saw Uyue Xiyan, but the face did not show up. Instead, he smiled and said, "Master Yin, here I am!"


    Uchiha Hidden and Uchiha Mikoto looked at it together after hearing the words. The expressions on their faces were all grinning, "Okay, come over for dinner!"


    The only place on the table was the place opposite Uchiha Mikoto, and the black soil had no choice but to sit down.


    The moment he sat down, the black soil raised his head, and instantly hit Uchiha Mikoto''s eyes, which was full of scrutiny, but they didn''t look at him.


    Kuroto looked over and saw Uzuki Yuyan sitting next to him, and instantly understood Uchiha Mikoto''s thoughts. This is probably jealous.


    During this meal, Kuroto and Uchiha Mikoto always rushed to talk to Uchiha hidden, and Uzuki Yuyan had almost no chance to interrupt.


    The time for that meal was full of anger, and I wanted to throw the two people out directly, but I couldn''t say anything, I could only recognize it.


    But even so, Terumi Ming''s eyes have never been friendly, his head is always slightly lowered, and the expression on his face is a bit hostile.


    Although Uchiha Yin also felt that the atmosphere at the dinner table was a bit strange, he didn''t think of these things at all, and continued to eat with a blank face.


    After a meal is over, Uchiha is probably the only person who really ate at the table.


    Even if Uzuki Yuyan was unwilling to be reconciled, after dinner was over, she still watched Uchiha Mikoto, who was faintly holding her arms with a happy expression, left directly.


    It''s not that Uchiha Hideko did not feel Uzuki Yuyan''s eyes when she left, but she couldn''t understand it at all.


    So he didn''t say much at the moment, but left with Uchiha Mikoto with a serious expression.


    Although the black soil was very dissatisfied with Uchiha''s concealing Uchiha Mikoto and letting himself sway on the ground, he still didn''t say much, after all, compared with Uzuki Yuyan''s naked eyes.


    The black soil still prefers this Uchiha Mikoto who takes good care of herself, although she still feels a little uncomfortable, but at least she doesn''t have that irritable mood.


    When the three of them left together, they saw Uzue Xiyan watching from behind, with an unacceptable expression on her face.


    At this moment, Yuyue Xiyan thought of the system''s voice, "Why is the progress of your task suddenly so slow?" It has been so long, and there is still no progress at all!"


    The tone was full of sarcasm, and Mao Yue Xiyan listened, her expression on her face was even more ugly, she muttered in her heart.


    "It''s better for you to shut up earlier, so that cursing me won''t succeed. Is there any benefit to you?"


    When the system heard it, he said quickly, "I didn''t say that, but you were too arrogant before, so you don''t want others to retaliate?"


    Maoyue Xiyan was obviously very dissatisfied with the system''s answer. She snorted and didn''t say anything. She turned and walked towards her home.

 580 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 580

    When Hei Tu was leaving, he still looked back at the facial expression of Yuyue Xiyan from time to time. Even with his uncomfortable expression, Hei Tu felt a very happy feeling.


    Seeing the black soil expression, Uchiha Mikoto was stunned for a while, and then he looked at the lively expression on his face. This child turned out to have the same thoughts as himself.


    And he would help himself, Uchiha Mikoto said that it was not high, and he was fake, and he was laughing from ear to ear.


    He raised his brows at the black soil with a mischievous expression.


    After Uchiha saw it, he had an inexplicable expression on his face and asked with a grin, "What happened to you tonight? It has always been weird. Is it really fun to laugh so happy now? Let me share!"


    Chapter 577 Desperate to achieve the task


    Uchiha Mikoto and Kuroto looked at each other, with a mysterious smile on their faces, shook their heads and said, "It''s okay!"


    Especially in the black soil, his eyes are shining, like a sincere face.


    Even knowing that there is no point credit for this, Uchihain still couldn''t bear to pierce through, and he curled his lips, "Well, I will save money and trust you, we should go back now!"


    After that, the two smiling faces, Uchiha Hidemura was still more worried about the problem of getting along between these two people, but now it seems that he is too worried.


    The current way the two get along makes him feel very relieved. After all, they are all his harems. If they don''t get along well, he will also be very distressed.


    He was relieved when he saw this scene, so if he had something to go out later, he would be able to relax.


    Although I know that my daughter has always been very worry-free, but even so, Uchiha hidden still can''t help worrying.


    After all, in this ninja world, Uchiha has no relatives.


    The only people who will be concerned are these women who have followed their own hearts.


    After the three went back, they rested separately, and they were speechless all night.


    After Uchiha got concealed news about Oshemaru, he always wanted to check it out.


    This morning was rare and nothing happened, so I planned to take a look.


    But what I didn''t expect was that I just saw Uyue Xiyan standing in front of my door as soon as I left the door.


    Uchiha''s expression was a bit stiff for a moment, and he calmed down slightly and said, "Is there anything wrong with you coming here?"


    The moment Uzuki Yuyan saw Uchiha''s face, the expression on her face was a little stiff, and she suddenly remembered that it was a bit too bold to act as a woman.


    But for this matter, Maoyue Xiyan didn''t want to go deeper. After all, it has reached such a point, and now it is impossible to return to another image.


    He calmed down the expression on his face and said softly, "Master Yin, you are offended!"


    Without raising his head, he stretched out his hand and pressed Uchiha''s general shoulder.


    Uchiha was hidden for a moment, the expression on his face was very surprised, even his eyes widened unconsciously, it was not that he could not react or had no ability to react.


    Uchiha Yin simply wanted to see what Uzuki Yuyan had been dangling around him recently, what kind of purpose he had.


    Right now, she looked at Uzuki Yuyan with a questioning expression.


    Uzue Xiyan didn''t dare to say anything at the moment, but she looked away from her with a shy expression.


    With his head lowered, with a hard hand, Uchiha directly pushed Uchiha back into the room.


    After entering, even closing the door easily, the light in the field of vision instantly dropped a lot, and the breath of the whole body instantly became ambiguous.


    Although it was dimmed a lot, such light had no effect in Uchiha''s eyes.


    When the next pair of eyes looked at Yuyue Xiyan with piercing eyes, "What are you..."


    Before Uchiha Hidden said a complete sentence, he saw Uzuki Yuyan''s face suddenly enlarged in front of him.


    Although Uchiha Ken will die and he is not very good at these things, but this does not mean that he will be a fool. If he gets to this point, Uchiha Ken does not know what Uzuki Yuyan wants to do, even if it is intentional. Up.


    Uchiha hidden in a daze for a while, but Uzuki Yuyan''s soft lips were pressed down by the sword.


    It''s just that Yuyue Xiyan was inexperienced at first glance, just pressed her lips up, and there was no other movement.


    Uchiha faintly felt the itching sensation on his lips. For a moment, he was a little helpless, sighed slightly, and reached out his hand to clasp Uzuki Yuyan''s head.


    In an instant, it was against the guest, and it was directly pressed back. I have to say that Uchiha is actually quite hidden, Uzuki Yuyan has no power to parry, and for a while, even breathing is forgotten.


    If Uchiha hadn''t let him go, he would be the first ninja in history to be choked by kissing.


    Maoyue Xiyan took a step back and gasped for a while before seeing her breathing adjust.


    Looking at Uchihain with a flushed face, it seemed that he hadn''t expected Uchihain to respond like this at all, when the expression on Debang was a little dazed.


    Uchihain looked at it with a helpless expression, "Go ahead, what do you want to do?"


    When he said this, Uchihain gently rubbed his lips, very sultry.


    At that moment, Yuyue Xiyan almost forgot what she was going to say, and she paused for a long time before she said, "Master Yin, I like you!"


    When she said this, Yuyue Xiyan almost exhausted all her strength.


    After speaking, he buried his head very low, almost unable to speak.


    I didn''t hear Uchiha''s response for a long time, and he was a little flustered for a moment. When he lifted his head, he saw Uchiha''s faint smile.


    "You have been by my side for these two days for this purpose?"


    The tone of Uchiha''s words was cold and cold, and people couldn''t see the emotions in it.


    Although Uzuki Yuyan wanted to be rewarded this time, he was serious about Uchiha''s love.


    At the moment, the blushing color on the face has been reduced, and he said seriously, "Yes!"


    Uzuki Yuyan is a very capable ninja, and Uchiha has always admired capable people, but the feeling at this level is just staying in appreciation.


    Although he likes women, Uchiha Hideo is not a person who can do anything, he needs to have a certain emotional foundation.


    So when I heard this confession, Uchiha Ken didn''t pay too much attention to it.


    So I just said lightly, "Okay, but my relationship needs to be cultivated slowly!"


    After speaking, he patted Maoyue Xiyan''s shoulder and left.


    When Uchiha Hidden left, there was a faint smile on his face. After all, being able to be recognized by others was something that was worthy of being encouraged.


    But the expression on Uzuki Yuyan¡¯s face is not so good, and it¡¯s not unhappy. It¡¯s just that I still feel confused about Uchiha¡¯s words. I don¡¯t know if Uchiha¡¯s agrees with Harbin. agree!


    The 578th chapter six pay


    But even with this contradiction, Yuyue Xiyan couldn''t help but think about a good place, after all, Master Yin responded well to the kiss just now.

 581 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 581

    When thinking of this, Yuyue Xiyan had a grinning expression on her face that couldn''t help, as if she had experienced something great.


    Uchiha Yin didn''t bother with her either, so she let her stand alone with a smile on her face. Looking from a distance, she didn''t look like that Anbu killer at all, but she looked like a fool.


    When Uzue Xiyan was happy, the voice of the system suddenly rang in her mind, "Congratulations on completing the task, and reward all attributes plus one to get Swordsman Juhe Slash!"


    After the voice of the system fell, Uchiha Yin clearly felt that there was something extra in his mind, and the fingertips of the action seemed to have a familiar feeling rushing over his face.


    It seems that as long as you move, that feeling can come out at any time.


    Uzuki Xiyan was very happy for a moment, after all, she was very obsessed with swordsmanship.


    When thinking of me here, the expression on Uzuki Xi''s face was very obsessed.


    Close your eyes and digest those things in your mind. In just one time, those things are only engraved in your mind.


    Uzuki Yuyan was immersed in that thing, just as uncomfortable, the day around can be said to be a very happy day, because he couldn''t help but get the secret of Iaizan, and even a kiss from Uchiha. , It is impossible to be unhappy.


    Uchiha Kimura passed in the direction of Ugin Village. He didn''t want to get rid of Ugin Village directly, but just wanted to take a look.


    Although Uchiha Hideo is not a good kind, he has always advocated the equality of all things. If it is not necessary, he does not want to kill people directly.


    At the same time, in Yuyin Village, Payne, Salo, Dashewan and Afei, a few people are in Dashewan''s laboratory, studying a corpse carefully.


    The corpse couldn''t be put on the operating table. The very chubby body looked like a big fat man. At the moment, he was silent, lying on the operating table pale.


    Nasaro looked at him with a curious look, "Why is this man so fat? It''s like a big bucket.


    Salo originally said something unintentional, but then A Fei suddenly uttered, speaking very proudly.


    "Yes, that''s it. Don''t think this person is very fat, but in fact, these are not meat at all!"


    As he said, he stretched out his hand and patted the corpse''s belly, letting out an empty sound, like the sound of knocking on a wooden barrel.


    When everyone heard the words, the expressions on their faces were very surprised for an instant. After all, this person is a normal human no matter how he looks, except for a little fatter.


    Seeing that A Fei had successfully attracted everyone¡¯s attention, his expression was happy, "This person is a puppet master. The reason why his body is so fat is not because of the flesh, but because this person is a transformational person. Many things in the body are weapons!"


    The moment Penn heard this, the expression on his face was very wonderful, even if he modified Yahiko''s body, they were still very different from the essence.


    But now Penn is not what he used to be. If it was before, surely, it is full of guilt.


    Today, Payne couldn''t feel that way, after all, his heart was no longer there when Yahiko died.


    What I think of most at this moment is not how innocent and pitiful this person is, but that this person is very suitable as a user of Shura Dao, and the many powerful weapons are just right for Shura Dao.


    At the moment Payne said with satisfaction, "I know, I will take this away, thank you!!"


    After saying this, Payne took the corpse away, and Salo hurriedly followed behind!


    Da Fei and O She Maru are standing together again wanting to see both.


    Da She Maru looked at A Fei who was still standing here, his expression on his face became more and more unceremonious, "What are you still doing here?"


    A Fei is not polite, "I don''t have any place to go, so naturally I have a good rest here. After all, I just found a suitable puppet to come back. It doesn''t look like you!"


    When A Fei said this, his tone was full of disgust. When Da She Wan heard it, he felt a black line on steamed buns. After all, things were not what they thought they were.


    I can''t say anything to refute at the moment, I can only say with a helpless look, "If you want to stay here, just stay as much as you like!"


    After speaking, he turned and returned to his laboratory.


    Dashewan wanted to leave the laboratory too, but a lot of his own information was still in it. As for Afei, Dashewan couldn''t believe it, so she didn''t go out at all.


    Instead, he stared at A Fei intentionally or unintentionally, for fear that he would do something in his laboratory.


    It''s not that A Fei didn''t see Da She Wan''s eyes, although they looked very honest and light, so only they knew the domineering and self-confidence.


    At this time, the fat man was transformed into Nagato, with a lot of black sticks all over his body, and another gangster on his back, which looked very scary.


    Driven by the city gate, the fat man was able to move freely without a problem. The moment he was able to move he passed straight towards Salo.


    Saro looked at the fat man who was almost two people tall, and felt a little flustered for a moment.


    At the moment some begging for mercy said, "Payne, what do you want me to do, don''t torture me like this!"


    The companion stood aside and said, "I don''t need you to do anything, I just want to guide your ninjutsu!"


    That Salo screamed several times before he could tell what Payne meant. At the moment, it was perseverance and embarrassment. He muttered, "Ah, then I know I''m hungry, I will go all out! "


    When he said that, he put on a posture, as if he was going to do a big job, seeing Salo look like this, even Penn couldn''t help but sneered.


    After all, Salo had no chance of winning no matter how he looked at it, and he was worried that if he could not master his strength.


    Will this Yahiko TOEFL give to his children go away directly?


    Penn thought for a while, put one of his hands away, and smiled at Salo with one hand, "Now that you are ready, come on, I will let you touch me with one hand. Even if his clothes are qualified!"


    Chapter 577 Live Bomb


    Saro nodded earnestly when he heard the words. She was a little self-aware of her abilities. Even if Payne put a hand away, she was afraid that she would not be able to take advantage.


    But even so, Salo''s determination to try it out is still very firm. After all, she herself can see all the developments and slowly become serious. If she continues like this, Lord Payne will have to be distracted. Take care.


    Salo was worried that the scenes he had seen in Yahiko''s body would appear in Nagato''s body again.


    So even knowing that training will not be easy, Salo didn''t mean to give up.


    Looking at the firm look on Salo''s face, Nagato was also very happy, because he now knew very well that if he wanted to survive happily, then absolute strength was a very important condition.


    When he thought of this, Penn moved instantly, without the ability to use the Heavenly Dao, just using his own body to deal with Salo.


    Salo used all of his 18 martial arts, but there was no result at all. Not to mention touching Penn''s clothes, even if it was within two meters of Penn''s body, it was inaccessible.


    At that moment, Salo felt very desperate, but after a while, Salo was already tired, standing still, his legs were a little weak, and he was gasping for breath.


    Regarding Salo''s performance, Nagato felt unsatisfied perceptually, but thinking about it intellectually, it was a very good thing for Salo''s age and this foundation to achieve this level.


    After considering it, he said, "Well, that is, the average level, train harder in the future!"


    Salo had a shocked expression when he heard this. After all, he had never thought that Master Payne would give such an evaluation. It was considered very good, and he thought it would be totally denied!


    Salo had a surprised expression upon hearing this, "Yes, Lord Payne, I will work hard!"


    Nagato looked at the sunny smile on Salo''s face through Payne''s eyes, and for a moment saw Yahiko''s illusion.


    Yahiko''s feeling suddenly sounded, making his heart really hurt, and he said with an uncomfortable expression, "Okay, go and practice yourself!"


    After talking about Penn, he immediately disappeared and went to patrol the surroundings of the village.

 582 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 582

    Salo looked at the two Payne who disappeared in the room and looked involuntarily towards Nagato''s forehead room.


    Although Salo doesn¡¯t know if the two people are alive, there is one thing Salo knows very well, that is, Lord Nagato is a real person, and he has not been out in this room for many days. Up.


    Is it really no problem for a person to not eat or drink for so long in that room?


    Thinking about it, Salo simply made something to eat and walked towards the room of Nagato.


    It''s not that Nagato didn''t feel that Salo was coming, but that he always thought of Salo''s smile like Yahiko.


    Even if you see it, it will still cause uncomfortable memories, but Nagato seems to be poisoned, even if the heart is cut, still wanting to watch, just like drinking poison to quench thirst.


    Saro, who thought he would be stopped at the door, hesitated when he arrived at the door, but he took a deep breath and pushed the door open.


    Yuyin Village is rainy all year round. The room was originally very dim, but Nagato closed the curtains, and there was almost nothing to see.


    Salo stood at the door for a while before he adjusted to the light in the room.


    Carefully fumbled, walked to the front of Nagato, put down the rice in his hand, "Nagato-sama, you should eat something!"


    At this time, the clothes on the upper body of Nagato were slumped on the body, showing a lean upper body, and the two black sticks on the back are shocking no matter how you look at it. .


    Salo knew that Penn had put the iron rod in his body when he was dead, so the pain was not very strong.


    But she had seen Lord Nagato with her own eyes, just like that, stuck the black stick on her back, and the blood donated flowed and he didn''t even see him frown.


    Salo said gently, cautiously, "Master Nagato, you haven''t eaten for many days. I made a little bit. You should eat a little bit!"


    When he said that, he pushed the food in front of Nagato, and when he saw Nagato''s sight, he finally moved away from Salo''s eyes.


    According to the meal in front of him, the meal is very simple, but it is a very strange feeling in Nagato.


    Maybe it was figured out. If this goes on, he will die first, and the world Yahiko wants to see, he has no ability to work hard.


    So Nagato picked up the food, and ate it as if completing the task in this case.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that it is like completing a task, because Nagato is chewing and swallowing mechanically, always with no expression on his face.


    Salo looked at Nagato''s expression and couldn''t help but start to wonder how unpalatable what he was making was just like that.


    But even so, Salo couldn''t say anything on the side, and could only stare at the Nagagokeeper quietly when he finished eating.


    After seeing Nagato ate everything, he packed up his things and went out, although Salo didn''t dare to show any expressions while staying inside.


    But after coming out, the expression on Salo''s face didn''t mean anything to converge, and he smiled very happily. Salo has always been very grateful to Lord Nagato.


    It is precisely because of this that Salo felt very anxious when he saw Nagato destroying himself like that.


    Now that Nagato is starting to eat, I feel relieved.


    In Yuyin Village, all the members of the Akatsuki organization had already recognized Nagato''s leadership.


    But there was still someone holding a face of opposition, after all, Yahiko had been in charge of Akatsuki until then.


    Although Nagato is said to be great, he has always been by Yahiko''s side. It is normal for some people to question Nagato''s ability.


    Regarding these things, Nagato always pretended to be invisible. It was not because of fear, but because he was very flustered during that period, and he was not in the mood to take care of them.


    At this time, Nagato has already figured out everything. Naturally, it is impossible to just let the reactionaries continue to ramp up like this.


    For the world he wants to achieve, Nagato does not allow any accidents to happen.


    After finishing his meal, Nagato put all of his energy on Payne who was out touring.


    The 580th chapter eliminates the rebels


    Nagato always has a hunch that today''s Yuyin Village seems to be something unusual.


    For this he needs sufficient chakra and physical energy, so when Salo brought the food in, he did not refuse at all.


    After all, food is the best way to lose energy.


    When thinking of this, Nagato''s face was full of cold expressions, and Penn shared the eyes of reincarnation, so this vision was also shared.


    Therefore, the current Nagato can observe two places at the same time. The movement on the east and west of Yuyin Village can be seen by Nagato at this time.


    For the time being, there is no special movement. Although there is a sense of calm everywhere, Nagato always feels that something will happen.


    So even after finishing the usual inspection, Payne didn''t go back immediately, but kept wandering around there.


    The purpose is very simple to give those reactionaries a chance to do something, and another thing is to worry that if they go back like this, they are afraid that they will be brought home.


    Payne and Nagato are not afraid of these things, but Nagato is more worried about Salo''s safety, although he will go all out to protect Salo''s safety.


    But in the end there will be some accidents. If you are caught in a hard fight, let alone protect Salo yourself, you are afraid that your ninjutsu aftermath will affect Salo.


    Therefore, Payne''s figure has been wandering in various wild places, and it is entirely for those people to start.


    After all, those people did not live up to Nagato''s arrangement. When Payne wandered into a small forest, many people suddenly rushed out.


    Surrounding the Penn group in the middle, it is the puppet master who has just been made into a puppet of the Asura Dao.


    Payne looked at the surrounding scenes and said coldly, "Do you want to rebel?"


    The voice is clear and cold, without any emotion, not like a question, but more like an exclamation.


    Those people looked at Payne with a high and indignant expression, "Speaking of rebellion, we are just returning these things to the most normal time. Yuyin Village will definitely not be able to hand you bloodthirsty. In the hands of people!"


    Payne sneered when he heard the words, "Herishness? You really like to punish others, but since you have all said this, if I don''t do it, wouldn''t I be sorry for myself!"


    Speaking of Penn, he leaped up and stood on a slightly higher tree, looking down at the crowd who were staring at him, his eyes full of disdain.


    When those people heard the words, the expressions on their faces were green and white, "It''s just a dying person, really arrogant, we will abolish you today!"


    After speaking, he quickly squeezed his hands and rushed in the direction of Payne.


    Payne watched the sky full of ninjutsu without hurriedly, but it was useless to love you in panic, "Since you are looking for death, then I can only fulfill you!"


    As he said, he raised one hand gently, and drank softly to those people, "Weird arms!"


    The moment the sound fell, I saw a burst of fire light up at the position of Payne''s wrist, and then the hand was grasped like a fist, directly separated from the arm, and launched like a cannonball.


    The rustling sound of wind, entrained the smell of explosion.


    The few people looked at them with shocked expressions, even if they wanted to dodge, it was too late. The fists were flying very fast, and it was a straight distance.


    What was mentioned was only in the blink of an eye, and the fist had already arrived in front of him, and it slammed into a person''s abdomen.


    The person flew out like a broken kite in an instant. Even the people next to him were affected by that moment. They staggered a long way towards the abolition of the two sides, before the person in front of him stopped.

 583 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 583

    And the person who directly took the blow from the fist slammed into the trunk behind him and fell several trees. The person leaned under the trunk, with blood flowing out of the corner of his mouth, and was motionless, obviously he had lost his voice. .


    And the fist, which had already lost sight of the shadow, suddenly ejected from the position of the person''s stomach, and passed towards Penn''s position.


    Everyone looked at them with shocked expressions and fled hurriedly, but the fists didn''t seem to attack them.


    He hit Payne''s wrist straight, and in the blink of an eye, the fist was picked up again, as if it had never been broken.


    When everyone saw this scene, the expression on their faces could almost be described as panic, and they all looked like they wanted to escape.


    At this moment, a person suddenly jumped out and said, "This person is like a demon. We absolutely cannot allow such a person to exist in Yuyin Village!"


    After speaking, he paused slightly and shouted, "We can''t shrink back, we must kill this person, otherwise Yuyin Village will fall into misery, and our family will be in danger to ease the child!"


    This last sentence seemed to have completely ignited everyone''s fighting spirit, with an expression of indignation, and the eyes of Payne were full of anger.


    Originally, Payne, who had seen these people spread unhappily, heard these people''s words, and his tone became even more sarcasm, "This sentence is not worthy of speaking from your mouth! If you really care about Yuyin Village As for your own children, what did you do when you attacked in other villages!"


    The more he said this, the more Penn felt very angry, and said with a cold face, "Since it is already inaction, don''t jump out and say anything righteous, people like you should try the pain. Try the pain your children will endure!"


    He raised a hand and said coldly, "Five-finger missile!"


    As soon as the words fell, Penn''s five fingers were released from his palm, and they shot out toward the crowd like five small missiles.


    When everyone saw it, they immediately felt a sense of wanting to escape, and immediately moved, gathering Chakra under their feet, moving lightly, trying to avoid the speeding missile.


    However, I was horrified to find that taking things seemed to be trackable, because no matter how they moved, the missiles were always behind him, and the speed was getting faster and faster, and they couldn''t be thrown away.


    And with the loss of physical strength, those people seemed to be able to feel the rustle of the missile.


    It was finally at a turn, and the missile fell into the body in an instant.


    He heard a scream, and the five-fingered missile passed through the body and returned to Payne''s palm with a blood line.


    Chapter 581 True Control


    The palm of his hand is still intact, and the few remaining people see this scene, their hearts beating like drums.


    He flinched and wanted to escape, but Penn didn''t give them this opportunity at all, "Since I have come over, don''t want to leave!"


    As soon as I heard the sound of Dangdang, Payne''s elbow position instantly opened, revealing the combination of steel cables inside, "Missiles are fired!"


    Seeing the position of the elbow, a large thrust missile flew out instantly, flying towards the remaining Bundesliga Irene like rain in the sky.


    Several people looked up at the sky. They had no ability to dodge. They only heard a wailing, and there were a few more silent and hideous bodies on the ground.


    Payne looked down at the people, expressionless, turned and left.


    After the Shura Dao''s Payne ended the battle, he returned directly to Nagato.


    And Tiandao Payne went to the laboratory of Dashewan.


    Da She Maru looked at Penn in front of him. The expression on his face was very puzzled. After all, I had just seen it not long ago. Why did he come here now?


    Payne didn''t mean to bend, "There are a lot of corpses in the east end of the village. You can bring them back and use them yourself!"


    After speaking, he left without looking back, leaving Oshemaru with a confused expression on the spot.


    That said, it can only mean that the corpse was killed by him. Thinking of this, Da She Maru had a very ominous premonition, so he left immediately.


    Seeing that the corpses all over the floor were all wearing Yunyin Village''s foreheads, the expression on Dashewan''s face gradually became a lot colder.


    Although it was helpless, Da She Wan had to admit that this was the fastest method. After all, the feet of all the superiors were piled up with countless bones.


    When thinking of this, Oshe Maru silently took the corpses back. Since they are already dead, let''s play a little more at the end!


    At the same time, he originally planned to go to Uchihain Amakura Village to face a very embarrassing thing.


    After listening to Uzuki Yuyan''s confession, Uchiha Hidden thought about leaving directly, but never expected to see Yurihong at the door.


    Although Uchiha Yin had noticed someone at the door just now, he didn''t pay much attention. After all, in Konoha Village, there are countless people who appear near him every day.


    But I never thought that this person would turn out to be Xi Rihong. After all, this Nizi has always been very cold and cold, and never came to find herself. Who knows how the evil spirits happened today.


    The expression on Uchiha''s hidden face was a bit embarrassing for a moment.


    At the moment, I feel very speechless, why every time I encounter this Nizi is such an awkward scene.


    At the moment he barely calmed down and said, "Red? Are you okay?"


    Xi Rihong raised her head and glanced at the words, but there was no emotion in her eyes.


    That''s how he looked at it, "Yes, Master Yin, come with me!"


    After speaking, he looked towards the slightly open door with a cold and terrifying expression in his eyes.


    Uchiha looked at Yurihong''s eyes, and instantly felt a sense of helplessness.


    Seeing Yuri Hong who didn''t look back in front of him, Uchiha Ken could only sigh, and then followed.


    Xi Rihong actually didn''t see the person in the crack of the door, but told herself with super instinct that there was someone there.


    At this moment, Xi Rihong couldn''t help but feel a bit tangled. Although she decided to confess her thoughts with Master Yin, at this moment, Xi Rihong didn''t know whether she should say it or not.


    Xi Rihong has always been very clear about the fact that Master Yin has never lacked an admirer, but she has always pretended to be invisible.


    Master Yin¡¯s daughters are all very powerful female ninjas, and Xi Rihong feels ashamed of herself, so she has never dared to express her true thoughts.


    Now it is not easy for Ha to make up his mind, and even encountering such a thing, Xi Rihong feels very uncomfortable.


    Seeing Yuri Hong who looked sad, Uchiha Ken couldn''t say anything for a moment.


    After waiting for a long time, Xi Rihong walked aimlessly ahead.


    Uchihain finally couldn''t help it, and said, "Red!"


    Yurihong was stunned when she heard it, and finally took her thoughts back, looking at Uchihain with a confused expression.


    Uchiha looked at it and said, "Red, what''s the matter with you?"


    For the girl''s mind, Uchiha is really hard to grasp, so he didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Yurihong''s eyes were clear and clear, and she looked at Uchihain for an instant, "Master Yin, do you like me?"


    When Uchiha heard this, he was stunned for an instant.


    After all, she has always been the iceberg girl in her mind, and now she still has a cold expression when she says this.


    Uchiha Kimura didn''t know how to continue for a moment, but he looked uncomfortable, "Why do you suddenly ask?"

 584 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 584

    It wasn''t that Uchiha was silently talking about him, it was simply because he was too shocked.


    Upon hearing this, Yurihong seemed to be dissatisfied with Uchiha''s answer, and frowned slightly, "Master Yin, you have never treated me like Red Doulin!"


    When Uchiha heard this, it took several seconds to realize that Nizi was jealous at all.


    When Ji Bin was jealous, he buried it in Xi Rihong''s mouth and said it with confidence.


    Thinking of this, the corners of Uchiha''s mouth overflowed with a smile, "It turns out that it is for this matter that you are different from them, and I can''t treat you the same as red beans and them!"


    Uchiha''s hidden meaning is that Yurihong''s temperament is too cold, like an iceberg beauty, too pure to make people unable to bear profanity.


    But when this was heard in Xi Rihong''s ears, it was completely different.


    In an instant it was understood that he was not liked by Master Yin, and there was an instant of sadness in his cold eyes.


    It is difficult for Uchiha Hidden to feel this subtle emotional difference, with a grinning expression on his face.


    Xi Rihong sighed slightly, "Since this is the case, then I will finish speaking, and I will not regret it!"


    He suddenly raised his head and looked at Uchiha''s eyes seriously and said, "Master Yin, I am new to you, so I don''t want to be a special existence. I want to be your person, and I want to follow you in the future. By your side!"


    When Xi Rihong said this, the expression on her face was very firm, and her eyes, like a god, couldn''t help but sink into it.


    Chapter 582 The Strongest Weapon


    Uchihain never thought that one day he would hear such words in Yurihong''s mouth, and he was instantly surprised.


    The grinning expression on his face instantly expanded a lot, "Do you know what you are talking about?"


    Listening to Uchiha Yin''s tough tone, Yurihong was inexplicably confrontational, "Master Yin, I am an adult, I know it!"


    Uchiha secretly heard that, almost a little bit from ear to ear, "It''s hard to know if you don''t know, there is no room for regret!"


    "I never thought about regretting it!"


    The dialogue between the two is not like a dialogue between people who admire each other, but like a dialogue between a general and a soldier, hard and imposing.


    Uchiha''s tough aura on the hidden face did not decay, and the corner of his mouth tickled, "Since it is your own choice, I naturally have to cooperate and agree, and then come to me by myself!"


    After speaking, he turned and left, leaving Yuri Hongzi with a shocked expression on his face.


    Originally listening to Uchiha''s previous words, Yuhihong thought he would not agree, but now he heard this and felt very happy for an instant.


    Even though he felt ecstatic, the expression on his face was still chilly.


    After Uchihain here and Yuihong finished chatting, it was too early, and he simply gave up the idea of ??going to Ugin Village.


    Turned around and passed to the house of the Uchiha clan. Although it was late, some things still needed to be resolved.


    When it comes to serious matters, the expression on Uchiha''s hidden face is very serious, even a little scary.


    Uchiha''s shadow used the instantaneous technique, and when he appeared again, he was already in the house of the Uchiha clan.


    Before entering, I saw Uchiha Itachi standing under the porch with a tangled look.


    Uchiha watched and frowned slightly and walked over.


    At the same time, above Yuyin Village, standing in his own space with soil, the opposite is Black and White Jue.


    Hei Jue said in a hoarse voice, "Since you have penetrated into the interior, it is time to take some action. After all, if you wait for a while, it is impossible to make any progress!"


    Bring the soil to look at Heijue, his eyes full of majesty, "I know this very well, and I don''t need you to teach it!"


    Hei Jue heard the words and smiled, "I just watched you play too much, so I remind you, so as not to forget your mission and mission by pretending to be!"


    Hearing the words, there is a murderous look in his eyes slowly condensing, "I know what to do, and I will not forget it, you don''t need to say more!"


    Hei Jue listened.The smile on his face increased, "I hope so!"


    Looking at Hei Jue''s weird yin and yang eyes with the soil, he was a little irritable for an instant, his eyes moved slightly, and a twisted black hole appeared under Hei Jue''s feet.


    Hei Jue was directly thrown out of his space by the dirt.


    Hei Jue fell on the ground, and his figure slowly merged into the soil, "He is really getting more temperamental!"


    Bai Jue, who had been silent for a long time, finally said, "He is just greedy for his usual feelings, why should you hold on to him? He won''t forget it!"


    Hei Jue heard the words and laughed loudly, "I hope so!"


    Looking at the place where Heijue disappeared with the soil, he was also deeply lost in thought.


    Maybe I was really playing too much. When I closed my eyes and opened them again, the dirty eyes turned into a grinning look, as if he appeared in front of everyone under the name Afei.


    When the idea of ??bringing earth moved, when it appeared again, it was in the room of Nagato.


    In fact, Jiedu knew the location of Nagato for a long time. After all, there was a person like Heijue, and his perception ability was very outstanding.


    "Hehe, Nagato, you are too bored, don''t go out, I want to see you, I have to come by myself!"


    Nagato''s eyes were full of murderous eyes and looked at the soil, "If you have anything, you can tell Payne!"


    Uchiha looked at him with a smile on his face, "They are just some puppets, how can they be the same!"


    As he said, the smile on his face was reduced a lot, "And some things can only be told to you!"


    Although Nagato included this A Fei into the Akatsuki organization, he has never been so fond of this person, so he frowned and said, "Just say it!"


    When A Fei heard this, he curled his lips, seemingly dissatisfied with Nagato''s directness.


    "When all of your six penalties are completed, how far can you reach your strength?"


    Nagato really hadn''t thought about this question. Hearing A Fei''s question, he instantly frowned.


    After all, his goal is to achieve a peaceful world. If he wants to suppress all those who want to rise up, he can only be stronger than everyone.


    But he himself hadn''t really thought about how far he could reach even if his Six Paths of Payne were completed.


    Thinking of this, he clenched his teeth tightly. He knew that he could defeat that Uchiha Ken.


    Looking at Nagato''s eyes, I knew that what he said had worked, and continued to say, "Have you ever thought about what will happen if you can''t control those people truthfully?"


    Nagato was already on the verge of Chu Ziao''s rage when he heard that, the expression on his face was full of anger.


    "Do you think you can defeat the tail beast and compete with the tail beast on your own, and it may not be one!"


    Nagato heard this, the expression on his face was already very cold, and in the Ninja Village, a beast was allocated to counter the strength.


    And that beast is fighting fiercely, and whether he can defeat it is really unknown!

 585 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 585

    "Hurry up!"


    Nagato has already lost all patience.


    "Although the tail beast is very powerful, but the strength of the human column is not necessarily!"


    After speaking, he paused slightly, "Do you know that the nine-headed beasts are originally one, and their chakras together can summon the ten-tails!"


    Nagato was a little sluggish when he heard this, and he really didn''t know the ten tails at all.


    "How do you know these things?" When saying this, the expression on Nagamon''s face was full of scrutiny.


    After hearing the words of the soil, he was slightly stunned, and he healed his own eyes, "I am a member of Uchiha''s clan, this matter is naturally the secret of Uchiha''s clan, otherwise why am I a ninja who defected!"


    Although A Fei''s explanation is not so reasonable, Nagato does not want to continue to pursue so many things, as long as it does not cause harm to Yuyin Village and does not hinder him, he can not pursue anything!


    Chapter 583 The Strongest Weapon 2


    Now that Nagato listened to ALFY¡¯s advice, that little thought lingered in his mind, and he said with a serious face, "I see, you can go!"


    When Nagato said this, the expression on his face was a bit cold, and Nagato was very clear about the difficulty of what Afei said.


    Hearing this, A Fei did not leave directly, there was a scent of laughter in his voice, "Don''t worry about this matter, we still need more manpower and financial resources!"


    Nagato heard this, an idea gradually appeared in his mind.


    But his attitude towards ALFY has not changed at all, "I said, you can leave!"


    A Fei just glanced at Nagato slightly and knew that Nagato had already listened to it, so he didn''t mean to continue talking nonsense at the moment.


    He smiled and said, "Okay, then I''ll go back first!"


    After speaking, the air around him twisted for a while, and A Fei disappeared in the beautiful room of Chang''e.


    After hearing the voice over there, Salo got up and walked towards Nagato''s room with a timid expression on his face.


    But he was blasted out by Nagato without entering, "No entry allowed! Go to bed honestly!"


    It was originally a sentence of concern, but it was very scary to say it in Nagato''s mouth.


    Salo had already put his hand on the doorknob, couldn''t help shrinking, and then drew back.


    Salo looked at the stern door frame with a timid expression, the expression on his face was very timid.


    He cowered back to his room, and never dared to ask anything.


    Although he was worried about the safety of the elders, Salo was even more worried about his own life.


    If he is really unruly, maybe he will become the new Payne.


    Regarding this matter, Salo really misunderstood Nagato. Even if he did enter, he would only be punished by a small amount of punishment.


    After all, she is the child Yahiko exchanged her life for, and Nagato would not do anything to him.


    One night''s time passed in a flash, and Nagato''s time of this night was in a deep thought.


    When the sky just lit up the next day, Payne called all the members of Akatsuki, not for anything else.


    On the third day, he told them his plan in time. Payne distributed the specially made ring to everyone, and then said, ¡°For the future development of Akatsuki, what we have to do now is to gather money, so from today, Akatsuki will meet. Accept missions from other villages."


    After speaking, he paused slightly, "As long as it is a task that can be completed, I will help you with the next and then give it to you!"


    Regarding Nagato''s words, no one expressed disagreement. After all, all the members of Akatsuki''s organization are strong and powerful, and even the S-level tasks can be successfully completed.


    Everyone in the Akatsuki organization had blood on their hands. They were already quite familiar with mission killings, so they all agreed indifferently.


    Just as Payne decided to end the meeting and leave, A Fei smiled and stopped Payne, "Master Payne please wait!"


    Hearing this, Payne turned and looked at him coldly, "What''s the matter?"


    Although ALFY has always offered ideas and suggestions, Nagato''s favorability for this person has never been high. I don''t know what it is because of this, and that feeling is lingering.


    A Fei could clearly see Payne''s dissatisfied expression, but he still didn''t care about it, and continued, "Can Akatsuki still accept people?"


    Payne frowned slightly when he heard the words and motioned to A Fei to continue speaking.


    A Fei smiled and said, "I have a person with good abilities, but there is no organization to carry, don''t you know?"


    Payne naturally knew what ALFY would say next, but he was still very cautious about Akatsuki''s selection of people.


    He said in a cold voice, "You can bring people here!"


    When A Fei heard it, his tone was full of excitement. With a slight movement of thought, he saw someone appearing out of the air. It was Najue.


    Hei Jue originally wanted to say something, but it was stopped by Bai Jue. After all, Hei Jue''s grumpy temper had never been able to say anything good, and could only delay the progress of things.


    "Master Payne, I am absolute!"


    Jue''s entire upper body was wrapped in a huge leaf, and his generally black and white face looked very weird. At this time, Bai Jue was speaking with a cold and calm voice.


    Payne looked at the Jue in front of him, and felt strange in his heart, because Jue was so different.


    But Penn didn''t really care, after all, there was no real normal existence in Akatsuki''s organization, just like member Penn was just a corpse puppet.


    Payne asked coldly, "Your ability?"


    For Penn now, he doesn''t care where the members of the Akatsuki organization originally came from or why they appeared here. He only cares about the person''s ability and whether he will be loyal to the Akatsuki organization.


    After hearing this, he said with a calm face, "Jesus Penn''s ability will be discovered slowly in the future, but I will be the most capable scout and intelligence collector in Akatsuki''s organization!"


    Payne was also satisfied with Jue''s answer, and it was a good thing to be able to define his position.


    Nodded immediately and said, "Then you join Xiao, I will let someone send you the ring and clothes later!"


    After finishing speaking, I was ready to turn around and leave, but when I left, it seemed that I suddenly remembered something, turned around and came back again, "By the way, if you rebel against the Xiao organization, be prepared to die!"


    Payne will never be merciful to a defector, not only because this person is already disloyal to Akatsuki, but because Nare already knows too many Akatsuki¡¯s secrets, and only eloquence is the best choice. .


    Hearing this, I didn''t react at all surprised, but said very naturally, "That''s natural!"


    Payne nodded in satisfaction and left directly.


    At this time, outside Nagato''s gate, Salo was holding a bowl of rice just when he was hesitant to go in. Nagato''s somewhat hoarse voice came from inside, "Come in!"


    Saro was overjoyed when he heard the words, and squeaked the door open, placing the thing in front of Nagato.


    Nagamen started to eat without expression. When he put down the dishes, there was nothing inside.


    Salo looked very happy, and was ready to pack up and go out.

 586 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 586

    Chapter 584: Itachi''s Questions


    Nagato suddenly stopped Salo with a loud voice, "You wait a moment!"


    Salo stopped immediately when he heard the words, the expression on his face was a little nervous, "What''s wrong with Lord Nagato?"


    Salo''s first reaction was that Nagato was still angry about what happened last night and was ready to blame her.


    But what Salo didn''t expect was that Nagato just took out a ring from his body, a very simple style, with a white character on it.


    He said softly, "From now on, you will join the Akatsuki organization, codenamed White, and you will be by my side in the future. If you want you to do other things, I will personally assign it."


    The reason Nagato asked Salo to join Akatsuki''s organization was just because it was convenient to protect her.


    After all, Saro now has almost no other ability besides cooking for him.


    Salo was very happy when she heard this, because in her impression Akatsuki had always been the village that maintained the peace of the village.


    So being able to join such a village, Salo felt very proud, and immediately nodded happily and agreed, "Okay, thank you Lord Nagato!"


    He said that he reached out and took the ring, and gently put it on his finger. It turned out to be just right. Seeing this look, I couldn''t help but admire Nagato-sama''s observation ability and he was really very careful.


    After saying thank you again, Salo had a bright smile on his face.


    Nagato felt a sense of loss for a moment, and then he waved his hand and said impatiently, "Go out, and practice well in the future!"


    After hearing this, Salo nodded and agreed, "Don''t worry, Lord Nagato, I will definitely practice hard!"


    After speaking, he turned around and ran out, taking a look at the ring on his hand from time to time.


    Nagato looked behind him with a tangled expression of Debon, and he didn''t know if he was right or wrong.


    In the village of Konoha at this time, Uchiha hidden in the doorway and met Uchiha Itachi with a sad expression.


    Uchiha Itachi is still relatively young now, but the sad look on his face is not what he should be at his age.


    It''s not the first time Uchiha has seen Itachi Uchiha, but he has been amazed that Uchiha Itachi is really a genius.


    After all, if he does not have systematic support, whether he can grow up like Uchiha Itachi is really an unknown question.


    At this time, in the Uchiha clan, apart from Uchiha Hidden himself, the most capable person was afraid that the small kid in front of him was hungry.


    Uchiha Itachi saw that Uchiha was hungry when he was here, and the expression in front of him was very respectful. After all, Uchiha''s hidden strength is really something that people have to admire.


    "Master Yin, you are here!" He said obediently.


    Uchiha secretly nodded, "Well, what are you thinking about here?"


    Uchiha Hidden still wanted to pay attention to Uchiha Itachi''s thoughts, after all, it would be a pity for such a heavenly prodigy if something unexpected happened.


    It seems that Uchiha Itachi didn''t expect Uchiha hidden to ask him such a question. Right now, he felt flattered, and his eyes were a little gleaming.


    But the gleaming Farin''s eyes were only a flash, and finally a pair of eyes were full of loneliness and sadness.


    "Master Yin, I don''t understand that there will be so many deaths and sacrifices in wars, but the villages are still so happy to start wars, can''t they live in peace?"


    Seeing the bewilderment in Uchiha Itachi''s eyes, Uchiha hidden in an instant understood what he saw in the original work, the recovery at the manager''s third station, and Uchiha Itachi''s loss and pain.


    At this time, Uchiha Itachi was just a teenager. In other worlds, he might still act like a baby in front of his parents, but here he has to accept the suffering of such things.


    For Uchiha Itachi, Uchiha Ken has a distressed feeling.


    Right now, ¡°People have desires. When desires begin to swell, they will blind the eyes of reason. They can¡¯t see the blood and cruelty. People are selfish, so even if they find Now, sometimes I would rather pretend to be invisible!"


    Uchiha''s words were hazy, and I don''t know if Uchiha Itachi really understood it, but Uchiha Itachi''s eyes were really deep and deep.


    After a while, he said softly, "Master Yin, when can we wait for that kind of real peace and don''t continue to worry about war like this?"


    The Uchiha Itachi who said this was not like the leader of Anbe at all, but like a child of this age, ignorant of innocence, and pursuing all beautiful things.


    When Itachi said this, Uchiha couldn''t help but start looking forward to that kind of day, and now he smiled and said, "Don''t worry, we will wait for such a world in the near future!"


    When Uchiha said this, he was not telling lies at all, but thought that it was not only a comfort to Uchiha Itachi, but also a reminder to himself.


    If he could not end such a terrible day early, he would not be assured of the safety of those women.


    Uchiha Itachi admires Uchihain very much. After hearing Uchihain''s words, it is as if he has seen a day of complete peace.


    The sad look on that face instantly disappeared, "I believe Master Yin must be able to lead us into that kind of life soon!"


    After that, he looked cheerful, Uchiha smiled helplessly, but he patted Uchiha Itachi on the shoulder and said nothing.


    After a pause, he continued, "Well, let''s get some business now?"


    Hearing this, Uchiha Itachi felt a flushed complexion instantly, but he really forgot that Master Yin came here for business when he was free.


    At the moment, he said with an apologetic face, "I''m sorry, Lord Yin, because his subordinates are negligent!"


    Uchiha looked at Itachi, whose complexion changed in an instant, and felt very funny, "Don''t be so nervous, it''s not a big thing!"


    Even with that, the look on Uchiha Itachi''s face still doesn''t mean to relax, "Hi, you can speak directly!"


    Uchiha Yin could only use his hand slightly to pull the person up, and sat down on the steps honestly, "Nothing, I just want you to pay more attention to the situation in the villages around Konoha recently!"


    Although security is not Uchiha Itachi''s job, Uchiha is aware of it, and only a careful person like Uchiha Itachi is really reassuring.


    The 585th chapter Hui Ye''s perception


    Seeing that Uchiha Itachi agreed, Uchiha hidden still added, "This is not your job, and it is not a particularly important thing. You just need to pay attention to it from time to time!"


    Uchiha Itachi has always been a smart person with ice and snow. Naturally, he understands what Uchiha''s words mean. He wants to have a good rest without having to talk about it.


    In an instant, I felt very heartwarming, and smiled happily, "Okay, Master Yin, I will pay attention!"


    Hearing this answer, Uchiha Ken was really satisfied, turned his head and was about to leave.


    When I was about to walk out of the door of Uchiha''s house, I saw a very beautiful girl at the door, and I seemed a little nervous and shy to see myself.


    His eyes were very dodgy. For such a child, Uchiha has always felt very cute, but now he simply turned his body slightly, preparing to give the girl the biggest place to pass.


    The girl seemed even more shy when she saw Uchihain doing this, and almost buried her entire head in her chest.


    Uchiha looked very funny, but he just smiled and was about to leave.


    But I didn''t expect that just when I was about to leave, I felt that my shirt was being involved, so I turned around with a puzzled expression.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw that the girl hadn''t passed by, but was pulling at her skirts, but the drooping head and red cheeks remained unchanged.


    "You..." Before Uchiha finished speaking, the girl stopped talking loudly, "His Master, hello, I''m Uchiha Izumi, I am so excited to see me today!"

 587 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 587

    Uchiha''s eyes fluttered twice to be considered as a reaction. The kid pulled himself to say hello.


    Right now, he laughed out loud, and gently touched Uchiha Izumi''s head, "I am also very tall when I see you, Uchiha Izumi!"


    When Uchiha Izumi heard this, he seemed to be shocked, and suddenly raised his head, his eyes were full of shocked expressions, "The hidden person, you can actually speak!"


    When Uchiha heard this, he felt a dull feeling for a moment, and looked at Uchiha Izumi with a puzzled face.


    "I''m sorry, Master Yin, I didn''t mean that. I meant to teach you to talk to me. I''m so excited and incoherent!"


    Hearing this, the look on Uchiha''s hidden face improved a lot, "Okay, I see, I have something to leave now!"


    Upon hearing this, Izumi Uchiha was obediently saluting and watched Uchiha hidden away.


    Uchiha Itachi kept watching all this happening from behind, and finally shook his head helplessly. This was not the first time he saw such a scene.


    Master Yin is really a very attractive person.


    After Uchiha Himiya left Uchiha, he wanted to go to Uchiha Mikoto to see the situation of the black soil. After all, he didn''t personally supervise it. Who knows if Xiao Nizi will think more.


    When he thought of this, Uchiha Ken set off quickly, but when he was about to arrive, he saw Otsuki Teruya.


    Uchiha was also very curious as to why Kaguya came over at this time, and his body flashed in front of Otsuki.


    He stretched out his hand and hugged the person directly in his arms, "What''s wrong? Did you miss me?"


    Hearing this, the meeting was also rare to say sincerely, "Yeah, you can''t come to accompany me again, because I am so hungry to come with you so hard!"


    Uchiha listened to this coquettish tone, the smile on his face unconsciously opened, but his heart was still somewhat sad.


    With a little effort on his hand, he directly wrapped the person in his arms, buried his own brain in Huiye''s neck, and rubbed it slightly.


    It caused Na Huiye to smile, "I''m joking, I came here to tell you something important!"


    Uchiha did not raise his head secretly when he heard the words, and said in a dull voice, "Well, tell me!"


    Kaguya glanced at the abnormal Uchiha, and felt that he was a little greedy, and he didn''t mean to continue to stop at the moment, "I have recently sensed that there is a human being nearby!"


    Uchiha secretly heard that it was a confused expression, and Kaguya, the way of nature, should not perceive an ordinary person.


    Thinking about going here, Yu Huiye would be able to perceive it, but I''m afraid it''s absolutely impossible.


    It seemed that he came to the neighborhood to spy on the news again. After figuring it out, Uchiha became so innocent that he didn''t care about his career, so he said muffledly, "I know, I will pay attention!"


    For this village, Kaguya does not seem to have too much affection, but his love for Uchihain is real, otherwise he would not come here with him.


    When he thought of this, Hui Ye''s eyes couldn''t help but become softer.


    Uchiha Hidden gently rubbed his hands on Kaguya''s waist. Feeling Kaguya''s distraction, he was still a bit dissatisfied. He twisted his waist with a slight force.


    Succeeded in Huiye''s return.


    Kaguya''s face instantly turned red when she returned to her senses, because even though Uchiha was pulled down into the canopy of the tree, this place was not hidden.


    Uchiha Gin was here unexpectedly, sliding his hand along her clothes directly.


    Feeling the big hand wandering on her leg, Kaguya was a little lost. After all, it had been a long time since she had been like Uchiha, but she felt that she missed it twice.


    He didn''t stop at the moment, letting Uchiha move in secret.


    Looking at the rare and well-behaved Kaguya, Uchiha Yin would naturally not let go of this opportunity, and gently turned Kaguya''s body over, holding his back to him in his arms.


    Putting his chin on Huiye''s general shoulder, the two looked into the distance together.


    It was originally a very beautiful picture, but the Tuo Hong on Hui Ye''s face is something that people have to care about.


    Uchiha''s hidden hands walked up and down Kaguya''s body, almost everywhere he was hungry and sensitive.


    Even if he hasn''t done anything practical yet, the person in his arms is already trembling.


    However, Uchiha Yin prefers to observe this thing with evil taste, and the expression on his face is very happy in an instant, enjoying rare things.


    In the end, Kaguya still couldn''t stand Uchiha''s teasing, and left as if to escape.


    This development was something Uchiha never expected, and he felt the feeling of suddenly emptying his arms.Uchiha faintly felt that he couldn''t let out the fire.


    Chapter 586: Xi Rihong''s Visit


    But even so, Uchiha Ken had nothing to do, because Kaguya had already escaped.


    Uchihain could only smile, and then walked towards the black soil. Originally, Kaguya was only talking about nursery rhymes, and it was just out of Uchihain''s personal hobby.


    By the time he got to the black soil, Mikoto had basically finished her training, and the black soil was only for a look.


    Mikoto and Kuroi don''t know when they are already in a good relationship, Uchiha hidden in the recovery, the two also stood together all the time, but Uchiha Yin instantly felt like an outsider.


    But, there is no meaning to be angry, after all, they can get along well is what Uchihain wants to see most.


    This situation is actually due to the relationship with Yuyue Xiyan who ate the meal. If it weren''t for her, the relationship between the two would not have warmed up so quickly.


    Before Ai Uchiha came here, the two were discussing the issue of the feelings of black soil, but they didn''t expect that Uchiha would come here halfway through the talk, and the two mentioned could only stop.


    But Mikoto also has a rare opportunity to help girls solve this kind of confusion, so being a love does not want anyone to disturb, even if Uchiha can''t read it, so now she talks to Uchiha with a serious face.


    "Yin, there are some things I want to talk to Black Earth alone, if you have something, you can deal with it first!"


    Saying that is an expression on your face.


    It was the first time Uchiha Hidden was chased away by Mikoto in such a long time, and instantly felt a sense of helplessness, but looking at the appearance of the two people, it seemed that he was very inappropriate here.


    So I can only nod and say, "Okay, then I will deal with other things first. You two should be careful at night!"


    Although Mikoto''s strength is already very powerful, but for Mikoto Uchihain, he can''t help but exhort her.


    Mikoto heard this with a huge face of impatientness, "Well, well, I know, when did you become so long-winded, let''s go!"


    Looking at this situation, Uchiha''s expression was sullen, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he looked at Mikoto carefully, secretly thinking that when the matter is over, he must teach her a lesson!


    Thinking of this, he curled his lips and turned away.


    Hei Tu looked at him with a shocked expression. He never knew that Master E Yin, who had thought about being serious and terrible, still had such a mischievous expression.


    At the moment, Fan couldn''t help but smile a little, and he looked very shy and cute.


    As soon as Uchiha Mikoto looked down, he saw the expression of black soil, and he smiled slightly and said, "Now you go with me, let''s talk about it!"


    Hei Mu immediately enlarged his smile upon hearing this, and said with a smile, "Okay, thank Sister Miqin!"


    Uchiha Mikoto smiled when he heard the words, and took the black soil by the hand and left.

 588 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 588

    Uchiha Yin actually said that he had dealt with it in advance, but in fact, he had already dealt with everything a while ago, and the only thing left was to go to the elders of Konoha.


    But for those stupid elders, being with Uchihain is a thing that doesn¡¯t like getting along with them. He has a disgusting expression on his face. In the end, he decided to go again one day later, and one day is one day. Anyway, those elders dare not to. How is he.


    I have to say that Uchiha is very confident.


    So Uchihain went back early and wanted to rest for a while, but what he didn''t expect was that he heard a knock on the door within five minutes.


    Uchiha Hidden heard the words and said softly, "Come in!" With a crunch, the door was pushed open. Uchiha looked up slightly, and saw a face of red sunset with a serious face.


    Uchiha''s mind turned around a few times before he remembered what he and Yurihong had said before, and asked her to come to him.


    Uchiha''s slightly upper body lifted up and leaned against the chair of the bed. The fire that Kaguya had made a moment ago that could not escape is now slowly burning.


    Xi Rihong had already made up his mind, so he came over, but at this time, he still felt a sense of flustered inexplicably.


    At this moment, I heard Uchihain say in a soft voice, "Come here!"


    Xi Rihong walked over as if possessed by a demon, without any hesitation.


    Even though he was very shy, the expression on Xi Rihong''s face remained unchanged at this time.


    It still looks very cold and clean.


    But looking at this expression now, the feeling of protection in Uchiha''s heart disappeared instantly, leaving only the impulse to destroy this nobleness.


    When the expression on the bottom slowly turned cold, "Do you really make a decision with this expression?"


    Yurihong was originally very scared, but now seeing Uchiha''s eyes, he is more visually aggrieved.


    But that arrogant temperament made her unable to say a word, and she still stood there with such a cold expression.


    He whispered, "Yes, I have made a decision!"


    Looking at the Yurihong, Uchiha''s feeling of wanting to be bullied became more obvious. He stretched out his hand and grabbed Yurihong''s wrist, using a little bit of strength, trying to pull the person over.


    But I didn''t expect that Xi Rihong turned out to be more vigorous.


    When Uchiha saw this, the corners of his mouth instantly twitched. When he reached this point, he was still competing with himself. Could it be something else?


    At the moment, I used a lot of force, and with one force, Xi Rihong slammed into it without any resistance.


    After all, Uchiha Ken was reluctant to let her get hurt, but let her hit her in his arms...


    Although it was not painful, Yuhihong was still startled by Uchiha''s strength and strength, and there was a hint of fear in his eyes for an instant.


    This look did not escape Uchiha''s gaze at all. The corner of his mouth curled up, and his hand pressed hard to directly press Yuhihong''s face toward the bed.


    Holding her wrist pressed against her waist, for an instant, Xi Rihong couldn''t move her whole body.


    "Red, since it has already been decided, I just came to Master Yin, don''t show me that expression, just smile!"


    When Xi Rihong heard this, not only did he not smile, but when he was about to cry, "Master Yin, I am afraid, I don''t know what to do, am I really annoying?"


    The 587th chapter is red at sunset


    Uchiha Yin didn''t expect this to be the result. He felt a little distressed for a moment, and originally just wanted to rub this girl''s spirit.


    But I didn''t expect to make this girl cry like this.There was a feeling of guilt instantly.


    But even so, Uchiha Yin had no plan to let her go like this. After all, if she let this girl go like this, he wouldn''t be able to take advantage of anything in the future.


    In other respects, Uchiha Yin didn''t mind letting her go, but this bedclothing was originally a strong place for men for a year.


    After thinking about this, Uchiha forced himself to be cruel, "Since you know that this looks unpleasant, why do you treat me like this?"


    The latter words, Uchiha Yin did not say directly, but the expression on that face was already obvious.


    Looking at the expression on Uchiha''s face, Yurihong felt a stronger sense of grievance in her heart, but she also felt that what Master Yin said was very reasonable. She couldn''t think of anything to refute, and she felt very uncomfortable. .


    The tears on his face flowed more fiercely, "Master Yin, you know I didn''t mean that!"


    The more Xi Rihong wanted to explain, the more she couldn''t say anything useful, and she was so stupid that she was so stupid.


    Looking at the appearance of Yurihong, Uchiha was very happy, but he didn''t follow the direction she said to understand.


    Frowning, he said with an expression of incomprehension, "I know what you mean, I just look at your expression and I am not very happy!"


    Speaking, a pair of big hands directly grasped Yurihong''s slender waist, exerted a little strength, and pulled her clothes gently. It was just a pull, and there was no extra movement.


    It was this grueling action that made Xi Rihong feel nervous. If it had been before, Xi Rihong really didn''t know what her Master Yin wanted to do.


    But before she came, she discussed it with Rin Nohara, Adzuki beans and others, so now even Uchiha Yin just mentioned it.


    Yuhihong had already understood what he wanted to do by himself, and his face flushed with shame at the moment, even if he looked straight into Uchiha''s eyes, he couldn''t do it.


    For his student, Uchiha Hideki is naturally very clear, and he feels that he has succeeded in his strategy right now. He is smiling in his heart, but his expression on his face is not loose.


    It was still that cold and dissatisfied, "Red, if you haven''t decided yet, you can go back first!" As he said this, Uchiha faintly turned directly from Yurihong''s body.


    He looked at Yurihong coldly, not even looking at her.


    Looking at Uchiha''s appearance, Yurihong''s grievances in her heart became more obvious.


    But more thoughts are that I want Uchiha hidden to know his true heart, and take a deep breath, as if he is determined, sit up and look in the direction of Uchiha hidden.


    The whole person faced Uchihain, and finally said in a low voice, "Master Yin, Hong really likes you, and made up his mind. The Red Club will show you well!"


    Hearing this, Uchiha still felt a secret expectation, but he didn''t show a little bit on the face. He still said coldly, "Okay, it depends on how you prove it!"


    Yurihong blushed when she heard this, and slowly moved over, kneeling in front of Uchihain, blushing, even unwilling to raise her face, lying on Uchihain''s lap.


    Finally raised his head, his face was full of crimson, and the expression on his face was also very attractive.


    Uchiha could not help but sighed secretly as he watched, "I thought that Nizi really didn''t know about these things, but I didn''t expect this expression to be so attractive!"


    Even if he thinks so, Uchiha Ken will be a person who has experienced big winds and waves by then, and he can handle this.


    Still looking at Xi Rihong with a probing expression.


    Hong looked at Uchiha''s indifferent actions, and her heart was a little flustered. She remembered that both Hongdou and Lin said that Master Yin liked such actions.


    Why didn''t it work when I got here, even so, Xi Rihong didn''t mean to give up.


    He gritted his teeth and stretched out his hand to slowly fade away his clothes. A large white skin was revealed instantly, which was a very powerful visual stimulus for Uchiha.


    When the expression on the lower part loosened a little, Hong instantly gained confidence when he saw the sight, and the smile on his face gradually enlarged a lot.


    Seeing that he finally let go of the redness in his heart, Uchiha was very relieved, and he didn''t want to continue embarrassing himself at the moment.

 589 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 589

    With a strong hand, he directly pulled Yuhihong who was lying on his lap, and the soft and slippery skin made Uchiha feel a faint movement.


    Holding that soft waist, Uchiha concealed the person on the bed, turning clouds and raining overnight.


    Early the next morning, after Yu Rihong woke up, her smiling cousin looked at the handsome face who was less than ten centimeters away from her.


    On the third day, the feeling of Xi Rihong''s instant family is very happy. After all, this is the person I have longed for for a long time, and now I can finally become his daughter.


    Xi Rihong didn''t do anything else, just looking at each other with a smirk, and Debon''s expression on that face was soft that no one had ever seen.


    Uchiha Hidden woke up the moment Yurihong opened his eyes, and only waited a while before opening his eyes.


    At this moment, the moment I opened my eyes, I saw the cute expression of Yuri Hong, and the whole expression of Uchiha''s eyes softened instantly.


    Although he knew that Hong liked himself, Uchiha Hiden did not realize it as real as this moment.


    At the moment, I secretly vowed to protect her well. Only in this way can I be regarded as worthy of his liking for him.


    In the morning, both of them looked like you and me, and even forgot the time to get up.


    So when the black soil came and knocked on the door, Xi Rihong had a nervous expression on his face, and instantly wanted to escape.


    When Uchiha saw this, he felt very funny, and he held the person down, "What are you running, get up and dress quickly, we should have breakfast!"


    Yuhihong originally wanted to refuse, but looking at Uchiha''s tough expression, she finally held back this sentence.


    The 588th chapter of the evil demon


    I still know my teacher very well. If I refuse at this time, I''m afraid I will be taught a lesson.


    Although I am embarrassed, Xi Rihong still has a faint feeling of happiness by then, and it is very comfortable to feel this kind of special attention.


    As soon as Uchiha Himura opened the door, he looked at the black soil that was beating with a smile on his face. He stretched out his hand and rubbed the black soil''s head. "Black soil, I said you don''t have to prepare breakfast too hard!"


    Hei Chu enjoys the feeling of being rubbed, and squinted slightly at Uchiha, and said, "Teacher is okay. Anyway, I get up every morning and I have to eat breakfast. Master''s is just easy!"


    Uchiha smiled inconspicuously when he heard the words, "Okay, anyway, it''s hard work!"


    When Kuroto was about to say something, he saw the red sunset coming out of Uchiha''s room, and the expression on his face instantly stiffened.


    Yesterday¡¯s conversation with Uchiha Mikoto finally made the black soil understand his feelings for Uchiha Hidden. He had already decided to follow his own heart.


    However, Uchiha Mikoto reminded one thing, "If you decide to like Yin, you must be prepared, and be jealous, because Yin has never lacked good women. !"


    At that time, the black soil was not so impressed with this sentence, after all, it was such an existence for Uchiha Mikoto.


    For Uchiha Mikoto''s existence, the black soil felt okay.


    However, I never expected to see other people appear next to Master Yin so soon.


    The moment I saw the red evening, the black soil felt the kind of feeling Uchiha Mikoto said.


    Seeing other women standing next to my beloved Master Yin, the black soil feels very unpleasant.


    Especially when I saw the beautiful face of Yuri Hongjiao, the uncomfortable feeling of the black soil was even stronger.


    After all, the feeling of seeing underestimating the enemy is stronger than oneself is not something ordinary people can bear.


    Hei Tu hadn''t moved since he saw Yuri Hong. Uchiha watched faintly, feeling very curious, and frowned slightly.


    Yurihong also had a helpless expression on this inexplicable hostility to the black soil. After thinking about it for a moment, she finally said, "We''ve seen it, don''t you remember?"


    Hei Tu didn''t expect that the relationship between Master Yin and the students was unusual.


    When thinking about this, Hei Tu didn''t know whether he should be happy or jealous.


    After shaking the gods slightly, Hei Tu said with a serious face, "I remember, I just didn''t expect you to be here, hurry up and eat together, I still made a lot of things!"


    Without waiting for Uchihain and Yurihong to say anything, they turned their heads and left. The angry expression on that face was very obvious.


    Uchiha was a little surprised looking at it.


    Hei Tu was a well-known little ancestor when he was in Yanyin Village, but after he brought her over, he rarely got angry.


    Now Uchiha was a little surprised by the sudden burst of temper.


    When I was about to ask what was going on, the black soil had already gone far away, the fairy didn''t plan to give him this opportunity.


    When Uchiha saw this, he could only helplessly shook his head, and followed with Yuhihong, who was still confused.


    Haheituo originally planned to have breakfast with Uchihain, but now he can''t eat anymore.


    After putting the things on the table, the black soil forced himself to smile and say to Uchiha Yin, "Master Yin, I have already eaten, so I will go to practice first. You can eat, and I will pack the things when I leave them there. All right!"


    He turned around and left. Uchiha opened his mouth secretly, and finally seemed to hold back what he wanted to say a little bit.


    The expression on her face instantly became very ugly, and the Xi Rihong while doing it instantly felt uneasy.


    I want to say something, but I dare not speak at all.


    Perhaps Uchiha had noticed Yurihong''s cautious appearance, and quickly reduced the expression on his face. After all, Yurihong didn''t do anything.


    "Hurry up and eat, there will be other things in a while!" After speaking, he lowered his head and continued to eat.


    Xi Rihong didn''t dare to disobey at all when he heard this, and immediately began to eat something obediently, but the expression on her face was always cold and cold, as if she didn''t care about it at all.


    Uchiha-in has a good understanding of Yurihong''s temper, so he didn''t mean to instigate him. He just wanted to hurry up and finish eating, and then ask Mikoto.


    What''s wrong with the black soil? After all, her current identity is still very embarrassing. If someone else grasps the handle, it will be difficult for her to live in the future.


    At the same time, in Yuyin Village, Nagato stayed alone in the room, and began to slowly talk about what Afei himself said not long ago.


    If it is said that Nagato used to have a sense of horror about his reincarnation eyes, now, for this pair of reincarnation eyes, Nagato feels very good.


    After all, if you leave this reincarnation, the strongest weapon will not be possible.


    But for what Na Afei said about the eyes of reincarnation, Nagato still felt very strange.


    What''s more, it takes a lot of chakras to summon the thing called Outer Golem.


    The current Nagato was not sure if he could summon him.


    Therefore, the most urgent matter is to perfect the Six Paths of Payne, so that at least it can resist those people for a period of time.


    During this period of time, the main task of Akatsuki''s organization was to set out tasks and consolidate money.


    Although money is not the most important thing, in the ninja world, many things are still inseparable from money.


    Thinking of this, I can¡¯t help but start to think seriously about where the commissioned tasks come from. After all, many ninja tasks are almost taken over by the five ninja countries. It is very difficult to grab some profits from them. Things.

 590 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 590

    But even so, Nagato didn''t feel particularly worried about it. After all, it is a very good choice to pay for the black.


    I was thinking about something more important, "Saro, come in!"


    Salo was originally cultivating outside, but when he heard Nagato''s voice, he was shocked.


    The 589th chapter is absolutely mission


    Hearing this, he ran over and looked at Nagato with a horrified expression, "Nagato-sama, what''s the matter?"


    Nagato said with a cold expression, "Help me open the curtains!"


    When Salo heard this, he had a very surprised expression. After all, Nagato had always buried himself in the middle of this room, so he didn''t want to go out.


    But even if he was curious, Salo still didn''t ask too much, after all, all he had to do was to obey Nagato''s orders.


    When thinking of this, Salo brushed the curtains aside without hesitation. Although there was no warm sunlight outside, the light in the room suddenly lit up.


    The sudden brightness made Nagato a little unbearable, and he closed his eyes abruptly and tilted his head to one side.


    Salo was a little worried when he saw this, and quickly closed the curtains, but at this moment he heard Nagato''s low drink.


    "Don''t move, just leave it like this!" Chang Ye didn''t turn his head around even when he said this, still with a painful expression on his face, but his tone was unexpectedly firm.


    Saro hesitated slightly for the certificate, and finally released his hand, letting the light spill in slowly.


    Nagato squinted his eyes for a while before finally adjusting to the light.


    Upon seeing this, Nagato murmured and said, "Yahiko, since you died, it has been a long time since you have seen the sun to be hungry!"


    When Salo heard the words, he instinctively patrolled the room immediately, but he didn''t see any deep hatred. It was a trance that the sun named Yahiko had left them forever.


    Even with an uncomfortable expression on his face, Nagato even wanted to throw out everything in the room.


    The irritability of seeing the sun made Nagato a little broken, but after all he resisted it.


    "Go out, I still have things. If something happens, I will continue to call you. Remember, you must be on your shoes for cultivation, or else I am afraid that no one will save you in the future. After all, the person who saved you is dead. !"


    When Nagato said this, his tone was very simple, but Salo still heard a scent of complaint, or a scent of warning.


    But Salo repelled this instinctively, so he treated it as if he hadn''t heard it, nodded obediently, and turned around.


    After Salo left, Nagato contacted Zuzu with a ring.


    Few members of the Xiao organization settled in Yunyin Village, after all, Yuyin Village is really not a suitable place to live.


    It only took a few seconds for Nagato¡¯s contact signal to go out, and a figure appeared in front of him wherever he was.


    This figure is not from Nagato, but from Heavenly Way Payne.


    Although he was curious, it was absolutely clear that there was no difference between seeing this puppet and seeing Chang''e himself.


    With a serious expression on his face, Bai Jue said softly, "What''s wrong? Lord Payne."


    Nagato was very satisfied when he heard this, and then said softly, "Come back soon, I have a task for you!"


    After speaking, the image in front of Jue disappeared in just one shot.


    Upon seeing this, Bai Jue turned and was about to leave. He heard Hei Jue''s hoarse voice saying, "We shouldn''t just go back like this!"


    Bai Jue heard that his voice was very strange, "Why not go back?"


    Hei Jue heard the words and said in disgust, "We don''t have to be so obedient, he doesn''t mean to invite us back seriously!"


    Listening to Hei Jue''s words that seemed awkward, Bai Jue felt a little funny.


    He said indifferently, "Some things are not something we can decide. Since you have already decided to join the Akatsuki organization, you must carefully follow other people''s arrangements, otherwise we will not doubt it!"


    Hei Jue heard that there was silence for a while, and he understood all these principles, but he didn''t want to just follow the arrangement of a half-old boy.


    Hearing that Bai Jue''s voice instantly became cold a lot, "You have to remember us or please, you can''t give up easily!"


    The moment when this was said, Hei Jue lost his voice in that moment, obviously he had already acquiesced to Bai Jue''s statement, and left together without any resistance.


    Jue''s ability to travel is still very outstanding, but within ten minutes, he felt like he appeared in front of Nagato.


    There is no question of etiquette, just standing there, with a cold expression on his face, not even a smile.


    Payne is also Nagato, so he doesn''t seem to care. After all, since these people have different talents, some personalities are inevitable.


    "Do you have anything to do with us?"


    Jue''s voice was very cold, and it was impossible to hear a little emotion from it.


    Of course, the elders don''t care about their emotions. Since they have joined the Akatsuki organization voluntarily, they have no right to question.


    "I have a task for you!"


    Hearing this, he nodded without hesitation and said, "Master Payne, please give orders!"


    Nagato is still very satisfied with Jue''s performance, at least this attitude does not make Nagato uncomfortable.


    It is not easy to be able to do this alone.


    Hearing this, Payne said softly, "I want you to go out and tighten up the information now. The information about the tail beast and the information about Renzhuli, the more detailed the better!"


    Hearing that, without waiting for Bai Jue to speak out, Hei Jue preemptively said, "Okay, go right away!"


    Hearing Payne''s words, Heijue knew very well that ALFY had already told Nagato the real method of summoning Tokuo.


    That''s why Nagato has to go to the cell phone for news about Renjuli.


    So when he heard the news, Heijue was very happy, and immediately agreed without hesitation.


    After all, this thing is what I want to do. Now that there is such a fair and honest reason, how could those people escape his eyes.


    Nagato was a little surprised at the speed at which he refused to agree. By then, he was only surprised. Nagato didn''t want to know the next thing. All he wanted to know was the result.


    Seeing that Nagato absolutely agreed, he didn''t say anything anymore and waved his hand to indicate that he could leave.


    He is a bit dissatisfied with Nagato''s practice of coming and going, but even so, he didn''t say anything.


    After all, I feel that I can still distinguish the priorities.


    After receiving the news, Jue disappeared quickly. If it weren''t for being able to feel that Jue was moving away through perception, Nagato would have thought that Jue would just disappear!


    Chapter 590 Asking about the situation


    Originally, Jue had been doing these things, but when Jiedu wanted to join Akatsuki''s organization, he took special care to stop these things.

 591 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 591

    I was worried that if Nagato knew it would be suspicious.


    Now this thing can finally continue.


    There was a very moving feeling in an instant.


    Even so, Jue''s actions are still very careful, not only worrying about being discovered by Nagato, but also worrying about being discovered by those ninja powers.


    After all, human pillar power is a very important combat power, and if they are lost like this, they will suffer heavy losses.


    Even the people in the ninja village are not very friendly towards Renzhuli, even the high-level villagers are generally like this.


    However, the protection of their Du Yu Ren Zhu Li is also very strict, almost a general protection method of imprisonment, so that there are very few opportunities to directly contact these Zhu Li.


    Not to mention any more detailed information, such as weaknesses.


    So even if such a thing has been going on, but there has been nothing for such a long time, it can''t help but feel a little frustrated.


    Only now is it finally able to let go of hands and feet to do it!


    Bai Jue felt Hei Jue''s joyful mood, "Are you so happy?"


    "That is natural, only in this way can we get one step closer to our goal!"


    When Hei Jue said this, he felt an impassioned feeling, and Bai Jue just looked at it like this, without responding.


    After confirming the mission, Jue disappeared slowly.


    Disappeared in the trunk, I don''t know where I went.


    At the same time, in the village of Konoha, Hideko Uchiha, after eating breakfast, let Yuhihong leave by herself.


    Even at the time of separation, Uchiha Yin heard about nephrite, but Yuri Hong still felt a little lost. After all, Uchiha Yin did not really spend a long time with him!


    But after all, Yurihong is not such a caregiver, she still knows the general, otherwise she won''t be appreciated by Uchiha.


    After Yuhihong listened to Uchiha''s words, he didn''t continue to say anything, and went back obediently.


    Even if it was about Uchiha''s inability to spend more time with herself, Yurihong was a bit dissatisfied, but she was still very happy about most things.


    After all, she finally became Uchiha''s daughter, which was something she longed for for a long time.


    Because there is nothing.Xi Rihong went directly to Ye Yuan Lin''s house, and Xi Rihong still wanted someone to share this matter with herself.


    Among them, Lin Ye Yuan is undoubtedly the most suitable. After all, she wouldn''t tease herself with bluffing like Red Bean. Lin Lin is the mildest temper among the three.


    When thinking like this, Xi Rihong passed without hesitation.


    At this time, Uchiha Yin had also arrived in the training ground, and saw the black soil that was actively practicing, and Uchiha Mikoto standing on one side.


    Uchiha''s expression on the bottom didn''t seem to converge, and he walked towards the two with a full face.


    Uchiha Mikoto was the first to react, and looked guarded in Uchiha''s direction.


    When I saw that it was Uchiha, the expression on his face instantly relaxed, but that was only a momentary thing.


    But it happened in a flash, the expression on that face became tense again, after all, the other party was Uchihain, or Uchihain with a full face.


    Uchiha Mikoto and Uchiha Yin have known each other for so long, and they rarely see him with such a furious expression.


    I remember that the last time I saw Uchiha''s expression, many people suffered.


    What is the cause of this now... Uchiha Mikoto couldn''t help but be a little curious.


    Mikoto just wanted to ask Uchiha hiddenly, when she suddenly felt that someone behind her rushed to hold her.


    Turning his head slightly, it was the black earth, and his eyes were full of panic and aggrieved expressions.


    At this moment, Uchiha Mikoto knew that this basket was probably caused by the little girl behind him.


    Mikoto thought about it for a moment, but said that the black soil was hiding behind her.


    Uchiha stopped hidden in front of Uchiha Mikoto, tried to stabilize his voice, and said softly, "Mikoto, come over and chat with me!"


    When Uchiha Mikoto heard this, he felt relieved. After all, if Uchiha Hidden went directly to the black soil, this matter would be difficult to solve.


    He patted the black head in a reassuring manner, turned around and walked towards Uchiha''s position, hungry, followed Uchiha''s back, and instantly left a long distance away.


    Looking at Uchiha Mikoto, Uchiha''s expression of evil a while ago slowly changed, after all, he looked helpless.


    Uchiha Mikoto was a little stunned when he saw Uchihain''s changes like this. Why didn''t he know what Uchihain could do to this point.


    Uchihain seemed to be a little difficult to speak, and after considering it for a while, he finally said, "Mikoto, what''s wrong with the little Nizi in the black soil recently? I lost my temper this morning!"


    When Uchiha Mikoto heard this, he felt like he wanted to laugh instantly, but it was only a momentary thing, and he finally endured it.


    Because Mikoto knew very well that if she laughed out loud, the person in front of her was afraid that she would leave herself behind.


    When thinking about this, Uchiha Mikoto said slowly, "No? Hey, this kid has always been very obedient, has been very serious in his cultivation, and has a progressive look. I am very grateful to you. How can I follow? Are you losing your temper?"


    When she said this, even Mikoto couldn''t help but start to doubt, with a questioning expression on her face, "What did you do this morning?"


    As soon as Uchiha heard this, he felt a guilty conscience for an instant. By then, he still stubbornly said, "In the morning, the black soil came over and asked me to eat, and I saw red in my room!"


    After speaking, I felt that Uchiha Mikoto''s eyes were terrifying, but he continued, "I''m letting Hong go to dinner together!"


    When I heard this, Uchiha''s expression on Mikoto''s face was ridiculous, and the Uchiha who saw it couldn''t say anything.


    But in the end he asked, "What''s wrong with the black soil?"


    Upon hearing this, Uchiha Mikoto asked with a serious face, "Hin, do you know what we talked about yesterday?"


    When Uchiha heard this, he felt a little inexplicable, but he shook his head seriously.


    Chapter 591 Uchiha Izumi


    Uchiha Mikoto sighed softly when he heard the words, "Yin, you are an excellent man, and even more like a god in my mind."


    Uchiha was happy to hear Mikoto''s words similar to a confession, but he still had a confused expression. After all, he still didn''t know what they said last night.


    When she was about to ask, she heard Mikoto take a deep breath and continue.


    "So there will be many girls admiring you, no matter what they are, so black soil is no exception!"


    When Uchiha Mikoto said this, he felt as if he had exhausted all his energy. After all, it was not a good experience to help others express their emotions to the man he admired.


    Uchiha had a stunned feeling when he heard it, and seemed to be unclear about what Uchiha Mikoto said just now.


    "You mean the black soil likes me?"

 592 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 592

    When he said this, Black Earth pointed to his cheek with an expression of disbelief.


    Seeing this, Uchiha Mikoto said irritably, "Yes, the black soil is also a girl. It''s normal to be angry when you see Yuri Hong in your room!"


    Uchihain finally reacted at this time, and asked with an awkward expression, "Is that black soil that little girl angry?"


    Although she didn''t want to speak, Uchiha Mikoto nodded honestly in agreement.


    After all, Hei Tu is a child he likes very much, and he can''t bear her suffering like that.


    It''s better to let Uchihain know about this earlier. If you like black soil, take care of the child more. If you don''t have such emotions, don''t let a child who has just started to suffer such painful things.


    When thinking of this, Uchiha Yin had a tangled expression on his face, "Mikoto, I have never thought about this. I originally just thought the black kid was smart and likable!"


    Listening to this, Uchiha Mikoto felt a black line all at once, "I remember that you felt that way to your three students at the beginning!"


    Listening to Mikoto''s slight sarcasm and a little bit of dissatisfaction, Uchiha Yin instantly didn''t know what to say, and the expression on his face was a bit awkward.


    Mikoto has always admired Uchihain, and has always spoken more politely.


    Now that I finally grabbed Uchiha''s little braid, how could it be easily let go, so it has always been a condescending expression.


    Although Uchiha''s dissatisfaction was dissatisfied, he couldn''t continue to refute anything.


    After all, for his three students, Uchihaken really felt that way at the beginning, and the current development flow really makes Uchihaken unable to say anything to refute.


    Uchiha Mikoto looked at the silent Uchiha Hidden. After all, he couldn''t bear to keep talking, "This is your business, you can solve it slowly by yourself. I will go back first. The training in the black soil is also going on today. Almost hungry!"


    Saying that Uchiha Mikoto clapped her hands and turned to leave.


    In fact, the reason why Mikoto left was not just because of impatience, she didn''t want to watch it after all, no matter how she understood things.


    But watching his favorite man comfort other girls, this thing is not so easy to accept.


    So Mikoto Uchiha decided not to see.


    So Uchiha Mikoto turned away without hesitation.


    However, he still felt an obstructive force and turned his head slightly to see that it was Uchiha who was holding his hand.


    Right now he frowned and asked, "What''s wrong? Is there anything else to ask?"


    When she said this, Uchiha Mikoto''s emotions still hadn''t converged a little, so the tone of her voice was not so good.


    This made Uchiha Yin feel helpless for a moment, "No, I just want to say thank you!"


    When Uchiha Mikoto heard the words, he was slightly stunned. Hearing the words thank you from Uchiha''s mouth is a relatively new thing for Mikoto.


    The uncomfortable mood immediately dissipated a lot, "It''s okay, I also like black soil very much, and I am a very good girl!"


    After speaking, he smiled slightly, "Well, you go quickly, the black earth will be scared to cry for a while!"


    When Uchiha heard this, he also had a dumbfounded expression. After all, it was not the first time he saw the black soil crying.


    The awkward atmosphere between the two suddenly eased a lot.


    The two looked at each other and smiled, then turned around and left, but it was not as uncomfortable as before, but the feeling of tolerance and understanding between the old husband and wife.


    For this feeling, Uchihain liked it very much. When the expression on the bottom was also smiling, it was more than a little better than before.


    The black soil stood on one side, always worrisome, seeing Uchiha hidden walking by, and there was no Uchiha Mikoto by his side.


    In an instant, I felt like I was dead.


    But when Uchiha walked in, the black soil gave birth to a sense of hope.


    Because the current Uchiha Yin is smiling, the expression on his face is very beautiful, just like the Master Yin that I just saw before.


    The current feeling of irritability has disappeared a lot, and it is more of a bit of aggrieved feeling.


    Uchiha walked up to the black soil and stood still, and the smiling expression on his face didn''t know whether to converge or keep it. For a moment, he felt a very stiff feeling.


    After moving for a few times, he finally returned to a very flat expression. He sighed slightly and said, "You better not do this in the future!"


    "After all, your current identity is quite special. If someone finds out that you have concealed your attitude, you will inevitably make a fuss. I can protect you from harm, but the rumors are still something that I can''t stop!"


    When I said this, the expression on the face was very serious, "And even if I stop it, it will only make those people''s impression of you worse, and your life in Kiba Village will be difficult!"


    When he said these words, the expression on Uchiha''s hidden face was serious and serious, causing the black soil to lose consciousness for a moment.


    Just staring at Uchiha in a daze.


    Uchiha hidden looking at the black soil, and sighed helplessly, "Return to mind, black soil!"


    The moment he heard these words, the black soil suddenly recovered, and his complexion instantly turned red.


    Wei Wei recalled what Uchiha had said concealed just now, and the expression on her face turned red.


    Originally thought Master Yin liked Xi Rihong more, so he had such a bad temper towards himself.


    The 592nd chapter is alone


    But what I didn''t expect was that I was so worried because I was worried that I remembered the situation. In an instant, the feeling of guilt filled the black earth''s heart.


    Hei Tu didn''t know how to explain it, and for a moment he almost cried in a hurry.


    Lifting his head, tears filled his big eyes, "Master Yin, I misunderstood, you can punish me!"


    Hearing this, Uchiha felt like a middle-sized head in an instant, and covered his forehead slightly, "When did I say I would punish you?"


    The black soil whipped up tears, "No, but the black soil misunderstood you, so naturally you should be punished!"


    Uchiha faintly listened and sighed slightly, "I''m angry just because you didn''t think about it. I will improve it later, there is no need for punishment!"


    Hearing this, the black soil felt more guilty, "I see, Master, I will pay attention to it in the future!"


    Uchihaken finally felt relieved when he heard these words, but Uchihaken still didn''t know where to start with that emotional matter.


    In the end, he sighed slightly and gave up.


    "Well, for your training today, continue to cheer for yourself, I will leave first!"


    Without waiting for the black soil to say anything, the bricks left.


    I heard Hei Tu say from behind, "Master Yin, you can rest assured that I will go and apologize to Xi Rihong!"


    Uchiha nodded secretly, and left without saying anything!


    When the black soil saw this, the expression on his face instantly became brighter.

 593 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 593

    Knowing that Master Yin is doing his own good, his mood will naturally improve a lot.


    Uchiha was originally not very good at this kind of things, but now there is no solution even if he thinks about it, so it''s better to let the flow go.


    When thinking of this, Uchiha seemed to have opened a heart knot, his face suddenly brightened.


    The original version of emotions is arbitrary, and it would be bad if they were kept in such confinement.


    After figuring it out, Uchihain moved towards Anbe''s position.


    In the past few days, I haven''t received any news from Dashemaru, and Uchiha is a little worried.


    It''s not that I''m worried that Dashewan will rebel, but that Dashewan will be dangerous.


    Although he believes in the strength and acting skills of Oshemaru, the opponent is no one else, but Nagato, who is very sensitive, if he really finds the clue.


    Da She Maru is also hard to guarantee that there will be no accident. After all, the strength of the people in the Akatsuki organization is almost at the same level, and it will not interfere with the death of a person.


    But if a lot of people besieged together, no matter how good at escaping, it would be impossible for Oshemaru to escape.


    The more I thought about it, the more worried Uchiha Yin felt, and the pace on his feet became much faster.


    In the end, he simply used the instantaneous technique, and when it appeared again, it was already in the dark part of Konoha.


    When everyone in Anbe saw Uchiha concealed, they all saluted quickly.


    Today, Uchiha Itachi also happened to be there. When he saw Uchiha Yin, he came over and asked, "Is there a deep hatred and personal affair with Master Yin who came here?"


    Uchiha has always admired Itachi very much, and now he has a relieved expression, "Can you have any special news these days?"


    Uchiha Itachi frowned slightly when he heard the words, as if he didn''t understand what Uchiha Hidden meant.


    But that was only a momentary reaction, and then he said with a clear face, "Recently, all parties are very stable. There is nothing special, but there seems to be some news from the third generation. You can Go ask!"


    When Uchiha heard it, the expression on his face instantly relaxed a lot. At this time, no news is the best news.


    After all, if Na Xiao organization discovered the Oshe Maru, it was afraid that it had already been released, and the news was taken out to demonstrate.


    There is no news about Konoha''s movie now, indicating that the hiding of Osha Maru is still very successful.


    Nodded with satisfaction at the moment, "I''m so scolded. I know, I''ll go back first. Keep busy!"


    After speaking, he turned and left, as if he hadn''t heard what Uchiha Itachi said.


    Uchiha-in knows what Itachi said about the three generations even if he doesn''t ask, so he doesn''t want to read it at all.


    Just after leaving Anbe and passing by the Uchiha family''s house, Uchiha Ken saw the girl he met here last time.


    It was cultivating right now, but the way of cultivating did make Uchiha a little concerned.


    No matter how she looked at it, she was awakened to Shalanyan. After all, the blood-red eyes were something people had to care about.


    But the girl only used it to improve her eyesight and her ability to capture vision.


    Uchiha did not feel a trace of pupil power fluctuations.


    Seeing someone such a waste of writing round eyes, Uchiha Yin also felt that he couldn''t stand it.


    At the moment, her body flashed, and in an instant she reached the girl''s side and asked with a puzzled expression, "What are you doing?"


    The girl obviously didn''t expect anyone to come over suddenly, she was shocked instantly, and instinctively threw out the shuriken in her hand.


    He smashed it towards Uchiha from various angles.


    Uchiha hadn''t thought that he would be treated like this when he came over. At the moment, he felt that he was full of black lines. When he lifted his hand, a wooden barrier instantly wrapped himself up.


    There was a sound of ding, ding, ding, and all those shurikens hit the wooden barrier.


    When all the shurikens had fallen, Uchiha Kimura disappeared all the wooden barriers.


    He said with a wry smile, "This is how you welcome people?"


    Such ridiculous words made Uchiha Izumi''s face pale when he finally saw his face.


    He quickly apologized, "Master Yin, I''m sorry, I didn''t know it was you who came here!"


    When Uchiha saw this, he immediately pulled the person up, and said with an indifferent expression.


    "It''s okay. I didn''t say hello. This should be a test. Your reaction ability is still good."


    Na Uchiha Izumi was very happy to see that he was praised by Uchiha Hidden, but the worried look on his face still did not disappear.


    "But I still dealt with you, I''m so sorry!"


    Uchiha heard this secretly and thought about it slightly, "Don''t worry, Founder won''t hurt me!"


    Listening to this, Izumi Uchiha didn''t know if he should smile when looking at Uchiha''s confident face. Fortunately, he was grateful for the reform.


    "Thank you Master Yin for understanding!"


    Chapter 591 Do you want to learn pupil technique?


    Uchiha implicitly picked up a shuriken in his hand and played with him, and asked Izumi Uchiha with a puzzled face, "What are you practicing?"


    For this matter, Uchiha is still very curious, after all, the calculation formula ah, Uchiha family, has a writing wheel eye is also very rare.


    And the girl had already awakened Shalanyan, but he was still cultivating these things here, which really made him very incomprehensible.


    Listening to Uchiha''s words, Izumi Uchiha was a little lonely, and said in a low voice, "Master Yin, I''m practicing physical skills!"


    Although it was lonely, Uchiha Izumi''s tone in answering the question was simple and neat.


    Uchiha''s brows tightened, "Why don''t you practice Shalanyan?"


    Seeing that Uchiha Izumi didn''t take the initiative to say it, Uchihain could only ask it himself.


    When Uchiha Izumi heard this, the expression on his face became nervous.


    Uchiha watched concealedly, thinking that Uchiha Izumi didn''t want to say it, and he didn''t mean to continue forcing him at the moment, "If you don''t want to say it, then forget it!"


    When he was about to say something, then Uchiha Izumi spoke.


    "Master Yin, no, I''m just thinking about how to tell you!"


    Uchiha nodded slightly when he heard that, "Then tell me!"


    "Master Hidden, because I am not from the Uchiha family, I have no chance to learn!"


    When he said this, Uchiha Izumi''s eyes were extremely lonely, but surprisingly there was no smell of hatred.

 594 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 594

    Uchiha looked at it and asked in surprise, "Would you not complain?"


    Uchiha Izumi seemed to be confused by Uchiha''s question, and waited a little while before speaking.


    "No, although I have a writing wheel, it is not stable after all, and as long as I think that the origin of my eyes is because of the death of my father, I will inevitably have some pain, so even if I can''t practice , It doesn''t matter."


    Uchiha Izumi is very soft, and his eyes are full of Ai Shan''s emotions, but there is indeed a smile on his mouth.


    Not only does it seem to not alleviate the feeling of sadness, but the feeling of strong smile is indeed inexplicably distressing.


    Uchiha heard the words and said immediately, "Since these eyes have carried your father''s life, wouldn''t it be a waste if you abandon them like shoes? It''s better to practice well and maximize their effects. It can be regarded as experiencing the feeling of fighting side by side with my father!"


    Izumi Uchiha didn''t seem to have thought that Uchiha would say something like this. The expression on the face of the art case stopped, like a child thinking.


    Uchiha stood there silently, with an expression of encouragement on his face.


    Uchiha is very clear about writing round eyes. Now that such a thing has happened, no matter how sad it is, it won''t work. It''s better to make good use of it.


    Just as the dead relatives are protecting themselves.


    After two minutes, Izumi Uchiha spoke, and the words were two bitter, "Master Yin, you are right, but no one told me how to use him!"


    As he reached out and touched his eyes, his eyes were a little nostalgic.


    Uchiha heard this secretly, and paused slightly, "If you really want to learn, I can help you, but you must make sure to practice well!"


    Quan Mei heard this, the expression on her face was very surprised, "Really? Master Yin, I promise I will practice seriously."


    When she said this, Izumi was surprised and grabbed Uchihain''s arm.


    Uchiha was shocked by this action, and he instinctively lowered his head to glance at Izumi''s hand on his arm.


    Quan Mei followed her eyes to find out that her actions were a bit out of the ordinary, and quickly retracted her hand, her face was blushing, and she seemed a little shy.


    Uchiha Hidden didn''t care that much, and smiled and said, "Well, then you come with me!"


    When he said that, he turned and went to the house of the Uchiha clan.


    Izumi followed with a nervous expression on her face.


    Uchiha Yin went all the way to the house of Uchiha''s family owner, Uchiha Tomitake, and everyone on the road greeted respectfully.


    When Uchiha entered hidden, he just knocked on the door slightly, without waiting for a response, he pushed the door open.


    I saw Uchiha Fudake sitting there dealing with affairs, I understand Uchiha came over, and quickly put down the thing in his hand, and came over to greet him.


    "Master Yin, why did you come here today? Is there something?"


    When he said this, Uchiha Tomitake had been hanging his bag down, and Debon''s expression on his face was very respectful, without the appearance of a patron.


    Quan Mei on this side was a little surprised. Although I knew that Master Yin was of extremely high status, I didn''t expect it to be so domineering.


    The moment is an expression of infatuation.


    Uchiha was not verbose, and said straightforwardly, "Patriarch, you are a little too busy, so pay more attention to the children in the clan."


    Speaking, he stretched out his hand and pushed Izumi to Uchiha Fumiyat. "This child has been awakening for some time, so let¡¯s hire someone for guidance!"


    Although it was a discussion word, it was in a commanding tone from Uchiha''s final words.


    Uchiha Tomitake looked over slightly and saw Izumi''s blood-red writing wheel eyes, and immediately responded, "Yes, Master Yin, I will arrange it!"


    When Uchiha heard the words, he patted Izumi¡¯s shoulder and said without lowering his head, the patriarch will find someone to teach you, so you should practice well, and I will check it when I have time!"


    When Uchiha Izumi heard this, his eyes were bright, and he nodded quickly and said, "Okay, Master Hidden, when you come to check, I must have made a lot of progress!"


    Uchiha secretly heard this and smiled in relief, turned around and left, and said without looking back when he left, "The patriarch has worked hard, I will go back first!"


    When he said that, he used the instantaneous technique and instantly disappeared in place.


    Izumi looked at the backs of Uchiha Ken and her eyes were full of obsession.


    Uchiha Tomitake felt relieved seeing Uchiha hidden away.


    Looking at Quan Mei seriously, he said, "I will arrange for the teacher to give it to you in a while. You must be more careful. It is very hard for you to cultivate the round eyes, so you must hold on!"


    Chapter 594 Quanmei''s System


    Izumi''s impression of Uchiha Tomitake was overturned in an instant. He thought that Chief Uchi was a very serious person, even a little unsmiling.


    But I didn''t expect it to be very kind, and Quan Mi was very happy at this moment.


    As the two were walking, Quanmi suddenly heard a voice, which did not come from another place.


    But in my own mind.


    Izumi lowered her head and heard the voice saying, "Congratulations Uchiha Izumi, you succeeded in becoming the host!"


    "Start the only main mission and become Uchiha''s lover."


    The moment Quanmei heard this, her face instantly flushed, and she said inwardly, "What the hell are you, don''t talk nonsense!"


    The system¡¯s worry-free said, ¡°Are I talking nonsense? Only you know it. Now release the first main mission and get Uchiha¡¯s praise and guidance!¡±


    Quan Mei said with a speechless expression, "Praise and counseling are basically two things!"


    The system was silent for a while, "Don''t pay attention to these details. After the mission is successful, the rewards of writing round master proficiency will be increased by one, and all attributes will be increased by one!"


    After speaking, he paused slightly, and said gloomily, "If the mission fails, the punishment will always deprive the writer!"


    When Quan Mi heard this, the expression on her face instantly became tense...


    After talking with Uchiha in secret, Izumi felt that this pair of writing round eyes was very useful, and it was the only thing her parents left for her.


    So Quanmi wanted to keep this pair of eyes.


    So when I heard this punishment, I was already determined to complete this task, whether it was true or not.


    After all, if the mission failed, she would not dare to take risks as a result.


    "Okay, remember the mission period is five days!"


    This is the last sentence of the system, and it disappears completely after speaking.No matter how you shout in your heart, it is useless!


    Just when Quanmi was thinking about what this thing was, she was fascinated, when she heard someone calling her IDE name.


    He suddenly raised his head and realized that it was the voice of the patriarch Uchiha Tomitake.


    Quan Mi felt embarrassed at this moment, and immediately smiled to relieve the embarrassment.

 595 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 595

    Then Uchiha Fuyue thought Izumi was too nervous, and comforted him by saying, "Don''t be nervous, he is a very good teacher of the Uchiha clan, and he won''t be fierce!"


    Quanmei felt very happy when she heard the words, and immediately said with a smile, "Yes, thank you Lord Patriarch!"


    After speaking, he saluted the master again, "Hello teacher, I''m Uchiha Izumi, I would like to take care of you in the future!"


    Seeing that the two of them were getting along well, Uchiha Fumitake handed Izumi to the teacher and left.


    Quan Mei followed the teacher towards the back room, the expression on her face was nervous and expectant.


    At the same time, Uchiha Ken, who had left Uchiha''s house, met Uzuki Yuyan who followed from Anbe.


    Looking at Uzuki Yuyan, Uchiha was also somewhat overwhelmed.


    Uzue Xiyan was a little bit brooding about the task he could not complete before.


    I''ve been thinking about it for the past few days, but I just can''t see Uchiha''s shadow.


    It''s finally a son today, Anbu heard someone say that Master Yin had just come, so he followed him with great interest.


    Although it was here, Uzue Xiyan hadn''t thought about how to complete the task.


    Uchiha looked at Uzuki Yuyan who was in front of him and said, "What are you doing here?"


    When Uzue Xiyan heard this, she was at a loss for a moment.


    Think about it slightly.Finally, his face flushed and said, "I just want to see Master Yin!"


    Uchiha Hideo did not know how to answer Uzuki Yuga''s honest answer.


    "Well, I saw it now, what do you want?"


    When Uchiha Hidden said this, he embraced both hands with an expression like you can say it.


    Upon hearing this, Maoyue Xiyan seemed to be unable to react.


    After all, before, Uchiha Yin still had a serious expression, but in a flash, it turned into a teasing look.


    This made Uzue Xiyan a little overwhelmed.


    "Nothing, just want to ask Master Yin what I think of me!"


    When she said this, Uzuki Xiyan''s expression seemed to be serious when facing the enemy, as if she was reporting on a mission.


    Uchiha heard it secretly and gave a very pertinent answer, "Well, good, good strength, good looks, good figure!"


    When Uzue Xiyan heard this, she felt like she wanted to laugh in an instant, and she smiled slightly, "Is Mr. Na Yin interested in learning more!"


    Uchiha''s confession was a bit funny for Uzuki Yuyan''s debriefing.


    Uchiha Yin didn''t just think so, he laughed directly.


    "Master Yin, what are you laughing at?"


    Uzuki Yuyan was a little dissatisfied with Uchihain''s sudden laugh, but he still didn''t dare to say anything too heavy, only a sad expression on his face.


    Uchihain finally stopped his smile and said seriously, "If you want to know you better, that depends on your performance, at least I am not interested now."


    After talking, even a flash, disappeared between the ups and downs.


    Uzue Xiyan turned around and wanted to catch up.


    But I couldn''t see anyone at all. I was a little discouraged for an instant, and I stomped my foot bitterly.


    At this moment, in Yuyue Xiyan''s mind, the system''s laughter sounded, "Tsk tsk, I was rejected!"


    Uzuki Xiyan''s unsightly expression instantly became even more gloomy and gloomy. She gritted her teeth and said, "If you want me to finish the task sooner, just shut up!"


    The system seems to be very dissatisfied with Uzuki Yuyan''s words, "You don''t have that great relationship with me if you finish the task!"


    There was no sound anymore.


    Uzuki Yuyan looked at the direction Uchiha was leaving, and the expression of complaining on her face slowly disappeared, replaced by an aggrieved expression of crying.


    Although I really want to complete the task, Uzuki Yuyan also really admires Uchiha Hidden.


    It''s just a bold confession through the system.


    Now it is encountered such a result, for a girl, it is a bit unacceptable anyway.


    At this moment, the expression that had been pretending to be strong fell apart in an instant.


    He squatted on the ground, buried his head between his arms, and started crying, but no one saw it.


    Chapter 595 Sisters parry


    Uzue Xiyan squatted there and wept loudly, but no one knew that maybe it was a long time depressed, so this time Uzue Xiyan cried very intensely.


    Although the sound was not loud, the choking sound was particularly penetrating by then, and it seemed that it could be heard from far away.


    Seeing such a Uzue Xiyan, even the system that has always spoken harshly was silent at this time.


    After all, a woman cried like this, no matter who was embarrassed to continue to interrupt.


    Uyue Xiyan squatted there and cried for a long time, as if she wanted to cry out all the negative emotions in the past few days.


    When the choking sound gradually disappeared, when Uyue Xiyan lifted her head, she saw the originally clear and bright eyes, which seemed to be completely red and swollen at this time.


    It makes people feel very distressed. If Uchiha hidden sees it, it must feel the same.


    But what makes people very uncomfortable is that Uchiha Ken is not on the side at this time. If he is, if he is, he will definitely be comforted at this time.


    After all, Uchiha has always been very gentle with women, just like when he saw black soil crying, his heart would twitch.


    If Maoyue Xiyan is such a girl, she might already be hiding in Zhang Chong''s arms to act like a baby, but she is a pretending to be a strong master.


    So at this time, I can only sit here and cry by myself, looking very pitiful.


    But if someone else really said that Uzue Xiyan was pitiful, she would be angry too.


    After all, no matter how you look at this poor thing, it is a bit too heart-warming.


    And a woman who can become an Anbe Ninja is very tough anyway.


    Don''t others say weak so easily, doesn''t it mean that she has denied her hard work for so long, she will never allow it.


    When thinking of this, Maoyue Xiyan gradually converged her painful expression, and slowly recovered her arrogant and arrogant look.


    If you don''t look at the red and swollen eyes carefully, you won''t doubt whether Uzuki Xiyan will have a fragile side.

 596 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 596

    After Uzuki Yuyan stood up, she went directly to Konoha''s wishes, not because of other reasons, but simply trying to get rid of the redness and swelling on her eyes.


    I thought she was the only one who could convert her emotions faster.


    Although it failed this time, I still have many opportunities to try.


    Uzue Xiyan will not relax for a moment about the woman who wants to become a Master Yin.


    So even in this state, Maoyue Xiyan did not give up her plan to pursue Zhang Chong.


    After all, that was the man I had admired for a long time.


    When thinking of this, Uzue Xiyan, who was undergoing treatment, was faintly feeling very excited.


    The corners of his mouth couldn''t help but cocked up.


    The people who were treating on the other side were all kind of terrified Karma abuse, thinking that this woman had been stimulated in some way.


    But even so, no one dared to say anything, after all, the strength of the Anbe Ninja is not to be underestimated.


    At the same time, Yuhihong went straight to Nohara Lin''s house after leaving Uchihain''s place.


    Not because of other things, but simply because the medicine used to share their feelings and thoughts with them.


    Yurihong''s speed was also very fast, and it didn''t take long for him to arrive at Nohara Lin''s home.


    He didn''t even choose to knock on the door, and walked in as soon as he pushed the door.


    At this time, Ye Yuan Lin had no task, and it was a rare break time, she was cleaning her room.


    It looks very quiet and lovely, even if Xi Rihong is a girl, she finds it very attractive.


    But even so, Yurihong didn''t mean to let her tidy up quietly.


    He swooped directly and happened to fall in front of Lin Ye Yuan, suppressing all the clothes he was packing up and folding, making her unable to continue.


    Looking at this, Lin Nohara was obviously acting like a baby, and Yurihong, who was in a good mood, knew that what happened last night was a success.


    Although there are some snack vinegar, but I am very happy for my friends.


    At the moment, he smiled slightly, full of ridicule, "What''s the matter? Is it so happy to finally pounce on the master Yin that I am thinking of?"


    Talking about it, his hands were dishonest, but Xi Rihong''s itch was scratched.


    Originally, Yuri-Red would be more ticklish, but the warmth that night made her skin more sensitive, Ye Yuan Lin could not help but exclaim with a slight touch.


    Nohara Lin was slightly surprised when she saw this situation, but she burst out laughing in an instant, "Oh, it hasn''t been relieved yet!"


    Speaking of his hands, he even greeted Xi Rihong''s body.


    Moreover, it emphatically fell on the softness on that chest, I have to say that Xi Rihong''s figure is really good.


    The touch of the start made Rinou Nohara couldn''t help but move a few more times.


    I have to say that Xi Rihong is simply a natural stunner, and she feels soft when she is touched by Ye Yuan Lin a few times.


    In the end, I had to beg for mercy, "Lin, you can spare me, don''t touch me!"


    When he said this, Yurihong''s voice was soft and lovely, and people couldn''t help but want to continue bullying.


    But Lin Ye Yuan was kind-hearted after all, and when Xi Rihong begged for mercy, she let go.


    He hugged his arm slightly, and asked with a gossiping expression, "How is it? Did it succeed?"


    Although it was an almost certain answer, Rin Nohara couldn''t help but want to ask.


    Xi Rihong smiled shyly when he heard the words, "I succeeded, and I finally succeeded. Then why don''t you tell me Master Yin which side is so scary? I''m tired now compared to three days of tasks!"


    Looking at Xi Rihong''s smile, Ye Yuan Lin couldn''t help but said, "Just forget it, isn''t it uncomfortable?"


    Yurihong didn''t expect that Lin Yeyuan would say the matter so bluntly. For a moment, she was a little panicked, and her face went red in an instant.


    "Lin!" Xi Rihong''s anger successfully made Ye Yuan Lin stop.


    Just as Yurihong wanted to talk to Lin about the black soil, the door panel slammed open.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw Yuwashou Hongdou flying in directly.


    The moment he saw Xi Rihong smiled and smiled, he also scratched Xi Rihong''s body twice.


    But Misaishou Red Bean is even more exaggerated because it chooses the shy and sensitive places.


    Chapter 576: Quanmei¡¯s Mission Progress


    This moment made Yu Rihong couldn''t help groaning. Hearing this sound, Hong Dou let go, with an expression of successful strategy.


    "What were you talking about just now, don''t wait for me!"


    Xi Rihong looked at Hong Dou with a okay expression. She felt a little helpless for an instant, but she couldn''t say anything. After all, she had just done the same thing a few days ago, so this is considered retribution.


    Xi Rihong calmed down slightly and said, "It''s the child of Hei Tu. When I came out of Master Yin''s room today, she seemed to be very hostile to me!"


    When she said this, the expression on Yuri Hong''s face was a little worried.


    In the morning in front of Uchiha Eun, Yu Rihong didn¡¯t say anything, but felt that Master Eun¡¯s attitude towards the child was still very good.


    There has always been some special feelings, so Xi Rihong didn''t say anything. One was that there was no evidence, and the other was that he was worried that if he suddenly said it like this, hi caused Master Yin to hate him.


    So after thinking about it this way, Xi Rihong didn''t say anything at the time, but still felt that this matter was not very appropriate, so she came over to discuss with Lin and Hongdou.


    After all, they are all in the same class, and they all love Master Yin very much.


    Naturally, I will be attached to such things...


    After saying this, the one who immediately echoed it was Misaishou Red Bean.


    With an unhappy expression on his face, he said, "I also feel weird. I remember that when I first saw her, she was sitting on Master Yin''s arms and looked very intimate."


    Speaking of this, he paused slightly, "But after all, she is a proton. If she really wants to be against Master Yin, wouldn''t it be dangerous for Master Yin to spoil her like this!"


    Xi Rihong nodded heavily when he heard the words, "Yes, that''s what I meant, but Master Yin always reads people correctly. Since he is so good to that child, there should be no problem!"


    Hongdou seemed to be unsatisfied with the black soil, so after hearing this, he immediately retorted.


    "That''s not necessarily true, after all, women are very good at disguising existence!"


    When Hongdou said this, his face was full of caution.


    Nohara Lin looked at the two people''s cautious expressions and found it very funny.

 597 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 597

    He whispered, "You may all be a little too cautious. I remember that child Ying Ai is not such a person. If it was, it would have been exposed in front of Master Yin. Don¡¯t forget it, but none of you can I lied in front of Master Yin!"


    When this was said, both of them had an expression of approval. After all, Lin Nohara was talking about a real situation.


    You must know that Master Yin''s scrutiny eyes are really not something ordinary people can bear. There is always a feeling of flustered being seen through.


    Yusaishou Hongdou still feels unwilling to hear this, "but why is that black soil hostile to red!"


    Rin Nohara smiled even more happily when she heard this, "Didn''t you guys be hostile to Tsunade-sama?"


    When Yurihong and Yusaishou Hongdou heard these words, they were stunned by their beloved ones, followed by an unbelievable expression, and said in unison, "You mean?"


    Rin Nohara nodded with admiration when she saw this, "Yes, it''s what you imagine!"


    Both of them felt shocked for a while, because the age of the black soil was really small.


    But thinking of the ages when I confessed to Master Yin, it is hard to continue to say anything, after all, they are all comparable.


    All three of them fell into a very distressed feeling at the same time.


    After all, looking at Master Eyin''s attitude towards Black Soil, it doesn''t seem like he doesn''t care about it, so it seems that his life is going to be a lot harder.


    The three people over here are sighing expressions, but Uchiha Izumi over there doesn''t feel so relaxed.


    Standing in front of him was the best teacher of the Uchiha clan, and it was at this time that he began to teach him how to use the writing wheel.


    Originally, the use of the writing wheel was only for observation, so the relative consumption is very small.


    But now learning to use Shao Lun Yan to activate ninjutsu, it almost emptied all the Chakra in her body just at once.


    At that moment, Yuyue Xiyan almost fainted without her strength, or the teacher''s eyesight quickly reached out and caught the person.


    If this is not the case, I am afraid that I will have a close contact with the ground.


    The teacher was also a little surprised when he saw Uchiha Izumi, because as the first time I learned to use the writing wheel, Uchiha Izumi''s speed was very fast.


    Of course, it is incomparable to a genius like Uchiha Itachi, but it is still very powerful.


    But thinking about this level should be almost to the limit.


    So after thinking about it, the teacher still asked softly, "Do you want to take a break first!"


    The sound of the system flashed in Quan Quanmei''s mind for an instant.


    So Quanmei gritted her teeth and stood up by herself, "Teacher doesn''t need to rest, let''s continue!"


    The teacher was also a little surprised when he heard the words, but even though he was extremely tired, he still wouldn''t cause harm to his body, so the teacher acquiesced in this behavior.


    So Uchiha Izumi stood up trembling again and started her own practice.


    At this time, Uchihain left Uchiha''s house, and then passed towards Kaguya.


    These two days have been relatively busy, so although Uchiha Kimura listened to Kaguya''s words, he didn''t care too much.


    So today I plan to ask about it in the past, and I haven''t visited her for a long time, so it''s time to do it.


    When I thought of this, Uchiha Hidden''s foot flew a long distance with a strong force, and he couldn''t see his figure between the ups and downs.


    Kaguya over there was the same last time. Although he wanted to tell Uchiha about the change, he also wanted to meet Uchiha in secret, after all, he hadn''t seen it for a long time.


    Huiye is inevitably feeling sad and lonely, after all, she came here very hard.


    I thought Uchiha would come to see him hidden, but Kaguya waited for two days and still didn''t see the figure. At this time, he was lying dead on the window, muttering to himself.


    The expression on the face was very lonely. What Uchiha hidden from a distance saw this scene, and for a moment there was a very unpleasant feeling.


    The 597th chapter appeases Huiye


    Looking at Kaguya''s expression, Uchiha''s heart felt very distressed. After all, it was her own woman, but now she is going to be treated like this. It is all because of her incompetence.


    When thinking like this, the expression on Uchiha''s hidden face was slightly sad.


    But thinking of facing Kaguya, he abruptly converged the uncomfortable expression back.


    After all, I haven''t seen it for many days, and it would be inappropriate for me to have a frowning expression at the first meeting.


    Uchiha''s aura was overwhelming, and when he came over, he didn''t mean to constrain at all.


    Kaguya was originally a presence with strong perception, so he discovered it when Uchiha was close to his perception range.


    I was very surprised at the moment, and looked at the direction Uchiha had hidden with an excited expression.


    First I saw an open place, and then I saw Uchiha''s momentum approaching quickly.


    Upon seeing this, Kaguya''s expression of excitement disappeared a lot in an instant, and he looked at Uchihain with an indifferent expression.


    When someone came to him, he said softly, "Are you here? Is there something wrong?"


    I have to say that what Hui Ye said was a childlike temper.


    Uchiha couldn''t get angry at all when he heard it, so he laughed helplessly, and stretched out his hand to hug Kaguya directly in his arms, "Why, don''t you welcome me?"


    When Kaguya heard this, he raised his head slightly and glared at Uchiha, "It''s rare for you to come here once, how can I not welcome it!"


    This seemed like a mocking sentence on the surface, and how much sincerity it contained, I was afraid that only Hui Ye knew it.


    Uchiha Yin felt a little guilty about this obviously complaining tone, "Since I welcome me, please show me some attitude!"


    When Kaguya heard it, his entire face flushed instantly, but he didn''t expect that Uchihain said this sentence without being flushed and heartbeat.


    Kaguya was very shy at the moment and wanted Uchiha to push away, but the power gap between the two was too big.


    No matter how hard Kaguya struggled, he still stayed in Uchihain''s arms honestly.


    Uchihain looked at her struggling and futile appearance, and found it very funny.


    The waist sank slightly, and the other hand stretched out, she hugged Hui Ye horizontally, and walked towards the direction of the house.


    Uchiha faintly pressed Kaguya''s ear and said softly, "If you move again, you will be at your own risk!"


    When Hui Ye heard this, her face flushed, and she opened her mouth to say something, but after all she didn''t say a word.


    Uchiha faintly exerted a slight force, and threw Kaguya to the bed to the extreme, with her long hair scattered on the bed, and her dress curled up slightly, exposing a pair of long white legs.


    Uchiha watched concealedly, and said softly, "Last time I let you run like that, this time it''s not so easy! What I did is to be punished!"


    After speaking, he grabbed Hui Ye''s ankle, pulled the whole person in front of him, and directly bullied himself on it.


    Kaguya was obviously startled by Uchihain''s unexpected ferocious posture, and suddenly turned over and tried to escape, but he did not escape Uchihain''s control at all.

 598 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 598

    Uchiha Yin admired Kaguya''s escape posture with relish. When Kaguya had just crawled out, he stretched out his hand and pulled the person back directly.


    The dress was rubbed and rolled directly to the waist, and Kaguya''s beautiful legs were exposed to Uchiha''s vision.


    Uchiha swallowed secretly and smiled happily, "Kaguya, if you want to seduce me, just say it directly. Such a cryptic method is really unbearable!"


    Huiye had just spoken back to something, but when she raised her head slightly, she saw that she had completely fallen underneath, her face turned red and her legs tightened fiercely.


    However, this little strength seemed to Uchiha''s inadequacy at all, and a slight effort directly separated the legs of the meeting.


    Then he directly bullied himself and pressed it up. Kaguya, who was still struggling, also obediently put his two hands on Uchihain''s shoulders.


    Uchiha was quite satisfied with Kaguya''s reaction, so he smiled and continued to move.


    The two people here are harmonious and friendly.


    But the look on the face of Jue who left Yuyin Village after being ordered to do so was not so good.


    Originally, the tail beast information he most wanted to know was about Nine Tails, after all, among the many tail beasts, only the smell of wine was the most powerful.


    Naturally, it should be controlled earlier.


    But when I came to the edge of Konoha Village, I felt helpless.


    Konoha Village is not only a hungry barrier set by Uchiha, but also has many realms.


    Even if you want to go deep underground, it is not easy.


    But after all, he was unwilling to give up. After wandering around Konoha for a long time, he was always looking for a breakthrough.


    But for so many days, there have been no results, so I definitely started to get irritable.


    Only recently, Wuyu met the news that Uchiha was still in the village of Konoha and had not gone out.


    In the end, he made a decisive choice to leave for the time being and investigate later. After all, if it was discovered by Uchiha, I was afraid that there would be no good life.


    So decisively chose to return to Yuyin Village to report these things.


    Hei Jue''s speed is very fast, but it took a long time to gather in Yuyin Village.


    Originally wanted to go directly to report to Payne.


    But when I first entered the village, I felt a very powerful force. I was shocked right now, and quickly followed.


    When I just approached, I saw a huge human-shaped thing standing on the border of Yuyin Village.


    Although I didn''t quite understand it, when I saw the nine eyes on the face of that huge thing, I definitely understood in an instant that the thing hungry was the Nine Eyes Pluto, the Outer Golem.


    There was a feeling of excitement in an instant, it seemed that the guidance with soil should have worked.


    Now that the psychic of the Outer Golem has been successful, it is one step closer to the goal they want to achieve.


    At the same time, Oshemaru, who had just returned from the mission with a corpse, had a serious and ugly expression on his face.


    The first thought at the moment was to inform Uchihain of the matter quickly.


    The 598th chapter four generations of Hokage


    At this time, facing this scene, I felt very flustered. After all, I never thought that I was facing such a terrible moment.


    Originally thought Akatsuki''s actions would be a kind of petty jokes, but everything was still within the controllable range.


    But never thought that Nagato''s power was so terrifying.


    At this time, Oshemaru understood the reason Uchihain said that he must always pay attention.


    After all, if such a prevention is a sudden attack, even if it is Konoha Village, it will be quite difficult to resist-.


    The more you think like this, the more Da She Wan feels that Zhang Hong is not afraid of it.


    When the outer golem gradually disappeared, the first person to appear in front of Oshemaru was Payne.


    On seeing this, Osha Maru quickly adjusted the expression on his face, "It''s really a terrifying ninjutsu!"


    When Penn heard the words, he didn''t answer, but looked at Da She Wan expectantly and stretched out his hand slightly, "What about the corpse!"


    On hearing this, Da She Maru sighed slightly and handed the corpse into Payne''s hands.


    In these short days, everyone in Akatsuki''s organization has each got the task and started to execute it.


    During the mission, not only did he get a lot of money, but Nagato''s corpse puppet finally had a source.


    In the past few days, Liu Dao Payne has only left the one in the hands of Da She Wan.


    Sometimes when Da She Maru saw a corpse puppet appearing at the same time, it felt terrified.


    The Great God and others were asked to test Penn''s strength in the past.


    On that day, they were horrified to find that these corpse puppets shared a common vision.


    This means that no matter what direction they attack from, it is impossible to avoid Payne''s observation.


    Oshemaru, but I clearly remember the scene of my fiasco.


    Thinking of this, Dashemaru handed the corpse into Payne''s hands without hesitation, and watched him leave before returning to his clock tower.


    When Payne returned to Nagato with the corpse, Salo had just brought back food to Nagato.


    It''s just that the expression on his face at this time was not at all the happy expression when he first went to deliver the meal, but it was a helpless look.


    After all, seeing Nagato''s appearance is still very distressed.


    Although the original Nagato was very thin, it was still passable, but today''s Nagato is simply described as haggard.


    His back was covered with that black stick, and he looked like a dying person.


    Saro looked in time and felt very anxious, but no matter what Saro was eating, Nagato only ate a little, as if he was barely maintaining his life.


    Although Salo was in a hurry, there was nothing he could do.


    As soon as he opened the door and looked at Payne, who was holding the corpse, Salo knew that Nagato was afraid that it would take a long time to work, and then the stick on his body was probably a little more.


    But it couldn''t stop it at all, only shook his head slightly to get out of the way.


    Payne glanced at Salo slightly and walked in without stopping.


    At the same time, in the Hokage office in Konoha Village, Uchiha Yin looked at Yuan Feiri with an ugly expression.


    After all, I just spent a while with my beloved woman, and when I was called here, it would be hard for anyone to be happy.

 599 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 599

    Uchiha looked at the three generations of Hokage-sama who had a mean smile, and said helplessly, "Three generations of adults, what''s the matter?"


    Sarutobi Hizumi felt very happy when he saw Uchiha''s dissatisfied expression, "Of course there is something important to ask you to come here, and you still have such a dissatisfied expression, it is difficult to handle!"


    Uchiha Ken has always admired Sarutobi''s ability to reverse black and white, and he can''t say much at the moment, he can only nod helplessly in agreement, "If you have anything, just say it!"


    After hearing the words, Yuan Feiri sorted out Debang¡¯s expression on his face, "Isn¡¯t I getting older, so I¡¯m thinking about succession..."


    Uchiha did not let Sarutobi Hitoshi finish speaking, but interrupted silently, "I don''t want to discuss this issue with you, I still have things to do!"


    Regarding Yuan Fei Ri''s next words, Uchiha Yin could guess even if it was a guess.


    But Uchihain didn''t like the position of Hokage that much, after all, there were too many things to deal with.


    In this situation, he doesn''t have time to spend time with his woman. If he does Hokage again, he will simply have no free time.


    When he thought of this, Uchiha Yin felt very resistant, and turned his head to run away.


    But why did Yuan Feirizhan give him this opportunity and immediately stopped him, "Wait a moment! I haven''t finished yet, I just want to ask you what suitable candidates recommend!"


    After hearing these words, Uchihain stopped walking, but the expression on Debon was still very suspicious. After all, the three generations have been alive for so long, and they are a bit old and cunning.


    If the third generation knew that Uchihain described him this way, they would be glaring at him.


    "Are you sure you just want me to make a recommendation?"


    Although Uchiha''s unbelief was a little bit unbelievable, he still smelled it hopefully.


    Those three generations nodded without hesitation and agreed.


    Uchiha secretly heard that there was a feeling of relaxation, "If it is Hokage''s candidate, I think Watergate is not a rough choice. I also put a lot of effort in the previous battle."


    Speaking, I found a place to sit down, "He is very careful and patient, and he is the right person for Hokage!"


    Although Uchihain was not interested in the position of Naruto, he still seriously considered the next Naruto.


    After all, for this village, Uchiha Ken is quite affectionate and willing to help the village grow.


    The third generation heard this and nodded earnestly, "Similar to my previous thoughts, but I have considered Tsunade as one of them!"


    Uchiha secretly heard the word and immediately interrupted, "Just forget Tsunade, Hokage''s position is so tired, old man, don''t mess with me!"


    Hearing these words, the third generation of Hokage only had a twitching sensation at the corners of his mouth, and this person was unpretentious at all.


    He sighed helplessly and said, "I just know the ending of the matter, so I excluded Tsunade!"


    Uchiha secretly heard this and gave Yuan Feiri an expression that counts you as acquaintance!


    Chapter 599: Acting Naruto


    Yuan Fei Rizhan was very helpless about Uchiha''s behavior. This person has always been very short-handed, and he is reluctant to get tired of his own people, but he is strong and can''t refute things.


    When thinking of this, Yuan Fei Rizhan could only sigh helplessly, and lowered his head slightly, Uchiha''s invisible face was full of tricky smiles.


    Then he said in a sullen voice, "Well, since this is the case, then it''s decided, and Watergate will be your agent from now on!"


    Uchiha had already decided to leave, but when he heard this, he turned around and returned.


    With a shocked expression, "I didn''t seem to hear clearly just now, what did you say?"


    Hearing this, Sarutobi Rizen suddenly felt a bad feeling, but still pretended to say calmly, "This is the decision of many high-level people, but I am not alone in saying that, you are so fierce. It''s useless!"


    The moment Uchihain heard this, he felt like he couldn''t let out fire, and his smile became brighter and brighter.


    Sarutobi Hizhan watched, instantly feeling a kind of creepy, just want to escape quickly.


    But he knew even better that it was almost impossible for Uchihain to escape.


    So Yuan Feirizhan could only look at Uchihain with a calm expression on your face, "In the village of Konoha, you have the strongest strength and outstanding leadership ability. You become Hokage is what everyone expects! "


    When talking, the three generations'' expressions were very serious, "For the sake of the entire Konoha Village and the peace of the future Ninja world, please leave this position next!"


    Looking at Sarutobi Hisaki''s serious expression, Uchiha Yin also began to think carefully.


    In the end, I was convinced, after all, there was still Watergate. As long as he could handle many things, he didn''t need to come forward.


    Thinking of this, Uchihain finally nodded his head and agreed, "Okay, I will take care of the rest of this position by yourself!"


    After speaking, he turned and left, leaving Sarutobi Hizen alone and let out a sigh of relief.


    After all, according to Uchiha''s strength, if he didn''t want to do it, even if they forced it, it would be useless. Now Uchiha''s ability to agree to it, they are relieved.


    After Uchiha Yin agreed to this matter, many of Konoha''s senior staff were busy with the question of changing appointments.


    Yuan Feirizhan is also very happy to talk about things like this with them every day.


    He was originally a person who advocates peace and loves the village, as long as the village can be in a stable and harmonious environment without being bullied.


    Even if he didn''t become Hokage, he felt very happy.


    On the other side, Mizumon, who had just returned from the mission, knew that he was going to be Uchihain''s agent Naruto, with a sad expression on his face.


    Mizumon is quite familiar with Uchihain, after all, he is a public figure.


    He is very clear about Uchiha''s style of doing things. He has always been very afraid of trouble. At this moment, I am afraid that he has to deal with a lot of things. It is estimated that he will not even have time to do tasks.


    Nagato felt dumbfounded for a moment, but he could only endure it. After all, he didn''t want to become a dead person.


    Nagato, thinking about it this way, appeared in front of Sarutobi Hizumi with a face of unlovable expression.


    Sarutobi Hizen, who was working on the documents, felt that someone was coming, so he lifted his head and saw the facial expression of the water gate.


    I couldn''t help but laughed out, "Mizumi, what is your expression? Why, I am not happy to be an agent of Hokage!"


    Watergate is very helpless for this person who is about to let go of responsibilities easily and now has to mock himself.


    But he can only say helplessly, "Three generations of adults, don''t make fun of me. Is there anything you asked me to come over?"


    After hearing this, Sarutobi reduced the expression on his face, and said with a serious face, "Okay, I want to say something when I call you over today!"


    Bo Feng Shuimen looked at the three generations with serious faces, and he couldn''t help standing up a lot, with a serious expression, but after hearing the words of the three generations, his cousin instantly collapsed.


    I saw Sarutobi Hizen said solemnly, "I called you here to inform you. After high-level research and decision, you will be elected as Naruto''s agent and take office on the same day as Naruto!"


    As soon as Bo Feng Shuimen heard this, his entire shoulders instantly collapsed, "Yes, three generations of adults, can I go back!"


    The three generations did not change their serious expression before hearing this, and slowly said, "Mizumon, Uchiha is a very powerful person. One day with him, Konoha Village is safe. You have to help him with all your heart, so maybe I I can still see the day when the Ninja World is peaceful!"


    When he said this, Sarutobi''s eyes were calm, as if he had already seen something through.

 600 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 600

    Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen instantly felt ashamed, lowered his head and said in a muffled voice, "Okay, three generations of adults, I will work hard!"


    When Sarutobi heard the words, he smiled very kindly, "Well, it''s too early, you should go back to rest as soon as possible. HIA hasn''t had time to rest after the mission!"


    Hearing this, Bo Feng Shui Men nodded and went back. I was constantly thinking about the future along the way, although I was complaining.


    But for that day, Bofeng Shuimen still had some expectations.


    After all, almost every ninja here dreams of becoming Naruto one day.


    Now that I am very close to my goal, I am naturally very happy.


    As he was walking, Crest Watergate suddenly felt that something strange seemed to pass away.


    In an instant, a pair of brows frowned fiercely, this feeling was very bad, but there was a two-point familiar feeling.


    This feeling made Water Gate instantly alert, but when he wanted to continue to pursue it, he couldn''t find it.


    It is naturally impossible for Watergate to let this matter go easily and start searching for perception hard.


    But after all, nothing was achieved. The water goalkeeper actually converged, and he was very suspicious. Is it true that he has a hallucination?


    After careful searching and fruitless, Watergate could only characterize it as his own illusion.


    Watergate forced himself to forget the strange feeling just now, after all he turned and left.


    After he left, a giant leaf slowly emerged from the ground, followed by Jue''s face.


    Chapter 600-Succession Ceremony


    Jue''s head popped out of the soil, and his eyes stared closely at the place where the crest water gate disappeared.


    The expression had a sense of success, but Bo Feng Shuimen, who had gone far away, had no idea about these things.


    When Uchihain returned home, the black soil was already waiting for something to eat. With an expression of expectation, when Uchihain came back, he rushed forward with a smile on his face.


    Uchiha looked at the black soil that hung around his neck all of a sudden, and stretched out his hand to slightly encircle the black soil''s waist, in order to save her energy.


    "I said, you don''t have to wait for me to come back to eat together, you can eat first, wait for me to wait so long!"


    When Uchiha said this, he didn''t mean to dislike it. It was purely a painful feeling. After all, the black soil was still young, so he had to pay more attention to rest.


    Hei Tu looked indifferent, with a grinning expression, "Master Yin, I''m fine, I just want to wait for you to come back for dinner!"


    When he said this, the black soil had a pretty and charming look, and Uchiha was unable to say anything to blame, "Okay, then I will come back as soon as possible in the future!"


    Putting the black soil on the ground with a face of doting, "Okay, let''s eat!"


    Hearing this, he felt sweet in his heart. In this way, he would be able to see Master Yin more every day for a while.


    Uchihain''s exhaustion of the day was exactly when he was hungry, and the black soil craftsmanship is now very good, so Uchihain''s meal is still very comfortable.


    When the food was just happy, Uchihain suddenly heard the black soil say something.


    "Master Yin, I went to apologize to Sister Xi Rihong today!"


    Uchiha was a little surprised and looked up at the black soil that was cautiously saying this, "Well, it''s great, what''s wrong?"


    Hearing this, the black soil pouted and said, "Sister Hong forgave me! She also smiled at me, it looks so good!"


    When he said this, Hei Tu had a crazy smile on his face, as if he was very happy.


    But Uchiha can''t say how comfortable it is. After all, Yurihong seldom smiles at herself.


    The moment this thought appeared, Uchiha Yin felt a sense of self-confidence. Is he jealous of a girl?


    At the moment, he quickly condensed his weird thoughts, and said with a smile, "Well, that''s all right, alright, go back and rest quickly, and continue to practice tomorrow!"


    Uchiha concealed that the black soil seemed to be going to say something, so he interrupted directly, he didn''t want to continue listening to some depressing things.


    The black soil stunned slightly, but still didn''t say much, so he tidied up his things and went back to rest.


    She also knew very well that the most important thing for herself was to improve her strength as soon as possible.


    Even if she wanted to live under the wings of Master Yin, she didn''t want to be a burden herself.


    He was thinking about it in this way, so he went back to rest on his own.


    After all, Uchiha was very busy.


    After returning to his room, when Uchiha was about to take a break, he received a message from Oshamaru.


    Glancing a little, Uchiha hidden knows the situation described by Oshemaru.


    At the moment, Uchiha was a little surprised, and never expected that Nagato''s movements were so fast.


    But in Uchiha''s strict eyes, it is still in a controllable range, and it is not yet a climate.


    And Akatsuki is still accumulating money, so he doesn''t need to care.


    When I thought of this, the expression on Uchiha''s hidden face was a little more relaxed.


    The whole night passed quickly.


    When the sky was light in the morning, before Uchiha was awake, he felt someone approaching, and Uchiha opened his eyes in surprise.


    He saw the black soil with his eyes lying on top of him and looking at him, as if he was holding something in his hand.


    Originally, Uchiha was not very concerned, but he felt that there were more and more people around him, and Uchiha had to look around.


    This look shocked him, and saw that those people who should have been sleeping in their blankets at the moment appeared in their own rooms.


    Including Tsunade and Silent who hadn''t seen it for a long time, Uchiha Kazun couldn''t react to the magnificent sight before him.


    After all, it has been a long time since I saw them appear at the same time, Uchiha Ken immediately sat upright in an instant.


    The feeling of dozing off just now disappeared in an instant.


    Some stammered, "What are you doing here?"


    Everyone looked at Uchihain''s unusually surprised appearance. They couldn''t help feeling that it was worth their hard work to gather. They all said with a smile, "Of course we are here to congratulate you!"


    Hearing this, Uchiha felt that he couldn''t react for a moment, and even his head just got up had a feeling of not moving.


    His eyes were a little erratic, and he looked around, and finally saw a very familiar thing in the hands of the black soil, that is, Hokage''s robe.


    At this moment, Uchiha Ken was able to react, and the congratulations they said were probably the matter of Hokage.


    Although the matter of becoming Hokage is not so happy, it is very happy to be able to see them at the same time on the same day.

 601 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 601

    Uchiha smiled faintly, got up from the bed, and after a simple wash, in the eyes of everyone, he took the Hokage robe to the inauguration ceremony.


    When Uchiha concealed to the scene, he felt shocked. Who would have imagined that it would only take one night. This group of high-level Anbes was able to notify so many people to participate in the inauguration ceremony, which is a kind of patience.


    With a stiff smile on Uchiha''s hidden face, he moved step by step toward the position of the third generation of Naruto Tobihiro as everyone watched.


    It''s just that the expression that was supposed to be respectful and serious, but now it has completely changed its taste. How can you not see Uchiha''s expression looking at Yuan Fei Rizhan is threatening.


    Yuan Feirizhan also seemed to be sensitive. Although he was standing still, the expression on his face was very distorted.


    It seems to be struggling to escape.


    When Uchiha was about to walk in front of him, Yuan Feiri said as if squeezing a voice from his teeth, "This is not my own idea, you don''t have to trouble me alone!"


    Chapter 601 The Eve of Disputes


    Uchiha Yin seemed to have not heard him, but his grinning expression made people feel creepy.


    "I don''t know so many things, I know that this matter must be more involved!"


    When he said this, the grinning expression didn''t mean to converge at all, it was still pressing Sarutobi''s nerves.


    In the end, Yuan Feiri seemed to be unable to stand it anymore, and the Hokage robe that directly lost weight took it and put it on Uchihain''s body, and he took a step forward and said.


    "I announce that from today, Uchiha Ken is the fourth generation of Hokage in Konoha Village, and because Uchiha Ken has more things to do with Xu Ya busy, so Hao Feng Mizuno will support each other as the agent of Hokage!"


    Hearing that everyone cheered, it seems that Uchiha''s becoming Hokage is what everyone expected.


    Mizumon watched the attitudes of the people and Uchiha''s stretched expression. In an instant, the expression that was still worried and entangled disappeared.


    Perhaps this result is the most suitable for him.


    Just when everyone in Konoha had a happy face, there was a person underneath with a vicious expression, his eyes seemed to be looking at some prey.


    Standing on it, Uchiha was alert for a moment, but when he chased it, he couldn''t see anything.


    If it had been before, Uchiha Ken might still persevere in the pursuit, but now this scene has caused Uchiha Ken to withdraw his sight.


    After all, there are still many eyes and questions that he needs to respond to.


    Tsunade and other female ninjas looked down at Uchiha''s stalwart appearance, and instantly felt very happy.


    The men their committee admires have become the existence that everyone looks up to, and they are naturally very happy.


    Especially when the black soil saw such Uchihain, the love in his heart became more real.


    Although there are many powerful ninjas in Iwagaki Village, there is no such powerful existence as Uchihain.


    Therefore, as long as such a person appeared, they would catch her sight tightly.


    When spreading the news, Izumi Uchiha was originally practicing. Although he heard the news, he was not sure if he could really come over.


    Now he has desperately shortened his cultivation time, and rushed over directly.


    Looking at the shining Uchiha in the distance from a distance, there was also a warm feeling in my heart.


    At the same time, I thought of my task directly, and whispered, "It looks like my own task is going to refuel, otherwise Master Yin would not even have the opportunity to look at me in the future. How could it be done? What about the task?"


    When thinking about it this way, the expression on Uchiha Izumi''s face became more determined, as if he had already been determined, if he didn''t complete the task, he would teach himself a lesson!


    Uchiha stood on it and looked at the worshiping eyes of those people. It was very pleasant for a moment, but it was only a moment.


    Immediately afterwards, Uchiha Yin felt full of pressure.


    Originally, Uchiha was very attached to Konoha Village. Now that he has become Hokage, he naturally has to take on more responsibilities.


    The eager eyes of these people are not like finding a new Naruto candidate, but like finding a divine residence.


    Pinning all their hopes on Uchiha''s body, it seems that as long as they believe in him piously, their lives will be very comfortable.


    Although they are very clear about these, they seem to be wishful thinking, but Uchihain still has the feeling of wanting to realize their ideas.


    After all, that harmonious world is what he pursues quickly.


    In this moment, Uchiha really gave birth to a huge sense of responsibility, no longer just thinking about the people he likes like before.


    On this day, the change of appointment ceremony in Konoha Village was unprecedentedly lively, and everyone was immersed in an unprecedented sense of happiness and security.


    At this time, Yuyin Village does not have such a relaxed atmosphere.


    Nagato looked at Salo with a plate in front of his face with a cold expression, "I told you, don''t come in casually!"


    Salo had a trembling expression when he heard this, and he didn''t understand why Nagato suddenly made so much fire.


    Although Nagato had said this many times before, it was not the first time that Salo did this. Now it is the first time he has been said so.


    Naturally, there is a very wrong feeling in his heart, but even so, Salo dare not say anything.


    It was not that she was worried that Nagato would hurt her, but that she was simply worried. If she said too much, the suffocated anger in Nagato''s heart would not come out.


    After all, Nagato has always been in this room, and it is inevitable to feel a kind of boredom.


    Moreover, Salo had heard the sound of someone in the room talking, apparently he had sent some news back.


    Although Salo didn''t know what the news would be, she knew very well that it was probably the reason why Nagato was so aggressive now.


    In fact, things are just as Saro quickly speculated.


    Nagato was investigating the surroundings of the village, but suddenly he felt the ring change.


    After rushing through the hungry contact, I saw the inauguration ceremony of Konoha Village.


    It was originally a common occurrence, but when Nagatoko saw Xiao Nan who was standing on the side, he could always inadvertently think of Yahiko who was already lifeless.


    So suddenly there was a feeling of not being angry, and the other people around were smiling.


    Nagato, who was already very irritable, instantly became even more crazy.


    That''s why when Salo came in, he roared out of control.


    In fact, Nagato regretted it the moment he shouted, but he couldn''t say anything else.


    You can only continue speaking in the wrong direction. At that time, looking at Salo, who has never responded, it feels like he can''t let out fire.


    So after saying a few words, Nagato shut up and said impatiently, "Get out. Get out!"


    Although Salo wanted to be comforted, he didn''t know at all. That sentence now has the most comforting effect. In the end, he can only go out to be hungry.


    There was a worried look on his face, but he didn''t know how to express it, so he could only look anxiously from one side.

 602 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 602

    Chapter 602 Planning


    And at this time, in the midair in the woods outside Yuyin Village, with soil was standing in his enchantment, and the person who could barely be seen beside him was not someone else, it was Heijue.


    At this time, Hei Jue and Bai Jue seemed to have been separated, and the people with the dirt in front of him were only a black pile, which was Hei Jue.


    It turned out that Jue had been wandering around the periphery of Konoha Village for a long time, and finally found a breakthrough.


    That''s why it was possible to sneak into Konoha Village on the night before the inauguration ceremony, and saw the person who was full of powerful Chakra power.


    In fact, I couldn''t be sure at that time whether it was really human pillar, but at least the feeling at that moment was very similar.


    So Zuzu has been staring at Hafeng Mizuno until he attended the inauguration ceremony of Uchiha Yindeok.


    Although it cannot be 100% certain, it is almost certain that Bofeng Shuimen is a long-awaited Renzhuli.


    So it was the fastest time to let Hei Jue come over and inform.


    Bai Jue continued to pretend to be a ninja from Konoha Village and continue to observe.


    The reason Kuro never reported to Nagato directly was because of one thing, that is, He never really wanted to surrender to Nagato.


    The previous approach was just a slight performance, to avoid excessive interference from Nagato, and to facilitate work.


    Now that Tai Tu listened to Jue''s words, the expression on his face was very solemn.


    Originally, I wanted to extract the nine-tailed chakra to summon the ten-tailed.


    But now it seems that this is a good opportunity to hit Uchihain.


    According to Uchiha''s strength, if he can''t seize the opportunity to get rid of him directly, there will be endless troubles afterwards.


    When I thought about it this way, bringing the soil was already determined, and I must take this Uchihain.


    After thinking about it this way, Uchiha took the soil to check his equipment very seriously.


    Although his equipment is not that old, Uchiha has always been very cautious about such things.


    After all, he didn''t want to take his own life in when the mission failed.


    He is obviously not the one who thinks this way, and Heizue also has a cautious expression. After all, Uchiha''s hand, he is not at a disadvantage.


    Moreover, the situation of that wave of Fengshuimen is still unclear. If you act rashly, you may not be able to eat it.


    Although the two wanted to find some other helpers, the Akatsuki organization they were currently in was not entirely trustworthy.


    So Uchiha has always been very cautious about taking soil.


    After checking everything, Uchiha Daido had a determined expression on his face.


    When thinking about this, the two figures quickly disappeared into the air.


    At the same time, Konoha Village is still very lively.


    Even Uchiha, who wanted to be very careful, drank a lot of wine today, and his complexion was very ruddy.


    Even though the meaning in my mind is relatively clear and clear, the words spoken are already somewhat ambiguous.


    The many women around Uchiha are also rare to gather today, they all look at the already drunk Uchiha with an expression of interest.


    It''s not that Uchiha''s words didn''t fail to feel that he was a little different from his own words, but there was no way, it seemed a little uncontrollable.


    When Uchiha Daido and Kurozui appeared again, it was at the border of the Konoha Village.


    Uchiha took the soil and looked at the enchantment, the expression on his face didn''t care much, "Is this thing embarrassing you for so long?"


    When Uchiha brought the soil to say this, there was a slight sneer, but he didn''t care about it, "If you have that time, you should go there quickly!"


    Because Uchiha Daido is the power of space ninjutsu, it is easy to cross such a barrier.


    But Heijue wouldn''t be too envious about this matter, after all, every ninjutsu has its own outstanding and ordinary place.


    Uchiha took the soil to look at the indifferent Kuzue, obviously he didn''t want to say anything.


    Just silently activated the divine power, took Heijue through the barrier, and arrived in Konoha Village.


    At this time, the hustle and bustle of Konoha Village has not dissipated.


    Uchiha stood on the extremely high roof and looked at it with an indifferent expression, "It''s really a happy village. It''s not easy to be so happy after suffering to death!"


    When I said this, the expression of dissatisfaction and resentment on his face grew stronger.


    Hei Jue watched on the side, his worried expression was reduced a lot.


    Originally, he was worried that this person still had a little nostalgia for this village and his own companion, but now it seems that he doesn''t need to worry at all.


    Uchiha took the soil to withdraw the far-reaching gaze, turned his head and looked at Kurozuru next to him, "Where is the Ninju Li of Nine Tails?"


    Hei Jue heard that, he smiled, the hoarse voice has a creepy feeling, "This man Zhuli Haihui Temple, your old acquaintance, you won''t be able to get it for a while!"


    Hearing this, Uchiha''s blood-red eyes with the earth darkened a lot, and he seemed to be very dissatisfied with what Heizue said...


    "You can eat indiscriminately, but you can''t talk indiscriminately!"


    He said that he looked at Heijue with a cold expression, "You better not delay my time!"


    Hei Jue heard it and didn''t continue to tease, but whispered, "Come with me!"


    After the words fell, the two voices disappeared instantly, galloping on the roof of Konoha Village, and between the ups and downs, no one could be seen.


    At this time, Bo Feng Shui Men, who had just taken over a bunch of things from the hands of three generations, pinched his eyebrows uncomfortably.


    I couldn''t help but sigh, "I didn''t expect this old man to do so many things. It is really a headache to say it all at once!"


    And thinking that after the succession ceremony is over, the beautiful woman will leave Uchihain, and Nagato feels very helpless.


    It seems that my own agent, Hokage, is afraid to do all the work of Hokage.


    Although he complained, Watergate didn''t really complain about it.


    After all, this is also an exercise for him, an opportunity to contribute.


    Only when you think about it in this way can you be more comfortable.


    At the same time, Hagi Kakashi was sitting on a tree, looking at the moonlight in a dazed manner, with a sad taste in his eyes.


    Seeing that the other teams are all walking together today, Kakashi will inevitably feel a bit sad.


    Chapter 603 Suspected

 603 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 603

    Although his previous ideas have always been ingrained, his mind slowly began to change after encountering the soil.


    But no one thought that something like that would happen in the end. Kakashi was originally unwilling to think about it. Before, he paralyzed himself with missions.


    In such a situation today, even if you don''t want to recall it, it is impossible.


    It was when he was sad and melancholy, but Kakashi instinctively felt that another movement passed from the top of his head.


    He looked up suddenly, but he didn''t see anything, but even so, Kakashi''s brows were merely shrinking.


    The feeling that something bad was about to happen lingered in his heart, which made Kakashi feel quite flustered inexplicably.


    So he simply condensed his mind back, and began to look for the source of the anxiety with a serious look.


    When Daito originally passed through the sky, he hadn''t noticed the existence of Kakashi, but after he passed, he suddenly saw someone underneath move.


    Because it is a very dangerous and progressing situation, so any clues about Uchiha''s soil will not be let go, when you look at it.


    Seeing a silver hair showing his figure from the bushes, Uchiha''s eyes with soil tightened suddenly.


    It never occurred to him that the first person he met after returning to the village of Konoha would turn out to be him.


    Although I really want to stay and talk about it, there are more important things waiting for him.


    So after all, Uchiha took the soil cruelly and turned and left.


    As he left, he murmured, "Wait for me!"


    It was originally a very warm sentence, but from Uchiha''s face with soil, there is no warmth meaning, but it is exceptionally indifferent.


    It''s not like speaking to a friend, but more like speaking to an enemy.


    Hei Jue looked at him in general, and his face improved a lot, as if he was very satisfied. Only then did he confirm that the soil was really and completely put down the previous things.


    Only in this way can the task be completed smoothly.


    The two had their own thoughts, and they flew a long distance in an instant.


    At the same time, next to Naruto''s office, a ninja in the village of Konoha looked around with his eyes.


    But the line of sight is still at most the position of the Hokage office.


    There was a figure reflected in the lights there, and it was the Bo Feng Shui Gate who had just completed the task handover.


    Originally, the person''s focused vision was so dazzling, but this time is very special.


    In addition, the appearance of Mizumon is good, and he can become Uchiha''s agent, which naturally attracts much attention.


    At this time, there are not a few people who have seen it, so no one cares.


    Bo Feng Shuimen originally felt something.


    But when there were more and more people, the feeling of being noticed completely disappeared.


    The Uchiha belt stopped several tens of meters behind the crowd.He didn''t choose to show up directly, but hid himself in his own space.


    Although this kind of observation would reveal the traces of a generation point, it can only be felt by a person of Uchiha''s level.


    All the people present were unaware of it. After all, it was early space ninjutsu. Compared with Uchiha, the accomplishments of the people present were completely different.


    Wanting to discover things that are simply impossible, and at this time Uchiha''s rare relaxation, did not pay too much attention to whether someone took the opportunity to invade.


    Uchiha took the soil to look at Bai Zetsu in the crowd, and let Hei Zetsu pass the message.


    After Bai Jue received the news, he raised his eyes and looked at the position in the air.


    Although I can''t see anything, I can still perceive the fluctuation of Chakra there.


    The familiar frequency is Uchiha''s soil.


    The three reached an agreement secretly, and Bai Jue never moved in the crowd, just like a person in the village, with no intention of moving at all.


    That and the guide brought the soil directly to Hokage''s office.


    Although Hafeng Mizumon is also good at strength, there is no possibility of perception of space ninjutsu like Uchiha Daido.


    Bo Feng Shuimen pinched his eyebrows with an impatient look, and turned his head slightly, "Well, this Hokage''s work is really not ordinary tired!"


    When he said that, he turned his head towards the position downstairs and looked at the lively crowd, and he couldn''t help feeling very envious.


    But this kind of thought just passed away in a flash, because Bofeng Water Gate still loves this Konoha Village very much.


    Even if it is painful and tired, as long as it can make Konoha village better, he will go forward bravely.


    Thinking of this, Bo Feng Shuien smiled slightly, ready to turn his eyes back to continue his work.


    In that instant, Bo Feng Shuimen suddenly felt a wave of spatial distortion in the room.


    Bo Feng Shuimen looked at it with a shocked expression, and saw that the air was distorted, and a person wearing a mask and robe appeared in front of him out of thin air. The effect seemed terrifying.


    Bo Feng Shuimen immediately forced himself to relax, and asked with a guarded look, "Who are you?"


    When Uchiha Daido heard this, he seemed to think it was very funny, and he laughed unabashedly.


    "It doesn''t matter who we are, what''s important is that you are now afraid to cooperate with me in doing something!"


    When he said this, Uchiha''s eyes fell on Ha Feng Mizumon''s belly without any shy.


    With just such a look, Bo Feng Shuimen fully understood what he meant.


    I was a little nervous and used my two hands to completely wrap my stomach, "I advise you to leave as soon as possible. If you really do it for a while, you will suffer!"


    Although Bo Feng Shuimen''s remarks are very confident, they still inevitably smell of bluffing.


    But even so, Uchiha didn''t buy the soil, and was still very happy.


    It was as if the Bofeng Water Gate in front of him could not threaten him at all.


    Even when he thought about it, the expression on Uchiha''s soil surface still didn''t seem to move at all, it still looked cold.


    "If you can make me suffer, just come here. I really still look forward to it. As a Naruto agent, do you have any improvement in your strength? If you continue like this, if there is still no improvement, then Shame."


    Chapter 604 is on the verge


    When Bo Feng Shuimen heard this, his brows frowned fiercely. No matter how he sounded, he sounded like someone he knew before.


    When thinking of this, Hafeng Mizumon''s eyes kept patrolling Uchiha''s body with soil, hoping to find suspected clues that could recognize this person''s identity.


    Uchiha Daido seems to have already noticed the intentions of Hafeng Shuimen, and his heart is a little flustered, stupidly thinking of looking at Hafeng Shuimen.

 604 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 604

    But thinking that I can hardly see the shadow of the past, I feel relieved.


    He stood in place and didn''t move, and looked at Bo Feng Shui Men with seriousness.


    Bo Feng Shuimen looked at Tai Tu''s firm appearance, and couldn''t help but began to wonder if he had some illusion.


    The situation is critical, so I should put away my eyes for the time being.


    With a guarded look, "What do you want to do here?"


    Uchiha smiled directly after hearing the words with the soil, "Don''t you know yourself well, why bother pretending to be ignorant!"


    After hearing the words, Bo Feng Shuimen was sure that the person in front of him was indeed coming to him for a long time.


    In fact, when he thought of this, Bo Feng Shuimen didn¡¯t really care. After all, he had been in control of the power of this beast for so long.


    It is much better than before, and now even if this person wants to do something, he is not very worried.


    But there is one thing that Crest Watergate is very concerned about, that is, since the emergence of the soil, Watergate has always felt that there is a third person here.


    Not really feeling the breath or Chakrad''s fluctuations, but simply intuition.


    So even now, the eyes of Watergate didn''t mean to stop, they were always patrolling around.


    Just want to find that person.


    But so far, Watergate has not succeeded in finding the third person.


    This moment is a bit nervous, after all, the situation of the enemy is not the same as the situation.


    Uchiha Daido naturally also knows the considerations of Hafeng Mizumon, so his eyes are always on Hafeng Mizumon''s body.


    As long as there is a little movement, he will attack at any time.


    But what makes people relieved is that Uchiha Daido hasn''t made any movements, and it''s just that he has been observing Hafengmizumen.


    Although Watergate can stand alone with confidence, it is naturally the best thing to avoid war.


    "You threatened to take the tail beast in my body, can you be confident to defeat me?"


    Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen took a step back slightly, with an expression of watching the show.


    Uchiha Daido didn''t care about the problem of the crest water gate, closed his eyes slightly, and opened it again.


    In the only small hole exposed in the mask, there appeared a frantically spinning writing wheel eye.


    With just this look, Bo Feng Shuimen''s brows frowned fiercely.


    He knew very well that the writing wheel eyes of the Uchiha clan were the strongest pupil technique, but why such a pair of eyes would appear on the face in front of him is still an unknown thing.


    Bo Feng Shui Men had an idea of ??wanting to retreat for an instant, but it was only an instant matter.


    I don''t really care about Uchiha''s taking the soil, but those eyes are still constantly patrolling, seeming to confirm the existence of a third person in this space.


    Uchiha looked at it with the soil, and felt that it would be meaningless for Heizue to continue hiding, so he said in a muffled voice, "Come out, it''s meaningless to continue to chop!"


    Kurozue originally wanted to keep hiding and attacked him at the time, but he didn''t expect Uchiha to bring the soil to call himself directly.


    It is impossible to continue hiding now.


    So there was a muffled hum, and it gradually emerged from the floor.


    Hafeng Mizumon looked very surprised. After all, there are ninjutsu that he knows that can be performed in ninjutsu, but there is no such thing as silent.


    At the moment, Bofeng Shuimen had already quietly carried his hand behind him, his wrist moved slightly, and a three-pointed shuriken appeared in his palm instantly.


    This shuriken is the key to using the technique of Flying Thunder God.


    Although Hafeng Mizumon is a ninja and possesses the will of fire, in this situation, protecting oneself is the most practical issue.


    After all, Kyuubi is a powerful combat power. If Kyuubi really doesn''t write about wheel control, it will inevitably cause devastating disasters to the village.


    Although Master Yin would take care of these things while still in the village, Bo Feng Shuimen didn''t want this incident to be caused by himself.


    Although Uchiha Madara is not all familiar with Uchiha''s ninjutsu.


    However, I have seen Fei Lei Shen''s art, and I saw through the intentions of Bo Feng Shui Men, "What? The Hokage agent who just injured people in Konoha Village is at this level, but he will run away after a face-to-face encounter?"


    This is obviously a sentence of the violent general law. How could Bo Feng Shuimen not understand it, and did not expect to pay attention to his meaning at the moment!


    Just thinking about leaving directly, but Uchiha brought the soil obviously did not intend to give him this opportunity.


    With a cold voice, "If you leave here now, I can''t guarantee whether the people over there are safe or not!"


    When he said that, he pointed in the direction where Bai Jue was.


    The place where Bai Jue was, was surrounded by sub-ninth level existences, so they were still half-year-old children with almost no combat experience.


    If he is really attacked suddenly, I am afraid that he will not be able to escape at all.


    Bo Feng Shuimen''s brow furrowed fiercely.


    I originally thought that the person in front of me was trying to intimidate myself.


    But I never thought that when I looked over, I just hit a pair of eyes looking over.


    He even slightly nodded his head towards Uchiha with dirt.


    That person is not someone else, but the person Bai Jue turned into.


    Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart shrank instantly when he saw this.


    "You just want Kyuubi? What is your purpose?"


    Bo Feng Shuimen saw that it was impossible for him to leave, so he could only talk first in an attempt to delay time.


    But the Uchiha belt soil looked like he didn''t buy it. "You have a lot of problems. I have no obligation to tell you!"


    Hearing this slightly mocking remark, Bo Feng Shuimen bit his lip fiercely, very anxious in his heart.


    He never thought that he would encounter such a thing the first day he took over.


    Chapter 605: Kakashi¡¯s Questions


    For a while, a tense atmosphere in the Hokage office was constantly spreading, and Watergate tried his best to stalemate with the three of them.


    At the same time, Kakashi, who followed Citrus all the way, also landed not far from Hokage''s office.


    The feeling of WeChat lingers around me.

 605 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 605

    But for a while, Kakashi couldn''t find the source of that strange feeling.


    I was a little anxious for a while, and finally decided to be cautious. I wanted to go to the Hokage office and talk to Watergate, at least to raise my awareness of prevention.


    After all, the people in the village tonight are very relaxed, and they didn''t pay much attention to guarding.


    Even if you don''t worry about an enemy attack, you have to worry about something like the ninjutsu scroll in Konoha Village.


    After making up his mind in this way, Kakashi walked towards Hokage''s office without hesitation.


    But before I went in, I felt something very wrong.


    At this time, the Hokage office seemed to be a chakra movement of more than one person, but it was indeed silent and strange.


    And the original uncomfortable feeling is even more obvious.


    Ka couldn''t help but be full of energy and opened the door normally.


    Watergate felt it when Kakashi got around, and at this moment, it was very nervous to watch the masked man looking at the door.


    The hand is already squeezed in a gesture, just waiting for the masked man to act suddenly, and he will do it himself, no matter what, no one in the village can be injured.


    But unexpectedly, the masked man just watched Kakashi push the door and walk in without doing anything.


    The moment Kakashi opened the door and walked in, he saw the Uchiha belt soil standing there, and a very familiar feeling slowly came.


    And there is a feeling of getting stronger and stronger.


    But even so, Kakashi reacted swiftly. A pair of eyes fixed on the Uchiha belt soil, and the thundering chakra slowly condensed, and the sound of a little low bird song gradually appeared. .


    Kakashi frowned fiercely, "Who are you?"


    Uchiha watched Kakashi''s movements with the soil, his eyes darkened suddenly, and in an instant it turned into a cold look.


    "Who am I, there is no need to report to you!"


    After speaking, he paused slightly, turned his head and looked at Bofeng Shuimen, "I just passed today to take someone away! It''s not exactly what was in his body!"


    Faced with Uchiha''s naked eyes, Ka Xin naturally knew what he meant.


    After all, the fact that Bofeng Shuimen is the Kyuubi Renzhuli is well known to everyone in the village.


    Kakashi immediately winked at the water gate, meaning that he was asking if he wanted to directly inform Master Yin.


    Bo Feng Shuimen shook his head without a trace. Although Kakashi was puzzled, he did so without saying anything.


    Uchiha Daido and Kurozutsu stood in the office like that, looking at them arrogantly.


    While the four people were facing each other silently, Kakashi''s eyes kept paying attention to the child, Uchiha and Tuna, who kept writing on the wheel.


    Although it is not clear why this person has a Shaluan eye, and only one leaked out, the eye always gave him a very familiar feeling.


    After watching for a few seconds, Kakashi finally asked in a low voice, "Did we know each other?"


    Although it was because of the tone, it felt confident in Kakashi''s mouth.


    A word shocked Uchiha with the soil, his eyes widened slightly, but the eyes were hidden in the shadow of the mask and they were not real at all.


    Uchiha was shocked for a moment, but he still said strong and calmly, "Konoha''s copy ninja, Hagi Kakashi, I know you naturally, but I don¡¯t know whether you know me or not. understood!"


    The understatement of Uchiha''s Daido theory gives people a feeling of having to believe it, but even so, Kakashi is still suspicious.


    Bo Feng Shuimen looked at the stalemate and knew that if it continued like this, it would not get a good result, and maybe it would miss the opportunity.


    So Bo Feng Shuimen intends to take the initiative, "Since you want Kyuubi, it is not impossible, but I have a condition!"


    Uchiha heard the words, with a disdainful smile, "Do you think you are in a situation where you can discuss conditions with me now!"


    Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen gritted his teeth fiercely, "If you insist on opening, you won''t be able to leave Konoha Village easily. At that time, Master Yin will be alarmed. I will see how you go. Drop!"


    Hearing this, Uchiha Uchiha tightened his brows fiercely. It seemed that he was very dissatisfied, but he was unable to refute it.


    After all, a powerful person like Uchiha Madara eventually died in Uchiha''s hands, and his own words couldn''t tell how long he could hold on!


    At the moment Uchiha took the soil and said, "What conditions do you want to say?"


    When Bo Feng Shuimen heard it, he slowly let out a sigh of relief. If that''s the case, maybe it might be saved!


    But that look of joy, Bo Feng Shuimen did not dare to show it on his face.


    "What I am asking for is very simple, you can just ask the people lurking there to come over to me!"


    With that, Bo Feng Shuimen pointed towards the crowd where Bai Jue was.


    Kakashi heard the words and looked at the place pointed by the Bofeng Water Gate, and saw the strange looking person hiding in the crowd.


    At this time, I understood why Bo Feng Shuimen didn''t let himself move just now!


    I can''t help but start to lament the insidiousness of these people.


    But he didn''t feel very worried when he heard Bofeng Shuimen say such things. After all, he knew Bofeng Shuimen very well.


    It is absolutely impossible to betray the village easily. Think about the delaying tactics, and immediately said in cooperation, "Mr. Watergate, you can''t do this. Kyuubi is a very important thing in the village of Konoha!"


    Although Bofeng Mizumon was lying, but seeing Kakashi so cooperatively connected, it still felt very unnatural, and even wanted to laugh.


    But in the end, he held it back firmly, pretending to be a serious expression of sadness and said, "But we can''t squander the lives of the people in the village!"


    After speaking, he said with a strong expression, "Okay, don''t say it, just do it, I will take care of the rest!"


    Chapter 606 The Rebellion of the Nine Tails


    When Kakashi heard the words, he was hesitant to speak, and finally said in a dull voice, "Yes!"


    Uchiha took the soil to watch the conversation between the two, and his eyes stayed on Kakashi for a long time!


    It seems that I suddenly remembered what happened before, and the cold light in Uchiha''s eyes became sharp again. "Kakashi, you are really obedient as always!"


    Originally, Kakashi was still very happy for the successful delay, but he never thought that the masked man in front of him would actually say a word!


    At that moment, those uncomfortable memories from before began to emerge little by little, and the identity of the person in front of them was even more doubtful!


    "How do you know?"


    Bo Feng Shuimen was also a little anxious looking at the imminent battle between the two, and immediately winked at Kakashi.


    Kakashi noticed, after all, he took a deep breath, and returned the suffocated feeling a little bit.


    He stepped back slightly, just waiting for Uchiha to take the soil, but there was no more action!

 606 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 606

    That Uchiha brought the soil to see this scene seems to be very satisfied, "I can let that person come, but relatively, you have to be honest, otherwise, I can let those people not add the sun tomorrow! "


    Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen nodded with a reconciled expression, "Yes, I promise you, you can let him come back now!"


    Uchiha took the soil to hear the words, just smiled slightly, and said to Heizue next to him, "Let him come back!"


    Hearing that he didn''t say anything, he just took a deep look at Uchiha''s soil, and finally thought that Bai Zetsu had spread the news.


    Seeing the expression on the white face from a distance seemed a little shocked, but he still obediently came towards the Hokage office.


    Uchiha stretched his head slightly with soil and glanced, "Okay, are you satisfied now!"


    Bofeng Watergate saw that Bai Jue walked into the door of the Hokage office, and he was truly relieved, "Okay, you keep your promise!"


    As he said that, he walked towards the place where Uchiha took the soil, Kakashi looked at it with a nervous expression.


    Uchiha took the soil and looked at Hafengmizumen who came by, and was very satisfied. Standing still, he gave Kurozutsu a look on Debon.


    Na Hei Jue seemed to feel that he was already holding the winning ticket, and the expression on his face was slightly relaxed.


    Seeing this, Bo Feng Shuimen quickly cast a look at Kakashi, motioning him to take down the Bai Jue who had just entered.


    Seeing this, Kakashi nodded slightly, indicating that he had understood.


    The moment they moved their eyes back, they both moved at the same time.


    Kakashi had been running Chakra in his hands, but it was amplified a lot at the moment, and the sizzling electric sound made people feel creepy.


    Kakashi condensed Chakra under his feet, his body lightened a lot in an instant, and the speed was more than doubled.


    In a blink of an eye, things arrived in front of Bai Jue, and the Chidori in his hand was thrown towards Bai Jue''s face door.


    Seeing this, Bai Jue also had a nervous expression on his face, stretched out his hand and drank lightly, "The art of robe!"


    When the voice fell, nothing was seen, and Kakashi, who was ready to dodge, also had a blank expression on his face.


    But in the end, he pressed the Chidori in his hand firmly.


    Just when the Chidori was about to touch Bai Jue, Kakashi''s eyes suddenly widened.


    I saw a lot of white things appearing next to Kakashi in an instant, which quickly expanded, almost wrapping Kakashi in the middle.


    And Kakashi seemed to obviously feel the chakra''s constant loss in it, and the original vigorous Chidori current in his hand gradually disappeared and hungry.


    Kakashi''s expression on the face instantly became cold a lot, obviously shocked by this situation.


    And I don''t know if it was Kakashi''s illusion. He always felt that while his own Chuck was lost, the amount of losing Chuck was constantly increasing.


    Kakashi had a headache when he saw this, and tried to continue to condense Chakra, but in the end he slowly absorbed the white thing.


    Bofeng Water Gate originally rushed towards the masked man, but when he saw Kakashi''s condition, he became nervous instantly.


    The dagger in his hand flicked vigorously, and it flicked towards Kakashi''s position.


    Although it is difficult to perform ninjutsu attacks after the loss of Chakra, Ka Xin''s physical ability is also extraordinary.


    When I saw Flying Thunder God''s Shuriken, I instinctively reached out and took it.


    The moment the shuriken fell into his hand, Kakashi felt a violent chakra fluctuation, accompanied by a strong wind.


    Just watched the Bofeng Water Gate, which had already reached the top of the masked head, disappeared in an instant.


    Only a slender current of lightning remained in place.


    When Watergate appeared again, it was behind Kakashi.


    His hand slashed over the knife bag behind him, and a dagger appeared in his hand instantly.


    Without hesitation, he swiped towards Kakashi''s body.


    The posture was very scary, as if he wanted to kill Kakashi directly.


    But Nakakashi didn''t see a surprised expression, or even didn''t mean to evade, standing still waiting for the dagger to fall.


    When the dagger of Crest Watergate slashed down, he grasped the strength very well. It didn''t hurt a single hair of Kakashi at all. Instead, it cut away the white object attached to him.


    The moment he opened it, Kakashi felt the chakra that was constantly draining stopped.


    When the expression on the bottom was very pleasantly surprised, it immediately used the fireball technique of fire escape to burn the white flying kick that had been stripped off.


    Kakashi didn''t dare to get too close to that Bai Jue this time, and took a slight step to open the distance.


    On the other side, Uchiha Daito had a dissatisfied expression, "Seeing that the agent Naruto-sama doesn''t seem to keep his promise. If this is the case, don''t blame me for unscrupulous!"


    When he said this, Uchiha Daido went to Hafengmizumen, and the waist in the mask turned wildly.


    Upon seeing this, Bo Feng Shuimen looked worried, and with a flick of his wrist, he threw the flying thunder god''s shuriken directly from the window.


    Although this was done, Bofeng Water Gate had no plans to escape directly.This is just a back road laid just in case.


    The 607th chapter hijacking threat


    Even if he knew the nine tails in his body were very important, it was impossible for Watergate to leave Kakashi directly and escape.


    After all, if Kakashi himself were to be thrown here, he would have to face three people at the same time, and the level of these three people was above the level of Shinnin.


    If Kakashi was left behind, it would undoubtedly be sentenced to Kakashi''s death directly.


    If Kakashi died tragically here because of his own reasons, it would be impossible for him to forgive himself.


    When thinking of this, Bo Feng Mizuno glanced at Kakashi who was fighting with Bai Jue, his expression became more determined.


    Although Bai Jue didn''t look very tough, he still had a very difficult feeling. At least at this moment, Kakashi hadn''t completely gained the upper hand.


    This recognition made Watergate''s heart very nervous.


    The masked man on one side was added to this situation, his face was grinning, "Your opponent is me, so don''t continue to look elsewhere!"


    When he said this, the masked man''s emergency room rushed over with a murderous look, and used the art of escape from the fireball in the air.


    Bo Feng Shuimen looked at the oncoming fireball, frowned slightly, and a spiral pill was instantly shot in his hand, and he greeted the flame.


    But when the ninjutsu collided, Water Gate felt something was wrong.


    For a person at the level of ninja, this powerful fireball technique is a bit too low.


    There was no harm at all. At the moment, Water Gate immediately converged his spiral pill, and flew away to one side.


    When it settled down, I saw that Uchiha brought a whirlpool-like object in his hands and rushed out of the flame.

 607 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 607

    Seeing this, Bo Feng Shuimen glanced at Kakashi''s position slightly and prepared to use the Thunder God technique.


    But that piece of soil has disappeared suddenly at this time.


    The water gate of the wave crest froze for a moment, and he looked at the dark man who had been standing nearby.


    But he didn''t see anything. Instinctively turned his head to look at Kakashi''s position, and saw Kakashi''s ankle being pulled by the black man coming out of the ground.


    And the masked man also appeared behind Kakashi instantly, holding a dagger against Kakashi''s vest.


    Kakashi turned his head slightly to look at the scene, always feeling that this man''s ninjutsu was very familiar, even very similar to his own.


    At that moment, Kakashi''s eyes widened slightly, with an incredible expression, "With dirt?"


    When Kakashi said this voice, he even shivered slightly, obviously he didn''t want to believe it.


    The masked man behind him was also slightly stunned when he heard the words. He hadn''t heard of this vocal cord for a long time.


    Bofeng Mizumon also looked incredulous when he heard it. He could only look at the person who hijacked Kakashi with an unbelievable expression.


    "Are you bringing dirt?" The unbelievable tone in Bo Feng Shuimen''s tone was a bit tingling with dirt.


    The words spoken at the moment have a two-point sadness, "It''s been a long time, are you shocked?"


    When he said this, the masked man stretched out his other free hand and took off the mask from his face.


    The right half of his face still looks like dirt, but it has grown up obviously.


    But the left half of the face was already ruined, and it was repaired by something white.


    Bo Feng Shuimen looked at him, his brows frowned fiercely, "With soil, why are you doing this!"


    The tone was full of interrogation.


    Tai Tu seemed to be very dissatisfied with this tone, and immediately said with a sneer, "Do you think you are still qualified to talk to me in this tone? This is what you owe me, and I naturally want to get it back!"


    When Daido talked with Mizumon, Kakashi kept his head slightly lowered, not knowing what he was thinking, and seemed to have not come out of the general surprise who was able to see Uchiha Daido again.


    After a long time, he said, "Take soil, we have been waiting for you to come back early!"


    The moment when this was said, Uchiha brought the soil obviously stunned, and then said in a cold tone, "When the matter is up to now, do you think I will believe you? Don''t try to struggle, your writing wheel is I gave it to you, you can''t beat me!"


    When Kakashi heard this, he was surprised. Originally, he really wanted to take advantage of Uchiha''s inadequacy to deal with him.


    But I didn''t expect to be seen through so quickly, and he was strictly guarded, and now his writing wheel eye is still blocked by the eye mask, and he can''t use it at all.


    Even if I move now, I am afraid that the dirt will pierce the shuriken into his body without hesitation.


    Right now, I can only stand there with my teeth, and I can''t think of any countermeasures.


    Bo Feng Shuimen stood on the opposite side and watched. There was some progress, but it was clear. Now it was useless to play the emotional card.


    The soil in front of him is no longer the soil he used to. He is now a man who can do nothing to achieve his goal!


    Uchiha took the soil and looked at the ugly-faced Hafeng Mizumon and Hagaki Kakashi with mocking expressions on them, "Don¡¯t worry, Mizumon, if you don¡¯t want to watch Kakashi die here like this, give it to me Come here obediently!"


    Uchiha Daido is very familiar with Hafongsumi Gate. As long as he can save people, he is willing to sacrifice himself.


    So at this time, Uchiha had almost determined that Kyuubi was in his own pocket.


    At the moment, he looked at the Bo Feng Shui Gate slowly approaching with his head down with a smile on his face.


    "That''s right. All I want is Kyuubi, and I don''t want to hurt my former friends. If you come here earlier, you won''t have to waste so long!"


    Bo Feng Shuimen was full of dissatisfaction and panic at the moment, and he was constantly calculating how likely it is that Kakashi would be robbed of Kakashi directly and use the technique of Thunder God to leave.


    But regardless of calculation, there are too many people on the other side, and it is almost impossible to leave directly.


    Right now, I had to go there first, and then waited for Kakashi to leave and immediately notify Master Yin.


    When thinking like this, Bo Feng Shuimen had already walked in front of Kakashi, winked slightly at Kakashi, and after beckoning him to leave for a while, he hurried to find Master Yin.


    Kakashi naturally understood this matter. Although he was unwilling to do so, he could only agree.


    Chapter 608 Seal Change


    When Hafeng Mizumon saw this, he was a little relieved. After all, this is the place of Konoha Village, and it is too close to Uchiha Hide-sama.


    If you want to strip the tail beast from his body here without being discovered, it is simply impossible.


    Therefore, Uchiha will definitely choose to bring himself out.


    As long as you take yourself out, at least the people in the village are temporarily safe, and you can buy time for Master Yin to find out that something has happened.


    When thinking about this, Bo Feng Shuimen had a reproachful expression, "Now you can let go!"


    Uchiha took the soil to look at Hafeng Water Gate, his expression on his face was a scheming smile, and he stretched out his hand to directly clamp Hafeng Water Gate.


    Wei Wei pulled the person into her space with a single effort, and the whole person disappeared in an instant.


    Kakashi looked at the disappearing Bofeng Water Gate, and looked around, watching him Black and White.


    It was understood at this moment, this person had no intention of keeping his promise.


    I felt very angry in an instant, and Kakashi felt very angry for an instant when he looked at the black jue who was still restraining him.


    He stretched out his hand to tear off the blindfold covering his left eye.


    In an instant, the blood-red writing wheel eyes appeared, and being stared at by such Xie-red eyes, even Black Jue was a little nervous.


    Kakashi''s writing wheel can not only copy ninjutsu, but also see everything through Kakashi''s use. The whereabouts of others can be completely seen in his eyes.


    Upon seeing this, Bai Jue hurried up to help restrain Kakashi.


    But before it arrived, I saw Kakashi''s hand quickly seal, "Rachel!"


    The moment the voice fell, the powerful current in Kakashi''s hand was constantly converging and compressing, and the sizzling sound made people feel like scalp numb.


    Heijue looked at the powerful posture and did not hesitate to let go of the hand that clamped Yukakashi, and immediately retracted to the floor.


    This moment of Kakashi''s Raeche fell through in an instant. When he took his hand back, he saw that the bottom of the Hokage office on the second floor had already penetrated.


    But the Hei Jue Bai Jue was gone, Kakashi felt it carefully, and couldn''t find the trace of the two at all.


    Although I am not reconciled at the moment, I can only stop it. After all, the Bofeng Water Gate has been taken away now, and if it continues like this, it will be dangerous.


    When thinking like this, Kakashi did not dare to hesitate for a moment, and immediately passed in the direction where Uchiha was hidden.


    The previous fights of the few people have never dared to make much movement, but it is because they are worried that if they alarm the other ninjas in Konoha Village, it will cause unnecessary panic.

 608 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 608

    And I am very worried that if it is accidentally exposed, the Uchiha belt soil will ignore the villagers of Konoha Village as a condition of coercion.


    After all, the Uchiha belt soil is obviously not the Uchiha belt soil they knew quickly before.


    But I have to say that Kakashi''s last Reche movement is still very big, and many people have begun to pay attention.


    But there is still not too much consideration, after all, even in peacetime, there will be ninjas to compete, and there are such movements.


    At the same time, Uchiha took the soil to restrain Hafeng Mizuno in his own space and began to flee quickly.


    However, it took a long time to completely leave the boundary of Huoyin Village.


    But at this time, Bofeng Shuimen who was in the space didn''t know at all.


    It can only be clearly realized that the space here does not belong to the space that Temo usually stays in.


    So Bo Feng Shuimen didn''t dare to act rashly, and always had a very cautious expression.


    "Take soil, you know you won''t have a good ending if you do this!"


    When Bo Feng Shuimen said this, he was leaning against the stone pillars in that space with a relaxed expression, completely persuasive.


    But Uchiha Daido''s expression on hearing this was very disdainful, "I don''t care whether it will end, I only know that I want to get Kyuubi."


    Hafeng Mizumon looked at Uchiha with soil in his eyes, which was two-pointed of pity.


    "You will not succeed, have you forgotten that the adult is still in the village!"


    Hafeng Mizumon was originally an understatement, but after saying it, Uchiha was completely offended.


    "Even his son can''t save you this time!"


    When Uchiha brought the soil to say this, his tone was full of murderous aura, as if he wanted to directly smash the body of the person whom Hafeng Mizumon said.


    Hafeng Mizumon was stunned for a moment, but it was only in a flash that the reason why Uchiha belt soil was so abnormal.


    He had forgotten that Master Yin was originally a taboo of Uchiha''s soil.


    When thinking like this, Bo Feng Shui didn''t continue to say anything, after all, it is no good for him to stimulate Uchiha to bring soil!


    About five minutes later, the Uchiha belt soil finally stopped and brought Hafeng Mizumon out of his space.


    After controlling Bofeng Shuimen completely on the ground, he looked at Bofeng Shuimen with an expression of excitement, as if he had already seen the appearance that Kyuubi was born and controlled by him!


    Uchiha took the soil and tore off Hafeng Mizumon''s jacket.Looking at the seal on his stomach, the expression on his face instantly dimmed a lot.


    He muttered, "I didn''t expect that Uchiha was very cautious, and used the seal of the four elephants!"


    Although it was a bleak expression of dissatisfaction, this expression was only maintained for a short while, followed by a mocking smile.


    "Do you still think that this seal is something difficult for me?"


    When he said this, Uchiha''s hand with soil instantly pressed on the belly of Komamizumon, with a cautious expression.


    At that moment, Bo Feng Shuimen felt that he heard the click of the door lock opening.


    Immediately afterwards, I felt that Kyuubi, who had been relatively peaceful in his body, became mad in an instant.


    Constantly colliding with the barrier seal from inside, it seemed that he wanted to come out earlier.


    Although Bo Feng Shui Men tried their best to fight, they still had little effect.


    The 609th chapter is shocked


    Even so, Bofeng Shuimen didn''t mean to give up so easily, and was still fighting hard.


    At this moment, Uchihain, who was still immersed in the rare relaxed and happy atmosphere, suddenly frowned fiercely.


    When he raised the seal on the water gate, he deliberately added something so that if someone wanted to touch the seal, he could find it immediately, no matter how far away.


    And at this time, Bo Feng Shuimen''s seal change was obviously not his own action...


    After all, if he wanted to move, he would have done it a long time ago, so why wait until this time.


    At the moment, Uchiha Yin opened Kagura''s eyes immediately, but he didn''t find a trace of the nearby Hafeng Water Gate.


    In an instant, the feeling of worry became more solemn. Although he did not find Hafengshuimen, Uchiha Kimura felt a person approaching him quickly.


    The speed is not like ordinary travel at all, and the unbiased destination is here.


    Bofeng Shuimen originally wanted to go straight away, but he held down that feeling and waited patiently for the person to arrive.


    When people approached, Uchiha Kakashi knew that the person who came was no one else, but Kakashi Hagi.


    At that moment, the bad feeling was almost solidified.


    When the expression on Uchiha''s hidden face became serious, the expressions on the faces of the women around him instantly converged.


    Even if he was very curious, he didn''t dare to ask too much about it. They just watched with bated breath, and didn''t dare to bother at all.


    Even Tsunade, who had been lying on Uchiha''s shoulder just now, retracted his hand.


    The expression on his face for a moment was like facing his enemy on the battlefield.


    Hei Tuzi was very curious while watching, but at this moment he didn''t dare to ask anything.


    After all, Uchiha Mikoto, who asked one side in a low voice just now, got the answer that she frowned slightly and shook her head to signal herself not to make a noise.


    Although the reason for the black soil is unknown, it still obediently complied.


    After all, this is Konoha Village, and there are many things that I should not know.


    There are only a few people I know now.


    The black soil doesn''t want to trouble itself at all.


    I was wondering how long this strange atmosphere would be maintained in the black soil.


    There was a rustle of wind around him instantly, and a handsome silver-haired ninja landed steadily beside him.


    As if he hadn''t seen them, he walked straight in front of Uchihain, the expression on his face was very serious and sad.


    "Master Yin, Master Watergate has an accident!"


    When he said this, Kakashi lowered his head, as if it were his own responsibility.


    At this moment, Uchihain seemed to feel something, and frowned slightly, "What''s the matter?"


    When Kakashi heard the words, it seemed as if he had been taken aback. He shook slightly, and finally swallowed his saliva, as if he had made a lot of determination.

 609 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 609

    "Master Watergate was kidnapped, and he said he wanted nine tails!"


    When Tsunade Mikoto''s people heard these words, the original serious expression on her face suddenly became even more ugly.


    "Who is it?" Uchiha''s words were very short, not to embarrass Kakashi, but he could clearly feel that Kakashi knew the identity of that person.


    Kakashi was stunned for a moment, as if he was reluctant to answer this question.


    But in the end, he glanced at Lin Nohara next to him and said, "Master Huiyin, it is Uchiha who brought the soil!"


    At the moment when she heard this, Ye Yuan Lin''s eyes widened in disbelief. After all, this matter was a bit unbelievable anyway.


    However, the expression on Uchiha''s hidden face was relatively flat, and it seemed that he had expected Uchiha to take soil.


    At the moment Uchiha said faintly, "Okay, I know, I''m looking for him!"


    Listening to Uchiha''s words, Kakashi felt very relieved, as if he believed that as long as Uchiha''s willingness to take action, there is no danger in this matter.


    But Lin Nohara on the other side did not feel so relaxed, but looked at Kakashi in a panic and said, "Are you sure it is him?"


    Kakashi hadn''t said anything from Radjey, but Uchiha on one side spoke first, "Lin, he''s still alive!"


    This very short sentence shattered all the fantasies of Nohara Lin.


    But the silly and surprised expression only lasted for a second, and it disappeared in an instant.


    "Master Yin, I want to go with you!"


    When Nohara Lin said this, everyone looked at her with a very understanding expression.


    Only the black soil looked like a cloud of mist, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Listening to Rin Nohara''s words, Uchiha didn''t agree, but he didn''t directly reject it either. Instead, he looked at it with an expression on his face, as if he was considering whether to take this person away.


    Rin Nohara seemed to have noticed Uchiha''s hesitation, and immediately said, "Master Yin, I will definitely protect myself, so you can take me there. This matter has nothing to do with me!"


    When Uchihain heard this, he also felt that there were two points of truth. After all, he agreed.


    Upon seeing this, Kakashi quickly said, "Master Yin, please allow me to follow along!"


    Uchiha Yin agreed without hesitation. After all, as an Anbu Ninja and possessing the Shaluyan, Kakashi''s strength cannot be underestimated.


    Kakashi was naturally very happy when Uchiha agreed.


    When he was about to leave, Kakashi seemed to remember something suddenly, and said quickly, "Master Yin, there were two people who came with Tuotu before, one in black and one in white. They didn''t see any strength, but But it is very difficult. Although it was repelled by me, I don''t know if I still stayed in the village!"


    When Uchiha heard this, he knew in an instant that the person Kakashi was talking about should be absolutely extinct.


    He frowned and mumbled impatiently, "It''s really hard to change!"


    "Just stay in the village, pay attention in secret, and protect the safety of the village!"


    Looking at the women who looked up at him, Uchiha said this softly.


    It wasn''t that he was cruel to put his woman in a dangerous situation, but Uchihain knew very well that all of them were very powerful, and they would never suffer even if they met.


    Besides, most of them are no longer in the village of Konoha now, let them stare at it just in case.


    Chapter 610 Disciplinary


    After confessing things, Uchiha Yin took Nohara Rin and Hagi Kakashi and set off directly.


    Although I don''t know where the Bofeng Water Gate is.


    However, Uchiha was able to predict it clearly.


    After all, Uchiha''s ninjutsu with soil can last for a limited time, if you want to immediately extract the tail beast from Hafeng Mizumon''s body.


    The direction that the soil can be selected is very fixed, that is, there is a barren mountain far east of Konoha Village.


    There is no human population there, and it is far enough from Konoha Village. If it is carried out there, almost no one can find it.


    When thinking like this.Uchiha Yin passed in that direction without hesitation.


    Although both Nohara Lin and Kakashi didn''t want to choose this place tomorrow, they both chose to believe.


    After all, there is almost nothing wrong with what Uchihain did. They have already formed a kind of dependence on Uchihain.


    But the facts also prove that their choice is correct.


    Uchihain directly used space-hungry ninjutsu, and stopped at a small hill after traveling for a while.


    And he opened his eyes of Kagura''s heart and began to investigate everywhere, but within a few seconds, Uchiha Kimura felt the chakra of Nine-tailed Chakra very far from the southwest of where they were.


    If it weren''t for the nine-tailed chakra, Uchiha Kimura couldn''t even find the existence of Hafengmizumon and Uchiha belt soil.


    After all, that distance is really too far.But the amount of Chakra in Kyuubi is so huge that it is impossible to ignore it.


    Right now Uchiha Yin directly used Space Ninjutsu to teleport the three of them to the place where the Nine Tails Chakra appeared.


    At the same time, the expression on the soil of Uchiha belt was very excited.


    Looking at the nine-tailed Chakra that gradually emerged from Bofeng Shuimen''s body.Uchiha''s expression on the soil is very hideous.


    Being too excited made him almost unaware that someone was approaching.


    When the feelings were reached, Uchiha Yin and the three of them fell in front of Uchiha''s belt.


    When Nohara Lin saw the appearance of Uchiha''s belt soil, she was shocked for an instant, and she didn''t even notice the situation of Hafeng Mizumon.


    After all, this change will be a bit unbearable anyway.


    Uchiha took the soil and did not expect that Rin Nohara would just appear in front of him.I was very nervous at the moment, thinking of my face, I quickly brought the mask to my face again.


    Immediately after looking at Uchiha''s eager expression, he just wanted to escape.


    Right now, he directly used Shenwei to pull him back into his own space together with the water gate that had released half of the nine tails.


    But this day''s time has been too much wasted.


    This is simply not possible.


    Looking at Uchiha''s embarrassing movement of taking soil, Uchiha seemed to be very despised, and immediately said in a cold voice, "You really dare to do such a thing!"


    When he said this, the expression on Uchiha''s hidden face was full of solemnity.It seems to want to destroy the soil directly.


    Uchiha took the soil to hear that, and the movement on his hand didn''t stop, "I don''t have the courage, isn''t this also coming when you are not free!"


    Although he said that, the face of Uchiha''s belt soil did not mean to admit Uchiha''s words.

 610 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 610

    He was talking like this just because he wanted to delay time, after all, the release of the nine tails was almost over.


    In a while, as long as he releases the nine tails, and then uses the writing wheel to control the nine tails, he doesn''t need to be as frightened as he is now.


    Although the ideal is very beautiful, Uchiha''s hidden meaning does not give Uchiha the opportunity to bring soil.


    He slammed straight to the front of Uchiha Daido, and a spiral pill mixed with five types of chakras in his hand smashed towards the front door of Uchiha Daido.


    Seeing this, Uchiha didn''t dare to hesitate, and quickly avoided.


    Although the release of Kyuubi is very important, his own life is more important.


    So at that moment, Uchiha took the soil instinctively and chose to escape.


    In this way, Uchiha belt soil loses control of Hafengsuimen.


    Uchiha had no intention of chasing Uchiha''s soil, instead he reached out and picked up the Hafengmizumen on the ground. Every one of them came back to Nohara Lin and Kakashi''s side.


    Handing Hafeng Mizuno into Kakashi''s hands, Uchiha hidden and said to Rin Nohara, "Heal!"


    This sentence is not gentle at all, but Lin Nohara doesn''t mind at all. After all, on the battlefield, there is no time to speak softly.


    While thinking about it this way, Nohara Lin immediately performed a simple inspection of Hafeng Mizumon''s body.


    It was discovered that under the impact of the Chakra of Nine Tails, the organs of the Bofeng Water Gate had some slight scars.


    Although it is very subtle, it can''t stand it. Many organs are used to maintain basic life operations.


    So now Bofeng Shuimen is almost hungry in a dying state.


    The expression on Nohara Lin''s face was very serious, and she started to treat Bo Feng Shuimen a little bit.


    Here Uchiha hidden watching Uchiha take the soil, the expression on his face was full of murderous air.


    "After Madara died last time, you should be a good man with your tail clipped, not the idea of ??coming to fight Kyuubi!"


    When Uchiha said this, the pity in his tone seemed to be lamenting Uchiha''s tragic fate.


    But Uchiha Taito himself obviously didn''t think so, but with an arrogant expression, "Hin-sama, you really don''t know me. Since you have reached this stage, naturally you still have to try it. After all, there is still a possibility of success!"


    When he said this, Uchiha''s expression on the soil was reluctantly retracted from Hafeng Mizumon''s body.


    Obviously, I feel that things have failed in this way, which is a pity.


    When I looked at Uchihain, there was that kind of eager expression on his face. It seemed that he was still worried about the fact that he couldn''t directly face Uchihain last time.


    Uchiha Hidden looked at such a confident Uchiha Daito and felt very happy. After all, it would be really boring to ask for mercy directly.


    He still likes to compare me against my opponent!


    Chapter 611: Temptation


    When Uchihain thought about this, he had a grinning expression on his face, an expression of carelessness.


    This expression made Uchiha take the soil in his eyes, only to think it was an insult. After the light saw Kakashi and Lin Nohara standing on the side, an indescribable jealous anger kept growing in his heart. .


    Uchiha Daido originally had a ugly expression. When he saw Lin Nohara''s disappointed expression on her face, the feeling of dissatisfaction with the goods became even stronger.


    His eyes were very sharp, if he acted something that could kill someone, he would almost kill Uchihain directly.


    Kakashi looked at the murderous Uchiha Daido and the comatose Hafeng Mizumon beside him, and he felt a sense of disgust in his heart.


    He has never thought that his former comrades-in-arms will face each other with swords and fight life and death today.


    But even so, Kakashi still has a little illusion about Uchiha''s taking the soil, hoping that he has his own difficulties, these things are involuntary.


    But even if he hoped so, Kakashi did not have the courage to ask, he was worried that what he heard was not the answer he wanted.


    On the other side, the person with more mixed feelings is Rin Nohara. In any case, Uchiha has an unshirkable responsibility for bringing the soil to become what she is today.


    Even if she doesn''t regret her decision at the time, she still feels guilty about Uchiha Daido.


    That''s why today I did not hesitate to follow Uchihain. She is a responsible person, so naturally she will not let this kind of thing always become her own burden.


    When thinking like this, Lin Nohara''s hand movement did not stop at the slightest, and she has been doing her best to repair and treat the internal organs and muscles injured by Nine-tail Chakra.


    Uchiha hidden over there seemed to be aware of the situation on Rin Nohara''s side, and turned her head slightly.


    Although it was found that Yuan Lin was in a relatively hard state, it seemed that there was no major danger so far, and she was relieved now.


    Turning back to look at Uchiha with a smile on his face, "Since this is the case, then you can just let it go, I will let you understand it!"


    Uchiha brought the soil to hear this, and his nerves tightened a lot.


    After all, he likes Nohara Lin very much. In front of people he likes, no one wants to be slandered like this.


    "Last time Master Madara just underestimated the enemy, so I was given the opportunity to take advantage of you. I value you very much, so naturally it won''t happen like that!"


    When Uchiha Daido said this, his face was firm, as if everything was already under his control.


    Uchiha Hideo naturally didn''t care about Uchiha''s expression like the soil, "Don''t talk so much nonsense, just do it!"


    When he said this, Uchiha Daido just stood still and didn''t mean to move at all, and that appearance was very arrogant no matter how you looked at it.


    Although Uchiha''s belt soil is not pleasing to the eye, he also knows that he should take this opportunity. After all, Uchiha is really strong.


    At the moment, his writing wheel eyes began to turn frantically, silently unleashing his power.


    The figure disappeared in the same place instantly, and when it reappeared, it was already behind Uchiha.


    Uchiha had no intention of worrying, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. It seemed that Uchiha had already anticipated the trajectory of Uchiha belt soil.


    Uchiha brought the soil with the fire escape dragon fire technique, and rushed straight towards Uchiha.


    The monstrous fire was about to burn almost everything.


    Uchihain stood still and was engulfed in flames for an instant.


    Kakashi looked at it with a nervous expression. He knew the power of that ninjutsu very well. If it hits directly, the degree of damage is self-evident.


    Kakashi¡¯s idea at that moment was that Uchiha had done something wrong with the soil, so he couldn¡¯t let him go further. He wanted to stop it. If Hin-sama was hurt, Uchiha would have done the soil. There is no room for turning back.


    When thinking like this, Kakashi was about to rush forward, but was suddenly stopped by a soft drink beside him.


    "Don''t move, Master Yin will be fine, you will be dangerous in the past, you can help me take a look here, I am worried that the black and white people you mentioned will follow!"


    It was not someone else who said this, but Lin Lin, who was treating Bo Feng Shuimen, did not even lift her head when she said this, and the expression on her face was very firm.


    Kakashi was slightly shocked when he heard this, and nodded in agreement.

 611 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 611

    He was really a little concerned and confused. With the strength of Master Yin, a small A-level ninjutsu could not hurt him.


    On the contrary, Ye Yuan Lin''s words are very reasonable. If the black and white come over, both Lord Watergate and Lin will be in danger.


    Thinking of this, Kakashi used all of his energy as a warning, which was regarded as helping Master Yin.


    At the same time, Uchihain, who was buried in the flames, was supposed to be injured, but the flames all around him suddenly dissipated.


    It was as if something had been reopened directly, and when I looked closely, I saw a huge figure slowly appearing in the idle flame.


    It was the full body of Suzuo Nenghu, holding a long sword in his hand, and after lightly waving it twice, the deep white flame instantly vanished.


    Seeing this, Uchiha took the soil and took two steps back quickly, frowning tightly on his face.


    Although he had expected such a situation, Uchiha Daido still had an expression of dissatisfaction.


    After all, even if many things are planned, they will change in an instant, and Uchiha brought the soil not only to start to comfort himself like this.


    Uchiha was standing in the middle of Susano, and the expression on that face was very ironic, "If you want to kill me with this kind of trick, I advise you to give up as soon as possible, you can''t succeed. of!"


    After Uchiha heard the words, the expression on his face was very stiff, "I haven''t said that I must use this trick to defeat you. This is just a test. After all, you are a very respectable person. Naturally, the opponents must go all out!"


    Kakashi looked at the soil with a feeling of seeing the soil before, and his stubborn expression was exactly the same.


    Kakashi felt a sense of dazzling for a moment.


    The six hundred and twelfth chapter complete abuse


    But that was only a momentary matter, and it won''t be too much. If you recognize it, it is already a thing of the past. Even if you remember it now, it is impossible to go back.


    However, I was relieved, knowing that Uchiha Hide-sama is fine.


    I couldn''t help but feel that my worry just now was a bit funny.


    Ye Yuan Lin, who turned her head to look at it again, felt unbelievable.


    He didn''t even know when they were together and crying, when the timid girl became so reliable.


    Kakashi recalled what she had done just now, and she couldn''t help feeling that she was so much worse than Lin Yeyuan.


    He turned out to forget the most important things, which is also a bit distressing.


    After all, this is not the first time he has encountered such a thing.


    Although in Kakashi''s heart, Lin Nohara just now is very reliable.


    But only she herself knew how flustered she was just now. Even though she was very worried about Master Yin, she still pretended to be a strong trust.


    Under the nervous feeling of not knowing whether her sweetheart is alive or dead, she still has to concentrate on the treatment, so painful and tangled, Ye Yuan Lin doesn''t want to experience it for the second time in her life.


    But now it is good to see that Uchiha is safe, and now he can finally settle down and treat him wholeheartedly.


    She is always correct, her master Yin is always the most powerful existence.


    When thinking of this, Ye Yuan Lin had an expression that couldn''t help but snickered, and the joyful mood as if she had escaped from the dead burst from the inside out.


    At this moment, Uchiha in the battle didn''t know that his series of actions had affected the minds of the two in this way.


    If I know it, I am afraid I will make fun of these two people.


    At this moment, he looked at Uchiha with a provocative expression on his face and said, "What? Is it that way?"


    Hearing this, Uchiha brought the soil, and he felt like running away in an instant, but he still concealed his gloomy mood between two breaths.


    After all, exposing one''s own emotions too much will only allow the other party to quickly grasp their weaknesses, and this will only make him lose faster.


    Although Uchiha Taito himself knew this matter very well, it was almost impossible to be truly calm.


    So now Uchiha''s words with the soil have a gnashing taste, "Naturally it won''t be like this, but I have been preparing for this day for a long time!"


    Speaking of reaching out and quickly forming a seal, the scarlet color of the writing wheel seemed to be a little deeper.


    "The next thing is the gift I prepared for you!"


    Speaking of taking a step back slightly, he stopped drinking, "Kyuubi, what are you waiting for? Come out soon!"


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw that Haofeng Shuimen, which was originally stable under the hands of Rin Nohara, seemed to have suffered a severe injury.


    The whole body arched in an instant, his face was full of pain, and the sweat on his forehead began to drip down, as if he was suffering from great pain.


    Ye Yuan Lin suddenly became very surprised when she saw it like this. After all, she knew that this wave of Feng Shui Men had been very stable in the first second.


    She is also very sure that she has made no mistakes. If this is the case, she shouldn''t have the current situation.


    It was just when she was confused, Ye Yuan Lin saw something on Bo Feng Shuimen''s belly constantly pouring out.


    A translucent red chakra, even if Lin Nohara is not very clear about Bofeng Watergate, he knows that this is a chakra from Kyuubi.


    Under such a situation, it is certainly not the Bofeng Shuimen that leaked spontaneously, so there can only be one possibility, and that is that the Bofeng Shuimen''s seal has already had problems.


    Thinking of what Kakashi said before, Lin Nohara has almost determined her own thoughts.


    Trying to stop the leakage of the Nine-Tailed Chakra, but only a few seconds to find out, that is simply impossible.


    At the moment, he didn''t dare to hesitate and shouted, "Master Yin, Master Watergate''s seal is dead!"


    After speaking for a while, he added a bit unwillingly, "I can''t fix it!" When he said this, Uchiha hidden from a distance felt a very painful and weak feeling.


    Uchiha, who was not so angry at first, felt a very dry feeling for a moment.


    The smile on the face did not disappear at that moment, but there was even a sense of danger, "I originally wanted to spare your life, but it still seems that you have the meaning of cherishing it!"


    When he said this, Uchiha''s body shook slightly, and a shadow clone was instantly separated.


    The instant the clone appeared, it moved towards Nohara Lin''s position.


    Uchiha felt very nervous when he watched the soil, and immediately wanted to catch up.


    But Uchiha Hidden naturally didn''t intend to let him go, and his body flashed, and the huge Susao could be a giant, instantly now in front of Uchiha''s belt.


    He completely blocked Uchiha¡¯s path to take the soil, with a frosty expression, "Your opponent is me! Don''t think about passing over there!"


    After Ye Yuan Lin on one side heard this, she suddenly raised her head and saw Master Yin''s shadow clone rushing over, and she instantly felt relieved.


    He immediately suppressed the feeling of grievance in his heart and became hungry, "Master Yin, the power of Nine Tails is too strong, I can''t control it at all!"


    Uchiha faintly heard it, and nodded with a face of understanding, "Well, don''t stop your treatment, leave me a little room!"


    At the moment when she heard this, Rin Nohara moved immediately, stepped aside, and reserved her position for Uchiha.

 612 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 612

    Kakashi looked at this situation with a worried expression on his face, but he couldn''t do anything but watched.


    The feeling at that moment was very discouraging. After all, when others were struggling hard, he couldn''t help much. This thing itself was a very painful thing.


    Uchihain seemed to feel Kakashi''s emotions too, and immediately said, "Kakashi, you pay attention to caution, I think it will definitely come!"


    It was originally just a word to comfort Kakashi, but at the moment when the voice fell, Uchiha Ken was someone who really felt the rapid approach within Kagura''s eyes.


    The feeling of Chakra is very special, and the only ones who want to come at this time are absolutely absolutely.


    Chapter 613 is still complete abuse


    Originally it was just an unintentional sentence, but it became true in such a short time, Uchiha Yin also felt helpless, but there was no way, but as his own prediction was successful.


    After hearing Uchiha''s words, Kakashi had an expression of expectation. Looking at the distant location, he seemed to be waiting for the arrival of Nazu.


    At the same time, Uchiha''s expression on the soil was not so good. He originally thought that after the release of the nine tails, he was sure of winning this game.


    But what I didn''t expect was that this Uchiha Yin turned out to use the shadow avatar technique, and then let his avatar go to seal and reinforce the Namifeng Water Gate.


    The more I think about it, the more dissatisfied Uchiha takes with the soil, he said with a completely ironic expression, "You won''t be arrogant and want to use a clone to reinforce the seal, do you think Chakra is enough? "


    Uchiha listened to Uchiha¡¯s words full of resentment, and instantly felt a good mood. At the moment, he smiled and said, "You don¡¯t need to worry about this matter, you just have to wait and see. Up!"


    After speaking, he paused slightly, "Aren''t you very rampant just now, you can just follow the next move!"


    Speaking of removing the bow and arrow from Suzuo Nohu''s back, he held the bow in his left hand, and slid his right hand toward the bowstring. A long sword appeared on the bowstring in an instant.


    That long arrow is full of chakras that condensed Uchiha''s five attributes. At this moment, it reflected a blue-violet brilliance, which looked very dazzling.


    Uchiha Daido still knows about the bow and arrows of Susano, but he doesn''t know that Uchiha''s arrow actually contains five attributes of Chakra.


    The current person thinks that he can directly follow, "It''s just a sword, just let it go!"


    He had a majestic expression on his face, as if he had already seen the victory of taking the arrow successfully.


    Looking at Uchiha''s confident expression on his face, Uchiha could not help but sneered. Does he really think that he will deprive him of how many Chakras if he releases a shadow clone?This arrow was not something he could easily follow.


    Originally, Uchiha was worried that there would be too much movement, so he just kneaded the power of the five chakras, and Uchiha hadn''t put in the chakra powers of Yin and Yang.


    When thinking like this, Uchihain felt like he wanted to laugh, but in the end he held it back and let go without expression, and the arrow flew out instantly.


    Along the way, I felt like electric light and flint, that powerful aura seemed to be able to destroy everything.


    It was the moment Uchiha took the soil that he felt the terrible place of Uchiha, but he gritted his teeth and activated his power.


    Seeing the place where the long arrow was about to fall, a black rotating space was constantly enlarging, and in the end the long arrow was swallowed directly.


    I skipped Uchiha''s body with soil, and suddenly lifted up and landed on the hill behind him.


    Uchiha Daido was still looking fortunate and disdainful, but in a flash, his appearance changed.


    The expression on that face was a look of tangled pain, and then watched Uchiha''s soiled throat roll slightly.


    But he couldn''t help but overflowing from the corner of his mouth except for the meaning blood, obviously the internal organs were injured.


    Originally, Uchiha took the soil and used God''s might to turn Uchiha''s long arrow away. There was no problem, at least he would not be able to hurt his hands.


    But what is helpless is that the Chakra attributes contained in Uchiha''s arrow are too many, and the power is so huge that it is not the range that his divine power can fully bear.


    Therefore, Uchiha was still a bit injured with the soil. When she looked at Uchiha, she looked terrified and couldn''t help but back up two steps.


    Then he stopped alive, his eyes couldn''t help but looked at Ye Yuan Lin''s position.


    Looking at it this way, I only saw the busy face of Lin Lin''s eyes at this moment was very firm, and she didn''t look at her position at all.


    At that moment, Uchiha brought the soil only thought that his behavior was very funny, he had already arrived in this field, and even thought that the person could look at himself again, he really forgot that he was no longer The previous self.


    Thinking of this, he touched his cheek with a sad face, where half of his body was regenerated from Bai Jue''s cells.


    The appearance of his own in Ye Yuan Lin''s serious fear is no different from ghosts.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha took the soil and laughed, but that smile slowly filled with self-deprecating taste, as if he was laughing at his own self-defense.


    Uchiha looked at the expression of Uchiha Daido from the opposite side, and instantly felt a very unbearable feeling. After all, Uchiha Daido was very serious about Nohara Lin''s love.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for this love, he wouldn¡¯t have become what he is now. When thinking about this, Uchiha lowered his eyes slightly, and thought secretly, "Did I take too much action just now? The soil can also be transformed slowly!"


    When thinking about it this way, Uchiha''s secret is already secretly determined to capture Uchiha''s soil alive, and then take it back and slowly reform it.


    Even though he thought so, Uchiha Daido seemed unwilling to give him this opportunity by then, after the sad expression on his face faded.


    There was only a fierce expression left, as if he had already given up something.


    The Yuci colleague''s black and white have also arrived. Although they can do it well, they still can''t match the speed of space ninjutsu.


    So I came here after a long time behind. When I came here, I saw the scene in front of me.


    Especially when I saw the blood at the corner of Uchiha''s mouth, the first thought was to retreat with Uchiha''s belt.


    But Uchiha Daito obviously didn''t think so. When he saw the arrival of Zutsu, he said with joy, "Zue, interrupt them, there is just a clone!"


    Jue had originally seemed unwilling to carry out Uchiha''s words, but when I heard that it was just a clone, it was still a little shaken.


    After all, it is relatively easy for them to escape, and Bai Jue is almost indestructible, so there is still a little sneak attack value.


    When I thought of this, the black and white separated in an instant, went to both sides, ready to attack at any time!


    Chapter 614 Escape


    Seeing this scene, Lin Ye was very panicked for an instant. After all, now he and Master Yin''s clones cannot release their hands, and can only rely on Kakashi alone.


    But the other party is two people again, which also makes people have to worry.


    Rin Nohara looked flustered, and Uchiha''s avatar kept her eyes on her.


    "Don''t be distracted, trust your companions!" It was just a simple sentence, but it seemed to have soothing power.


    Let Nohara Lin''s mind stabilize in an instant, she smiled and said to Kakashi, "Then please! Kakashi!"


    When Kakashi, who was still very nervous, heard this sentence, the smile on his face was very pleasant. He had always felt that he could not play any role.


    Now I finally have the opportunity to show myself, and my companion is willing to give his back to himself, which is a very happy thing.


    And Kakashi is not completely incapable of standing black and white, it''s just that the previous battle was too hasty, and he has not had time to discover their shortcomings and loopholes!


    Now after this little time of thinking, he has already thought of a countermeasure.


    Watching the two standing on the side staring at each other, they were about to rush forward.

 613 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 613

    Kakashi made a quick seal with an indifferent expression, and stopped drinking, "Water escape, water waves are chaotic!"


    The moment the voice fell, I saw a bunch of waves appear out of thin air, rushing towards the black and white position.


    The two of them also dodged immediately, both with disdainful expressions. It seemed that they had never expected Kakashi to use such a low-level ninjutsu.


    Kakashi had an expression of disapproval, with a grinning look on his face, "Lei Dun, go!"


    The moment the voice fell, the right hand was directly pressed on the ground, and the water left on the ground instantly became a kind of conductor.


    The original attack range of the Thunder Walk has been expanded many times, and it quickly spread towards the feet of the black and white.


    No matter how fast the two of them reacted, they were electrocuted before they left. It was not very serious, but by then they felt numb.


    The land wetted by Kakashi''s original water escape and chaos formed a circle to protect the three people in the middle.


    Rin Nohara, who was still very worried, couldn''t help laughing at this moment, but she really did not expect that Kakashi would use such a simple ninjutsu to block the black and white.


    Looking at this scene, Uchiha''s smile on the corner of his mouth was also very satisfied. He turned to look at Uchiha with a mocking face and said, "Why, do you want to continue!"


    That Uchiha brought the soil to hear the words was very unwilling, and began to make seals regardless of Uchiha''s presence.


    After all, he can now clearly see that the Nine-Tailed Chakra that had already come out almost completely, at this moment, he has almost gone back more than half, if he doesn''t try hard, his efforts this time will be really wasted.


    Uchiha watched concealedly, naturally he understood what Uchiha wanted to do according to the map, but he was just standing and didn''t mean to bother at all.


    It''s not because of other things, but Uchiha''s pure desire to let Uchiha bring the soil through a desperate taste.


    He wants to make Uchiha clear that there are many things he can''t do.


    I have to say that Uchiha''s idea is also very scary.


    Originally, Uchiha Daido paid great attention to Uchihain when he moved, but then he fully realized that Uchihain had no chance to organize himself.


    Naturally, Uchiha is not stupid enough to think that this person wants to release the nine tails by himself, so it can only show that this person is sure that he cannot succeed, even when facing his clone. !


    Uchiha''s expression on his face was crumbling and Debon continued to increase his control over the nine tails, and the sweat on his forehead began to fall.


    However, the nine-tailed Chakra returned to Hafeng Mizumon''s body without any pause, and Uchiha''s control of the soil had no effect at all.


    In other words, his Uchiha belt soil is really inferior to Uchiha''s conceited clone.


    When he realized this, Uchiha was very depressed when he brought the soil. The whole person felt a sense of depression. He slowly put his hand down, and fell weakly beside him...


    After a few seconds, Rin Nohara saw that all the Chakras of Nine Tails had returned to Bo Feng Shuimen''s body, and immediately began to restore Bo Feng Shuimen''s body with all his strength, and she did not dare to delay the slightest delay. .


    The clone started to repair the damaged seal and reinforced it.


    The black and white over there was absolutely no way to rush in, even if he was staring at him, he felt very discouraged right now.


    The Uchiha Daido finally raised his head and looked at Uchiha Yin and said, "I admit that I am not as good as you now, and I will come back later!"


    Saying that the whole body was distorted in an instant, and he completely penetrated into his own space, and the black and white must have escaped in an instant, and it was difficult to trace.


    Kakashi saw that Black and White had left, and then heaved a sigh of relief, letting go of the technique that had been maintained.


    The whole person fell to the ground without breaking away. After all, maintaining a kind of ninjutsu for a long time, even if the demand for Chakra is not very high, it can''t stand the time consumption for such a long time. Now Kakashi is almost exhausted. Chakra''s.


    Looking at the direction Uchiha took the soil away, Uchiha couldn''t help feeling a little entangled, whether he was Yingai just letting Uchiha take the soil away.


    Turning her head slightly and looking at the still busy Rinpoche, she finally gave up and continued chasing. This time Uchiha''s soil was hit hard, and she should not be able to set off any big storms in a short time.


    And now he is still in the Akatsuki organization, and when the time is right, he can catch it all in one go.


    It seemed that Uchiha had finally found an excuse to comfort him, and with a slight relief, he walked towards Rin Nohara and the others.


    Kakashi, who was sitting on the ground, stood up, and Uchiha said in a compliment, "Good job. It helped us buy a lot of time!"


    Kakashi was very tired at first, and he laughed as soon as he heard these words, with a happy face. It is really a very happy thing to be praised by people he likes to respect.


    Kakashi quickly smiled and said, "Thank you Master Yin!"


    Chapter 615: Returning in Victory


    Looking at Kakashi who was smiling very happily, Uchiha had a very complicated feeling in his heart.


    After all, Kakashi has been alone for so long, but now he is full of joy because of his own words of praise.


    Uchihain suddenly realized that he seemed to have become a deified existence in the hearts of these people.


    The more I thought about it, the more complicated Uchiha felt. After all, he couldn''t directly tell whether it was good or bad.


    Maybe people in this world will feel that some people are really invincible and exist like a death god, but Uchiha Himself knows very well that although he is tough, he is only a person after all, and there are still flaws. Will die.


    Uchiha''s thoughts in this way were completely lost for a moment, as if he was completely immersed in what he was thinking.


    Ye Yuan Lin on one side didn''t even notice, after all, she had always concentrated all her energy on the treatment of Bo Feng Shuimen.


    Just when she felt that her Chakra was almost exhausted, the restoration of Bo Feng Shuimen''s body was really over.


    Ye Yuan Lin let out a long sigh of relief, staring expectantly at Bo Feng Shui Men''s face, and she wanted to open her eyes at Bo Feng Shui Men in an instant.


    After all, as a medical ninja, Lin Nohara encountered such a situation for the first time, but she was actually very excited and looking forward to it.


    As a doctor, the most exciting thing is to see the patients awakened by their own treatment!


    Kakashi was also a little tired, so he sat on the side to rest, slowly recovering his chakra.


    Finally, after nearly two minutes, Lin Ye finally saw the eyelid muscles of Bo Feng Shuimen tremble slightly.


    Just the little tremor made Ye Yuanlin excited. She almost held her breath and looked at Bo Feng Shuimen¡¯s face, and finally saw Bo Feng Shuimen frowned slightly, and then slowly opened her eyes. opened.


    When Nohara Lin saw this, the expression on her face was very excited. The first thing she thought of was to share it with Uchiha, and immediately looked down at Hafeng Mizumon''s face and shouted.


    "Master Yin, come and see, Lord Watergate is awake!"


    After calling for several times, it seemed that Uchiha Yin hadn''t heard him. He had been looking at his wish and didn''t answer.


    Rin Nohara found out what was wrong with Uchiha Hideo at this time, so she lowered the gate of Hafeng Mizuno and passed to Uchiha Hideo''s position.


    Tugging at Uchiha¡¯s clothes lightly, Uchiha¡¯s clothes were considered to have reacted, and he turned his head blankly and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    The bewildered expression was so real that Lin Lin couldn''t help but swallow all what she wanted to say before, and smiled and said, "Master Watergate is awake!"


    When he said that, he turned his body slightly to one side, and saw that Bo Feng Shuimen, who had been unconscious, was sitting up with Kakashi''s support at this moment.


    But it still seemed uncomfortable, and kept pressing his forehead and eyes.


    Uchiha was also very happy to see that Hafeng Mizumon had recovered, although this matter was completely under his control.

 614 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 614

    Immediately walked over and asked with concern, "How is it?"


    Although it was so calm in front of Uchiha brought the soil just now, only Uchiha knew that the two forces involved the Kyuubi Chakra in a tug of war in the body of Hafeng Mizumon. Horrible things.


    The internal organs and muscles of Bo Feng Shuimen''s body that had been severely injured in an instant became even more mottled.


    That''s why Rin Nohara took so long to completely repair his body.


    After Bo Feng Shuimen woke up, he showed that he saw Kakashi, and he was able to let go of the heart he was holding.


    Before taking a serious breath, I heard Uchiha''s voice, and it was very nervous to let go.


    After all, as the agent of Hokage, he encountered such a big incident on the first day, and he almost lost Kyuubi.


    So Bo Feng Shui Men was very nervous, "Master Yin, I''m sorry!"


    When he said this, he even wanted to stand up and salute, but it was promptly stopped by Uchiha.


    Uchiha is relatively familiar with Hafongsumigate, so as soon as she said this, Uchihayin already knew what he wanted to say.


    At the moment, he smiled and interrupted and said, "This is not your fault, you have accumulated to protect the safety of the villagers, it is already very good!"


    Uchiha has always been more tolerant of what his subordinates do. Moreover, in such a difficult to weigh situation, Hafeng Mizumon has done a good job.


    Hearing Uchihain''s words, the pressure in Hafeng Mizuno''s heart was relieved instantly, and he smiled and said, "Thank you Yin-sama!"


    Looking at the sky that was about to light up, Uchiha smiled slightly, looked at the three of them and said, "We''ll go back quickly, maybe we can sleep for a while!"


    I have to say that at this time, I can say such humorous words, Uchiha Ken is also a very interesting person.


    The four people laughed together in an instant, Uchihain directly used space ninjutsu, and when they saw something again, they were in the village of Konoha.


    At that time, most of the people were already asleep, Bo Feng Shui Men and Kakashi were in the same direction, and the two supported each other and went back.


    And Uchiha Ken slowly walked back with Uchiha Mikoto.


    Uchiha Mikoto seemed to enjoy this feeling very much too, with a smile on his face all the time, looking at the east side that almost leaked a little red sun.


    Although Uchiha Ken has lived here for so long, he has never seen the sunrise once. At the moment, Uchiha Ken stood patiently beside Mikoto and enjoyed the beauty with her.


    Originally, Uchiha was reluctant to do such a thing, but the atmosphere between the two was really good.


    Looking at Mikoto''s beautiful profile face, Uchiha instantly felt the thought of wanting to kiss Yoshizawa. He stretched out his hand and pulled Mikoto''s head over.


    He hit his lips directly, without any gentle feeling, but the oppressive feeling of the violent storm made Mikoto completely intoxicated.


    As if they have forgotten, or there is a group of people waiting for them to go back!


    So when Uchiha hidden Mikoto Uchiha let go, Mikoto almost screamed and left!


    Chapter 616 Nagato Warning


    Uchiha Ken looked at Uchiha Mikoto who was hiding behind him amused. Looking at the women who had waited all night and finally couldn¡¯t sit back and find him, Uchiha¡¯s heartfelt happiness was born. a feeling of.


    At the moment he smiled and said, "I''m fine, and the matter is settled, you should go back and rest quickly!"


    Feeling that when people heard this, they were relieved first, and then they nodded obediently and left.


    Even if they want to stay here with Uchiha, it is already impossible.


    After all, even if Uchiha can handle it, they themselves will feel very uncomfortable.


    Uchiha Mikoto also blushed immediately and turned away, leaving only Uchiha and Kuroi with big eyes and small eyes.


    And the black earth eyes were full of panic and worry.


    Uchiha Yin instantly felt a very guilty feeling. If it weren''t for her own, the black soil wouldn''t be able to endure this kind of pain at her age that she shouldn''t bear.


    When thinking like this, Uchihain was very distressed. He picked up the black soil and sat on his arms, "Okay, you have to wait for me here, let''s go back together!"


    When Uchihain started to walk, he stretched out his slender arm and wrapped Uchihain''s neck in the middle of his arm." Master Yin, you are finally not coming back!"


    Uchiha was so concealed that he didn''t expect the black soil to hold back for so long just to say this sentence, and it felt very funny right now.


    But for the sake of the worried expression on the black soil, Uchihain still tolerated his smile, "Well, I''m back, so don''t worry!"


    I thought that this conversation was over here, but I didn¡¯t expect it, the black soil paused slightly, and continued, ¡°Master Yin will bring me something in the future. I promise I won¡¯t add anything to you. It¡¯s troublesome, it¡¯s really uncomfortable to wait for you to come back like this!"


    When he said this, Hei Tu had a serious expression on his face, even slightly frowned, with a puzzled expression on his face.


    That look is very cute no matter how you look at it, I can''t help but sigh in my heart, this little Nizi is very good at inadvertently talking love words, unexpectedly makes people feel very happy.


    But with such a feeling, Uchiha Hidden naturally would tell the black soil, he pretended to be ignorant, and shook his head slightly.


    "You are far from enough now. If you want to follow me in the future, you will have to cultivate hard these days!"


    When Hei Tu heard this, the expression on his face was unprecedentedly firm, and his voice said loudly, "Yes, Master Yin, I will definitely work hard!"


    This scene makes people can''t bear to encourage me, "Okay, I believe you will succeed soon!"


    The two chatted with each other. For that short stretch of road, the black soil had been sitting on the arm of the victim, and the expression on his face was firm and joyful, exactly like a young girl in love!


    What is incompatible with Uchiha''s hidden side is that the losing Uchiha belt almost escaped.


    When he felt that he was out of Uchiha''s range of perception, Uchiha''s taking the soil had stopped, not because he didn''t want to continue running, but because his Chakra could no longer hold on.


    Moreover, Uchiha''s body with soil was severely damaged in the battle. If it can''t be treated in time, it will be destroyed.


    Originally, Uchiha took soil instinctively, but after a short pause, Uchiha took soil to dispel this idea.


    It is really easy for him to forget that he is no longer the one he was before. Now his body can be repaired on its own. After all, this Baijue cell is so powerful.


    When I thought of this, Uchiha couldn''t help but feel that he didn''t feel happy and fortunate. On the contrary, he felt very upset and ironic.


    This almost became his sore spot.


    That black and white absolutely seemed to be very dissatisfied, after all, the previous plan was still very thorough, who would have thought that this situation suddenly became like this.


    Na Bai Jue did mean something to say, but Hei Jue was not so good to greet people. He said in a gloomy tone, "I originally thought that the person Ma was looking for would be more reliable, but I didn''t expect it. You can''t do such a little thing!"


    When Uchiha took the soil, he felt a sense of anger in an instant, and he didn''t mean to feel that way at the moment, "I didn''t expect to be with Madara Madara all the time.


    Between the two, in the dialogue like children quarreling, there is really a murderous look.


    Uchiha Daido didn''t mean to continue talking to Kurozu at the moment, and when he recovered a bit of Chakra, he passed directly to the location of Ugin Village.


    Now it''s the only place where I can stay.


    When Uchiha returned with the soil, his body was full of the smell of killing and fighting.

 615 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 615

    But what is more obvious is the injuries on his body and a large number of weakened chakras.


    At this time, Nagato, the six penins have been completed, and they have been performing exploration and guard inspections outside.


    It happened to meet Uchiha who was back with the soil, keenly sensed the injury on his body, and immediately stopped him and said coldly.


    "I don''t care who you are, you''d better not come back to trouble me, otherwise I won''t be polite!"


    Uchiha Daido was still smiling while listening, but the coldness in that tone really couldn''t be ignored.


    "That''s natural, I will definitely protect this village!" He said with a firm expression, "This is just an accident. The defected ninja is always remembered. You know this very well!"


    Although Nagato didn''t believe it, he felt that this statement was reasonable, and he didn''t want to ask more at the moment. He just said coldly, "This is best!" Then he walked away!


    Uchiha looked at Penn who was leaving with the soil, and couldn''t help clenching his teeth.


    Na Kuzue came out from under the ground with a sarcasm, and Uchiha pretended to be invisible.


    Chapter 617 Warning


    When the sky came to light the next day, Uchiha had just lay down, but looking at the sun outside, he couldn''t sleep anymore.


    So I got up and walked around. The most important city of Harbin went to Anbu to take a look. After all, the situation in the Hokage office last night was so fierce. These people didn''t even notice it, and the interview was too undisciplined.


    So this time, the expression on Uchiha''s hidden face was no longer the gentle and grinning expression he had before.


    This time it can almost be said that the face is full of frost, which can cool down those in the dark part.


    The first person Uchiha saw after entering was not someone else. It was Uzuki Yuyan. After seeing himself, his face immediately became pink and greedy, and he seemed to be very shy.


    But the current Uchiha Hideki is definitely a non-styled existence. At the moment, he said with an official expression, "Tell all the Anbu staff to have a meeting!"


    Uzuki Yuyan originally wanted to say some kind words, but was completely frightened by Uchiha''s terrifying look on his face.


    When she heard this, Yuyue Xiyan immediately condensed her charming thoughts instantly, with a solemn expression on her face.


    The actions of the ninjas of the Anbe were very quick, but within a short while, all the members of the Anbe had already arrived quickly.


    They all knelt on one knee, bowed their heads and said respectfully, "Master Yin!"


    Originally, Uchiha Ken was generally unwilling to accept other people''s gifts, but today Uchiha Ken accepted it without saying anything.


    The ninjas in Anbe also existed like human beings, and now I knew that Uchiha''s mood today was not so good.


    All the laughter voices now receded, and the expressions on his face were a little apprehensive, and even many of them looked incredible.


    Uchiha said in a deep voice, "Who knows what happened last night?"


    Most of the people in Anbe are not very clear about what happened last night. After all, last night, everyone was in a very excited state, and Uchiha brought the soil and the fengshui and the Kakashi battle. It has always been very short and hidden.


    Even so, Zhang Chong is still by his side, so they have no chance to find out.


    But even so, they are all elites in the village of Konoha. They are all experienced existences. Although they reacted a little late, they still sensed an invasion.


    But the perception was very vague. After all, the feeling quickly disappeared, and there was no riot in Konoha Village, so everyone even thought it was all right.


    But now looking at the angry expression of Uchiha in front of him, he was sure that what happened last night was not their illusion at all.


    When thinking of this, everyone here is very nervous. After all, their characters have always been secretly protecting the safety of Konoha Village. Nowadays, there is nothing to express about such behavior except for a negligence.


    As a ninja, dereliction of duty in the mission is the most intolerable thing their self-esteem, so the expressions of everyone at the moment are very solemn.


    I don¡¯t even know how to answer Uchiha¡¯s question, so after I asked Uchiha¡¯s question, all I got was silence!


    Uchiha Yin was naturally very dissatisfied with this answer, "I don''t know, is it? Then let me tell you!"


    Speaking of Uchihain, he immediately dropped to the highest position with a slight force, and looked at the people below, his expression was very gloomy, "Last night, I almost lost the nine tails and your agent Hokage. !"


    I have to say that the recall of Uchiha''s words is very angry in his heart. After all, the ninjas here are the existences he trusts very much. Now such things make him feel like a faceless face.


    There is also a kind of worry about the future. If it is only facing a Uchiha belt and cannot be resolved now, then if it encounters more dangerous things later, Konoha Village has changed how to deal with it!


    When talking about this place, I have to say that Uchiha''s anger is selfish. Almost all the people he values ??are in the village of Konoha.


    If it is in danger, it is difficult for him to take care of it. At this time, many ninjas need to work together to resist, but if it has always been at this level, it is almost equal to seeing the end of destruction directly.


    The more I thought about it, the more worried Uchiha Yin felt, and the indescribable anger became stronger.


    But he also knew that even blindly angry and complaining would be useless, so Uchiha Yin forced himself to calm down right now.


    Shen Sheng said, "This is your negligence, tell Itachi that I am waiting for him!"


    The people in Anbe were very nervous the moment they heard this, because compared to Uchiha''s anger, the person they were more afraid of was Uchiha Itachi, the captain of this Anbe.


    It''s not because Uchiha Itachi is better, but Uchiha Itachi''s remediation methods are always very outstanding, so that everyone has to surrender.


    Although there is such an aspect, everyone in Anbe is quite convinced of Uchiha Itachi, not because of fear, but because of true admiration.


    If Uchiha Ken is a god-like existence, then Uchiha Itachi is a God-given son who is favored by God.


    Uchiha Itachi is very outstanding in both strength and leadership, so even at a very young age, they will still admire it by then.


    After listening to Uchiha''s words, someone was going to call Itachi Uchiha, but even before turning around, he heard Uchiha''s calm voice.


    "No need, I''m here!" He said neatly and walked to Uchiha Ken''s salute obediently, "Hin-sama, you are here, this time I am so hungry that I am going to lose my duty, you can handle it at will!"


    Seeing such a cooperative and well-behaved Uchiha Itachi, Uchiha''s original dissatisfaction disappeared in an instant, and then he sighed slightly and said, "You go down now!"


    When he said that, he waved to the ninjas in the dark part, indicating that they were ready to go out.


    Those ninjas didn''t feel relaxed after hearing the words. On the contrary, they became more nervous, but they still didn''t dare to defy and went straight out.


    Chapter 618-Late Concern


    After all, Uchiha had already let the people talk, even if they had the guts to stay here.


    So they all left in a hurry, only one person looked back, the expression on that face was full of worry, this person was not someone else, it was Uzue Xiyan.


    Although Uchiha said nothing, Uzuki Yuyan could also imagine that what happened last night must be very urgent.


    If it weren''t, Uchiha would not have such a big temper, and at that time, she couldn''t help, not even a greeting.


    Uzue Xiyan couldn''t help feeling very sorry for what she had done.


    But even if she was worried, that was after she lost her identity as an Anbe ninja, and now the seventeen things she had to do was to obey orders.


    At the moment, he followed the Anbu group out with a firm expression.


    After Uchiha made sure that those people had gone out, he directly found a table and sat down, and patted his deep white position, looked at Uchiha Itachi, and motioned him to sit.

 616 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 616

    Uchiha Itachi didn''t seem to be surprised by Uchiha''s actions, so he cleverly walked over and sat down.


    But the expression on the face is still very nervous, "Master Yin, sorry, I will pay attention to more rigorous training in the future!"


    Uchiha faintly heard these words and sighed slightly, "Actually, it''s not all their fault that they couldn''t discover this matter in time. The ability of the visitors to hide their whereabouts has always been top-notch!"


    Itachi Uchiha was very touched when he heard this. After all, it is not easy to get a superior who talks about human relations.


    But even so, it does not mean that Uchiha Itachi will feel that the responsibility this time is not on him, and he still said firmly, "Yes, we will try to improve our perception ability!"


    Uchihain had a dumbfounding feeling for Itachi''s expression. After thinking about it for a while, he put away the smile first, and said solemnly, "Okay, let''s work hard for you!"


    He patted Uchiha Itachi on the shoulder and got up to leave.


    Upon seeing it, Uchiha Itachi also hurriedly got up to see him off. When he walked to the door, Uchiha Yin had already calmed down his already very relaxed expression, and put on a very serious look.


    The ninjas of the Anbe all had trembling expressions when they saw it, but Uchiha Ken left without saying anything.


    Everyone was relieved at this time, they almost thought that their limit was here!


    Uzuki Yuyan watched Uchiha walk out, thought about it slightly, and then walked out.


    Uchiha''s perception ability in junior high school is naturally known, so I just waited to see what Uzuki Yugan wanted to do.


    But what I didn''t expect was that Uchiha had been following behind him all the time, and Uchiha Yin instantly felt very helpless.


    At the moment, she stopped with a sigh, turned her head and looked at Uyue Xiyan with her head down, and watched without speaking.


    Originally, after Uzuki Yuyan came out, she wanted to go up and care about Uchiha''s situation yesterday.


    However, it seems inappropriate to filter several statements in my mind, so I have been silently following the constant ideas in my mind what should be said.


    He didn''t even notice that Uchihain in front had stopped, so he ran into him without hesitation.


    Uzuki Yuyan was able to react when she hit Uchihain''s chest and took two steps back quickly.


    He lowered his head and frowned secretly, and couldn''t help but start to sigh that he was really stupid, and that he would do such a stupid thing.


    Uchiha stood still and looked at the complicated expression on Uzuki Yu''s face, which was very funny.


    Now I even laughed, "Are you walking on your forehead?"


    The moment Uzue Xiyan heard this, her entire face turned red, with a bewildered expression, "No, I''m just thinking about things!"


    Uchiha Hideo didn''t intend to let go of Uzuki Yuyan''s cute performance, "Then what are you thinking? Miss me?"


    Originally, Uchiha''s words were unintentional, and then he planned to say that he was joking and don''t care, but Uzuki Yuyan''s next reaction was unexpected.


    "Yes, I am thinking of you!"


    Uzuki Yuga''s sudden sincere reply made Uchiha hide a sense of confusion, "Uh, I just said it casually!"


    "What I just wanted to say, Master Yin, are you all right!"


    When she said this, the expression on Uzuki Yu''s face was very firm, making Uchiha Ken, who had originally wanted to use a smile to preclude the past, didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    After a slight pause, he continued, "As you can see, we are fine, but you are from the Anbu, you still need to pay more attention in the future!"


    Yuyue Xiyan nodded when she heard the words, "Well, I saw it, so I just wanted to say it, after all, Lord Yin is the most powerful existence!"


    When she said this, Uzuki Yuyan had an admiring expression on her face, and her eyes were as clean and pure as Uchiha''s eyes had seen before saying that she liked her child.


    Such eyes made Uchiha Yin suddenly feel a feeling of rapid heartbeat, "Well, if there is anything else, I will go back first!"


    After speaking, there was a feeling of evasion, turned around and left.


    At this time, the person who wanted to laugh became Yuyue Xiyan, "Is Master Yin just anxious for this two minutes? Why don''t you say a few more words with me!"


    When she said this, Uzuki Yuyan had an evil smile on her face, which made Uchiha feel very familiar, as if she had seen such a look somewhere.


    Slightly squinted his eyes and thought for a while, only to remember that the look in his eyes was just the look he was making with the girl.


    Right now, Uchiha''s blushing sensation slowly faded away, but he had forgotten that he originally wanted to follow his heart, but now he was molested by a girl.


    When thinking of this, Uchiha''s invisibility was in front of Uzuki Yuyan in an instant, and he stretched out his long arms and directly caught the person in his arms.


    He moved his hands up and down dishonestly, and saw Uzue Xiyan''s instant stiff body and expression with satisfaction, and felt very happy at the moment, "Okay, since you are asking so, you can only agree to it!"


    Chapter 619 Task Progress


    Originally, Uzuki Yuyan was very cute looking at Uchiha''s surprised appearance, so she couldn''t help but want to look at it more, so she said that.


    However, she never thought that Uchiha would suddenly make such a move, but it really shocked her. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say.


    In this way, leaning stiffly on Uchiha''s shoulder, feeling the strong muscles, Uzuki Yuyan''s complexion was flushed.


    After all, this body is the body of the person she misses day and night, no matter what the situation, Uzue Xiyan feels very nostalgic.


    Uchiha can still feel the emotions of the woman since, and now he lowered his head slightly and looked at Uzuki Yuyan, the smile on his face was even more obvious.


    The Chakra on his body began to flow frantically, and in a flash, time disappeared in place.


    Uchiha Itachi happened to see this scene when he came out, and he felt very speechless for an instant. He originally wanted to come out and find Uzuki Yuyan to go back to the meeting.


    But I didn''t expect to see such a scene as soon as I came in, and I could only sigh at the moment and turned back.


    Maybe Uchiha Itachi is still young, and he doesn''t understand Uchiha''s behavior like this.


    But he wouldn''t say much, after all, that person is the person he admires most!


    When Uchihain left, it was not that he didn''t see Uchiha Itachi''s speechless expression, and he felt very embarrassed for a moment.


    But even so, Uchiha Hidden didn''t plan to let the people in front of him just like that, but secretly thought, "Itachi is still a child. It is normal not to understand now, and he will understand later!"


    Finally found a good reason to comfort him, Uchiha Yin was completely relieved, after all, it is not his principle of doing things to get along with beautiful women with a psychological burden.


    Finally landed safely, Uchiha hidden Uzuki Yuyan gently on the ground, with a smile on his face, "This place is very remote, you want me to chat with you, this is the best place." !"


    Hearing this, Maoyue Xiyan looked up and saw it in a circle. This was the forest behind the Anbu. It was really a place where no one would come. It was a safe area in the middle surrounded by guards.


    But compared to saying that no one came here, it would be more appropriate to say that this place is under everyone''s surveillance!


    Although the people in Anbu are not women who love gossip, this does not mean that they will not watch it when there is fun.


    So the moment after seeing the terrain clearly, the expression on Uzuki Yu''s face was very ugly.


    With a shy expression on his face, he didn''t know what to say.


    But then Uchiha Yin was reluctant, "What do you want me to chat with you?"

 617 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 617

    When he said this, Uchiha hidden deliberately put his face close to Uzuki Yuyan, and stopped until he could feel the other''s rapid breathing.


    Uzue Xiyan originally didn''t want to hide, but in the end she couldn''t bear the frequency of the heartbeat, and she couldn''t help taking a step back.


    Seeing Uzuki Yuyan like this, Uchiha''s face had a triumphant expression, and that appearance looked very naive.


    But the contrast is so cute that Uzuki Yuyan is even more unable to remove his eyes. She just looked at Uchihain with certainty, and even forgot to answer his questions.


    Even though Uchiha knew that Uzuki Yuyan, who was silly from time to time, was so cute, she had to interrupt her.


    After all, the silly expressions that have always been silly are tired of seeing, or looking at the clever expressions that don''t know what to do is the cutest.


    So Uchiha stood up straight and even said with an arrogant expression, "If you don''t say anything, I will assume that you have nothing to say to me, then I will not accompany you and go back first!"


    Speaking of Uchiha Yin, he didn''t even give Uzuki Yuyan time to react, so he turned around and left.


    When Uzuki Yuyan woke up from the sluggishness, the first reaction was to jump up and hold Uchiha hidden, "Master Yin, don''t go, I actually have nothing to say, I just want to see you more! "


    Maoyue Xiyan almost yelled these words, her voice reverberating in the empty woods.


    Uchiha stopped when he heard the words, raised his brows slightly, and said cruelly, "You don''t need to say so loud I can hear you!"


    At that moment, Uzuki Yuyan almost felt the grinning expressions of the ninjas in the dark part, and instantly felt her complexion red, and she didn''t even want to go back...


    But this was only a momentary thought. For Uchihain''s ridicule, Uzuki Yuyan still said seriously, "Nayin-sama would like to stay with me for a while?"


    When saying this, Uzuki Yuyan''s eyes were full of hopeful expressions, and Uchiha couldn''t bear to refuse.


    Looking at that look at the moment, Uchiha''s heart also throbbed, "It''s as you wish!"


    With a flash of their bodies, the two of them disappeared in an instant, and it was difficult to track them even by perception.


    This time Uchiha Yin really took Uzuki Yuyan to a place where no one came back, which was very remote.


    Keeping the posture he held when he was walking just now, Uchiha hidden slowly moved closer to Uzuki Yuyan''s ear.


    "You chase by my side all the time, I will take your confession seriously!"


    When Uchiha Yin said this, his voice seemed to be bewitching, making Uzuki Yuyan look obsessed, and whispered, "The confession was meant to be serious. Isn''t Yin-sama always treated as a child''s play? "


    Speaking of Uzuki Yuyan, it is also rare to boldly put one of his hands on Uchiha''s shoulder, and put his entire upper body on it.


    Uchiha''s eyes widened in surprise in an instant, but he didn''t expect Uzuki Yuyan to look like a mountain or water. This figure is quite amazing.


    The soft and warm touch imprinted on his chest made Uchiha feel absent. The hand that originally held Uzuki Yuyan''s waist moved upward unconsciously.


    Walking around the waist and chest, the itchy sensation brought by the gentle movements made Uzuki Yuyan feel a soft feeling all over her body for an instant, and she hung it on Uchiha''s shoulders. His eyes were misty and he looked unmanned.


    Uchiha Yin is a normal man anyway. Seeing such an expression, he suddenly felt uncontrollable. He lowered his head slightly, closing Uzuki Yuyan''s slightly opened mouth.


    The six hundred and twentieth chapter is over half completed


    Since having the last experience, Uzuki Yuyan hasn''t been so embarrassed, although it is jerky, but still very serious to meet Uchihain''s kiss.


    Under Uchiha''s powerful kiss, Uzuki Yuyan couldn''t keep up after all, and she didn''t even know how to breathe, so she started to push Uchiha''s chest with an uncomfortable look.


    But that was obviously useless. After all, the little power of the spear and the smoking was nothing short of inferior in front of Uchiha, and there was no confrontation at all.


    Seeing that Uzuki Yuyan wanted to hide, Uchiha stretched out a hand and clasped the back of Uzuki Yuyan''s head, making the kiss more dense.


    In an instant, Yuyue Xiyan felt the constant loss of oxygen, and there was a feeling of a blank brain in an instant.


    Just when Uzuki Yuyan thought that she would faint like this, Uchiha hidden her and was hungry.


    Uzuki Yuyan immediately began to gasp, Uchiha''s eyes could no longer move away from the slightly trembling chest.


    After all, the beautiful touch just now is still fresh in my memory, and it makes people want to feel it again.


    When thinking like this, Uchiha Hideo did the same, reaching out to grab the unsteady Uzuki Yuyan in his arms, and a big hand just fell on Uzuki Yuyan''s chest.


    With the soft touch, Uchiha can''t help but raises his brows, which is exactly the same as he imagined, or even better.


    Uzuki Yuyan felt it the moment Uchiha put it on, but she looked unbelievable. After all, she had experienced such a thing for the first time, and she froze right now.


    I originally thought that I would hate this kind of thing very much, but what I didn''t expect was that facing Uchiha Hidden Uzuki Yuyan would not hate it at all, and even had a little inexplicable expectation.


    Uzuki Yuyan was frightened by her own thoughts, and struggled slightly, trying to break away from Uchiha''s embrace.


    But it was a little lamb that had fallen into the mouth of a tiger, how could it be so easy to escape.


    Uchiha couldn''t help but didn''t let go. Instead, he used a bit of strength on his hands, squeezed slightly, and satisfactorily heard Uzuki Yuyan''s cry.


    Uzue Xiyan was very unfamiliar with this feeling, and she didn''t know why she made such a shameful sound at the moment, and she quickly covered her mouth with wide-eyed eyes.


    When she stretched her hand to cover it, Maoyue Xiyan felt her mouth feel a little hot, and she couldn''t help but think of the long kiss not long ago.


    His complexion became more ruddy in an instant, and he buried his head very low, not knowing how to react.


    Uchiha was also very surprised when he saw Uzuki Yuyan who reacted like this. Who would have thought that a strong and bold woman could have such a cute side.


    When Uchiha saw the situation, his thoughts of evil became more obvious, "What''s wrong? Are you uncomfortable?"


    When Uchiha was speaking, he pressed his mouth to Yueyue''s ear, and the warm breath was sent to Uzuki''s ear.


    Yuyue Xiyan felt an itchy sensation crawling up her spine for an instant, she couldn''t help turning her head, her eyes widened slightly.


    Uchiha knew the chance, and he slapped his mouth at the bare white neck. A light kiss fell on Uzuki Yuyan¡¯s neck. The tickling feeling made Uzuki Yuyan at a loss, only to be He hugged Uchihain''s neck tightly to prevent him from sliding down.


    Uchiha Ken also felt Uzuki Yuyan¡¯s release force. He stretched out his other hand and directly dragged Uzuki Yuyan¡¯s buttocks. With one of his hands, he directly pressed Uzuki Yuyan¡¯s body onto his own body firmly. Helped her to stabilize her body firmly.


    Maoyue Xiyan had no ability to resist at this time, and she felt that the heat on her face had begun to spread continuously, and it had already reached her body.


    The hot feeling made Uzue Xiyan start to writhe, trying to relieve the uncomfortable feeling on her body.


    At this moment, Uchiha had a feeling of self-sacrifice. After all, the beauty is still being dragged by this way, and it is really intolerable.


    But at this time, Uyue Xiyan didn''t know it, and the whole person felt dizzy.


    Uchiha Yin could only put the hand on Uzuki Yuyan''s buttocks with a little bit more strength, and pulled Uzuki Yuyan''s whole person up a lot, only his toes fell on the ground.


    At this moment, Uzuki Yuyan felt that something hard was on her lower abdomen and felt a little uncomfortable. She wanted to break free, but she was already severely confined by Uchiha.


    Uchihain''s hand that was placed on Uzuki Yuyan''s chest at the moment, looked for a circle like venting his anger, and finally squeezed it hard.


    Mao Yue Xiyan, who was still hazy, instantly became sober, and couldn''t help but let out a cry of mine.


    Uchiha said bitterly, "You are very good at playing with fire!"


    Uzuki Yuyan still understood what Uchiha was saying, and now she finally understood what was on her stomach.

 618 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 618

    At the moment, he didn''t dare to move at all. Although he did not agree with Uchiha''s words, he did not dare to refute or struggle at all. He could only stand stiffly on tiptoes.


    At this time, Uchiha''s uncomfortable feeling was a little better, and he looked at Uzuki Yuyan with an expression that counts you as interesting.


    After taking two deep breaths, he finally put down Maoyue Xiyan, "Well, my time is very precious. Let''s talk to you today!"


    He turned around and left. Uzue Xiyan stood in place to tidy up and looked down at her crumpled clothes slightly. The expression on her face was an indescribable feeling of loss.


    When realizing that she was losing, Uzuki Yuyan herself was very surprised, and finally shook her head with a blushing face to dismiss the thought.


    At this moment, a voice rang in Yuyue Xiyan''s mind, "Congratulations, most of the mission is completed!"


    This voice was not someone else, it was the system that had been gone for a long time. At the moment Uzue Xiyan didn''t pay attention to his plan, and moved towards the dark position after finishing herself.


    After all, I still have tasks waiting for me. It''s better to do the tasks instead of listening to the system''s talk.


    The system seemed to not care about Mao Yue Xiyan''s disregard, and just said, "Don''t forget this task, there is still a penalty after all!"


    There was no sound anymore.


    Chapter 621 Quanmei''s Progress


    After leaving, Hideko Uchiha wanted to find something to eat as soon as possible. After all, he came here early in the morning, and at this time there was no more water.


    At this time, he prefers to go to the ramen shop in Yile to get a bowl of ramen. It hasn''t passed for several days, and he missed the taste a little.


    When thinking like this, Uchihain passed by without stopping. Once such a thought occurs, it is unstoppable.


    Uchiha, who was thinking about this, walked away quickly, and he had already passed Uchiha''s house, but he looked back curiously.


    Not because of anything else, but in the backyard of Uchiha¡¯s house, I saw Uchiha Izumi who was practicing as if she had been hit by something. She sat on the ground with a tired face and looked forward, still panting heavily. gas.


    Although I wanted to eat something, I couldn''t help but look back at Quanmi''s appearance.


    After being brought here by her teacher, Izumi has learned a lot about writing round eyes. Now she is practicing ninjutsu, but she has indeed encountered a bottleneck.


    Obviously everything is done according to the teacher''s instructions, but this ninjutsu is always unsuccessful. After trying for a long time, it is still unsuccessful, so Izumi can not help but feel a little discouraged.


    A face of sweat, no matter whether the ground is clean or not, I just sat down, with a tired and paralyzed expression, but even so, my eyes were still looking ahead and thinking about what I did wrong.


    So when Uchiha stopped by his side, he didn''t know that he was still stuck in his own thinking.


    Originally, Uchiha Hidden wanted to wait for Uchiha Izumi to find out that he had come, but looking at that Izumi really didn''t mean to find him, she could only sigh and speak directly.


    "Quanmei, what''s wrong with you?"


    Hearing a voice ringing in her ears, Uchiha Izumi was shocked, her body turned over, her whole body was lying on the ground, one hand propped on the ground, and the other hand went behind her. , Pressed it on the cutting tool bag.


    His eyes were very guarded. When he saw that the person was Uchiha Hidden, the expression on his face relaxed, he quickly got up from the ground and saluted respectfully.


    "Master Yin, you are here, sorry, I didn''t know it was you!"


    When she said this, Izumi Uchiha was very guilty, not because of other things, but simply because she showed that expression to Uchiha Hide-sama.


    In Uchiha Izumi''s heart, that was originally a very disrespectful behavior.


    And thinking that Uchihain took such care to him, but he showed such behavior, Uchiha Izumi''s feeling of guilt became even stronger.


    Uchiha Hiden seemed to be indifferent, after all, as a ninja, staying vigilant all the time was the most necessary thing.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha smiled faintly, "It''s okay, you are doing a good job, so the ninja should be more alert!"


    After speaking, he stretched out his hand to signal Quanmei to get up, and sat down where Quanmei had just sat down. "Come and sit down. You were resting just now, I didn''t bother you!"


    Izumi Uchiha just sat down and heard Uchiha Hidden say this with an expression of disapproval, "There is nothing, I was just wandering, so there are no interruptions!"


    Uchiha secretly heard the words and smiled slightly, "Looking at your frowning look, have you encountered a bottleneck in your cultivation?"


    Although it was a question, Uchiha''s expression was a sure expression, which made Uchiha completely blush.


    He lowered his head and said with a laugh, "Yes, I failed Master Yin''s expectations, but it was just a starting point, and I couldn''t finish it smoothly!"


    Uchiha was a little surprised when he heard this. It was not because of anything else, but simply because Uchiha Izumi was harsh on himself. Such harshness does not necessarily have such perseverance even for many male ninja poisons.


    It is obviously not easy for Izumi as a girl to be able to do this. With just this thing, Uchiha has already seen Izumi''s brilliant future.


    After all, there is a sentence such as dripping water and piercing the stone. When thinking about this, I smiled and comforted, "Don¡¯t be so harsh on yourself, you have done a good job, you can show me now, I may be able to tell you where the problem is. !"


    I have to say that Uchiha''s words are very modest, not like his usual style at all.


    But fortunately, there is only Uchiha Izumi here. If there are other people around, I''m afraid I can''t help laughing.


    However, Uchiha Izumi was very happy, and straightened her entire upper body, "Really? Thank you, Master Yin!"


    Uchihain looked at Izumi''s surprised expression and didn''t know what to say for a moment. He could only pretend to be calm and said, "Well, you can use ninjutsu for me to see!"


    Quan Mei stood up immediately after hearing this, walked far away, quickly forming a seal on her hand, Si-Wei-Shen-Hai-Wu-Yin, followed by a soft drink, "Fire escape, the art of fireball!"


    Uchiha Ken originally thought it was about the pupil technique of Sharonyan, but he didn''t expect it to be ordinary C-level ninjutsu.


    Uchiha was a little surprised for a moment, but he managed to restrain his expression very well.


    Although he knew that Izumi''s ninjutsu was not very good, he didn''t expect it to be so unfounded.


    Obviously, Izumi knew that this ninjutsu was very low-level, but she couldn''t chase and use it, and she felt very embarrassed.


    Right now, I was rubbing my hands with an uneasy face, and the expression on his face was very embarrassing.


    Seeing this, Uchiha stood up and walked to the side of Izumi, and said with a smile, "Your Yuyin is perfect, and the speed can almost catch up with the endurance!"


    He touched Izumi''s head with a look of praise, and looked down at Uchiha Izumi''s eyes slightly.


    Izumi Uchiha felt the warm hands on his head, and looked up in surprise, and at that moment she ran into Uchiha''s eyes as deep as snow-capped mountains.


    Izumi Uchiha even felt like her heartbeat was speeding up for a moment, and she quickly avoided Uchiha''s sight, blushing, "Thank you, Master Yin, but I still can''t use that ninjutsu!"


    When I said this, the expression on Uchiha Izumi''s face began to disappear little by little, and in an instant it turned into a lost look.


    Uchihain looked very distressed, and then said, "Don''t worry, I know why!"


    Chapter 622: Abnormal Talent


    When Uchiha Izumi heard it with a surprised expression, "Hin-sama, tell me!"


    When she said this, Quan Mi looked expectant, but her stomach was grunting, unfortunately.


    Originally, Quan Mi still had a serious expression of Debon, but when she heard the cry of her stomach, her whole face instantly burned.


    He wanted to explain, but didn''t know how to say it, and he felt like crying in a hurry.

 619 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 619

    Although Uchiha Hidden wanted to hold it back, but after all he couldn''t hold it back, he laughed out loud, but he still tried hard to hold back, "Well, it seems that I can talk about it later, and I just want to eat Things, do you want to be together?"


    Hearing this, Uchiha Izumi''s mind flashed a lot of thoughts, but in the end it could only be a helpless sigh and blushing to agree.


    Because it couldn''t bear the protest in his stomach, he had been sleepless for a long time since the teacher taught her this ninjutsu.


    Now I need to eat something at this time.


    Seeing this, Uchiha smiled slightly and grabbed Izumi by the collar and lifted him up.


    When Quan Mi just wanted to scream, her whole body disappeared instantly.


    Quan Mi was surprised at that moment and almost spoke.


    But the feeling of loss and weightlessness only lasted a few seconds.


    After a few seconds, Quanmei felt down to earth, and the scene before her gradually became clear.


    What catches the eye is the storefront of Yile. Although it is small, it also gives people a warm feeling.


    For this store, Izumi knows about it, but has never been there, but because I eat it all by myself, I don''t have the mood to go out to eat.


    Now that I came here with Master Yin this time, I feel that this little shop is a different kind of warmth.


    After Uchiha pulled Izumi and sat down, he turned his head slightly and asked, "What do you want?"


    The tone was very gentle, which made Uchiha Izumi, who was already blushing, feel like he couldn''t lift his head, and said in a huff, "It''s good to be like Master Yin!"


    After Uchiha heard it secretly, he felt it was expected.Right now, he said aloud to this uncle Le, "Uncle, I want 20,000 ramen, a big bowl!"


    In the second half of this sentence, Uchiha Hidden spoke to Uncle Yile with lips. Uncle simply understood that he was hungry, and prepared with a clear expression on his face.


    Uchiha Hidden didn''t mean to be so cold, looking at Uchiha Izumi and said seriously, "The reason why you can''t use that ninjutsu smoothly is not a problem of your talent, but you are too radical!"


    Uchiha Izumi originally had a shocked expression on her face, but she was stunned for a moment when she didn''t expect to hear such news in an instant.


    But that was only a matter of a moment, and after a short time, it happened all at once, Master Yin was talking to himself about the ninjutsu problem.


    Suddenly he looked serious, "Master Yin, I don''t understand!"


    Although she wanted to say that she had understood it with a serious expression on her face, Quanmi still had no way to deceive herself. She didn''t understand what Master Yin said.


    I originally thought that Uchiha Ken would show an expression of impatientness, but what I didn''t expect was that Uchiha Ken didn''t mean to be impatient at all.


    He smiled and pushed the ramen in front of him, "Let¡¯s eat first, Owen will teach you later, if you¡¯re hungry, you won¡¯t be able to practice even if you understand it!"


    When Quan Mei heard this, her face flushed and nodded in agreement, then she held her chopsticks and said seriously, "I''m going!"


    After speaking, she picked up a large piece of noodles and put it in her mouth. The rich aroma made Quanmei sigh with satisfaction.


    Uchiha looked at him as he moved his index finger, and he was very satisfied with his food.


    The meal for the two was over soon, and Uchiha Hidden took Izumi back to the place where Uchiha Izumi had previously practiced.


    Izumi also looked at Uchiha Ken with an expression of eagerness, and said, "Him-sama, please tell me quickly!"


    Uchiha was very satisfied with Izumi''s positive performance, but he still suppressed all the laughing expressions on his face.


    They changed into a very serious look, just like they were the same when they were taught to Nohara Lin.


    "Ninjutsu uses the proper output of chakras to achieve different attack effects, so everyone uses ninjutsu like a hole, and the amount of chakras is like a stone."


    Turning around slightly, he said solemnly, "The Art of Fireball is such a big hole. It is impossible for you to hold a stone twice the size of it and want to throw it in!"


    I have to say that Uchiha''s explanation is very simple and clear, and Izumi was originally a smart child of ice and snow, and she understood it instantly.


    Right now it was an expression that suddenly realized, it looked very cute, "Ah, I understand Master Yin, thank you, that..."


    When I said this, Uchiha Izumi just pinched her fingers, with a hesitating expression, which seemed very uncomfortable.


    Uchiha Hidden originally didn''t understand what Izumi was trying to say, but seeing that Izumi''s eyes kept looking at the position of the stake he used to contact him, he instantly understood what he meant.


    Right now, he pretended to be a sad expression and said, "It''s really sad, I, Uchihain, is not as important as practice!"


    I have to say that Uchiha''s acting skills are very outstanding. Izumi believed it all at once, with a panic expression on her face, "Hide-sama, I didn''t mean that, I..."


    Seeing Izumi''s bewildered anxious appearance, Uchiha couldn''t bear to continue teasing her, and immediately pressed her head and said.


    "Okay, I''m just joking. Your progress is still good. Let''s work hard. I''m going back now!"


    As he said, he waved to Uchiha Izumi and left.


    Quan Mei stood there for a long time without moving, her head drooping slightly, and her face covered by her hair was full of happy smiles.


    After a short while, it seemed that he was finally happy enough, and he was ready to calm his expression and continue practicing.


    But at this moment, a voice suddenly rang in his mind, not something else, it was the voice of the system.


    Chapter 623 Quanmei''s New Mission


    The system didn''t say anything special, but the tone was serious and the ropeway, "Congratulations, your first task is completed, you will be rewarded with one more proficiency in writing round eyes and one for all attributes!"


    When I heard this, Quanmi was stunned for an instant, she didn''t know what it meant, so she asked in her mind, "Who are you? What do you mean?"


    When Quan Mi said this, her face was blank, but the voice had completely disappeared and there was no more movement.


    Izumi stood there with a puzzled expression, thinking for a while, but didn''t understand what the system meant.


    In the end, he had no choice but to give up. After all, even if he kept thinking about it like this, there was no effect. It would be a real thing to hurry up and practice what Master Jiang Yin pointed out to him.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Tsunami was about to do it, and he felt that some changes were going on in his body.


    Quanmei couldn''t describe the feeling of change, but the comfortable feeling made Quanmei squinted her eyes comfortably.


    Although Quan Mei didn''t understand at this time, she could guess it. This should be the reward of all attributes plus one as the system said.


    When thinking of this, Quan Mi was very surprised, but her expression became more solemn


    , This self-proclaimed system can actually achieve this level. Obviously it is a very powerful existence. Whether the existence of this thing is good or not, Quan Mei can''t help but start to wonder.


    But after thinking about it carefully, when he first heard the voice of this system, he gave himself a task.


    Said it was his only main task. If he remembered correctly, he wanted to become Uchiha''s lover.


    Thinking of this, Izumi felt blushing, but then she came to be careful, after all, if it was just such a task.


    There should be no harmful influence on this village.


    Thinking about this, Quan Mei was completely relieved in an instant, closing her eyes slightly, and when she opened them again, she was already a pair of blood-red writing wheels.

 620 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 620

    The moment I opened it, Izumi Uchiha found a different place.


    Although it was not painful to open the writing wheel eye, it was quite difficult for me to use and control the writing wheel eye.


    But now this moment is much better. This obvious change is reflected in ordinary figure capture and judgment.


    The speed that was not able to keep up is now in Uchiha Izumi''s eyes as if it is slowing down.


    Every move became very clear. The bees that had passed away in front of their eyes were almost completely wiped out at this moment, and they could almost be seen shaking their wings.


    Quan Mi instinctively turned her head to avoid the bee, and then she stayed in a daze, patrolling her surroundings with an incredible expression.


    Quan Mei looked at it for a while, and found that her eyesight was still so clear.The bottom of my heart is very happy.


    I feel that this task is very beautiful right now. Not only is it able to narrow the distance between her and Uchiha Hide-sama, but also to increase my strength so much, which is very happy!


    At that moment, Uchiha Izumi not only began to think, "If there are other characters, it will be fine, so that my own cultivation progress should be able to increase a lot!"


    When thinking like this, a voice suddenly rang in Quan Mi''s mind, and that voice contained a touch of embarrassment.


    This voice didn''t come from anyone else, it came from that system, and said in a slightly embarrassing manner, "Uh, I just forgot something!"


    When I said this, the voice of the system stopped, and it seemed to have a feeling of difficulty.


    Izumi originally didn''t want to ask anything, but when the system''s voice stopped, she could only ask, "What have you forgotten? Do you want to say anything?"


    I have to say that Quan Mei is really a very kind person, even if the system is upside down and hesitating, Quan Mei''s voice is still very gentle.


    The system finally coughed twice, and said seriously, "Congratulations on your completion of the first mission, and then your next mission is to compete against the black soil and defeat her!"


    When talking about this, the system seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, and then said, "If the mission is successful, the reward for all attributes is increased by one, the proficiency of writing round eyes is increased by one, and the charm value is increased by one! If the character fails, punish Uchiha Add one to your disgust!"


    After speaking, the tone of the system was very relaxed and happy, "Well, this is what I want to say. The mission period is one week. I wish you success!"


    After speaking, the system no longer made any sounds, and the expression on Uchiha Izumi''s face was a little stiff.


    Even if she didn''t know much about the village, she still knew about the black soil.


    After all, when the black soil came over, it was very high-profile, always sitting in the arms of Master Yin.


    And Hei Tu is the granddaughter of Tu Ying in Yanyin Village, originally the proud daughter of heaven.Nature has always received the best education.


    And after arriving in Konoha Village, he has been taught by Master Yin himself, and his current level must be impressive.


    I am afraid it is not easy to defeat her.


    But the more so, Uchiha Izumi''s competitive mind became stronger.


    His eyes gradually darkened a lot, and he secretly clenched his fists tightly, and muttered, "I will definitely go all out for this character!"


    When he said this, the expression on Uchiha Izumi''s face was very firm. He looked deeply at the direction of his previous practice and started his own practice.


    Quanmei looked at the front with firm gaze, quickly forming a seal on her hand, and uttered a low voice, "Fire escape, the art of fireball!"


    This time, Uchiha Izumi was able to reduce the output of his Chakra a lot.


    Although it failed, it was a lot better than before. At least the flame lasted for a few seconds, and the distance of the flame was maintained for a long time.


    Although it was short, it lasted for a short time.


    It can be considered a great improvement, after all, this is the best she has done in such a long time.


    When thinking about it this way, Uchiha Total Annihilation felt sincerely grateful to Uchiha Hidden.


    But even so, the expression on her face was still very nervous, after all, she was very concerned about the matter of comparing it with the black soil.


    Chapter 624 Confession in Black Soil


    Not only because of the mission of the system, but also because of the person Black Earth.


    After all, he is the same person taught by Master Hide, Izumi doesn''t want to fall behind, especially the black soil, because in Uchiha Izumi''s eyes, black soil has always been very happy.


    Even if he left his family in the same way, Hei Tu was able to be taken care of by Master Yin, and stayed with him day and night.


    For this kind of happiness, Izumi is also very longing for it, so subconsciously feel that if he can win the black soil, Master Yin will look at herself more.


    Uchiha Himself didn''t even know that his attention was something that a girl had to work hard to achieve.


    If you know it, you might feel very happy. After all, being needed by others is always very happy.


    When thinking of this, Quan Mei''s heart was very firm, and she started the next experiment.


    At the same time, Izumi''s longing Uchiha Hide-sama was standing in front of the black soil with a serious expression.


    It''s not because of other things, it''s simply coming over to check the cultivation status of the black soil.


    I remember that when I watched it the first two days, it was very fruitful. I hope that today I can make a difference.


    It''s not that Uchiha''s requirements are too strict, but Uchiha''s pure concern for her, after all, many things are unknown.


    Only by getting stronger as soon as possible can you withstand those injuries, whether it is physical or spiritual.


    When thinking of this, Uchiha''s expression became serious.


    Although he is not a gossip, it does not mean that he is deaf, so some things will still reach his ears.


    The rumors about the black soil have gone in some very bad directions. It is not clear that the black soil is dedicated to practicing, but it is difficult to guarantee that one day the black soil will not hear it.


    Uchiha Yin could almost imagine the feeling of hearing those words in the black soil, and instantly felt very distressed.


    Although he is Li Chaofan, no one can beat him in Konoha Village, but even so, Uchiha can''t stop the crowd.


    In this case, it is inevitable that the black soil will be stabbed by those words. If you want to change this situation, you can only fundamentally block the mouths of those people, and let them admire the black soil from the bottom of their hearts.


    It''s like the trust and respect for Tsunade Mikoto and others, so the black soil can only accomplish this if they grow up quickly.


    When I thought of this, the last ninjutsu of the black soil fell, panting, clutching his knees, lowering his head and breathing heavily, which seemed to be a very painful feeling.


    The Uchiha Hidden Shadow clone still looked handsome, not exhausted at all, let alone disappeared.


    Hei Tu looked at the safe and sound shadow clone, and then looked at his embarrassed appearance, instantly feeling a kind of discouragement.


    Sitting dejectedly on the ground, he leaned back slightly, and held his body with two behind him, with a depressed expression on his face.


    "Master Yin, I''m really useless, it''s been so long. Actually, even your shadow clone can''t handle it!"


    He looked down at his hand and looked unwilling.


    Uchiha smiled helplessly when he saw this, "It seems that you don''t really like my shadow clone!"

 621 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 621

    He raised his eyebrows and looked angry when he saw it.


    Seeing this, Hei Tu quickly sat upright and said seriously, "No, Master Yin, you know I didn''t mean that!"


    Uchiha smiled and touched the head of the black soil. "Don''t be nervous, I am teasing you! But what I want to tell you is that you don''t need to be so harsh on yourself. My shadow clone is here even if it is red bean. It''s difficult to solve easily. It''s too early for you, don''t worry!"


    Hearing Uchiha''s words clearly comforting, the black soil felt a little uncomfortable for a moment, but it was more of a touch.


    At the moment, he happily finished his body, and his drooping head tapped twice to indicate that he had agreed.


    Uchiha was still very satisfied when he saw this. He smiled and said, "Well, your current level is good, which means that you have worked very hard during this period of time. You will continue to keep it like this. I will still check it later!"


    Hearing the words, the black soil still nodded cleverly, and then sat there without saying a word.


    When Uchiha saw the appearance of black soil, he was a little nervous for a moment. After all, as a proton in the village of Konoha, black soil was originally very sensitive in time. If he did not take good care of it, it would be understandable to appear like this now. .


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Ken felt even more uneasy, "Black soil, black soil?"


    After yelling twice, the black soil came out of his own world and looked at Uchiha Ken with a blank face, "What''s the matter? Hide-sama!"


    Uchihain looked at the dazed expression of the black soil, and for a moment he didn''t know what to say, so he slightly raised his forehead and said, "It''s nothing, it''s just making a decision. I was a little hesitant, but Master Yin When I called me just now, I was determined!"


    Hearing this, even Uchiha Hidden couldn''t help feeling very curious, and looked over with a serious expression.


    At this moment, Hei Tu was full of embarrassed expressions, "Master Yin, I like you!"


    Uchiha Ken originally looked down at the black soil with a look of gossip, but the moment he heard this, the smiling face gradually stiffened.


    Seeing Uchiha''s reaction, the black soil felt very sad for a moment, and his shameful smile became bitter.


    "Master Yin, I know that I am not good enough, but I will definitely become more outstanding in the future, until I can be worthy of you!"


    When he said this, the black soil did not even stand up, just looking up at Uchihain from top to bottom, with a humble expression on his face. This little expression made Uchihain a very guilty conscience for an instant. feel.


    But after thinking about it a little bit, he said, "Black Earth, you are too young now, and you don''t know what it means to like, now you can practice well."


    Saying it was spreading his hands, with an expression of hesitation, but he said such a sentence very seriously.


    After all, he hadn''t thought about it so far. Even Quanmei said at that time, he was thrown behind his head!


    Chapter 625: Unexpected encounter


    Although he was also very distressed at the time, but soon after, he successfully convinced himself not to think about it.


    But today when I heard Hei Tu''s confession in person, Uchiha Yin still felt surprised. After all, he didn''t get along with the kid Hei Tu a lot.


    She would confess to herself in person, this was really unexpected by Uchiha.


    When the black soil heard this, the expression on his original face slowly began to fall apart, because this situation was completely different from what Mikoto said.


    She remembered that Uchiha Mikoto said that Master Yin loves beauties and likes obedient girls.


    After thinking about it carefully, Kuroto felt that he was in line with these two points, so he had the courage to confess to Uchiha, but he didn''t expect such a result.


    At the moment, there was a sad expression on the black soil, and he slowly lowered his head.


    When Uchiha stood on the opposite side and looked at this black soil, he always felt guilty, but the words had already been spoken, and there was no room for remedy for a while.


    I am a little anxious at the moment, but I don¡¯t want to look embarrassed. At the moment, I have an arrogant expression, "Now you are still young, I am afraid I can¡¯t distinguish between gratitude and love, but wait for you to get older. talk later!"


    He said that he couldn''t stay here any longer, so he turned around and left, leaving only a fading figure in the black soil.


    Originally, the black soil felt very uncomfortable, but now seeing Uchihain leave directly in front of him, the painful feeling became more obvious.


    I couldn''t help but said loudly, "Master Yin, is the black soil not good enough?"


    The black soil who said this, stared at Uchihain with his wide eyes open. He was obviously harmless to humans and animals, but it gave people an unspeakable sense of oppression.


    Uchiha paused when he heard the words, turned around and said seriously, "The black soil is still very beautiful, you can have a little confidence in this!"


    After speaking, he didn''t wait for the black soil to question anything, and left directly.


    The black soil also saw Uchiha¡¯s escape, and for a while, it was as if he had been relieved of all his strength. Suddenly, he lost the strength to call Master Yin again, so he stared at Uchiha blankly. The far away figure.


    In fact, Uchiha hasn''t gone far, but after leaving the black soil''s vision, he found a place to hide and observe the black soil in secret.


    Uchiha was on the side, looking distressedly at the girl who was always smiling, now with a sad expression.


    Uchiha couldn''t help but began to question himself whether he shouldn''t have said that just now. After all, she was just such a small girl. If she cried, Uchiha could not help but rush out, afraid that she would feel distressed.


    But the black soil is a strong girl after all, just staying in place for a long time before standing up and continuing to practice.


    And not only did he not slack off, but he was more serious. Uchiha watched from the side, and his mood was very complicated. Yun''e couldn''t handle such things with ease. How could he get to the black soil? This completely changed.


    After Uchiha confirmed that the black soil would not do anything stupid, he turned and left.


    As he walked, he frowned and thought, "I have always handled such things very well. How come this kid has completely changed!"


    While thinking about it this way, Uchihain decided to go and sit there, not for other reasons, but simply because he hadn''t been with her for a long time.


    Moreover, Kushina is a very simple woman, no matter what she does, she can always find the simplest way of thinking. By her side, Uchihain can always feel a sense of openness.


    Therefore, in such a dreary mood, Uchiha Yin couldn''t help but want to stay by Kushina.


    Kushina originally wanted to go out, but he didn''t expect that when he opened the door, he would actually see the tall figure of Uchiha Hidden.


    There is a feeling of ecstasy for a moment, and there is no meaning to hide the feeling of joy at the moment, "Why are you here, come in!"


    Speaking of slightly letting her body over, let Uchihain walk in, Uchihain walked in with a smile, and the moment Kushina closed the door, he hugged her from behind.


    With a slight force in his hand, he wrapped Jiu Xinnai''s whole person under his own shadow, and by the way, he put his head on top of Jiu Xinnai''s head with a tired face.


    Originally, Kushina was very resistant to being pressed on top of his head by others, but because the other party was Uchiha, Kushina had only a happy face.


    Putting his hand on Uchiha''s big hand, Kusina said softly, "Hin, what''s wrong with you?"


    Kusina could still clearly perceive Uchiha''s obvious mood changes, and he was ready to comfort him softly.


    At the moment Uchiha heard Kusina''s voice, he felt very safe in an instant. He didn''t want to think about so many things. He just wanted to hold the person in his arms and just sat like that.


    Seeing that Uchihaken didn''t mean to answer, Kushina didn''t ask, so he stayed in Uchiha''s arms so honestly and enjoyed this rare time together.


    The black soil on the other side had already finished a day of practice at this time. It was supposed to go home and rest, but the black soil at this time did not have the desire to go back now.


    So the black soil began to explore alone in Konoha for the first time.


    At this time, the black soil didn''t want to stay in the noisy place at all, so it went all the way towards that remote little place.


    After all, only letting her stay quietly alone now is the best solution.

 622 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 622

    So I saw a stubborn figure in the black soil disappear between the ups and downs.


    At the same time, Uchiha Izumi, who had just mastered the art of fireball, was also running towards the woods with a tired expression.


    It has almost become Quanmei''s secret base, because only there can Quanmei have a sense of belonging, as if they are back in their own home.


    Even if it is empty, but there, Quanmei can at least get a sense of peace.


    Compared with the feeling of loss in a noisy crowd, Izumi Uchiha still feels this sense of tranquility is more comfortable and can make her more peaceful.


    Chapter 626: Looking at each other


    The two arrived at the grove almost at the same time, and they chose the location by the creek at the same time.


    The moment the two saw each other, they were a little surprised, but they didn''t say anything. They just moved a little apart and sat down by the creek.


    After Kuroto came to Konoha Village, he had always been by Uchiha''s side, and there were very few people she knew, so she didn''t even know who the beautiful beauty next to her was.


    Just instinctively, after seeing the beauty, I kept thinking back in my mind, if I had such a face, Lord Yin might agree to his confession.


    The more Hei Tu thought about it, the more he felt that his appearance was not good enough, and now he lowered his head with a painful expression.


    However, the black soil does not know Quanmei, and Quanmei is very clear about the black soil, so after confirming the identity of the black soil, the eyes looking at the black soil are a little hostile.


    I have to say that Uchiha Izumi''s eyes are really unobstructed, and even the black soil that is deeply caught in his own thinking has noticed.


    After seeing this look in the eyes, the eldest lady who was originally in Iwagaki Village suddenly got upset, looking at Uchiha Izumi with a proud expression.


    "Who are you, why are you looking at me like this!"


    An angry black smoke ran to Uchiha Izumi, and said something condescendingly.


    I have to say that although the black soil is very arrogant, Uchiha Izumi''s coldness is not just talking, and looking at the black soil now has an expression of disdain.


    "You are a distinguished guest of our Konoha Village, or a student of Master Yin. The look in your eyes naturally respects you!"


    Even though the expression on his face was full of contempt, Uchiha Izumi''s words were sour.


    Izumi is still very envious of the fact that the black soil can become a student of Uchiha Hidden, so the words spoken are all sour.


    Although Hei Tu didn''t know Quanquan Mei''s real thoughts, he could still hear a sense of cynicism from the words.


    The current dissatisfaction is even more obvious, "You are looking for death!"


    When I heard this, the expression on Uchiha Izumi¡¯s face instantly became a lot more stern, "It''s true that you have thought of it, you have a big tone! On this site in the village of Konoha, I really want to see , What are you going to do!"


    What Uchiha Izumi said was very provocative, and it made the black soil react in an instant, why she forgot.


    Uchiha-sama just reminded her not long ago that there are countless pairs of eyes staring at her. If she doesn¡¯t do a little bit badly, not only herself, but Iwagaki Village will suffer. .


    While thinking about it this way, Hei Tu withdrew the posture that had been pulled back again, with an aggrieved expression on his face.


    Izumi doesn''t know why Black Earth stopped suddenly, but she can understand it after a little thought.


    At that moment, I couldn''t help but begin to admire Black Earth''s patience. If it were my own words, I might have already acted impulsively just now.


    If you really do it, the consequences are unimaginable.


    Right now, he sneered and said, "As a student of Master Yin, isn''t it so useless!"


    Hearing was very dissatisfied with Uchiha Izumi''s words that couldn''t hear any praise or criticism, and now it was a smirk, "Then I would like to thank you for the praise!"


    Uchiha Izumi looked at the black soil and kept thinking in her heart that she must not miss this opportunity, she must create a chance to compare it.


    When I thought about it this way, Izumi started to continue to excite, "But I just took a bit of lip service when I looked at it. Compared to Ye Yuan Lin and others, you are simply inferior!"


    The moment Hei Tu heard this, she was very angry. Although she still has no way to compare with those of Ye Yuan Lin, she has worked hard.


    But Quan Mei in front of her clearly had no intention of listening to her own explanation.


    Quan Mei said with a grinning expression after the sound that fell, "Don''t say Lin and the others, I just received a little bit of on-demand by Master Yin. You are afraid that you are not as good as me. It is a waste of Master Yin. guide!"


    When saying this, the expression of dissatisfaction in Uchiha Izumi''s eyes was serious.


    This sentence of Quan Mi was like a thorn, and it was very uncomfortable to stick in the black soil.


    Right now, he said with an angry expression, "This kind of thing is naturally only known by comparison!"


    As soon as Quan Mi heard this, she felt like she was right in her arms, "I mean it!"


    At that moment, the black soil felt like he had fallen into a trap.


    But when I was angry, I didn¡¯t want to seriously think about so many things. I just said with a cold expression, ¡°I am a special person, so naturally I can¡¯t engage in a private fight with you. It¡¯s better to make an appointment with us. Let¡¯s have a test under the witness of Master Zi Ah Yin!"


    The reason why Hei Tu wanted to find Uchiha Ein as a testimony was also selfish. Was it because of other reasons? It was because of what no one said in front of her. Master Enlighten had also guided her.


    Because of this, Hei Tu wanted to prove that he was capable and talented among his students, and he was capable of becoming his student.


    Although the two disliked each other, their thoughts happened to be the same.


    The moment the voice of the black earth fell, Uchiha Izumi immediately agreed, "Then it''s a deal, and I will go to you in the early morning three days later!"


    Hei Tu did not hesitate to agree at the moment, and the two left now, not simply because they didn''t want to continue seeing each other''s face.


    It''s because they want to go back and practice well, they are all aware of the other''s abilities.


    Although Uchiha Izumi is not so proficient in the use of ninjutsu, the amount of chakra summed up by Izumi''s body is still very good, and looking at Izumi''s muscle lines, the black soil knows that this person is good at physical skills!


    So the same is very difficult to deal with, but Uchiha Izumi can feel the pressure of the black soil on her without too much perception.


    After all, the black soil has always received the best training, and it must be of extraordinary strength. Now, only by grasping every minute and every second of the time, can he grasp it by two points.


    I have to say that the person here is very serious about this competition.


    Chapter 627: Jiu Xin Na''s Comfort


    At this time, Uchiha Ken had just released Kusina from his arms. The originally perfect shape of Kusina, now when he came out of Uchiha¡¯s arms, his hair was messy and his face flushed. .


    It¡¯s not because of how shy it is in Uchiha¡¯s arms, but simply because the letters that have been carried in Uchiha¡¯s arms for so long are really a bit hot, so Kushina¡¯s face is It''s red.


    And Uchiha Yin had always rubbed his chin on Kushina''s head. Kushina''s originally smooth red hair was already messed up at the moment.


    It was like a mess of woolen yarn, but even so, Kushina was very beautiful, and the slightly helpless anger seemed very cute in Uchiha''s eyes.


    Uchihain was a little reluctant to put his hand on Kushina''s head again.


    If it had been the case before, Kushina would definitely resist, but because of Uchiha''s bad mood today, he endured it with a look of dissatisfaction.


    Uchiha hidden likes to look at Kusina''s dissatisfaction, but he can''t take his expression like that. This feeling of being valued is still very good.

 623 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 623

    Of course, Uchiha will only do such things when he is in a bad mood. After all, it is really shameful.


    When thinking like this, Uchiha Yin suddenly felt a feeling that he couldn''t bear to look directly at Kusina, but fortunately he restrained that feeling with his strong willpower.


    Seeing that he could not break away from Uchiha¡¯s restraint, Kushina didn¡¯t struggle, and he fell back slightly, and sat on Uchiha¡¯s lap, asking seriously, "You are what happened?"


    Uchiha was originally rubbing Kunsina''s head, but the moment he heard this paused slightly, he seemed to be very hesitant.


    Kushina keenly noticed the hesitation, and his voice instantly became colder, "What the hell is wrong with you, don''t make people so worried!"


    I have to say that Kushina is really a very courageous woman. Uchiha, who is afraid of the world, dares to speak in this accusing tone. Apart from Kushina, it is difficult to find others in this world. Right.


    When Uchiha heard Kusina''s words, his face was full of wry smiles for an instant, but he didn''t expect that he would be taught this way!


    Although hesitated, he still said it out, "Kushina, Hei Tu confessed to me just now!"


    Originally thinking about listening carefully what Marfa he had encountered, Kushina felt like he wanted to kill when he heard this.


    There was a big smile on his mouth, and he turned to look at Uchihain.


    But what makes Uchiha shudder is that the laughter always has the smell of gnashing teeth, which makes Uchiha feel very nervous.


    Uchiha hidden instinctively withdrew his head back a lot of distance, and looked at Kushina in his arms with a guard.


    Jiu Xinnai now had a smile on his face, "It turns out that the thing you struggled with all day is that your beautiful student confessed to you again?"


    Although it was a questioning tone, the meaning in the words was obviously saying, if you dare to agree, I am afraid I will kill you!


    Even so, Uchihain nodded firmly, with a confused and sad expression on his face.


    In the New Year, I originally wanted to hit people, but after seeing Uchiha''s expression, I could only converge my thoughts.


    He kept hinting to himself in his heart and must hold back. Now he is in a sad state, and he will be killed after he is healed.


    Thinking about this, Kushina forced herself to smile a little, "Well, it''s not the first time you have encountered such a thing. Why are you so struggling?"


    Uchiha was still very happy to be able to have someone tell him about this, and he answered Kushina''s question with a serious face.


    "Because the black soil is still a bit young, and I don''t think she has a clear distinction between love and gratitude!"


    The moment Kushina heard this, there was an urge to roll his eyes, but he hid it well, and said, "When have you been so sentimental? Haven''t you always followed your own heart? Why is it tangled up at this time."


    The moment Uchihain heard this, he was slightly stunned, and then smiled helplessly, yes, he had always planned this way, why did he keep shaking himself!


    When thinking about this, Uchiha Hidden really had a sudden sense of openness, "I really want to thank you!"


    He lowered his head as he said, and moved Jiu Xin Nai''s face to the full view of Jiu Xin Nai''s white eyes before he could close it.


    At the moment, he said with a slight punishment, "I don''t want to tell me, you can just say, who did you learn from this attitude?"


    Kushina obviously didn''t expect Uchiha Yin to lift his face suddenly, and immediately changed his face and said, "Yin, you really think too much, how could I be that kind of person!"


    When he said this, Kushina had a sincere expression. If Uchiha didn''t understand her words, I was afraid I would really believe it, but I was very familiar with Kushina.


    Naturally, knowing that he would not eat her, he raised his eyebrows, and started to move up and down with Kushina''s hands.


    Kushina, who had a calm expression originally, panicked for a moment.


    The blush that had just faded instantly covered the entire cheek again, his eyes stared slightly, and he looked frightened.


    Uchiha was very pleased with Kusina''s reaction.


    At the moment, she didn''t let go of her meaning, and the messy manual was even more cheerful.


    Jiuxinai flushed, and said, "Yin, what are you doing, let me go!"


    Uchiha faintly lowered his voice and leaned close to Kushina''s ear and said, "Do you really want me to stop?"


    The slightly upturned tail sound has a tempting taste. When he said this, Uchiha Hidden used a little strength on his hand, and squeezed the dogwood the moment he held it in his hand.


    Satisfied with the sound of Kushinna''s chuckle, and the evasive look in his eyes, Uchiha smiled faintly, and he hugged the person directly with one of his hands and moved toward the bed.


    After the lights are down, a charming room.


    Chapter 628 Invitation to the Referee


    Hei Tu went home very late, and was still worried if Master Yin asked what he would say.


    But what I didn''t expect was that when I got home, I found that the room was dark and there was no light at all.


    After entering the room and turning on the light, the black soil sat in the empty kitchen somewhat dazedly, listening to the gurgling sounds of his stomach.


    It was the first time that Hei Tu began to miss Yanyin Village, and missed his parents and the princess life.


    But the black soil is still a ninja after all. He is very strong. He just hung his head and hung his head down and buried it deeply between his arms. After a while, he raised his head again. , You can only see the red and swollen eyes and the stubborn expression.


    After eating something indiscriminately in the black soil, he washed and rested. When he lay down and couldn''t fall asleep for a long time, he kept admonishing himself.


    Master Yin was originally an existence that everyone noticed, and it was originally a very normal thing to be admired by many people. Since he has decided to love him, he naturally wants to accept all this.


    Although he was constantly comforting himself like this in his heart, there was still an uncomfortable feeling spreading in Black Earth''s heart.


    That kind of wise, but still uncontrollable feeling is very painful.


    In such chaotic thinking, the black earth fell asleep in a daze.


    After waking up, it was time for the sky to be dark.


    The black earth took a deep breath, calmed his mood, and went to the kitchen to make food.


    Last night, she had already figured it out clearly. Since such a direct confession is useless, let''s switch to another offensive.


    When thinking of this, the expression on the black soil was very firm.


    She was originally the proud girl of heaven, she has always been very arrogant, the more difficult things to do, the more she wants to work hard to complete.


    At this time, Uchiha was not only an object of admiration, but also a difficulty that must be overcome!


    Of course, the protagonist of all of this, Uchiha Yin still doesn''t know, it is the face of generous expression standing at the door of his home.


    Finally plucked up courage, Uchiha gave a light push and walked in with a crunch.


    Hei Tu was coming out with his breakfast, and when he heard the sound, he looked up and saw Uchihain with a surprised expression.


    At that moment, Hei Tu''s heart was also full of clues, but the flashing stones still reacted with a standard smile.


    "Master Yin, you''re back, let''s have breakfast together!"


    When he said that, he put down the food and prepared food for Uchihain.

 624 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 624

    Uchiha was faintly stunned for a moment, but didn''t expect to say anything, so he could only sit down first.


    After the black soil set the tableware, I said, I started, and I started to eat with relish.


    But Uchihain looked at the good-looking breakfast in front of him, and felt like he didn''t know how to take it.


    Open your mouth, when I was about to say something, I was interrupted by the black soil.


    The black soil was eating, as if suddenly remembering something, he quickly raised his head and said, "Master Yin, do you have time in three days?"


    Uchiha Hidden didn''t react for a while, and uttered a soft voice with a confused expression on his face.


    Seeing this, the black soil explained with a serious face, "I met a girl last night and I wanted to have a trial, so I wanted to ask Master Yin to be the referee that day!"


    Uchiha frowned slightly when he heard the words, with an expression of disapproval, "Why did you suddenly think of it?"


    Hearing this, the black soil explained it with a serious expression, "I don''t know what level I have reached after so long of cultivation. It is not a very suitable thing to find someone with similar strength and age to compare it!"


    When talking about this, his eyes dimmed slightly, "And I can prove to many people that I am actually not a waste!"


    When Uchihain heard this, he felt distressed. He couldn''t say anything to refuse at the moment, "Okay, then I agree!"


    Hearing this, the black soil said with a delighted expression, "Thank you Master Yin! I will go to practice after I finish eating!"


    After finishing talking, he packed up the dishes and left, without giving Uchiha a chance to say more.


    Uchiha lurked behind and looked at the back of the black soil leaving, and for a moment there was the feeling of seeing adolescent children.


    At the moment, I can only helplessly poking the fried egg in the bowl with a helpless expression.


    At the same time, in Uchiha''s back home, Uchiha Izumi is standing in front of the teacher at the moment, preparing to accept the results of the grand fireball technique for the teacher.


    The teacher stood opposite Uchiha Izumi with a serious face, and said loudly, "Okay, let''s get started!"


    When Uchiha Izumi heard this, she immediately sealed her hand, and uttered a low voice, "Fire escape, the art of fireball!"


    The moment the voice fell, a huge fireball jetted out in an instant, bringing a huge temperature, as if to ignite everything around it.


    The teacher originally stood still and didn''t mean to move, but the moment he saw the fireball, the teacher took a step back unconsciously.


    It seemed a little unbelievable, waited until the eyes, watching that ninjutsu lasting for nearly fifteen seconds before it was over!


    After closing the gesture, Uchiha Kikizumi gave a panting expression, but his eyes did not leave the teacher''s face for a moment, as if he was expecting an answer.


    In fact, the teacher did not think that Uchiha Izumi could complete the task when he enacted the task, but simply wanted to see how far she could control ninjutsu.


    But the strength that Quan Mei has realized now is far above his own prediction.


    With an excited expression at the moment, did he also meet a genius?


    Although he was very excited, the teacher was still in control and asked seriously, "You have always practiced this ninjutsu?"


    Quan Mei was also a little surprised at the teacher''s question, but she said honestly, "No, yesterday afternoon, Master Yin had some pointers!"


    The teacher was even more surprised by Uchiha Izumi''s answer.


    I couldn''t help but strengthened my previous thoughts, and thought secretly, "Since Master Yin has given pointers, then it seems that this little girl should have some talent, and this time I must teach it well!"


    After thinking about this, the teacher said with a serious face, "You have done a good job, and the future cultivation will be more difficult. You have to be prepared!"


    Chapter 629 Secretly Efforts


    Although Uchiha Izumi is young, I can understand why the teacher is so enthusiastic all of a sudden, but even so, Izumi has no plans to break it.


    After all, she doesn''t care about the process, as long as the teacher is willing to teach her well, she doesn''t care about the process.


    Right now, he said with a surprised expression, "Then trouble the teacher, please don''t despise me for being stupid!"


    For such a well-behaved and sensible student, the teacher naturally likes it very much, and this matter can also draw a good relationship with Master Yin. How could the teacher let go of such an opportunity.


    At the moment, he said with an excited expression, "As long as you work hard to cultivate, your talent is still good!"


    Although I knew that there was a comforting ingredient in it, Uchiha Izumi was very happy the moment I heard this.


    After all, it can be regarded as a result of so long hard work, but it is a pity that he can''t be the first to show it to Master Yin.


    Although it was a bit regrettable, Quan Mie changed his mind and took advantage of the two days to master a little more. When the time comes for the test, it seems to be a good thing to show them all at once to Master Yin.


    Uchiha Izumi who was thinking about this instantly settled his attention, turned to look at the teacher and said, "Teacher, can you teach me more ninjutsu in these two days?"


    The teacher originally thought that Quanmi would be happy for a while after mastering the art of the fireball, showing off, but he did not expect that the child would immediately ask to learn more ninjutsu.


    With such a spirit of learning, it is more difficult to think about success.


    The teacher nodded with relief and said, "Of course it is possible, but are you sure you don''t take a good rest? After all, after practicing for such a long time, it is better to recover your body. This will do more with less!"


    Uchiha Izumi naturally understands the teacher''s painstaking efforts, but as long as I think about the competition, Izumi will not be in the mood to rest. It''s better to take advantage of this time to practice!


    Thinking of this, Quanmi smiled and shook her head, and said firmly, "Teacher, I''m fine, it''s not very tired. I can practice for a while!"


    Seeing Quan Mi''s smiling face, although the teacher didn''t believe it, he couldn''t bear to make a decision. After all, he nodded and agreed.


    The ninjutsu this time is more difficult than the previous one, and it can be considered that the teacher wants to check what is the stress limit of Quanmei.


    I didn''t expect Quan Mi to listen to the introduction of ninjutsu, with a firm expression on her face from beginning to end, without frowning at all.


    After listening to the understanding, he nodded firmly and said, "Okay, teacher, I understand, and then I will practice well. If I don''t understand, I will trouble you!"


    The teacher was extremely happy when he heard such words, "Well, if you don''t know anything, please go to the front to find me at any time. I''ll pass first. You can understand it by yourself!"


    After the teacher left, Izumi sat on the ground and began to analyze the way of ninjutsu.


    Although Izumi is not good at ninjutsu, but the memory of ninjutsu jieyin is very powerful, almost to the point of unforgettable.


    So the teacher only showed it once, and Quan Mei remembered it well.


    Try to start Jieyin and perform ninjutsu. Although I remember it, when I really use it myself, my hand speed can''t keep up with my memory.


    Then I saw Uchiha Izumi looking at her palm with a bit of distress, with a pained expression on her face.


    In the process of using ninjutsu just now, although it was guided by mudra, Izumi¡¯s way of running Chakra was still not right.


    So not only was that ninjutsu not used, but Izumi had the feeling of being bumped into her body by her Chakra.


    Uchiha Izumi opened her eyes wide in horror, covering her chest with an incredible expression.


    After two big gasps, he lowered his head and started thinking about where the problem was.


    I have to say that Quanmei was a little embarrassed at this time, her entire forehead was already wet with sweat, and her hair was hanging loosely.

 625 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 625

    At this moment Uchiha Izumi looked like a real ninja, firm and persistent.


    At this time, the black soil standing in front of Uchiha Mikoto was similar.


    After talking to Uchiha in the morning, Kuroyuki came directly to Uchiha Mikoto and asked her to guide her ninjutsu for two days.


    Uchiha Mikoto was a little shocked when he saw the black soil. After all, he was originally a very strange child, and suddenly stood in front of him with a mature look. No matter who it was, he would be a little surprised.


    So when Uchiha Mikoto saw the black soil, he asked, "Black soil, what happened to you? Are you wronged?"


    When this was said, Uchiha''s hidden figure had already appeared in Mikoto''s mind, and he had already begun to figure out how to avenge the black soil in his mind.


    Although Uchiha Mikoto admires Uchihain very much, this does not mean that she doesn''t care about the black soil, after all, she is still a child.


    And Uchiha''s feelings are hidden, and there will always be convulsions. If he hurts the black soil because of something unintentional, then he will have no chance even if he regrets it.


    So it''s better to help him first, but what I didn''t expect is that Hei Tu only said that he needed to help guide things, and he didn''t talk about other things, obviously he was very reluctant to say.


    Although Uchiha Mikoto is curious and worried, but he will not break the casserole to the end. After all, no matter who it is, he must retain a little privacy.


    So Mikoto smiled slightly in the worried eyes of the black soil, "Okay, I know, let''s go and practice quickly, don''t you say that time is tight, you don''t want to lose!"


    Hei Mu was very grateful for Uchiha Mikoto''s thoughtfulness. He smiled and said, "Thank you Mikoto sister, let''s go!"


    The two came to the location of the trial field as usual. After all, this is the best place for practice.


    Even large-scale ninjutsu does not have to worry about destruction, and there are many trees, which is a good opportunity to test the power of Rensu.


    Isn''t the black soil very clear about these things, I only know that it is hidden, and no one looks at it, but it is very comfortable.


    Although Uchiha Mikoto doesn''t know much about the soil escape ninjutsu of Iwakura Village, Mikoto is a very good training partner.


    Able to grasp the scale well, and can give guidance to some inappropriate behaviors in black soil at any time.


    Chapter 630 Quietly Inquiry


    As the protagonist of this incident, Uchiha Yin still had an unclear expression on his face. After eating the black soil to help prepare the meal, he pondered a little, and he cleared all the dishes.


    Doing such a thing is also a rare experience for Uchiha, and now it is more decided to let the black soil do less of such things. After all, it is not a good experience.


    Uchiha groaned for a while, and finally decided to ask Uchiha Mikoto. After all, in Konoha Village, the only person who knows the black soil best is Mikoto. After all, he has always been by his side.


    When thinking of this, Uchihain felt very guilty. He originally promised that he would protect her after arriving in Uyin Village.


    But I didn''t expect that in the end, I still broke my promise. Now I don''t know anything about her, and I still need to ask others.


    The more I thought of these things, Uchiha''s complexion became more ugly, making everyone who saw him along the way looked terrified, wondering if they should say hello.


    Of course, Uchiha Yin didn''t care about these things at all, and only focused on the black soil in his mind along the way.


    I even forgot that I felt it first when I came here. It''s better at this time. I just came over and found that Uchiha Mikoto was not at home at all.


    Uchiha''s facial lines that were originally very rigid, suddenly became even harder.


    But this incident was originally my own reason and I couldn''t blame others, so I had to hold my anger, with an atmospheric expression, opened Kagura''s eyes, and began to perceive Chakra looking for Uchiha Mikoto.


    The original Kagura Minyan was not so strong, but with Uchiha''s use and improvement, it is now absolutely the best in the world as a perception ninjutsu.


    Yes, in less than ten seconds, Uchiha Yin felt Mikoto''s Chakra at the location of the trial field, and was wondering why Mikoto was in the trial field at this time.


    Expanding the range of perception slightly, I felt the Chakra in the black soil, and at that moment I understood why Mikoto was there.


    Uchiha groaned slightly, and decided to ask about it in the past. After all, this feeling of not knowing anything was very uncomfortable.


    After making up his mind, Uchihain directly used space ninjutsu, and when his vision was clear again, he was already standing on the tree behind Mikoto.


    Although Uchiha''s concealment ability is very powerful, he has no intention of hiding at all, just like this nakedly radiating the aura of his whole body.


    Mikoto sensed it the moment Uchihain appeared, gathered Chakra under her feet, jumped suddenly, jumped up a high distance in an instant, and stood firmly on the branch beside Uchihain.


    He glanced at the black soil that was cultivating and said to Uchiha, "What are you doing here?"


    For Uchiha Mikoto''s naked expression of disgust, Uchiha''s complexion instantly felt heavy.


    But it doesn''t mean to be angry, but to feel aggrieved, just like a child who has been wronged.


    At that moment, even if Uchiha Mikoto was very pity for the black soil, at this moment, he couldn''t say anything to blame for Uchiha.


    After all, from Uchiha''s expression, it is not difficult to see that he did not mean it at all. At the moment, he can only sigh and ask, "What did you say to the black soil?"


    Uchiha heard this secretly, with a dazed expression, and he paused before continuing, "Hei Tu confessed to me yesterday, but I said that she is still young and can''t tell the difference between love and gratitude."


    When he said this, Uchiha''s voice became smaller and smaller, and finally disappeared under Uchiha Mikoto''s interrogative eyes.


    Mikoto heard this with a dumbfounded expression, but after thinking about it for a while, she finally said indifferently, "Nothing, this is a matter between the two of you, I won''t mix it up! You can handle it well by yourself. of!"


    Listening to Uchiha Mikoto''s words, Uchiha felt very speechless for an instant. If it hadn''t been for the firmness of his character yesterday, he would have been crazy again in a few days.


    Yunyu Zhibo sighed faintly and said, "I didn''t come here today for that matter. I came to ask if you know who this kid is going to compete with. It doesn''t always feel like a pure discussion!"


    Uchiha Mikoto, when she heard this question, she narrowed her smile a lot, "I don''t know about this, and the black soil only told me about this not long ago. She looked reluctant to say more. No more questions!"


    When Uchiha heard it with a worried look on his face, he muttered to himself, "Is this kid caught in someone else''s trap, "Should I investigate it!"


    Uchiha Mikoto listened to the words of the black soil, rolled his eyes without hesitation, and said softly, "I think you should leave it alone. Even if it is a trap, don''t you still be a referee? Can anything go wrong?"


    Uchiha Hidden Gastritis nodded slightly, "I know, but..."


    "Even if it''s a test, the black soil has already passed the test. It''s not a good thing if you are too childish. After all, there are countless pairs of women''s eyes on you!"


    Mikoto smiled gently, but there was a sense of threat in that smile, "Besides, believe me, the power of a woman''s jealousy is not that easy to try!"


    Uchiha''s secret words instantly felt like the corners of his mouth twitched, and he could naturally hear the ridiculous taste of Uchiha''s words.


    I understand that Uchiha Mikoto''s words are a fact. If someone really loses their minds, even if they lose their lives and want to pull the black earth down into the abyss, it would be difficult for them to protect her!


    When I thought of this, even though Uchiha Ken had acquiesced in the black soil duel, he never thought that the other person in the duel would be Uchiha Izumi.


    I didn''t think too much about it at the moment, took a deep look at the black soil that was practicing hard there, and instructed Uchiha Mikoto to teach well and then turned and left.


    In addition to the things here, he has to deal with many things. After all, he is already Hokage now, and he has said goodbye to the leisurely days before.


    Chapter 631 Watergate Pursuit


    Although the three generations of Sarutobi Hizen before becoming Hokage said well, as long as he didn''t like the affairs of Konoha Village, he could not take care of it.


    But now he realized that the old fox was a coaxer at all, and he didn''t want to worry about being idle, but the agent Naruto didn''t mean to let him go.


    These days, although it is nominally Watergate dealing with affairs, he sits in the Hokage office every day.

 626 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 626

    But the boy Mizumon didn''t know if it was intentional, but for anything that was a bit important, he would always ask Uchiha for advice.


    Although he had already fallen asleep, I fully believed in his ability and let him watch the solution by himself, but the boy just didn''t listen, and just came over and said once when he caught the opportunity.


    It made Uchiha feel like he didn''t get bored and wanted to throw this kid out directly.


    But there is still one thing I have to admit. If there is no wave of wind and water, I am afraid that there will be more things for myself. If I come to ask about the situation of the soil like today, it is estimated that there will be no chance.


    I really can''t just throw this kid out like this. If I really do that, I''m afraid I will just follow the kid''s wish.


    In order to have time to fulfill his promise, he will referee the black soil three days later, so now Uchiha Yin is going to go directly to the water gate to see if there is something that needs to be dealt with urgently, and he should deal with it quickly.


    Thinking of this way, Uchihain directly used space ninjutsu, and when his vision was clear, he had already appeared in the Hokage office.


    Before Uchiha¡¯s arrival, Mizumon was watching the news that he was saying that Akatsuki¡¯s movements were very large recently, and many of the tasks he took over collided with the ninja character who is rough at the wood industry. opposite.


    Regarding this matter, Bofeng Shuimen thinks that he should pay attention to it, but Shuimen is somewhat uncertain about how to do it.


    If you leave it alone, I''m afraid that more characters will collide with each other in the future. This is also an unfair thing for the ninjas of Kimo Village who don''t know the situation.


    After all, the opponents of Akatsuki on the opposite side are very tough. The ninjas of Kiye Village are bound to be injured. No matter what level of ninja casualties are, it is a loss for Kiye Village.


    But it is not appropriate to directly choose to annihilate the confrontation. After all, it is all for the mission, and they have no reason to do that.


    When I was about to ask Uchihain, I saw Uchihain in the office with an impatient expression.


    The original Mizumon was very respectful of Uchiha, even in awe, so when I saw Uchihain before, I didn''t dare to speak loudly.


    But now seeing Uchiha''s expression unpleasant as if he hadn''t seen it, he said with a smile on his face, "His master, you are here, it''s a coincidence that I''m looking for you!"


    When Uchiha heard it, the expression on his face was even more awkward, but it didn''t last for a few seconds. In the end, it turned into a compromised expression, "If you have something, please say it quickly. After three days of talking about things at once, don''t bother me!"


    When he said the first half of the sentence, Uchiha''s tone was still good, but when he said later, he already had a threatening taste.


    Bo Feng Shuimen said with a smile on his face perfunctorily, "If Master Yin can come to the office to sit more, I am afraid that Shuimen will not come to disturb him!"


    With regard to Mizumon¡¯s answer, Uchiha has a guilty conscience, but he still pretended to have a natural expression and said, "If I can come often, what do I need you to do as Naruto!"


    Hafeng Mizumon looked at Uchiha''s natural expression, very upset, but he didn''t dare to say anything more, Zhiji said with a dull expression, "Hisama-sama said it makes sense, so why don''t we talk about business now? !"


    Uchiha was also very happy to see that he could step down, pretending to be serious, and said, "Okay, you can report something important!"


    After saying this, Uchiha Ken was just like a grandfather, and sat down on the only chair in the Hokage office.


    Bo Feng Shuimen has no opinion on this matter, it seems that in his mind, this is originally a reasonable matter.


    He placed a piece of paper in front of Uchihain, motioning him to take a look.


    But Uchiha Ken obviously didn''t mean to look at it by himself, and he still looked up at Hafeng Mizumon''s face.


    Seeing this, Bo Feng Shuimen kept complaining in his heart, how could there be such a lazy Hokage.


    But he only dared to say this in his own heart. He definitely didn''t dare to say it. At the moment, he can only say by the appointed, "The Akatsuki organization has been very active recently, and there are many tasks that collide with the Konoha Village. Come on, the current casualties of the ninja mission in Konoha Village are all because of the Shangxiao organization!"


    I have to say that Uchiha''s choice is very correct, because Mizumon''s explanation is very concise and immediately clear, but the piece of paper in front of it is full of detailed descriptions and specific data introductions.


    Uchiha secretly heard that the expression of laughter had also been reduced, and it was originally felt that the confrontation with Akatsuki could be delayed.


    But I didn''t expect to run into such a thing.


    This is no wonder, after all, many of the ninjutsu undertaken by Konoha Village are S-class, and it is normal for those frantic people to hire the people of Akatsuki in order to save their lives.


    Uchiha Yin didn''t know how to deal with it for a moment, after all, they couldn''t get it out in one pan, they were still useful.


    But if you let it go like this, it will eventually be a threat to Konoha Village.


    Mizumon watched Uchiha frowning and thinking, finally feeling a little balanced.


    Over the past few days, I have always looked like a frown in my clothes. Now that I see Master Yin also look like this, I instantly feel a lot less wronged in my heart.


    Of course, Uchiha''s idea is not known about the water gate. If he knows, he will repair the water gate well.


    After thinking about it, Uchiha said faintly, "As for Akatsuki, we can¡¯t cut the grass and roots right now. My next plan is to implement it. I¡¯ll focus more on it in the future. Tell the ninjas to save their lives first! Konoha Village will bear the loss of mission failure!"


    After speaking, he paused slightly, "If the client is not satisfied with your solution, let him come to me, and I personally apologize to him!"


    Chapter 632: Successful Capital Accumulation


    Hearing Uchihain''s words, Hafeng Mizumon suddenly felt warm in his heart, although the ninja should be task-oriented.


    But the people in Muye Village are their own companions, and Bo Feng Shuimen is unwilling to look at his companions just because of a mission.


    Uchiha is a super strong existence in the ninja world. If this is the case, it is undoubtedly a naked protection of shortcomings. Although Mizumon''s reason has been telling himself that this is too capricious, but he is still very happy.


    Converging the smile at the corner of his mouth without a trace, Bo Feng Shuimen nodded his head with a solemn expression, "Okay, Master Yin, I will warn the ninja when the mission is released!"


    Uchiha Hidden didn''t think there was anything wrong with what he said, so he nodded as a matter of course and continued, "Well, what else is there, let''s continue!"


    Hearing this, Water Gate also had an expression of gratitude, quickly took out the things that had been piled up on his hand, and began to talk endlessly.


    Uchiha had regretted it the moment he saw the pile of papers taken out by the water gatekeeper, but it was obviously too late, so he could only bite the bullet and listen.


    At this moment, in Yuyin Village, in Nagato''s bedroom.


    Today''s Yuyin Village is usually rainy and rainy, and Nagato is sitting in his bedroom.


    Compared to the thin but lean appearance not long ago, Nagato now looks a little less adult.


    The body that had been thin at the moment already felt like bones, and there was a skinny feeling all over.


    The roots of the ribs under the skin are distinct, the cheeks and eye sockets have been sunken, and the shape of the facial bones can be seen clearly.


    The hair is a bit long, almost covering the face, and the eyes that occasionally leak out are filled with a terrifying life and paranoia.


    Originally there were only three black sticks on his back, but now it is indeed densely packed with black sticks. The whole back looks like a hedgehog.


    Looking carefully, the lower part of the body is invisible and retreats. The two slender legs have been buried in a hemispherical machine at this moment.


    He couldn''t move his hands either, and was buried in a tube-like tube, and the collarbones of both shoulders were deeply pierced with a black stick.


    The whole person can no longer see anyone in this way.


    Nasaro was heartbroken watching Nagato''s changes, but no matter how he persuaded him.


    It can only take care of Nagato''s food to prevent him from losing weight.


    Since Nagato became like this, every time Salo came to deliver food to Nagato, he had to do some psychological construction for himself before opening the door.


    She was worried that she would collapse when she saw Nagato''s appearance.

 627 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 627

    Salo carried the meal, took a few deep breaths at the door, knocked on the door twice, and pushed the door in after receiving a response.


    Nagato watched Salo come in with the meal without any reaction, and while eating blankly, he asked, "Did those people report the situation today?"


    After Akatsuki officially started to take over the task, Nagato handed over this aspect to Salo.


    Salo was a little worried at first. He felt that everyone in the Akatsuki organization was very powerful. He was afraid that he would not listen to the nonsense of a small person like himself, and worried that he could not do such a thing, so he struggled for a long time.


    But after all, I didn''t want to disappoint Nagato, so I bit the bullet and did it, but found that those people are very cooperative, and there is no thorny existence at all.


    This made Saro feel very happy, and now he is familiar with doing such things.


    Today, I got a report just before delivering meals to Nagato.


    At the moment, he said seriously, "The report has been completed. All the tasks have been completed. It is very smooth. Later, I will hand over the tasks and get the commission back!"


    Nagato nodded with satisfaction, put the rice bowl in his hand on the tray, and said lightly, "Well, let''s go out!"


    When Salo saw this, he opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end he couldn''t say anything. He sighed slightly and pushed the door to leave.


    Since the Akatsuki organization began to take over the task, the assets of the Akatsuki organization began to accumulate with a growth trend of several people. Today, the Akatsuki organization can be said to be very rich.


    At the beginning, Salo still felt that it was very good to have money, but when he knew the origin of the money, he couldn''t laugh.


    Although there was a time when I wanted to retreat, looking at the studded Nagato, I finally dispelled the idea.


    It''s not that she was afraid that she would be killed by the people in the organization if she left Akatsuki, but that she was worried that Nagato would have more difficulties after she left.


    So in the end, he chose to stay with Nagato. Since he has the confidence to create a new peaceful ninja world, he is willing to wait by his side.


    Salo didn''t know when his thoughts about Nagato had changed a bit. Although Nagato was aware of it, he had already lost interest in interrogation at this time.


    Da She Maru finally returned after completing the task, with a rare respite, and plunged into his laboratory.


    During this period of time, his experiments have already made a qualitative leap, so having time is like studying more, maybe there will be unexpected progress.


    During this period of time, Dashe Maru passed back all the news he knew to Master Yin without reservation, but he never mentioned anything about his experiment.


    It was not that I was worried that Master Yin would stop, but I wanted to give Master Yin a surprise after success. After all, only Master Yin was the person who really supported his ideas.


    During this period of time in Akatsuki''s organization, Dashemaru was only performing a task, but it was still not clear about the matter of contacting the tail beast.


    It''s not that Nagato didn''t trust him, but simply felt that it was not the time yet, so he didn''t say too much.


    During this period of time, Nagato was also constantly improving the Six Ways of Payne and constantly contacting those powerful ninjutsu.


    Just like the psychic of the Golem, Nagato has only recently mastered it securely.


    So before this, Nagato did not intend to speak out about these things, and the things that could not be done now, except for reducing the trust of the members of the organization, will have no other effect.


    So Da She Maru knew very little about these things, but he didn''t care very much. What was even more fearful was that Nagato''s strength soared!


    Chapter 633 Official Competition


    On all these things, Oshemaru had reported with Uchiha, but he didn''t say much, just put himself under his side honestly, and when necessary, he would naturally notify him when he had an important task. of.


    Even if he was a little hesitant, Oh Shemaru didn''t say much. His respect for Uchiha Hiden still made him choose the old facts.


    Although the tasks received by the Xiao organization were not what I liked, and even some things were very disgusting, Dashemaru could only choose to complete it well.


    And when possible, try to save the lives of those innocent people.


    But such a thing is also done secretly. After all, the undercover character is the most important, if it is discovered by Nagato.


    Not only was the undercover mission exposed, even Konoha Village caused a disaster.


    When thinking about this, Oshemaru didn''t think much about it, and honestly carried out experimental research, waiting for Uchiha''s next step of knowledge.


    Two days passed and Uchiha Kimura followed the black soil to the trial field early in the morning.


    Uchiha, who wasn''t sure whether to go earlier or later, was dragged away by the black soil just after eating breakfast early in the morning.


    Originally, Uchiha Yin still had an unhappy expression on his face, but now that he saw Hei Tu actively come over and pull his hand, the feeling of dissatisfaction in the past two days has disappeared instantly.


    After all, for the previous two days, there had been people who couldn''t see the black soil. Uchihain just thought she was still angry and wanted to coax, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Now that this early morning, I saw Hei Tu diligently preparing breakfast for himself, and holding his hand to walk together, I shouldn''t be angry anymore.


    When thinking of this, the awkward and uncomfortable feeling in Uchiha''s heart instantly improved a lot, and he was smiling all the way.


    But this smiling expression only lasted the time of the journey. When she saw the scene there at the trial field, the smiling expression on her face gradually disappeared.


    I thought it was just a small competition and no one would come to see it. After waiting, I saw Uchiha Mikoto and Adzuki beans.


    But what I didn''t expect was that when I moved to the martial arts field, I saw a lot of people standing around and didn''t know where the news came from, and they all came to watch the fun.


    Hei Tu obviously hadn''t thought about this situation. Standing on the periphery of the trial ground, he was stunned for an instant. The original excitement became a bit nervous in an instant.


    In the past, for this competition, although the black soil wanted to win, but he did not have that eager idea. Now seeing the people standing around, he doesn''t want to lose.


    If this is a loss, it will not only embarrass yourself, but also Master Yin''s face will be too beautiful.


    Thinking of this, the black soil swallowed nervously and unconsciously tightened a lot of Uchihain''s hand.


    Feeling the tension of the black soil, Uchiha lowered his head faintly and smiled, "You have made a lot of progress in this period of time. You don''t need to worry too much, just do your best."


    I have to say that Uchiha''s words are of no level, but they sounded strange in the black soil with a kind of soothing power.


    The black earth took a deep breath, his eyes firmed a lot, and he let go of Uchiha''s hand and walked towards the crowd.


    In fact, Uchiha Spring had already arrived, but was surrounded by the crowd, Uchiha occasionally did not see it at all from the outside.


    Now that he walked in with the black soil, he finally saw the person who was competing with the black soil, and his eyes widened slightly.


    With a look of surprise, he said, "It''s you!"


    Izumi looked at Uchiha''s surprised expression, and she was born to death with a kind of cute thoughts.


    The moment this thought appeared, Quanmei stopped strangling in the cradle, and saluted respectfully, with a smile on his face, "Master Yin, it is an honor for your subordinate to be a referee in your busy schedule!"


    Although Quanmei looks like a few years older than the black soil, she has a sense of calmness and stability when she does things, giving people a very mature feeling.


    The people around also nodded unconsciously in agreement, and even some people whispered, "These Uchiha children are really all dragons and phoenixes. They are so calm in their work at this young age, which is reminiscent of them. It was only that day!"


    "Yeah, Lord Itachi is really a rare genius in a century, but it''s inferior to Lord Yin."


    Everyone''s discussions were very lively. The black soil''s body, which was originally tense because of tension, became more ugly at this moment, and even some angry emotions continued to rise.


    Since she arrived, the voices of people around her have not stopped discussing, but few support herself will win.

 628 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 628

    At that moment, the black soil was very depressed, but after all, she was a big lady. That arrogance would only make her more brave. When the expression on the bottom became firmer, her desire to survive became stronger.


    Uchiha Ken originally thought it would be anyone, but he didn''t expect it to be Uchiha Izumi.


    At the moment when I saw Izumi, Uchiha Yin still felt that the black soil had a great chance of winning, but when he looked at it intently, he felt a kind of worry.


    Who would have thought that the control of Chakra could be so stable after two days of the complete destruction of Ninjutsu that was not good at using ninjutsu.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha turned his head to look at the tight black soil, and then sighed slightly in his heart, "I''m afraid this little Nizi will be hit this time!"


    Thinking of the recovery here, Uchiha Yin said softly to Izumi, "Don''t be too cruel for a while!"


    The moment Quan Mei heard this, her expression was very complicated. On the one hand, she was happy that Master Yin believed that she would win, on the other hand, she was a little jealous. Master Yin was actually protecting her little apprentice in this way.


    But after all, I didn¡¯t want to lose the face of Master Yin, so she nodded and agreed, "Yes, Master Yin, Quanmi knows the right way!"


    Seeing Izumi agreed, Uchiha Ken was a little relieved, and a little smile appeared on his face.


    Originally, I went to say this to Izumi for the sake of the black soil, but the black soil didn¡¯t know it. From her perspective, I could only see Master Yin talking with Izumi Uchiha with a smile on his face. When the line seemed to be overturned The vinegar jar is the same.


    One was originally to save sullenness, but this time he became even more angry, and the whole person was full of anger.


    Chapter 634: Victory Is in Hand


    Uchiha faintly didn''t know what the black soil was thinking now. After talking to Uchiha Izumi, he was relieved and walked towards the black soil with a faint smile.


    The people around looked at them with confused expressions, and they knew that the black soil was Uchiha''s student.


    But watching Uchihain and Izumi look close together, it seems that they are also very close to each other. At that moment, the mood of people around watching the excitement is more obvious.


    After all, a few people know about the people around watching the excitement together. Quanmei was able to learn how to use Shao Lunyan because of the introduction of Master Yin.


    Everyone discussed it very enthusiastically. After a short while, everyone around him knew about it.


    The discussion was louder, and even if the black soil didn''t want to hear it, it was already clear.


    Uchihain had just walked to the black soil, and when he wanted to say something to her, he heard the voices of people around him.


    At the moment, I instinctively looked towards the black soil, and saw the gloomy complexion of the black soil, and said sullenly, "Master Yin has something to tell the black soil?"


    Although the black soil who said this was smiling, there was no smile in his eyes. On the contrary, it was shady and cool, which made Uchiha Yin instantly feel like he wants to shiver.


    Although I wanted to explain, I also knew that it was not the time now. I had to just let it go, and said with a serious expression, "Fight against Izumi, and you can do your best, but you should stop doing it in moderation. Don''t do anything wrong!"


    Hei Mu laughed instantly when he heard the words, but it didn''t look like the gentle and lovely smile before, but it felt like a back laugh.


    The black earth kept muttering from the bottom of his heart, "Master Yin, I am your student, is it really good for you to protect others like this! Isn''t that the other person looks better!"


    Of course, the black soil only dared to say these rants in his own heart, and he dared not say it directly.


    Although I was dissatisfied with Uchiha''s protection of Izumi Mi, but mistakenly thought that Master Yin was definitely able to beat Izumi, so he was still a little happy.


    Glancing at Master Yin up and down, he said slightly, "I know, I turned to Quanmei!"


    Although the people around looked at Uchiha concealed, they didn''t dare to say anything, but after waiting so long at this time, they didn''t see that the two of them were dissatisfied in the formal competition.


    When Uchiha saw it, he could only follow it, and the people around him consciously stepped back a lot when seeing the situation, leaving enough space for the competition.


    Uchiha was satisfied with the lost performance of the people around him, so he forgave them for the disrespectful urging eyes.


    Uchiha Izumi watched the black soil walk in front of her, and said with a smile, "You are really enviable. If you say that you are letting Hin-sama as the referee, you can really invite it!"


    Izumi''s real envious tone sounded in the ears of the now full of anger and black soil, it was simply mocking!


    Then he said with a grievance, "I''m just kidding, Master Yin just happened to be free, so just come and take a look at pastime!"


    It¡¯s not that the two people¡¯s chatting Uchiha hasn¡¯t heard it, but the more you listen, the more you feel that something is not right. He immediately said loudly, ¡°Ready, the test begins, the friendship test, the end!¡±


    After speaking, waved his hand, indicating that the competition can officially begin!


    Izumi has been waiting for a long time, and now she doesn''t want to continue talking nonsense, she curbed her expression and said, "Come on!"


    When she said this, Quanmi stood still, but closed her eyes slightly, and when she opened them again, her eyes were already blood-red with the round eyes.


    The black soil showed surprise that Izumi had the same eyes as Master Hideki, but was immediately annoyed by Uchiha Izumi''s apparently modest approach.


    Such an approach obviously let her, let her move first and look down on herself!


    With the black earth thinking about this, his thin lips were tightly pressed into a straight line, and he lowered his body slightly, condensing Chakra under his feet, and instantly lightened his body, and the life passed towards Quanmei like a ghost.


    Quan Mei''s eyes were staring at the trail of Hei Tufen, originally at a very fast speed, but seeing it through the eyes of the writing wheel, it was like slowing down. Every step and every suspension can be seen very clearly.


    He saw the black soil took a shuriken from his cutting tool bag and threw it over.


    The shuriken pierced the sky with a rustling sound, and went straight to Quan Mei''s face.


    Everyone couldn''t help being surprised at how exquisite this body is at this small age, and the look in Uchiha''s hidden eyes felt awe!


    Uchiha Kimura didn''t agree with Kuroko''s approach, but he couldn''t say anything, after all, Kuroko didn''t understand Izumi.


    If you understand it, of course, you will use ninjutsu to suppress it as soon as you come up, and there may still be some opportunities for such a push.


    It¡¯s not that Hei Tu has never thought of such a style of play, but clearly remembers that Izumi¡¯s chakra is comparable to her own. If she rashly uses ninjutsu like this, she is afraid that she will not get any benefits, so she chose to use the body Try it out first.


    Uchiha Izumi looked at the shuriken flying towards her, she didn''t move at all, but when she saw the shuriken came in front of her, she tilted her head slightly, and the shuriken was straight. Flew towards the back.


    Those who watched the excitement looked at the shuriken flying towards them, and they were a little panicked for a moment, struggling as if they wanted to escape.


    Uchihain saw it with a disdainful smile, waved his hand slightly, and a stone filled with chakra flew over, hitting the shuriken with a ding sound, and plunged into the mud.


    Hei Tu watched Master You Yin sitting down, instantly relieved, and his eyes at Quanmei became a lot more serious.


    I knew that this person was very powerful, but I didn''t expect that he would escape his shuriken so easily. In comparison, the one who jumped up and down really seemed a little unsightly.


    At that moment, the black soil was a little dull. It could only be gritted his teeth and quickly formed a seal on his hand. Before landing, the seal on his hand had been completed.


    With a soft drink, "Earth escape, rock pillar gun!"


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw where Quanmei was standing, and the ground began to crack instantly, and something sharp began to emerge quickly from the soil.


    It was a sharp rock pillar, and Izumi Uchiha felt the abnormal movement under his feet when he fully spoke the ninjutsu in the black soil.


    Instantly condensed Chakra under his feet, leaped lightly, and instantly retreated a long distance.


    Chapter 635 Strong Strike


    Don''t look at it is this simple jump, which happened to avoid the attack range of the long spear, without hurting at all, and the whole person landed smoothly.


    The originally impatient black soil saw Uchiha Izumi simply hide his moves in this way, and the feeling of dissatisfaction in his heart became more intense.

 629 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 629

    After all, compared with Uchiha''s light and relaxed appearance, this big gesture of his own does not look so strong.


    And only after two moves, those onlookers have started to comment frantically, but they are all saying that Uchiha Izumi is a plastic talent at a young age.


    In contrast, the black soil had no brilliance, which made Uchiha hidden annoyed when he saw his black soil.


    After all, his face would almost be lost in this way, and the look in Uchiha Izumi''s eyes was even worse, as if he was trying to pull the bones and tendons directly.


    Uchiha was shocked while watching. The black soil in his memory has always been in a very peaceful state, and he has hardly been so irritable.


    In this state, Uchiha can''t help but frown, wanting to mention something, but looking at the people gathered around, he also knows that it is not the right time, so he can only put it down for the time being and wait and see.


    After Uchiha Izumi dodged that move, he naturally heard the discussion around him, but he didn''t mean to relax at all, and he still had a serious expression.


    I have to say that at this point, Uchiha Izumi is really doing a lot better than the black soil. No matter what level the opponent seems to be, he does not underestimate the opponent, and always stay vigilant. This is the most important thing for the match.


    But even if she is very cautious, some things are just passive defense. After all, she wants a neat victory in this competition.Rather than undefeated.


    After thinking of this, the expression on Uchiha Izumi''s face instantly became colder, and he whispered, "Now, it''s me!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Quan Mi moved with a swipe, and she lowered her body, like an arrow from Xuan, flying a long distance in an instant.


    There is no superfluous body technique, the goal is very clear, that is, standing there on the black soil, there is no detour in the whole process, the speed is very fast, almost only an afterimage can be seen.


    Even Uchiha was a little surprised when she stood aside, although she knew that Izumi was better at physique, but she did not expect her physique attainments to be so amazing.


    At this level, even if Kay saw it, he would be amazed.


    In the face of such a speed, it is impossible for the black soil to avoid it. At the moment, he can only grit his teeth quickly and make a mark, with a low cry, "Earth escape, the earthly wall!"


    The moment the voice fell, I saw a huge earthen wall instantly rise from the ground, just blocking the black earth.


    Then I saw that Uchiha Izumi who would have been hitting directly frowned slightly, his whole body suddenly leaned back, and his toes stepped towards the position of the earth wall.


    Then the inertia kept walking up, throwing his whole body over.


    Hei Tu was originally fortunate to have escaped Quan Mei''s direct impact, but he didn''t expect it.


    Before my kind smile was fully revealed, I felt that the top of my head suddenly darkened a lot.


    Looking up instinctively, I saw Uchiha Izumi falling from above, still holding a shuriken in his hand.


    The black soil was startled when he saw it, and hurriedly jumped to one side, but after all, the speed couldn''t keep up with Quanmei.


    He watched the shuriken sliding down against the tip of his nose, and with a brush, it cut a small hole in the cloth in front of him.


    The beautiful ivory-white skin of the black soil was exposed a lot in an instant, but it did not cause any wounds.


    The black soil couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief. Uchiha, who was in the upper position, was a little relieved, but he paid more attention to Izumi.


    After all, since I started to despise the time to the present, not only did I not take advantage of it, but it also gave people a first hand.


    Even if I could say that this was just luck for the other party before, but now such a thing cannot be said.


    In this way, it seems that the opponent''s strength is strong, and the black soil looked at Uchiha Izumi with a reconciled expression, "It''s nothing but you!"


    Uchiha faintly heard this, and frowned in disapproval for an instant. Izumi''s series of battle scenes are very exciting, and they are by no means nothing special.


    Right now, I was frowning to watch the match between the two, I can only hope that Quanmei can remember her words and won''t make it too cruel.


    It''s not that the black soil is really weak, and the level of disaster is too large. The biggest gap between the two is just that Quanmei''s actual combat experience is more abundant.


    Although the black soil did not experience these exercises in Yanyin Village, it was not enough after all.


    After all, people will not do their best to exercise in that state. After all, there is no danger to life.


    But the actual battle is not the case, the other party will attack it and make a killer move.


    Even if the black soil knows combat skills, it is useless in this situation.


    Quanmei didn''t care much when he heard the words of the black soil, but she smiled slightly, and she was injured quickly to seal the seal, and shouted, "Fire escape, the art of fireball!"


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw a large number of flames rushing towards the black soil door. The hot temperature was instantly felt by the black soil, with a frightened expression on his face.


    This time, even if he wanted to retreat, it was a relatively difficult thing, because Uchiha was still chasing after him.


    The flame remained in that jet state, and it didn''t mean to go out at all.


    Hei Tu panicked instantly, escaping back and forth, and jumping longitudinally towards both sides.


    In this way, I can avoid Izumi''s ninjutsu as much as possible.


    I have to say that the resilience of the black soil is still very good, so for nearly five seconds, Uchiha Izumi''s line of fire did not touch the corner of the black soil.


    Knowing that this trick was no longer successful, he was able to do it, so Uchiha ended his move neatly. After all, he has been using ninjutsu without any effort, and the loss of his Chakra is also very serious.


    Obviously, the battle between myself and the black soil is going to continue for a while, and I must cherish my Chakra.


    Chapter 636 The Victory of Quanmei


    Seeing Uchiha Izumi that his ninjutsu had taken her back, Hei Chu was relieved. After all, if she continued like this, she might not be able to run, and she might be injured.


    If you are directly injured, your face will be damaged. After all, it is not easy to feel the temperature far away.


    Before the black earth could catch a breath, Izumi Uchiha on the opposite side moved again, and the speed of the seal on her hand was very fast, if it weren''t for it, it was a little strange.


    I was afraid that the black soil couldn''t tell that Uchiha Izumi had the mark of the Totaka gun. When he finally recognized it, he felt a shock under his feet.


    Then there was the dry baron with a hard object on his feet.


    At the moment, Hei Tu had an unbelievable expression, but he still made a neat turn, avoiding the attack of the Tulong spear.


    But the feeling of shock in her heart really won''t dissipate for a long time, and she really doesn''t know that she is also capable of ninjutsu!


    The more I think about it, the more I feel that something is wrong. Izumi Uchiha not only uses the same ninjutsu as her own, but also uses the same gestures of Kyo-yin, and even some small inaccurate details. the same.


    Hei Tu is also a clever boy. Just looking at it this way, he understands, and Hei Tu understands directly. This person simply copied his ninjutsu just now.


    At the moment when he got this recognition, the black soil stared at Uchiha''s eyes with a bit of collapse, with an angry expression on his face. It seemed that the mystery was in these eyes.


    Uchiha watched concealedly, and his eyes remained on Izumi''s eyes unconsciously.


    Even he himself didn''t expect Uchiha Izumi to be a child. In such a short time, he learned the basic use of writing round eyes, and he was very skillful, which is really unexpected.


    Uchiha is not only a person who loves beauty, but also a person who loves talents. Seeing such Uchiha Izumi beauty, the smile on his face is very obvious.


    When Hei Tu discovered the copying function of the writing wheel eyes, he put his gaze for help on Uchiha''s body.


    It was this look that made the black soil see Uchiha''s eyes with a satisfied smile looking at Uchiha Izumi.

 630 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 630

    In the next instant, there was a feeling of collapse of mentality, and the feeling of embarrassment and embarrassment behind everyone broke out in an instant.


    He gritted his teeth fiercely and looked at Quanmei with a sullen expression.


    Uchiha Mikoto has been watching the competition in the field.


    Although he is a student of Uchiha Hidden, Kuroitsu spends most of his time teaching Mikoto. Now that his students are on stage to compete, it is natural to take a good look.


    But looking at this scene, Uchiha Mikoto was a little worried. According to this form, the possibility of the black soil being able to win is very slim.


    Now that I saw the black soil''s eyes pursuing, I followed it. I also saw the expression of Uchiha''s clothes, and I understood why the black soil was suddenly irritable, and even a little messy.


    If you want to help improve now, you can''t even remind you.


    After all, Konoha Village is also a village that pursues fairness, and it is impossible for them to make trouble when others are facing each other.


    Thinking about it this way, Uchiha Mikoto could only stare at one side, and could not do anything else.


    The moment the black soil moved his gaze away from Uchiha''s body, Izumi Mi and Uchiha''s sight crossed.


    At that moment, Uchiha''s approval expression was clearly engraved in his mind.


    After all, all the hard work for so long was for the approving look of Uchiha Hide-sama, and it is also an exciting thing to be able to see now.


    When he turned his head to face the black soil, the smile on his face was a bit provocative, "Hurry up and end this test!"


    When he said this, Uchiha Izumi looked uninterested, as if he was tired of competing with the black soil, and looked dull.


    The black soil was hit a bit at that moment, and the expression on his face became a bit sordid, "You really can''t wait to die!"


    After saying this, Hei Tu''s hand quickly formed a seal, and he whispered, "The soil escape, the technique of the rock slab!"


    The moment the voice fell, I saw Uchi Izumi made a seal on her hand, as if she didn''t mean to hide.


    I saw the extremely fast huge rock falling from the sky, enclosing Quanmei in the middle.


    A huge rock slab surrounded Quanmei. No matter how many times Quanmei jumped, she finally failed to jump out. The black soil smiled slightly when she saw it, and let out a low roar, "Go to hell!"


    The moment the voice fell, I saw that the huge rock slab suddenly fell, falling in the direction of the spring beauty.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw a trace of blood flowing continuously from the pile of rock slabs.


    Hei Tu''s first reaction when he saw this situation was very happy, and he jumped slightly with a happy expression on his face.


    But that expression only lasted a few seconds, and then the black earth kept backing away with a frightened expression.


    After walking three or two steps, it was more as if he couldn''t walk directly, lying limp on the ground, his eyes fixed on the pile of rock slabs.


    Although these scenes are very realistic, but this is only black soil''s own perspective.


    In Uchihain''s opinion, that''s not the case.


    Everyone saw that Izumi moved when he was doing it in the black soil, and quickly sealed the seal on her hand, and uttered a low voice, "Illusory, Naraku-seeing!"


    The moment the voice fell, the movement of the black soil''s hands stopped, standing still, the expression on his face began to change.


    In the end, it was the fear of freeze-frame appreciation deep into the bones.


    At this time, everyone completely understood that this black soil was caught by Naraku''s vision.


    Although it is not fatal, but looking at the black soil that has no meaning to unlock the illusion by itself.Everyone also knows that this match was lost in black soil.


    Uchiha Izumi looked at the competition and it was almost done, and immediately walked up to release the illusion.


    The black soil felt like the sky was spinning, and then immediately saw that the face in front of him was Quanmei''s face.


    At that moment, the black soil stretched out his hand and directly leaned Uchiha Mikoto in his arms, gently soothing twice.


    It took nearly twenty seconds for the black soil to remember that Uchiha Izumi used illusion on herself.


    At the moment, he stretched out his hand to push away Uchiha who was holding him, the expression on his face was very cold and distant, and he stood up and went to the place where he hadn''t gone.


    Seeing that the black soil was all right, Uchiha said calmly, "This time Izumi Uchiha won!"


    The 637th chapter is hit hard


    Uchiha Mikoto looked at the person walking towards him, with a very distressed expression on her face, and took two steps quickly, stepping forward to embrace the black soil in her arms.


    The black soil didn''t struggle, so she stayed obediently in Mikoto''s arms, buried her head directly on Mikoto''s shoulder, and did not make a sound for a long time.


    If the black soil started to cry like this, Mikoto wasn''t so worried, but looking at her messy head in her arms, she didn''t make a sound for a long time, which made people feel very distressed.


    After nearly half a minute, there was no movement of the person on her shoulder. Mikoto was a little worried, moved her shoulder slightly, and said softly, "Are you okay?"


    Obviously it was a very gentle tone, but it was like a starting point, and instantly opened the tear ducts in the black soil.


    Mikoto felt the person on her shoulder twitch slightly, and then the skin on her shoulder felt a damp and hot touch, which was obviously black soil crying.


    But even so, the black soil is particularly stubborn and refuses to make a sound, which makes people more distressed.


    For that matter, what Mikoto thought for a long time still didn''t come up with any words of comfort. After all, Izumi''s win was upright and his shots were more restrained, so the black soil didn''t hurt at all.


    He turned his gaze towards Izumi who was talking to Uchiha Hidden, and after all, she sighed helplessly and patted the black soil on the back.


    After Uchiha had announced the results, he was always paying attention to the condition of the black soil, and he was relieved to see the black soil plunge into Mikoto''s arms.


    At the moment, he smiled and moved towards Quanmei''s position. In just a few days, Quanmei was able to make such progress, which is indeed worthy of praise.


    And she listened to her words very well and kept her hands, if otherwise, the black soil would not be so unharmed now.


    Uchiha Izumi looked at Uchiha Hidden who came by, although the expression on her face was a faint smile, but the mood could be said to be turbulent.


    The hard work of these two days is finally getting what it deserves.


    Seeing Uchiha Hidden stopped in front of her, Izumi smiled decently and bowed slightly and saluted, "Hin-sama!"


    Seeing this, Uchiha slightly stretched out his hand to support Uchiha Izumi''s shoulder and motioned her to stand up, "Congratulations, this contempt has won beautifully. You have made a lot of progress in the past few days. You have made a lot of effort!"


    Uchiha Izumi was very happy when he heard this, even though it was hidden in every possible way, the smile on the corner of his mouth still smelled of shyness.


    "Master Yin has bothered to give advice. Quanmei should naturally work hard so that he can live up to Master Yin''s trust!"


    Uchiha Ken obviously did not expect Uchiha Izumi to say such a thing, the expression on his face was shocked for a moment, but he laughed in a flash.


    "You girl is good at talking. You have a good talent. You will definitely cultivate well in the future, and you will definitely be able to bring great help to Konoha in the future. If you still don''t understand, please just come and ask me! "


    Izumi Uchiha was very happy when he heard this, and said with a smile, "Yes, Master Yin, I am sure that people will not disappoint Master Yin. If there is anything I can''t understand in the future, I will come here with a shame. Ask the adults!"


    For Uchiha Izumi, this contest, I can get the words of Uchiha Hide-sama, but it is much better than many rewards.

 631 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 631

    Uchiha faintly saw Izumi''s happy look and laughed. After all, this girl is still good at chatting, and talking to her always makes people feel happy.


    The black soil finally stopped his tears, and the first time he raised his head, he went to look for Uchiha''s hidden figure.


    However, I found it in a few seconds. The goal was Uchiha Hide and Izumi Uchiha''s grinning appearances, and there was a feeling of heartache right now.


    The look in his eyes dimmed a lot for an instant, and he said in a low voice, "Sister Mikoto, am I too useless? I lost this competition like this. It''s really a shame for Master Yin!"


    Seeing that the black soil finally spoke, Mikoto was very happy, and said comfortingly, "You don''t have to care about the result of this test, you won''t care about it!"


    Hei Tu listened to Mikoto''s words, but there was no comforting effect, but he nodded, indicating that he knew it.


    Mikoto knew that the black soil had no good meaning, and then sighed slightly and said, "Do you know why you lost to Izumi?"


    Hearing this, the expression on the black soil surface changed several times, and finally he said unwillingly, "Naturally, the black soil skills are not as good as humans, so there is nothing to say!"


    When Mikoto heard this, she smiled slightly, "No, your level is actually about the same. It stands to reason that you two are tied!"


    Hearing heard it, the expression on his face was somewhat surprised, but still a little happy, "Then why did I lose?"


    When he said this, the black soil lowered his head with a puzzled expression on his face.


    When Mikoto heard this, he turned his attention to Izumi and said, "The gap between you is still in actual combat experience! Your actual combat experience is really too little, so in this competition, you did not give full play to your real strength. !"


    He paused for a moment when he said, "Moreover, the difference in xinxing between you is not a little bit! During the battle, you were too impetuous and dominated by emotions. Many people use ninjutsu very biased, so In your case, you want to win her is just wishful thinking!"


    When Uchiha Mikoto said later, the tone was very heavy, and it was no longer comforting.


    Hei Tu''s expression of grievance changed when he heard it, and finally turned into a very guilty and embarrassing expression.


    It seems that I am too arrogant. I subconsciously thought that I should defeat Uchiha Izumi just now. That is a normal situation for granted!


    Now that I heard Uchiha Izumi''s words, the black soil was awakened, and before the competition, he was doomed to fail!


    After I figured it out, Hei Tu was not so sad, and he paused and searched firmly, "Sister Mikoto, I will exercise hard on this aspect, and I will bother you to teach me well in the future!"


    Uchiha Mikoto nodded his head with approval when he heard the words of the black soil. At this time, the black soil can be regarded as a real understanding, and it seems that he does not need his own comfort!


    Chapter 638 Harder


    Yu Uchiha looked at the gentle smile in front of him and was somewhat grateful, "I still have to thank you for your mercy for the test just now!"


    Uchiha Izumi¡¯s happy expression stagnated for a moment, but it was only a moment¡¯s matter. Then he smiled and said, "Hin-sama is serious. Miss Kuroi is a guest of Imagin Village. I want to try Izumi, Izumi Naturally, we should go all out. This is a respect for Miss Hei Tu, Master Yin shouldn''t be talking about jokes about keeping her hands!"


    When Uchiha Izumi said this, the expression on her face made Uchiha Hidden a very familiar feeling for a moment, but she still couldn''t remember who it was.


    She laughed very happily right now. Does this little Nizi really know a lot? He only mentioned that Hei Tu was from Yanyin Village, and she didn''t mention that she was her own student, so she shook the previous concession in twos or twos Passed.


    It''s also an individual talent approach. At the moment, some people in Uchiha Hidden can''t say anything else, they just say again and again, "Yes, yes, I have to go and see my student, lest I get hit by you, just pass!"


    Although Uchiha Izumi is a little bit unwilling, but the expression on her face is still unmoving, "Na Yin-sama must help Quan Mie say some good things, if I let Miss Kuroi hate it, I will be sad. !"


    Uchiha smiled faintly and patted Uchiha Izumi''s shoulder, "Okay, my teeth are sharp, I''ll go there first!"


    After talking about Uchihain, he passed in the direction of Mikoto and Black Earth. At this time, all the onlookers had left and hungry, and only a few of them were left, and the others were Adzuki beans.


    Adzuki originally wanted to come and join in the fun, but Uchiha''s emotions when he saw the black soil were really not high, so he winked at these people and signaled that they could leave!


    Adzuki bean had an expression of dissatisfaction when he saw it. He jumped and thought about saying that Uchiha was eccentric, but in the end he failed and was stopped by Rin Nohara.


    Hong Dou said with a dissatisfied look, "Lin, what are you doing to stop me, Master Yin is so partial, I must go over and talk to him!"


    Ye Yuan Lin sighed helplessly when she heard the words, "Stop making trouble. At this time, Master Yin can''t say anything to Black Earth! Are you going to be reprimanded now?"


    Rin Nohara''s words made Misaishou Azuki suddenly remember the scene when Uchiha was reprimanded by Uchiha for doing something wrong. At that time, Uchiha had no sense of distress, even acting like a baby was useless.


    It was completely repaired. When thinking about this, Hongdou shook his head quickly, with a look of disgust, "Yes, I suddenly felt that Master Yin did it right, let''s go back first!"


    Saying that, they fled and left. Nohara Lin and Yurihong followed Oudu with speechless expressions, they could only shake their heads and followed helplessly.


    Originally, the black soil still had a sad look on his face. Seeing Uchihaken walking towards this side, he couldn''t help but feel a bit of expectation, hoping to be comforted by Uchihaken.


    Mikoto watched Uchiha''s stern expression as she walked over, let go of the black soil in her arms with a little sympathy, and sighed slightly. She was afraid that this child would be miserable!


    But that''s the case, Uchiha Mikoto didn''t mean to stop him, after all, the kid Kuroto needs more instruction.


    Obviously, it can be seen that this child has a lot of dependence on Yin. If it continues like this, I am afraid it will ruin this child''s life.


    When she thought of this, Mikoto simply let go of her hand that was holding the black soil.To Uchiha, who came by, said softly, "Be careful!"


    Originally, when the black soil came back from Uchiha, his heart was full of expectation, but when Mikoto released his hand, it was inevitable that he felt a little flustered.


    He saw Uchiha Mikoto throw a self-seeking expression on herself and left.


    At that moment, the black soil was completely panicked, thinking about chasing Mikoto and leaving.


    By then that is obviously possible.


    Because Uchiha hidden in front of him, with a cold expression on his face, "Black Earth, I think we should have a good chat!"


    In fact, when Uchiha Hidden said this, his tone was good. It was considered gentle, and there was just no expression on his face, not to the point where his face was full of frost.


    It''s just that Hei was too scared, so all the expressions changed in Hei Earth''s eyes.


    But even so, the black soil did not have the courage to resist, and nodded and said, "Yes, Master Yin!"


    Uchiha''s reaction to the black soil seemed a little surprised. He originally thought that the black soil would cry for a while, and he had to coax him to continue the next thing.


    Although a little surprised, you can save yourself a lot of trouble. Uchiha Ken is also very happy, turning around and walking towards the depths of the trial field.


    Hei Tu consciously followed behind, and the expressions on the way were a little worried, just waiting for Uchiha''s words.


    However, Uchiha''s journey was surprisingly quiet, making the black soil feel more and more incomprehensible behind, and he could only wait tremblingly.


    Uchiha has no idea about the complex emotions of the black soil. He is now wholeheartedly thinking about what he should say to the black soil for a while.


    After all, the situation of black soil is special and sensitive. If you want to deal with the red beans and the others, I am afraid that this child will be scared.


    Thinking of this, Uchihain finally stopped. The black soil behind him was trembling all the way. Even Uchihain didn''t know when he stopped, and accidentally ran into him.


    At the moment, he said, "Master Yin, I''m sorry, I didn''t pay attention!"


    That cautious look made Uchiha frowned unconsciously, because this alienated tone and fearful expression were definitely not what he wanted to see.


    The black soil, who was originally worried and frightened, saw Uchiha''s sudden serious face, and instantly became more frightened, and even cried out.


    Uchiha, who was still thinking about how to ask the black soil, was dumbfounded in an instant. Who would have thought that this child would suddenly cry.


    At that moment, Uchiha felt at a loss, with a panic expression on his face.

 632 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 632

    When I hadn''t thought of something to say, the black soil whimpered, "Master Yin, I know I was wrong, I will definitely practice well in the future, and I won''t be ashamed of you anymore. Don''t fix me, OK!"


    Chapter 639: Strength Promotion


    When Uchiha listened to the words of the black soil, he felt puzzled, and it took a few seconds to react. This little Nizi thought she would be unhappy if she lost.


    When thinking of this, Uchiha''s first reaction was to punish Mikoto Uchiha well for a while. You don''t have to guess or know that she must have said this to the black soil, otherwise the child would not be scared like this.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha let out a faint sigh, but he thought it would be wrong, "Then do you know what you did wrong?"


    Hei Tu didn¡¯t know that Uchiha¡¯s words were just playing his own words. At the moment, he said with a nervous expression, "Just now, Mikoto sister has already told me. I know that I have insufficient combat experience and I It''s too impatient!"


    When he said this, although the black soil was a little scared for Uchiha, it was more of an unspeakable humiliation.


    I just lost like this, even if I already knew the answer, that unwilling mood still followed.


    Uchihain was quite satisfied with the answer to the black soil. He said with a face of approval right now, "It''s fine if you know it, but you should pay attention to it in the future. This is just a test, and Izumi still has some reservations. If it is a life and death battle, If you are, now you are afraid that you are already dead!"


    In the first half of the sentence, the expression on Uchiha''s hidden face was still relatively soft, but when he said that, it was completely cold.


    He was not intimidating the black soil at all, but stating an indisputable fact.


    Hearing this, Hei Mu bit his lips fiercely. Although Hei Mu felt something during the battle, he was unwilling to admit that Quan Mi had reservations about herself.


    I nodded at the moment to indicate that I knew it. After a long time I was bored and I asked the sentence, "Master Yin, is Quanmei your student?"


    Uchihain obviously didn''t expect that the black soil would ask such a question, so he smiled slightly and said, "How come you ask?"


    Hei Chu said with a narrow mouth, "Because Quanmei has eyes like yours, and they all say that Quanmei''s ability to learn to use those eyes is completely due to Master you!"


    Uchiha smiled secretly when he heard the words, and finally knew why the black soil would look for Izumi to compete. This is simply jealous.


    I smiled very openly at the moment, "Izumi is not my student, but I did recommend her to the teacher of the Uchiha clan. I did give some pointers to her practice before. What''s wrong, are you jealous?"


    My heart was pierced all at once, and the black complexion turned red immediately, and he quickly denied, "No, who would be jealous because of this kind of thing, Master Yin, you are really narcissistic!"


    Uchiha concealed the black soil and stopped crying, but he was relieved a lot, "Don''t worry about this kind of thing. Compared with me, Izumi can get better guidance from the Uchiha clan now!"


    Hearing this, the black soil became happy in an instant, and the expression on his face was grinning. Hearing Uchiha''s words was like hearing a promise.


    Looking at the grinning expression on the black soil, Uchiha knew that the black soil was not angry anymore.


    He rubbed the black hair and said, "But yours today is also very good. It''s not bad to be able to fight like this for the first time in actual combat!"


    The black soil was somewhat dismissive of Uchiha''s comfort, her mouth slumped, and his head turned aside to stop looking at Uchiha''s face.


    When Uchiha looked at the black soil, he knew that the matter was over, and he couldn''t help feeling that Ou Song breathed a sigh of relief.


    At the same time, Izumi Uchiha, who was heading back to the Uchiha clan, was walking and stopped suddenly.


    Not because of anything else, but because the long-lost voice rang in his mind at this moment.


    "Congratulations, you have completed the task. The test just now was very exciting, it took the limelight!"


    Izumi Uchiha heard the words and said in his mind, "Thanks to the award, you are really punctual, you just showed up when I finished the competition!"


    When the system heard the words, the tone of the exit was very proud, "That''s natural, I don''t exist by your side all the time, but I don''t usually come out!"


    When Uchiha Izumi heard this, the expression on her face instantly became colder. After all, it is not a comfortable feeling to live under the surveillance of unknown things every day.


    The system seems to know her thoughts too, smiling and going to the ropeway, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just monitoring the progress of the task, but it¡¯s nothing to your private life. If I really want to do it. No matter what, I won''t wait until now!"


    With regard to this system, Izumi Uchiha is naturally clear, but that uncomfortable feeling can''t be eliminated by disappearing.


    Seeing that Uchiha Izumi was silent, the system continued, "It''s okay, you will get used to it sooner or later. Now that you have completed the task, the reward for all attributes is increased by one, the proficiency in writing rounds is increased by one, and the charm value is increased by one!"


    Having said this, he paused slightly, "The next task, I will have a date with Uchiha hidden alone! The task success rewards all attributes plus one, writing round proficiency plus one, and Chakra control proficiency plus one!"


    After speaking, there was no sound from the system anymore, leaving Uchiha Izumi with a blushing face, standing blankly, with a silly smile on her drooping face.


    After a while, Izumi Uchiha reacted and smiled and went to the house of the Uchiha clan.


    If it is said that the previous mission is because of wanting the reward of the mission, even if there is no character reward for the current mission, Izumi wants to complete it.


    After all, being able to date the person you love once alone is something Izumi Uchiha has been thinking about all the time.


    As the protagonist of this matter, he really didn''t know it now, and after taking the black soil back, he headed towards Mikoto.


    Although he has dealt with the black soil matter, he didn''t seem to forget that the troublemaker is still snickering now, he must be punished by the shop, otherwise he may not remember to make trouble in the future.


    When thinking about this, Uchihain directly used the instantaneous technique, and when he appeared again, he was in Uchiha Mikoto''s room.


    At this moment, Mikoto had a grinning expression on her face. As long as she thought of Uchiha''s helpless expression facing the black soil, she felt like she couldn''t help but want to laugh. The picture was very funny just thinking about it!


    Chapter 640: Hidden Punishment


    Just when she was laughing happily, Mikoto suddenly felt a familiar power fluctuation around her, and the smile on the bottom instantly froze!


    Turning her body stiffly, she saw Uchiha Ken standing behind her with a smile on her face, and Uchiha Mikoto knew she was finished at that moment.


    But still wanting to struggle, he said with a stiff smile, "Yin, why are you here? Hey, the kid is okay, I just took a lot of effort to comfort him!"


    Looking at Mikoto¡¯s diligent appearance, Uchihain was not in a hurry to reveal it, and said with a smile, "Really, it was really hard work. The black soil is now emotionally stable, and now I am going back to rest, so I come here. Thank you so much for helping comfort the black soil!"


    When he said this, Uchiha hidden a sincere smile, but Uchiha Mikoto saw a dangerous smell from it, and couldn''t help but want to retreat, but it was hidden by Uchiha. Zi grabbed his wrist.


    With a slight effort, Mikoto fell directly onto her lap, and Uchiha smoothly wrapped her strong arm around Mikoto''s waist.


    With a smile on his face, he said, "What are you going to do? I''m here to thank you specially. Are you not welcome?"


    Uchiha Mikoto has already determined, Yin already knows that he was thinking about making trouble just now, and now he can only say with a frustrated face, "Yin, I know I was wrong, I just got into play for a while!"


    Uchihain is not surprised that Mikoto directly admitted this incident, "Oh, then I am a little bit playful now, I don''t know if I can play it willfully!"


    When he said this, Uchiha faintly saw that his lips pressed against Mikoto Uchiha''s ear, and the warm breath came into Mikoto''s ear like this.


    Uchiha watched with satisfaction that the originally very white earlobe slowly dyed the color of red.


    Such a stimulus made Mikoto''s mind confused for a moment, but it was only a momentary thing, and immediately reacted, struggling to get out of Uchiha''s arms.


    Just kidding, if you let him play it wayward, I''m afraid I won''t be able to get out of bed for three days, but she will remember the painful experience last time.


    The soreness of falling apart is really uncomfortable, and the pain in a certain place is even more indescribable.


    How could Uchihain let Mikoto escape like this, and immediately said with a smile, "Want to leave?"


    The moment the voice fell, the arm that was originally wrapped around the waist moved up a lot in an instant.


    At that moment, Mikoto felt that all the strength of her body was taken off, and her whole body was instantly limp in her arms.

 633 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 633

    Uchiha Yin was very satisfied with Mikoto''s well-trained body, and the current movements were even more unscrupulous.


    His head was groggy and leaned on Uchiha''s sturdy chest. Under Uchiha''s push, Uchiha Mikoto''s clothes are now untidy.


    Uchiha Mikoto''s strong desire to survive made her return to her clear mind, and grabbed the messy hand on her body.


    Hurriedly said, "Yin, I know I was wrong, you can spare me, I will be exhausted!"


    Uchiha couldn''t bear to see Mikoto''s teary eyes, but now that the arrow is on the string, how could he stop there!


    He gritted his teeth and said, "This is the punishment you deserve!"


    Uji Bo Mikoto knew that this matter was absolutely impossible to escape, and also knew that Yin would not give up tonight.


    But for the sake of my own body, I can only grit my teeth and say with an expression of relief, "Hidden, right?"


    Uchiha secretly heard the words and laughed out loud, "Impossible!"


    Mikoto closed her eyes, stretched out her hand to cover her eyes, gritted her teeth and said, "Yin, I will help you, I will help you, you just forgive me, come a few times!"


    Uchiha secretly heard that, the movement of his hand increased in an instant, and Na Mikoto couldn''t help exclaiming, and then suddenly he covered her mouth.


    After a short while, he gave a sudden exclamation, and his tight body instantly softened.It was as if the strength of the whole body had been removed.


    Uchiha took out his hand and shook it in front of Mikoto''s eyes on purpose.


    With a tolerant expression, "Since you have said so, of course I want to meet your requirements!"


    When he said that, he let go of the hand holding Mikoto, with an expression waiting for a good show, and leaned his body on the sofa.


    Mikoto looked at Uchihain''s state, and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. After all, it was better than being able to get out of bed for three days!


    Uchiha hidden his hands on the sofa and stared at Uchiha Mikoto.


    Mikoto''s entire face was flushed, but she stood up firmly from Uchiha''s legs, her slightly weakened legs were still a little untenable, and she swayed a bit before kneeling down.


    With both hands resting on Uchiha''s thighs, looking at Mikoto''s appearance, Uchiha''s instinct he could not help himself.


    Mikoto didn''t dare to look at Uchiha''s face, she could only look down at the movements of her hands.


    The 641st chapter Xiyan''s deadline


    Uchiha Hiden had a good-looking expression on his face, but when he really felt the warmth in Mikoto''s mouth, this person instantly frowned.


    The hand resting on the handle of the sofa was also locked in a daze, frowned fiercely with an unbearable expression on his face.


    Mikoto, who was still shy, raised her eyes and saw Uchiha''s appearance, and instantly she was thinking of trickery.


    Uchiha was originally a little unable to hold it, but now this Mikoto has deliberately mistreated, as a normal man, how could she endure it.


    There was a low growl, which directly pulled the person up and threw him onto the bed. With Mikoto''s low scream, a long gasp echoed in this room all night.


    The whole night passed quickly. When Uchiha Hidei was standing by the bed with a full expression on his face and putting on clothes, Uchiha Mikoto was lying on the bed, not even moving at all.


    The time on this page is more tiring than completing an A-level character, and now he turned his face toward the wall, unwilling to talk to Uchiha.


    Uchiha Kimura also knew that what he did this time was a bit too much. I remember that this person almost cried out last night, but even so, Uchiha Kimura didn''t stop, but directly offended this person.


    At the moment, I couldn''t help but slow down, "As for such a big temper?"


    After putting on his clothes, Uchiha Ken sat down by the bed, reached out his hand and touched Mikoto''s hair, his movements were very gentle, and his face was indulgent.


    The moment Mikoto heard this, the original grievance disappeared instantly.


    It was also secretly complaining that he was useless, and he really had no resistance to Uchiha.


    Then waved his hand with dissatisfaction and said, "Okay, you go quickly!"


    When Uchiha heard Mikoto''s tone, she knew that she was no longer angry, and she felt relieved right now.


    He stood up and was ready to go, and said as he walked, "You let me go, so you can''t make trouble in the future!"


    When Uchiha Mikoto heard this, his face flushed with embarrassment instantly, "Go away, who would make trouble with this kind of thing!"


    Uchiha secretly heard that he immediately used the instantaneous technique to leave, although the figure had disappeared, but there was still a hearty laughter.


    Uchiha Mikoto pulled the quilt up to cover her head, smiling all over her crimson face.


    Uchiha hidden all night, and after leaving, he also looked good.


    At the same time, Uzuki Xiyan had an anxious expression, originally she had just returned from a mission, and it should have been a relaxing time.


    But when I was about to return to the village, I heard the long-lost voice in my mind. It was not someone else but the voice of the system.


    The system''s voice grinned, "You don''t have much time for missions!"


    After saying this, there was no sound anymore, no matter how Yuyue Xiyan yelled in her mind, she didn''t respond at all.


    The expression on the face of Yuyue Xiyan became cold a lot in an instant, and after such careful calculation, there should be only three days left.


    Thinking of the punishment, the expression on Uzuki Xi''s face became even more unsightly, even an expression that regarded death as home.


    Seeing Uzuki Yuyan''s expression, the person who was on the task with him could not help feeling very nervous, and asked cautiously.


    "Is there anything wrong with the end of the mission?"


    After being yelled like this, Maoyue Xiyan came back to her senses, pretending to be okay, and smiled slightly, "No, I was thinking about something just now, I was a little lost, sorry!"


    The man nodded, did not continue to ask, but still looked confused and distrustful.


    After all, any ninja in the Anbu has been rigorously trained, and will maintain 100% concentration when going out on a mission. Such a situation of thinking about things simply does not exist.


    But that person didn''t mean to expose it. After all, as long as the task was completed, he would not be able to ask too much about his companion''s private matters.


    After completing the task handover with their companions, the two parted ways and went back to rest.


    After all, Anbu''s mission is not easy.


    After Uzue Xiyan returned home, she lay on her back on the bed with an anxious expression on her face.


    The previous things were a little surprising to Uyue Xiyan, and almost exhausted all her courage. Now that she is going to do something like this, she no longer has that face.


    Thinking of this, Maoyue Xiyan sighed slightly, anyway, his love for Lord Mu Yin was already known to everyone in Anbu.


    Even if it is spread like this, there is nothing to be afraid of, but it just has no face to move around in front of everyone.


    However, what I did was the work of Anbu, and I wasn''t originally active in front of people. When I thought about this, Uzuki Xiyan felt relieved.


    After making the plan to break the jar, Uzue Xiyan was rare to relax, pretending to be slightly, and immersed in a dream for a while.

 634 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 634

    After the system sensed Maoyue Xiyan''s thoughts, she was speechless for an instant, so she gave up struggling for it. It was the first time she saw it, maybe it took more pressure!


    Thinking like this, the system was waiting for Uzue Xiyan to wake up.


    But it wasn''t until the sun was slanting that Maoyue Xiyan slowly got up, with a chaotic expression on her face.


    Seeing that she finally woke up, the system immediately said, "Hey, now there is an additional task penalty. If the task fails, the chicken penalty Uchiha will add four more to you!"


    Maoyue Xiyan was still a little vague in her mind, and she became clear in an instant, "Why, isn''t it already set? Why does it change when it changes!"


    The system heard that the voice was full of dissatisfaction, "I am the system, I can change whatever I want, do you have any comments!"


    Yuyue Xiyan felt very depressed for an instant. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end she couldn''t say it, she just let out a helpless sigh, "I know, I will work hard to complete the task!"


    Listening to Uzuki Xiyan''s tone, the system is very satisfied, after all, this is the effect it wants, no matter who it is, there will be weaknesses.


    The system is happy, but Maoyue Xiyan almost has a bitter expression on her face.


    Although she can ignore the exposure of her love for Uchiha, she can''t tolerate her hating herself.


    After all, that was the real pain for her.


    Chapter 642


    At the same time, Mao Yue Xiyan was not the only one who was melancholy, and Ye Yuefei in the Raiying Office of Yunyin Village in the distance was full of uncomfortable expressions.


    The muscles all over his body are the same as those of his father, and he looks very burly. Because of this, the furrow between the frowning brows appears deeper.


    The people standing around all had nervous expressions. After all, Raiking''s mood is not good now. If it provokes him, he will suffer in the end.


    Originally thought that the three generations of Raikage would have passed away, and their lives would be a little better, but never thought that the four generations of political skills would be even worse than the three generations of iron and blood.


    After the fall of the three generations, in order to hold back revenge for his father and the many losses, Yeyue Ai not only sent special ninjas to Yanyin Village, but also Konoha Village.


    However, the guards in Konoha Village are too strict, and the ninja''s strength level is very high, so the ninjas sent by Yunyin Village have suffered heavy losses.


    Every time there was less than one person who could return, this time it was even more so, Ye Yue Ha looked at the ninja standing in front of her with blood stains on her body, her face was frosty, and she slapped her palm.


    The thick four-fingered table in front of him cracked from the middle with a click, and everyone present was startled and took a step back unconsciously.


    But Samyi was the only one who stood there and didn''t mean to move at all, and the expression on his face was still immovable.


    Samui stood straight, and said calmly, "Master Raikage, now is not the time to be angry, we still have to figure out what is going on earlier!"


    Just when everyone thought that Lei Ying would not pay attention and continued to be irritable, Ye Yueya clenched her fist tightly and sat down, and said in a deep voice, "What is the situation, let''s talk about it!"


    The injured ninja said tremblingly when he heard the words, "This time the ten squad members ambush the Konoha Village Ninja, their whereabouts are exposed, and they are besieged by the Konoha white-eyed clan, and I am the only one among the ten!"


    When it came to this, the ninja had tears in his eyes, almost falling, but he still held back.


    Ye Yue Ai heard the words, her tiger eyes widened, her voice was gloomy and a little trembling. During this short period of about a month, her village had lost nearly fifty Shangren.


    If this continues, this painful situation is not what I want to see.


    At the moment, he said with an annoyance, "It''s this white-eyed clan again, don''t you have any useful information? Are you ninjas in Yunyin Village here to eat rice!"


    Talking Ye Yue Hao waved her hand violently, and the powerful electric current hurt her arm, and the whole person was surrounded by a domineering atmosphere...


    The destructive aura seemed to crush the entire house in an instant.


    Those who were trembling at first saw Ye Yue''s reaction, and they were even more frightened. They immediately knelt on one knee, buried their heads deeply, and said tremblingly, "Lei Ying-sama, the Higashi clan has always It''s very mysterious, and there is very little information to know!"


    Ye Yue Ai heard the words and raised her hand. The already messed up table was instantly overturned. Everyone looked very scared and wanted to avoid it, but they didn''t dare to close their eyes. Staring tremblingly at the table board fell down.


    But the imaginary pain did not come, but Ye Yue Ha''s voice like Hong Zhong rang, "Don''t talk nonsense, just say it!"


    The man laughed, and did not dare to delay any longer, and continued, "The Hyuga clan has blood inheritance limits---white eyes, the whole eyes are white, and they have one of Konoha''s most powerful physique genres. fist!"


    After speaking, he paused slightly, as if he had lingering fears, "After hitting the soft fist, the flow of Chakra will be blocked, and ninjutsu cannot be released at all! So far, no restraint method for this soft fist has been found. All I know is that the condition to activate this soft fist is to roll your eyes!"


    After speaking, the man still knelt on the ground and did not dare to look up.


    Ye Yue Ai squinted her eyes slightly when she heard the words. After all, she waved her big hand, "Okay, get out now. If you get injured, go to heal!"


    When everyone heard this, the original fear was reduced a lot. Knowing that Lord Raikage still loved the ninjas in his village, he went out immediately.


    Ye Yuemei sat on the chair with her arms in her arms, with a thoughtful expression on her face. In front of him was the table that had changed beyond recognition, and beside him stood Samyi, who was still looking cold.


    The patient¡¯s arm breathing was very heavy, with a dissatisfied expression on his face, "Kinoha village killed my father first, and then I lost many ninjas. If this sorrow is not held, in this ninja world, Yun Hidden Village is afraid that only the reputation of being a female species is left!"


    Sam Yi turned her head slightly and looked at Ye Yue Ai without saying anything. Sam Yi had her own ideas about the events of the Three World Wars, but as a ninja in Yunyin Village, she would naturally choose to be loyal to her. The village.


    Ye Yue Ai continued to mutter to herself, "The white eyes of the Sun Xiang clan are really a huge hidden danger. If we can''t get rid of them in one day, and if we don¡¯t find a way to restrain them, this clan will be on our heads. I am going to make a plan!"


    Sam glanced at Ye Yue''ai after hearing the words, and just met his inquiring sight, nodded and said nothing.


    At the same time, in Konoha Village, among the Hyuga clan, it is the time to be lively.


    The Patriarch of the Hyuga clan, Hyuga Hizu, stood in the courtyard. Standing in front of him were people from several clans. One of them was the Sect Master, his younger brother Hyuga Hirasa.


    Hyuga Nizu has just listened to the reports from a few people, and has dealt with all the ninjas in Yunyin Village who are lying around the village.


    For the people in his own clan are so capable and capable, Hyuga is also very pleased.


    He said loudly, "You are the pride of the Hyuga clan. It is the responsibility of our Hyuga clan to defend the safety of the village. I am proud of what you did today!"


    I have to say that in the hearts of the Hyuga clan, the status of Hyuga Nissan is very lofty, and now it is very happy to be able to get this praise.


    Right now the crowd dispersed, leaving Hyuga Hirsari still standing there.


    After making sure that everyone was gone, the serious expression of Hyuga Nizu suddenly reduced a lot, turning into a smile full of smiles.


    "My brother is so brave this time. There is only one person left in Yunyin Village who is seriously injured. It is really a good thing for the Hyuga clan to have a brother. It''s not like I can only stay here!"


    When I said this, I looked towards the outside of the house, and my eyes were full of longing expressions!


    Chapter 643 The Leisurely Naruto


    Although Hyuga Nizu is the head of the clan, he has always been strict, cautious and straightforward in the eyes of outsiders, giving people a very stable feeling, and even a little unkind.


    But Hi-Hinata Nissara knew very well that his elder brother always had to go out and fight by himself.


    Hyuga had always felt very funny about his brother''s thoughts, but he never dared to be too obvious. He could only conceal his upturned mouth with a light cough.


    "My brother, as the head of the Hyuga clan family, naturally has to stay in his own house. Just leave this kind of task to my younger brother!"


    After talking about the murderous look of his brother, he turned his head and left. Before he went out, he saw Hinata coming out with a sleepy look on his face.


    At that moment, the smile on his face became more obvious, and he walked two steps forward and squatted down in front of Hinata, "Hinata, just woke up?"

 635 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 635

    Hinata is relatively timid by nature, but still likes his uncle very much. He smiled and said, "Well, uncle Nissa!"


    For Hyuga Hisashi, who has only one son, Hinata''s such a small and cute daughter is what he likes, and now he sees the child''s cunning look, even more.


    He stretched out his hand and rubbed Hinata''s head and said, "Well, goodbye, uncle will go back first if he has things to do. When you are all right, let your Ningci brother come to play with you, go find your father!"


    After speaking, he gently pushed Hinata''s head, motioned her to go in the direction of Hyuga Hizu, and then smiled and left.


    After hearing the words, Hinata said goodbye and passed in the direction of his father.


    For his father, Hinata was even more nervous, because his father was always very strict with him, which made the three-year-old Hinata inevitably feel a sense of fear.


    Hinata walked to the front of Hyuga Hizu and whispered, "Hello, father!"


    Hyuga Nissa naturally likes her daughter, but when she thinks of the great responsibilities she will inherit in the future, she can¡¯t let her benevolence. He nodded indifferently and said sternly, ¡°What I gave you before can Have a good review!"


    Hinata was taken aback by the sudden loudness of his father''s voice. He couldn''t help but shivered, and whispered, "It''s done!"


    Only then did Hyuga Nissa¡¯s expression slow down, "You are the eldest daughter of the clan, and you will inherit a lot of things in the future. You have to be more diligent!"


    Seeing his father''s complexion eased, Hinata was also very happy, smiled and said, "Yes, father."


    After finishing talking, he left under the instruction of Hyuga Hizu and headed to the training room.


    Hyuga Hinata stared at the thin back of his three-year-old daughter, thinking about what she had to bear, it was also a pain for a while.


    But thinking about the situation of the clan again, after all, she can only put away that distressed feeling. Since she was born in such a family, her fate is over there.


    Thinking of this, he left with a slight sigh.


    At the same time, in the Hokage office, Uchiha was sitting on the table in front of the water gate, picking up a book and looking at it.


    It''s not something important, just the various recent documents and reports from various departments such as the Anbu.


    This made Uchiha Yin, who was planning to help take a look, immediately dismissed that idea.


    I can''t help but begin to thank the three generations of Sarutobi Rizen. I originally thought that having found an agent for myself was just a trivial position, but now it seems to be absolutely essential.


    If this wave of feng shui were missing, I was afraid that I would be drowned in these documents.


    The more I think about it, the more fortunate Uchiha''s feeling will be. In addition, today''s mood is very good, so the eyes looking at Hafengmizumen can be said to be very friendly.


    It can even be said that the friendliness is a little scary, which makes Bo Feng Shuimen, who was originally focusing on handling things, feels a feeling of pressure surge.


    After enduring it for a long time, I didn''t see Uchiha''s intention to improve, and finally he took a deep breath and said, "Is there anything important, Hi-sama here?"


    Uchiha also had an inexplicable expression when he heard that, but he shook his head honestly and said, "No, I just have time to come over and see you, lest you run to me and break your leg!"


    Hearing this ridiculous sentence, Bo Feng Shuimen almost didn''t come up with that breath, and instantly he had a speechless expression, "That is really thanks to Master Yin for caring!"


    A lot of words had been brewing, but they choked back instantly, and couldn''t say a word.


    Bo Feng Shui Menzi couldn''t help but made a great effort when he was signing with a pen, almost cutting through the paper.


    But the instigator still sat there with an unidentified expression, with a laid-back look.


    Had it not been for the strength gap between Uchihain and Uchiha, it would have been like a chasm between the sky, and Hafengmizumen would have thrown this Hokage out.


    Uchiha''s posture of hidden heaven and humanity naturally knows the little thought of Hafengmizumon, and it is precisely because of this that he is even more unscrupulous.


    Looking at Bo Feng Shuimen''s sullen expression, I felt that the already good mood instantly became clearer.


    For Uchihain''s wicked temper, the only one who knows the bottom line is the woman next to her.


    Just as Uchiha looked happy, there was a knock on the door.


    Uchiha''s perception is very strong, naturally he has perceived it a long time ago, but he didn''t say much when he saw that the other party was from the village.


    Mizumi deliberately did not speak after hearing the knock on the door. After all, Uchiha Ken was the real Hokage. When he was there, Mizumi would naturally listen to him completely and could not take his name away.


    Although it is hard to be thoughtful about the water gate, Uchiha Himself doesn''t care about this kind of thing at all. Seeing that there is no answer at the water gate, he reminds, "Mizumi, someone knocks on the door!"


    Hearing the words, Hafeng Mizumon felt that there was a word in his mouth thousands of times. In the end, he took a deep look at Uchiha and said loudly in the direction of the door, "Come in!"


    Hearing this, the man walked in quickly, and the moment he opened the door, he saw Uchiha''s hidden existence, and he hurriedly bowed and said, "Hokage-sama!"


    Uchiha has always paid no attention to this kind of red tape, so he waved his hand in disgust and motioned to stand up.


    The man stood up with a look of excitement upon seeing this.


    But in an instant, the cheerful smile solidified on his face, and the original matter seemed to be reported by Master Bo Feng Shuimen.


    But as everyone knows, Lord Watergate is only acting as an agent for Naruto. Who should report this matter to, on the contrary, put this little ninja into an instant dilemma.


    The 644th chapter Yunyin Village''s good abacus


    Seeing that there was no sound at all, Hafeng Mizuno knew what the ninja meant, and was now ready to let the ninja report like Uchiha.


    It''s not that I was worried about Uchiha''s seizure of power and other things, she just wanted to push this matter out for Uchiha-sama to solve it.


    There are enough things in front of me.It''s a little bit to reduce the burden.


    But obviously Uchiha had the same idea, and he decided not to worry about these messy things, and immediately said, "What are you doing in a daze, don''t hurry up and report like Lord Watergate!"


    Uchiha''s words were said in a hurry, as if he was worried about who would take the lead.


    The little ninja was stunned for a second, then turned his head to salute Bofeng Water Gate and said, "Master Water Gate, this is a letter from Yunyin Village!"


    He said that he took two steps ahead and put it in front of Bo Feng Shuimen.


    After speaking, the ninja went out, and Water Gate picked up the envelope in front of him, frowning fiercely.


    During this period of time, Yunyin Village¡¯s actions are clear to Bofeng Shuimenou City, and he also knows that Yunyin Village suffered a lot from the blow of Konoha.


    At this time, you don¡¯t need to read it to know that it¡¯s not a good thing to hand over a letter, but you have to read it now.


    So Bo Feng Shuimen opened the letter and read it, and the more he looked at it, the more beautiful brows frowned.


    At that moment, Mizumon turned his hand and put the piece of paper in front of Uchihain.


    Uchihain originally didn''t want to see it, but looking at Hafeng Mizumon''s firm expression, the result came in the end.


    The font on the letter is vigorous and powerful, but the font is square and very stiff, which looks like the kind of rough handwriting of Ye Yueya.


    Although the letter said a lot, but in general it only said one thing, that is, I hope to come to the village of Konoha to negotiate.


    Unyin Village was hit to such a point, Uchihain would definitely not simply think that they really wanted to come over and make peace.


    But if he refused directly, it would give Yunyin Village a chance to think of Konoha Village''s offensively.

 636 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 636

    Although Konoha Village is powerful and does not fear the attack of Yunyin Village, there are still ordinary people in the Fire Country of Konoha Village.


    These people are innocent. If Yunyin Village really attacked in an all-round way, even Uchiha could not guarantee that no ordinary people would be injured.


    Therefore, facing this matter, they can only agree to it. If they really want to do something, I can guarantee that they will come back and forth!


    Thinking of this, Uchiha vaguely threw the paper back in front of the water gate and said coldly, "Promise them!"


    Regarding this matter, Watergate agreed without any objection, after all, he also considered the same.


    But the feeling of disgust for the people in Yunyin Village is even more serious.


    Nodded and said, "Okay, I will order the guard to be strengthened on the day of the negotiation!"


    As he was talking, he was interrupted by Uchiha Ken, "Well, it is necessary to strengthen the guard. In addition, I will personally attend the talks meeting that day, and you will follow!"


    The reason why Uchiha Yin decided to directly participate in the negotiation meeting was not because he was worried about other things, or because he was simply worried about the safety of Hafeng Mizumon.


    After all, Yunyin Village is a group of people who are heartbroken and sick. If they really do something and go to the wave of Fengshui, where can they find such a suitable agent Hokage.


    Watergate was also a little surprised when he heard this, and couldn''t help but ask, "Why does Master Yin participate in person?"


    Uchiha secretly said, taking it for granted, "You are carrying our precious things Konoha, and naturally you must protect it! There can be no accidents!"


    Bo Feng Shuimen heard this with a touched expression on his face.


    When Uchiha looked at Mizumon''s expression, he felt very guilty. If he let Mizumon know that he didn''t want to lose such a good agent Hokage, he would be angry.


    Of course, Uchiha Hidden would not do this kind of things that would cause fire, and he nodded pretendingly, and Fubu Fengmizumen handled the affairs well and left.


    He was worried that if he continued to stay there, he could not help laughing.


    The Hafeng Mizuno here also gave a relieved expression when he saw Uchiha Ken''s gone. After all, if Uchiha Ken continued to stay here, it would be difficult for him to stare at that kind of weird eyes and work at ease...


    The two who laughed at each other didn''t even know that they were already the object of the other''s dislike.


    At the same time, in the Leiying office of Yunyin Village.


    Ye Yue Ai looked at Sam Yi with a calculated smile, "Have you chosen all the ninjas I asked you to choose?"


    Sam nodded slightly after hearing the words, "Everything is ready!"


    Although the tone of the words was very respectful, the expression on the slightly drooping head had nothing to do with respect.


    A pair of good-looking brows frowned slightly, it seemed that he did not agree with Ye Yue''s approach.


    But Samui was hiding well and didn''t show it at all. When he raised his head again, the expression on his face was as normal as usual.


    Ye Yue Ai heard this with a satisfied look on her face, "I feel relieved when you do things. I will see this time, what secret is there in the Hyuga Clan that can keep suppressing our ninjas in Yunyin Village like this!"


    When she said this, the expression on Ye Yue Ha''s face was full of murderous air, which was obviously a long-standing grudge against the Hyuga clan.


    After all, Yunyin Village''s more than fifty Shangren died in the hands of the Hyuga clan. Such a powerful enemy really makes people have to pay attention.


    Samyi didn''t answer the word, he always lowered his head slightly, as if thinking about something the same.


    When Ye Yueying saw this, she thought that Samyi was worried that this time she would lose a lot of good players like before.


    At the moment, he also said to comfort him, "This time you plan carefully, and it will definitely not happen like before, so don''t worry about it!"


    Sam opened his mouth when he heard the words, and finally said softly, "Master Raikage, in the village of Konoha, Uchiha is hidden in the village. You must be careful about this time!"


    When Lei Ying heard this, the smile on his face gradually faded away.


    For Uchihain, even Raikage Yeyue Hae was very jealous, after all, his father died in this person''s hands.


    There is still some difference in strength between himself and his father. If he makes a move by himself, I am afraid that he will not get any good results.


    Chapter 645 Planning to proceed


    Regarding this matter, Ye Yue Hao still has a better self-awareness, but this does not mean that he will admit it so neatly.


    He said with an ugly face, "His Uchiha is very powerful, but after all, he is hard to beat with four hands. Even if he doesn''t worry about anything, I don¡¯t want the lives of so many people in Konoha Village. I believe he will ignore it!"


    When she said this, Ye Yue''s face had an expression of determination.


    This time Konoha talked about peace, he had planned for a long time and would not fail.


    Thinking of this, the expression on Ye Yue''s face became more determined. Seeing what Samyi wanted to say, she felt dissatisfied for a while, frowned and said, "What you said today is so rare!"


    When Sam Yi heard it, his expression was stagnant, knowing that Ye Yue Ha had lost his patience, and if he continued to speak, he was afraid that it would not have any effect.


    Thinking of this, Sam Yi lowered his head slightly with a submissive expression, "The subordinates have spoken too much. I will pay attention to the selection of candidates. If there is nothing to do, I will go down first!"


    The expression on Ye Yue''s face is a little better at this time, "Go, this time the character must not fail, just in case, 20 you have to tell them what you want, you have to explain clearly!"


    Samyi had already left, but when he heard this at the door, he couldn''t help but was stunned. He didn''t expect Ye Yueya to explain this matter with such thoughts.


    Even so surprised, Shansi Samui didn''t mean to refute it, after all, this mission was for Yunyin Village after all.


    Since he was ready to be successful, this situation was also under consideration. After finally convincing himself, Sam Yi sighed and passed in the direction of the Anbu.


    Although this is just a simple talk and action, it is not the ultimate goal after all. If you want to realize the plan, you still need a strong ninja.


    The most powerful ninjas in a village ninja are almost all included in Anbu, and now the best choice is to choose from Anbu.


    Everyone is also very familiar with Sam Yi, after all, Ye Yue Ha''s many dead relatives are left to her.


    She has been in and out of the Anbu frequently recently, and everyone has become used to it.


    After Samyi entered, the expressions on the human faces of those dark parts were not very good, not because of other reasons, but simply because every time Samyi was called out to perform a task, he almost never came back.


    Although they are all ninjas, people want to survive, and it is inevitable that they will feel a little bit.


    Samui naturally understood this, but the expression on his face did not change at all, and he still looked very cold.


    After briefly explaining the matter, Samyi selected a few highly skilled candidates from the Anbu. In the end, he chose three highly capable candidates, one particularly good at investigation, one good at hiding, and one good at combat.


    Because it is to negotiate, it is impossible for a lot of people to go there at this time, only one person will be selected in more aspects.


    After all, they are all ninjas in Yunyin Village, and they are very concerned about the survival of the village. After listening to the task, they all have an expression of death.


    Loudly said, "We must succeed in this mission!"


    Sam nodded faintly after hearing the words, did not say much, it was not how arrogant she was, but she simply felt that this time, she could not win.


    But she would definitely not say this, she can only pray that all the ninjas who come out on the mission can come back safely!


    At the same time, after Uchiha had said that he would personally host the negotiation meeting, he moved towards the position of Anbe.

 637 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 637

    Although he knew that Namifeng Mizuno would handle all these things, Uchihain decided to tell him.


    After all, he was relatively familiar with Anbu''s affairs. In order to avoid suspicion, Anbu''s affairs had never been too much interference.


    After all, it was Uchiha''s credit that this Anbe was able to belong smoothly at the beginning, and now only Uchiha has the right to transfer this Anbe.


    Many people only listened to Uchiha''s orders, especially Uchiha Itachi, the captain of the Anbe.


    Moreover, Itachi''s strength is so outstanding that it is impossible to force her to do anything, so the status of this Anbe is almost unshakable.


    While thinking about it, Uchihain went outside Konoha.


    The person who was on the watch in secret saw it and didn''t mean to stop him, so Uchiha swaggered in.


    Even if Hafengmizumen came, they should be stopped or they would be stopped. Those who were on the watch were not afraid, but now they can see Uchihain go directly out, they are very happy.


    After all, what happened the last time I was taught is still vivid, if I was stopped, there would be nothing good.


    Uchiha walked away quickly, naturally he didn''t know the complicated psychological activities of these people.


    Once inside, he passed directly in the direction where Uchiha Itachi was.


    If it was before, Itachi must be on the way to the mission now, but after becoming the captain, Uchiha Ken has delegated many tasks to Uchiha Itachi, so Itachi is generally in Anbe.


    Feeling Uchiha''s arrival, Uchiha Itachi was not in a hurry, walked to the table and stood up, saluted honestly, and gave his place to Uchiha''s seat.


    Seeing this, Uchiha waved his hand to indicate not to care about these things, but still sat down on Uchiha Itachi''s chair with a natural look.


    Itachi Uchiha wanted to laugh a little when he saw it, but finally held it back.


    Uchihain was also more concerned about this matter, so he didn''t mean to continue talking nonsense at the moment, and said with a serious face, "There will be a meeting with Yunin Village in two days!"


    Uchiha Itachi originally had an expression of wanting to laugh, but now he heard this, his face instantly looked straight.


    "Yunyin Village is already the defeated party. What are you still talking about now?" Uchiha Itachi is clever after all, and suddenly he heard the unusual place.


    Uchihain was also very satisfied with Uchiha Itachi''s cleverness, and nodded and said, "Yes, so the purpose of Yunyin Village this time is definitely not simple. Please pay attention these few days!"


    It was only then that Uchiha Itachi knew why Hin-sama came over suddenly, and now he said with a serious face, "Yes, Hin-sama, I will pay attention to it in these two days!"


    Chapter 646 Seize the Opportunity


    Regarding the level of Uchiha Itachi, Uchiha is very relieved, after all, this is a rare genius, in the original work can be called Itachi God.


    Now this matter is naturally a matter of course.


    The reason why Uchiha Yin is so confident is not only because of Uchiha Itachi''s strength, but also because it is clear that the strongest people who came this time are only those in Anbe.


    Regardless of whether it is for safety or to avoid suspicion, the fourth generation Raikage will not come in person, so Uchiha Itachi and Anbe will almost be able to win.


    After thinking about it, before leaving, Uchiha Hyun couldn¡¯t help but exhorted, ¡°I don¡¯t know where the purpose of Yunyin Village this time is. Be careful in many places. Remember to arrange two people next to the water gate. , I don¡¯t want to see the situation last time!"


    When he said this, Uchiha''s tone couldn''t help but sink a lot, as if he was very dissatisfied with what happened last time.


    Hearing this, Uchiha Itachi also felt like he couldn''t control it. After all, what happened last time was indeed Anbe''s negligence.


    But even so, Uchiha Itachi didn''t mean to shrink back, "Don''t worry, Hidden-sama, I won''t let that happen again!"


    Uchiha secretly heard the words, nodded and went out.


    Although knowing that this matter must be strange, Uchiha Hideo is not very worried, because from the bottom of his heart, he didn''t put those people in his eyes.


    So now that everything is arranged, it is a relaxed expression.


    When Uchiha Hidden left the Anbe, he felt that someone had been looking at him, his eyes were not like those ninjas who were secretly watching.


    After all, with such a enthusiastic sight, it is very difficult not to be discovered.


    Right now, Uchiha Ken could only sigh softly, turning his whole body, and seeing Uzuki Yuyan standing behind him, his face flushed, and his face full of hesitation.


    Uchiha looked very strange. He didn''t forget what happened last time. Didn''t he endure the impulse with great difficulty? Now this little Nizi appeared in front of him again to do what he wanted to do!


    Uchiha stood there without moving, waiting for Uzuki Yuyan to walk in front of him, Uchiha was fast, and when he stopped, he was already out of the range of Anbu, and there were almost no people around!


    Uzuki Yuyan actually knew it when Uchiha hidden in Anbe, and when Uchiha hidden walked to Uchiha Itachi without stopping, he didn''t say anything.


    But before she calmed down, she heard a systematic voice in her mind, "You only have two days!"


    Uzuki Yuyan''s mind was so easy to calm down and instantly upset, as long as the thought that Uchiha would hate herself, Uzuki Yuyan would feel that it is not important to face and face!


    Seeing Uchiha''s disappearance right now, he followed in a ghostly manner.


    Uzuki Yuyan naturally understood Uchiha''s powerful perception ability, and knew that he was discovered the moment he followed.


    Even though he had made such mental preparations, the moment he saw Uchiha''s footsteps stopped, he was a little flustered.


    The original steady and uniform progress was a lot slower in an instant, and even staggered.


    Uchiha was very funny when he saw Uzuki Yuyan''s appearance, and he hugged his arms at the moment, so as to say in a leisurely manner, "If you are in this state, I think you may not be able to participate in the future tasks!"


    The moment I heard this, Uzuki Yuyan''s expression became a lot nervous for a while, and when I looked up, I saw the smiling expression on Uchiha''s hidden face and realized that he was teasing him.


    Uchiha glared at Uchiha with an expression of anger at the moment.


    Uyue Xiyan was originally very beautiful, but now this angry look is even more tickling.I can''t wait to drag people over directly, and take a good time in my arms!


    When he noticed that he had this idea, Uchihain himself was stunned. After all, it didn''t take long for him to get acquainted with Yuyan Mozuki, but it was unexpected that he would feel this way.


    But for such things, Uchihain did not want to think too much, and he still had to be loyal to his inner feelings about emotional matters.


    At the moment, he looked at Yuyue Xiyan with a smile on his face. He liked this woman, and he could see that she admired herself very much. If he yearned for herself, he would not mind satisfying her ideas.


    Besides, Uzuki Yuyan, even though he just came here, I didn''t even think about how to do it. So standing in front of Uchiha Hidemura with a melancholy expression, I didn''t know what to do!


    Uchihain looked at Uzuki Yuyan whose face was red, and finally couldn''t help but smile, "Are you coming here just to stand in front of me?"


    After hearing this, Mao Yue Xiyan immediately denied, "No, no, I have something to say to Master Yin!"


    Uchiha raised his brow secretly when he heard that, with an expression like what you said.


    Upon seeing this, Maoyue Xiyan was very anxious, opened her mouth, trying to say something, but she couldn''t say it.


    Uchiha looked very anxious, and he had to say that when he looked at the hydrated and red mouth that opened and closed, he felt a kind of dry throat.


    I really wanted to pull the person over and block the mouth, but Uchiha finally suppressed that feeling with his extraordinary restraint, and waited for Uzuki Yuyan to speak with twelve minutes of patience!


    Uzue Xiyan actually made preparations for a desperate fight after hearing about the additional punishment from the system yesterday.


    I took a deep breath up and down, and took out something from my cutting tool bag. It was a small porcelain bottle. I didn''t know what was in it, but the moment I took it out, a quiet fragrance spread.

 638 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 638

    Very shallow, if it weren''t for a sudden appearance, Uchiha would not notice the smell, but Uchiha was vaguely aware of the smell, but he couldn''t remember what it smelled like for a while, so he looked at Uzuki Yuyan with a look of confusion.


    Uzuki Xi''s face was already red at this time and was about to bleed, and her head was drooping, with a deadly expression on her face, "I want to ask Master Yin to eat this thing, and then come with me!"


    Uchiha couldn''t help raising his brows secretly, "What is this?"


    Although I don''t know what it is, but Uzuki Yuyan dared to take it out so directly, naturally it wouldn''t be something harmful to him. Uchiha was somewhat curious about the things inside.


    Chapter 647 Voluntary Medication


    Uchiha''s faintly questioning expression made Uzuki Yu''s complexion even redder, and he stubbornly didn''t say a complete sentence for a long time.


    Uchiha Hidden was not in a hurry, and looked like he was taking a leisurely time. After all, Uzuki Yuyan was a rare and interesting woman, and it was a good thing to appreciate her expression so much.


    Uzuki Yuyan''s hand holding the small porcelain bottle couldn''t help but tremble. It was not that she had thought of secretly giving Uchiha this thing to hide.


    But there is no need to think about it and know that the success rate is small and pitiful. Instead of being suspected by Uchiha Yin later, it is better to make it clear now and let Master Yin eat it directly.


    This can be regarded as one''s own desperate fight. If Master Yin is unwilling, then there is no way, and this time the mission can only let him fail.


    When thinking about this, Yuyue Xiyan took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "It is an exciting medicine. I have understood that it will not cause harm to the human body, but it will be more brave!"


    When she said this, Maoyue Xiyan''s hand holding the medicine didn''t mean to let it down, but the face was already red, and she didn''t even have the courage to raise her head.


    When Uchiha heard Uzuki Yuyan''s words, it took a while for Uchiha to react to what the woman meant.


    It''s not that Uchiha''s understanding of you is so bad, but that she really didn''t expect her to say such a thing, which is really unexpected.


    But after he reacted, the smiling expression on Uchiha''s hidden face gradually collapsed, but he was still smiling, his appearance looked very scary, "Are you worried about me?"


    Although Uzuki Yuyan didn''t understand these things very well, by then looking at Uchiha''s expression, he knew that he was talking about something terrible.


    Right now he waved his hand quickly, "No, no, Lord Yin, I didn''t mean that!"


    Uchiha hidden naturally knew that Uzuki Yuyan didn''t mean that, but the lamb that had already gotten her hands, there was no reason to let her run away.


    He smiled with a calculated expression, "But since you want me to eat it so much, it''s okay, but you have to bear the consequences after this!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he stretched out his hand and took the proud medicine bottle in Maoyue Xiyan''s hand.


    At that moment, even though Uzuki Yuyan didn''t know what Uchiha was referring to, there was a very dangerous feeling spreading in her heart, and for a moment she even had an urge to escape.


    But calm down and think about it. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and it''s a painstakingly managed by myself. If I just miss it, I really won''t have a chance.


    Thinking of this, the expression on Uzuki Xi''s face became firmer, "Yes, I will bear the consequences for what I did wrong!"


    When she said this, Yuyue Xiyan had a firm expression on her face, just as firm as she usually received a task.


    Looking at the small porcelain bottle in his hand, Uchiha instantly laughed, and mumbled, "Occasionally, it''s not bad to be crazy once in a while. I won''t let you go if I cry for a while!"


    After talking about Uchiha''s thumb, he pulled out the stopper from the small porcelain bottle, and inside was a small milky white pill with a nice smell.


    After looking at the pill, Uchiha had a feeling of wanting to laugh. It was really the first time in his life that a woman asked to eat this kind of food. If he didn¡¯t adjust it well for a while, he would really shame his reputation. what!


    Thinking of this, Uchiha smiled more dangerously, raising his hand, and the pill fell into his mouth in an instant.


    Uzuki Yuyan saw Uchiha''s hidden throat roll, and the pill was swallowed.


    The moment Uchiha concealed swallowing the medicine, Uzuki Yuyan felt very regretful.


    But how could Uchihain give her a chance to escape, and caught him as soon as he stretched out his hand.


    The moment Uchiha faintly felt the medicine, there was a hot feeling spreading along the limbs.


    Originally, she simply caught Uzuki Xiyan, but the moment she touched her skin, the smooth feeling seemed to be enlarged many times.


    Uchiha''s vivid touch and stimulation had never been experienced before, and instantly felt that there was nothing wrong with taking this medicine.


    At the moment, he said to Mao Yue Xiyan with a serious face, "Take me to your house!"


    When Uchiha Hidden said this, the effects of the medicine had already started, and it was a very difficult thing to endure bitterly.


    Although Uzuki Yuyan wanted to escape at the beginning, but now looking at Uchiha''s situation, he knows that it is impossible to escape.


    At the moment, he took Uchihain smoothly and walked towards his home.


    Uchiha Ken had followed honestly at first, but Uzuki Yuyan was a little scared, so the speed slowed down a lot.


    It was a long time all the way, Uchiha watched from behind, knowing that if he kept going like this, he would be suffocated to death, afraid that he would not be able to reach the woman''s house.


    At that moment, her face speeded up with a sullen expression, and she flashed, and she reached the side of Uzue Xiyan, stretched her long arm, and directly caught the person under her arm.


    Uzuki Yuyan, who was originally thinking about how to push her away, instantly vacated her feet and was taken aback. She instinctively grabbed something around her. This stretch of hand happened to be Uchiha''s slender waist.


    The face turned red in an instant, and he wanted to withdraw his hand, but there was no place to support it, so he blushed and put his hand back.


    After all, compared to the safety of one''s own life, the face or something is fundamentally irrelevant.


    Uchiha concealed that Uzuki Yuyan was finally honest, smiled satisfied and said, "Okay, show the way!"


    Uzuki Yuga''s fate reached out his hand and pointed, Uchiha''s invisibility flashed, and instantly disappeared in place.


    When the vision in front of her became clear again, Uzue Xiyan found that she was already standing in her home.


    Although I knew that Master Yin''s space ninjutsu was the best in the world, I didn''t expect it to be so fast.


    Obviously it was a familiar environment, but Uzue Xiyan didn''t feel any sense of security this time, she just wanted to escape here quickly.


    But with the medicine, it is not easy for Uchiha to endure it now. If he continues, he will not be so gentle by the time!


    At the moment, Mao Yue Xiyan, who was stepping back, grabbed it and threw it directly onto the bed!


    Chapter 648 Dire Consequences


    Although it didn''t hurt at this moment, Uzuki Yuyan was also stricken. For a while, she looked at Uchihain with a confused expression.


    It¡¯s not that no women wanted to climb onto his bed in this way, but Uchiha didn¡¯t even have the desire to take a look, because he could clearly see the purpose contained in the eyes of those women, and there was no real intention at all. Love.


    It''s the same scene now, but in Uzuki Yuyan''s body, Uchiha''s admiration is slowly seen. With such a lovely appearance, even Uchiha''s heart is hard to refuse.


    It is rare for Uchiha to soften his complexion a bit, "The medicine you gave me yourself, now is the time for you to be responsible~ wait!"


    Uzuki Yuyan is an adult no matter what, she has reached this point, and she naturally understands what Uchiha wants to do.


    His face was flushed, "Yes, Master Yin!"


    When she said this, Mao Yue Xiyan knelt on the ground, buried her head very low, and began to untie her clothes.


    But after all, he was a little nervous, the movement was slow, and Uchiha''s eyes were crimson when he saw it.

 639 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 639

    Originally thought it was just an ordinary aphrodisiac drug, which was not yet capable of posing a great threat to his current body.


    However, it never occurred to him that Uchiha''s secrets would not be the same until the medicine was actually used.


    The effect of this medicine really surprised him. Now Uchiha''s feeling is difficult to suppress.


    If you are under normal circumstances, it is absolutely impossible to have such a poor endurance.


    Uchiha couldn''t help but began to worry about whether the woman in front of him could really stand it!


    Although he wanted to seriously think about a solution, Uchiha Yin only felt that his sanity was gradually breaking down as the number of clothes on Uzuki Yuyan''s body decreased.


    After all, when he saw the large snow-white peak, Uchiha secretly sipped, "Well, it''s Nizi who caused the trouble, so I have to take the responsibility, besides, I want to die. It''s impossible!"


    When he thought of this, Uchiha Yin moved in an instant, his actions were slightly strong, or even rough.


    Pulling Maoyue Xiyan directly into her arms, she kept her big hand directly attached to the softness, kneaded and grasped, without even considering the repeated exclaims of the person in her arms.


    Uchihain''s other hand was not idle, and he continued to explore upward along the slender thigh, finally sinking his hand into a muddy and warm place.


    Seeing Uzuki Yuyan who was constantly trembling in his arms due to overstimulation, Uchiha Yin had changed back to his sense of reason and tried his best to restrain himself from being too rude when he entered.


    But even so, Uzuki Yuyan still frowned in pain. Although she wanted to wait for Uzuki Yuyan to get used to it, the restlessness in her body clamoring for release, after all, hides Uchiha''s sense of reason. Broke.


    Uchiha started to move unscrupulously, and Uzuki Yuyan''s low-pitched low voice gradually grew louder, and finally changed the tune and became the voice that listened to shame.


    After tasting the sweetness, Uzuki Yuyan began to cater to Uchiha, contentedly enjoying the feeling of being completely wrapped in the breath of the person she loved.


    But Maoyue Xiyan was a newcomer after all, and she was already tired after an hour or so. The late fatigue and soreness somewhere in her body made her just want to go to sleep.


    But Uchiha Yin originally had amazing physical strength, and when the medicinal power in his body was strong, how could she let her go like this.


    Seeing your Maoyue Xiyan retracted toward the corner of the wall, she dragged the person back with a look of dissatisfaction, laughing very dangerously, "Even if you don''t take the medicine, it''s all done, let alone that medicine is yours. For me, is it too early to leave now!"


    Listening to Uchiha''s words, Uzuki Yuyan wanted to ask for mercy, but Uchiha''s completely refused to give her this opportunity. He directly blocked her slightly opened mouth, her waist sank, and endless requests.


    The voice of Uzuki Xiyan''s room was still relatively high-pitched, but later, a small muffled voice could be heard.


    Before Maoyue Xiyan fainted, her last thought was that she would never give this medicine to Master Yin in the future. Maybe it would really kill people.


    Looking at Uzuki Yuyan who had fainted in his arms, Uchiha''s face also felt distressed.


    The current Uzue Xiyan seemed to have washed her whole body, her hair messed up on her forehead that was completely sweaty, and her mouth was slightly dry.


    Feeling the agitation in his body that had subsided, Uchiha Ken also felt a sigh of relief. If this continued, this woman would be in danger.


    Uchiha hidden Uzuki Yuyan took Uzuki to the bathroom and cleaned it together, and then fell asleep in his arms.


    After all, this thing is not ordinary tired, even if Uchiha Hindu''s strength is extraordinary, but this kind of thing lasts for such a long time is a very tired thing.


    When Uchihain wakes up again, the sky outside is already bright, and I haven''t slept so heavy for a long time. Uchihain has a kind of refreshed citrus, and feels refreshed!


    But when she turned her head to look at her, Maoyue Xiyan still slept very soundly, with her mouth slightly tilted, very cute.


    Although Uchiha Ken wanted to wait here for Uzuki Yuyan to wake up, but he still had things to deal with.


    After all, this time Yunyin Village is plotting a misconduct, and he wants to personally host the talks. Although he doesn''t like it or is good at it, there are still some things to learn.


    For example, things like the status quo of Konoha Village. After all, even if they pretend to be a little bit like at the time, only then can they relax their vigilance so that they can be confident in their bold moves. When they do, they can All in one net.


    Otherwise, if they can see at a glance that they don''t really want to negotiate and give up the next task, then he is at a loss.


    After all, this kind of opportunity to seize Yunyin Village''s pigtail and directly restrain it is not hiding.


    If he missed this time, although he could directly take Yunyin Village down by force, it was not a good method after all.


    In that way, the rumors about him from the outside world are already very bad. Although he doesn''t care much, since he is already the Hokage of Konoha Village, he still needs to care about such things.


    Chapter 649: The Pride of the Hyuga Clan


    Thinking of this, Uchihain went directly to the Hokage office. For these things, you don''t need to think about knowing that the best person is Hafengmizumen, otherwise he won''t become an agent of Hokage.


    The more I think about this, the more Uchiha Yin feels that in the following meetings, he must protect Hafeng Mizuno. If it is gone, the loss of Kyuubi is small, and he has to deal with these tedious things himself. Things are the most terrible.


    If Uchihaken''s thoughts let Hafengmizumon know about it, I''m afraid he will go crazy and go on strike. Uchihaken is also clear about this and the situation, so I just think about it in my heart. I will definitely not say this. of.


    Just when he was thinking about it, Uchihain went to the office and walked up the road, no matter what the water gate inside was doing, he just pushed in.


    Hafeng Mizumon was originally looking at the distribution of security and defense for these two days. Although he thought it was very good, he still wanted to ask Uchiha''s opinion. After all, he is the Naruto of Fire Country, and he has experience. rich.


    Just when he was thinking about it, Uchihain opened the door and walked in. From that moment to the moment, there seemed to be a very happy feeling at the gate of Hafengmizu, which saved him the effort to find it.


    Mizumon has always been very clear that Uchiha''s secret is to go to the Three Treasure Hall, so he asked, "Is there anything important for Hokage-sama to come here today?"


    Uchihain turned a blind eye to Mizumon''s words, which were obviously sarcasm. After all, he still had a use and didn''t care about him.


    "What do I need to say during the meeting, please write me a manuscript!" Uchiha stood in front of the desk with his arms faintly, looking condescendingly at Bo Feng Shuimen, with a commanding tone!


    At that moment, Bo Feng Shuimen felt like the corners of his mouth twitched, but he couldn''t say anything. After all, he didn''t even have room to resist in the face of absolute strength!


    Although I was unwilling to do so, I could only nod my head to indicate that I knew it, and then turned the defense arrangement in my hand and placed it in front of Uchiha, "Naruto-sama, please decide on this thing. a bit!"


    When he said that, he looked at Uchihain with a look of expectation.


    Uchiha lowered his head when he heard the words, but it was only a glance. After knowing what the thing was, he had a perfunctory expression, "You are always safe in doing things. You can decide these things by yourself. I will go first. Yes, remember that manuscript, don¡¯t forget, I will come over and get it later!


    No matter what Bofeng Shuimen shouted, he disappeared in place instantly.


    Bo Feng Shuimen had a twitching sensation at the corner of his mouth at that moment, but thinking that that person had saved his life and was the person he respected the most, he endured that feeling.


    At that moment, Hafeng Mizumon admired his endurance a little, but even so, he took out the pen and paper and began to write the manuscript requested by Uchiha.


    In any case, Bo Feng Mizuno was very moved by Uchiha''s original intention to participate in the talks and meetings in person, and he was more original in this matter.


    At the same time, the Anbu is actively deploying those armed personnel.


    Among the more special ones are the Uchiha clan and the Hyuga clan.


    Although the Uchiha clan is also an important member of the village of Konoha, everyone in the Uchiha clan is a ninja who is willing to give his life for the village.


    So when Uchiha Itachi was about to send someone there, he was called back by the owner of the family, Uchiha Tomitake himself.


    Although Uchiha Itachi''s abilities have surpassed Uchiha Tomitake, but for the owner of the family, Uchiha Itachi still respects it very much.


    So he came back immediately, and after a respectful salute, he knelt down and sat opposite Uchiha Fuyue, "Is there any important thing the master wants me to come back?"


    Uchiha Tomitake has always liked the genius of this family very much, and now that the person in front of him is still humble and respectful, he is even more happy, so he smiled and said.


    "This time I asked you to come back not for anything else, but for the placement of protection personnel in the Uchiha clan!"

 640 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 640

    When Uchiha Itachi heard this, he was slightly stunned, "Does the Patriarch think it''s not appropriate?"


    Speaking of this, Uchiha Itachi frowned slightly. If he could arrange more staff in the Uchiha clan, it was obviously intentional, and it would be inappropriate to be biased...


    While thinking about how to reject the Patriarch, Uchiha Itachi widened his eyes slightly when he heard the next words.


    "I think the Uchiha clan doesn''t need to arrange manpower to protect it. Although it is impossible to allocate more manpower to defend the village, the Uchiha clan''s self-protection is absolutely not a problem, so I hope I don''t intervene in my clan! "


    When he said this, Uchiha Tomitake nodded his head fiercely, with an expression of request, which made Uchiha Itachi startled.


    Although he believed in the strength of his own tribe, Uchiha Itachi still hesitated. After all, the defense had already been set, and it would not be appropriate to modify it in this way.


    But looking at Uchiha Fudake''s head which was still drooping and not raising it, Uchiha Itachi finally nodded and agreed.


    After all, as a member of the Uchiha clan, he has confidence in his clan members. After all, the clan members, whether they are themselves or Hidden-sama, are not less concerned, and their strength is very good.


    After the agreement was reached, Uchiha Itachi moved in the direction of Anbe, and there are still other things waiting for him to deal with!


    When Uchiha Itachi arrived in Anbe, he was blocked by one person. The man said anxiously, "Itachi-sama, Hinata does not allow us to guard next to their family. It is unnecessary. I hope you will transfer the guard to another Place strengthening!"


    Hearing that, Uchiha Itachi felt a headache at that moment, but he nodded his head to signal that he knew, and let the person leave first!


    After making up his mind, Itachi sighed and passed in the direction of the Hyuga clan.


    When the mother''s mouth stopped, someone came over and brought Uchiha Itachi in.


    Itachi Uchiha couldn''t help but sighed when he saw the situation. It seemed that he had been prepared for a long time. I am afraid that it is not so easy to say!


    Although it was a headache, Uchiha Itachi who needed to deal with this matter took a deep breath and followed the man in.


    As soon as I entered, I saw Hinata Nizuo waiting for a long time, and stretched out his hand towards him with a smile, "Itachi-sama, please sit down!"


    Itachi Uchiha didn''t refuse when he saw this, and sat down opposite Hyuga Nizu.


    Chapter 650 Arming Complete


    Seeing that Uchiha Itachi was seated, Hyuga had no intention of Hua Chong, and said directly, "I''ll just say it straightforwardly. I think this time the defense can be deployed without the use of the Hyuga clan!"


    When Uchiha Itachi heard the words, his expression on his face remained unchanged, but his brows were frowning in his heart. "Sect Master Hyuga, I know that the Hyuga clan is outstanding, but this time it''s not the same as the private relationship, and the people in Yunyin Village are not Knowing what the purpose is, it doesn¡¯t hurt to prepare more!"


    At the moment when he heard this, Hyuga Nizu had an expression of approval, and nodded slightly, "I agree with you, but the Hyuga clan is strong, especially the ninjas in Yunyin Village. They have always had outstanding records. Everyone in Anbe is also a capable person with special skills. If you can''t play their true role here in the Hyuga clan, isn''t it burying talents!"


    Uchiha Itachi felt speechless at that moment, because the Hyuga clan really made sense, and it was this kind of very reasonable and irrefutable words that made Itachi very helpless.


    Although Itachi is outstanding in strength and leadership ability, but when it comes to arguing and reasoning, Uchiha Itachi is really not an expert.


    With a helpless expression on his mouth, Hyuga Hinzu looked at Uchiha Itachi''s expression, and he wanted to laugh a bit, no matter how powerful it was, but he was not old after all.


    After my own words, does it feel like bullying the child, relying on the old and selling the old.


    At the moment Hyuga Hizus quickly eased his face and said with a smile, "Don''t worry about it, Mr. Itachi, the ninja of the Hyuga clan is no worse than the Uchiha clan!"


    Hyuga Nizu''s words were originally unintentional, but Uchiha Itachi was speechless for a moment.


    It suddenly occurred to me that I had agreed not to install the Anbe personnel of the Uchiha clan, and now the Hyuga clan is not indispensable.


    After all, it''s like what Hyuga Hizus said, the ninjas of the Hyuga clan are all very outstanding, and they also greatly frustrated the ninjas of Yunyin Village in the previous mission.


    This time it certainly didn''t matter. When thinking about it this way, Uchiha Itachi finally nodded and agreed.


    Hyuga Hizu looked at Itachi Uchiha''s helpless expression and felt embarrassed, and patted Itachi on the shoulder, "Itachi-sama walk slowly, I won''t see you off!"


    Itachi was very helpless about Hyuga''s slap and a date, and he was reluctant to say more, so he left!


    After Uchiha Itachi left, he saw a little man walk up to Hyuga Hizu and whispered, "Father!"


    Hearing this, Hyuga Hizu turned his head to look at the little blushing Hinata, the expression on his face instantly softened, "Hinata, you have been practicing well in the training room of the clan for the past two days. !"


    He touched Hinata''s head as he said, "Now father has other things to do, so go and rest first!"


    Without waiting for Hinata to say anything, he turned and went to his brother.


    As the head of the family division, Hyuga Nissa is in charge of the battle missions of the ninjas in the family, and it is most appropriate to leave this kind of defense to him!


    At the same time, Mizumon is holding a pen and earnestly thanking Uchiha''s manuscript. According to Uchiha''s temperament, it is impossible to see it seriously, so he can only write as short as possible.


    But if it were short, it would be difficult to tell many things clearly. At this moment, Bo Feng Shuimen realized that this was a very difficult thing.


    When it was really tangled, the expression on Bo Fengshui''s facade suddenly became a lot more serious.


    Although I can usually feel a lot of ninja''s breath here, but a few days are exceptionally many, and they are all masters at the level of ninja, and the breath is very good.


    Bofeng Shuimen originally thought he was passing by, but upon careful perception, he found that those people had no intention of leaving. He put down the pen in his hand and said with a serious expression, "Come out and tell me what''s going on!"


    When he said that, he looked in front of him with a serious expression, and saw a dark shadow flashing by, and a person was kneeling in front of him.


    Originally thought that the person would not take the mask off, but the person took off the mask after landing, and looked at Bo Feng Shui Men earnestly.


    That person is not someone else, it is Hagi Kakashi, Bo Feng Shuimen raised his brows, "Kakashi, what''s going on!"


    Since the last incident, Kakashi¡¯s heart knot has been solved a lot, and now the smile on his face has increased, and he smiled and said, "We are here to protect you, Lord Watergate!"


    Upon hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen frowned, "Does that require so many people?"


    Speaking intentionally, he looked at the direction of the roof with a speechless expression.


    Looking at the expression of Bofeng Shuimen, Haaki Kakashi felt very embarrassed for a moment. There were only two people who came to protect Bofeng Shuimen.


    But then I didn''t know what Itachi thought, so there were four more.


    But Kakashi wouldn¡¯t say anything directly about this kind of thing. He just lowered his head and said earnestly, ¡°Master Yin seems to have ordered it specifically. You must protect Master Watergate¡¯s safety. Things repeat!"


    Regarding what happened last time, most of the people in Anbu knew only one thing but not the other, but the two who spoke face to face were very clear.


    So at that time, both of them looked a lot more serious.


    After thinking for a while, Bo Feng Shuimen nodded and said, "Okay, I see, you go!"


    Although there was no fluctuation on the surface, Hafeng Mizumon was still a little touched by Uchiha''s special request.


    So he picked up the paper and pen with a serious face, and was ready to write, so as not to damage Uchiha''s reputation in front of everyone!


    At this time, Uchiha Ken, who was far away, didn''t know that he had avoided embarrassment in front of others.


    In Yunyin Village at this time, Ye Yue Ai looked at the four ninjas standing in front of him with a serious expression.


    "This mission can only succeed, not fail. Konoha Village hurts many of our companions. It''s time to fight back!"


    The temperature on the face has dropped a lot again, "This time the characters may be a bit dangerous, but I know that you are all the best ninjas in Yunyin Village, and you will definitely overcome many difficulties and bring us good news!"

 641 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 641

    Samyi looked at Ye Yue''s impassioned appearance, the expression on her face did not change too much, but if she looked closely, she found that there was a worried look in her eyes.


    Chapter 651 The meeting begins


    After Ye Yueya finished this impassioned remark, her expression was full of satisfaction.


    Now he can imagine that their proud victory posture after the success of this plan, if that is the case, this long-term depression and hatred can be considered to be free.


    Ever since she became a Raikage, the appearance of her dead father has always appeared in Ye Yue''s heart. That kind of heart-wrenching pain almost destroyed all of Ye Yue''s sanity, thinking only of revenge.


    Samyi looked at the expression on Ye Yue Ha''s face and was very worried, but at this time he didn''t know what to say to comfort him, so he could only stand with his head down.


    Ye Yue Haiti thought for a while, as if thinking of something important, she suddenly turned her head and looked at Sam Yi with a serious expression.


    At that moment, Samui was a little nervous, thinking that his thoughts had been exposed on his face, and he was seen by Ye Yue Ha, so it seemed that he wanted to blame it.


    However, she never expected that Ye Yue Ai just turned her head and said, "Samyi will also follow you on this mission."


    This is completely different from Sam Yi''s original idea. Sam Yi felt relieved for an instant, and said in a deep voice, "Okay, I see, I will go back and prepare things now!"


    After saying a salute to Ye Yue Ha, he turned and left. If he was also on the mission, he must prepare something for the mission this time.


    After all, I don''t know when the battle will start.


    Ye Yue Ai looked at Sam Yi''s back, feeling relieved.


    Although Samui is only a female generation, Samui is always perfect in handling these things.


    This time the character has her scheduling, the success rate will be greatly improved.


    The Yunyin Village is well prepared, and the Muye Village is not at all. The net has already been laid, just waiting for the people from Yunyin Village to transfer in.


    Calculating the time, there was only one day left before the meeting started. The people in Yunyin Village didn''t mean to delay any more and set off quickly.


    Samui walked in the middle of the team with a look of frost, which made everyone in the team feel a little surprised and oppressed.


    I thought that Samui was nothing more than the role of an ordinary secretary. Although he had some strength, his level was not very high, but I didn¡¯t expect Samui to walk with them for so long. Fall behind.


    The breath has always been very stable, as if it hadn''t been long since.


    Everyone now knows, this Samui is not a character to provoke, and there are still people who are dissatisfied, but they also put away that thought in an instant.


    This Samyi looked like a not-so-simple character, this time the character should listen more to the schedule.


    And now as the central figure being observed, Sam Yike is not in the mood to take care of so many things, and finally has time to stop and rest for a while, then raise his hand and pinch two on his shoulder.


    No matter whether it is a man or a woman, Samui''s figure is superb, especially the huge softness on the chest, which makes people can''t help but look twice.


    Everyone looked very beautiful, but Samui didn''t like it much. After all, the chest was too heavy, and even if he stood for a long time, he would feel very sore in his shoulders.


    Samui feels this way now, both shoulders are very sore, like heavy objects that have been carried for a long time.


    Right now, he mumbled dissatisfiedly, "It''s no good to have a big breast!"


    There was also a female ninja who was accompanying her. The moment she heard this, she looked at her chest with an expression of indescribable expression, and then she looked at her chest without knowing what to say.


    Looking at Sam Yi, his expression was grinning, and he couldn''t wait to go up and greet him so that he could relieve his hatred.


    But this is just an idea, but no one dared to do it, after all, it was the leader of this task.


    At the same time, Konoha had already arranged a manpower to wait at Konoha''s gate, indicating that Konoha was serious about this negotiation.


    Originally, a few people didn''t plan to come over so early, but there was nothing to think about. The most recent mission was just this one, so they came here early.


    I was chatting with the two ninjas who had been guarding here before, until night fell and they were all about to close the door, only to see a small group of people appearing in front of the door of Konoha Village, covered with dust. The breath of servanthood.


    The group of five people on the other side is the group of Yunyin Village, and the leader is Samui with a tired face. Seeing the people in Konoha Village, he barely cheered up and said with a serious face, "Our group is Those specially dispatched by Yunyin Village and those who come to negotiate peace, apply to enter Konoha Village!"


    Those who had been waiting, looked at Samui at this moment, and felt a sense of loss. I originally thought that the person who came to negotiate this time should be a female ninja, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so beautiful. people.


    The arrogant figure is really hard to take your eyes off, but the ninjas of Konoha Village are very literate after all. Although they are eye-catching, they don¡¯t have to stay too much, just for a second. He raised his eyes and fell on Sam Yi''s face.


    He said with a serious face, "We have been waiting here for a long time, so please let us in. It''s getting late now, let''s take you to rest first!"


    Sam nodded after hearing the words, "Thanks for your hard work!"


    After speaking, he followed behind without saying a word and headed towards the depths of Konoha Village.


    Samui was still very satisfied with the performance of these ninjas from Konoha Village. After all, among the men he met in such a long time, there were very few men who could look away so quickly.


    This is enough to prove that all the ninjas in Konoha Village are well-trained. The more you realize this, the more worried Samyi feels about this mission.


    There are only a group of five people, and they want to take people away in the village of Konoha. To say so suddenly, it is like a fantasy.


    But even so, Samui didn''t have the idea of ??just giving up like this. She was from Yunyin Village anyway, and since she had accepted Raiking''s mission, there was no reason to give up like that.


    What''s more, all ninjas have come here with the determination to die, and this mission will succeed no matter what!


    When thinking like this, the ninja from Konoha Village has led a few people to the front of the prepared hotel.


    Samyi looked at it this way, the place where he stayed was still very good, not very luxurious, but it looked very clean and comfortable by then.


    Chapter 652 Surveillance


    After dividing the room, Samyi sat on the bed in the room, closed his eyes and began to perceive it earnestly, although there was no obvious monitor around.


    But in this hotel, there are not a few high-level ninjas, although they all seem to be busy with their own affairs, and they look like they are not related to each other.


    But Samui was not so innocent and thought it was such a simple situation. After all, Yunyin Village suddenly asked for a negotiation. This matter is not simple at all, and the people in Konoha Village are not stupid.


    Besides, there is also Uchiha''s brilliant presence, how could he not know that Yunyin Village is just a drunkard who is not drinking.


    Thinking of this, Samui sighed slightly, and turned around to wash and rest. Although this day''s rush is not very tiring for a Shinobu, Samui is not the kind of character who likes to endure hardship. There is a chance to enjoy it, so why suffer this kind of sin!


    Moreover, doing this kind of appearance can also play a certain paralyzing effect. The opponents who are not ambitions and only know the pleasure will not be taken seriously, and this can also make them relax their vigilance.


    When thinking like this, Samyi lay comfortably in the bathtub, letting the warm water eliminate all the exhaustion from his body.


    Finally able to get something to rely on, Samui leaned his shoulders up, and the shoulders after a tiring day were finally relieved.


    At this time, the ninjas who came to the pain were all anxious and puzzled. Because of the plan before coming, they had to go out for a good investigation on the first night. After all, they were concerned about the situation of the village. The family distribution is unknown.


    Only after a full understanding can it be easy to get started.


    But even if it is planned, Samyi still needs to send out the signal to act. But now it has been three hours after entering the hotel, Samyi has no intention to issue a call. It is impossible for everyone to be anxious. .


    Although it was good to listen to the orders, the ninjas were not all so obedient people. The reason why they did not act rashly was in the final analysis because they felt that there were many masters around them.


    If it is so easy to shoot, I am afraid it will be self-defeating, so although it is unwilling, but the few people still rest honestly.

 642 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 642

    But everyone is still more or less impatient. After all, they can stay in Konoha Village for very little time. If they don¡¯t go out to investigate today, then there will be fewer opportunities for reconnaissance. If you act then, the mission is. The difficulty will be escalated.


    But even if this is the case, there is no way, it can only be so.


    Bofeng Mizumon got the news as soon as Samui and the others entered Konoha, and that night he did not go back to rest, but stayed in the Naruto office, listening to the reports of the anbu ninjas.


    When he knew that Samui and the others didn''t take any action to take a rest, Watergate was a little anxious. Could it be that their arrangement attracted their attention, so they didn''t dare to move.


    If this were the case, he was a little worried that Uchiha Hide-sama would not let him go.


    Thinking of this, the unmoving expression on Bo Feng Shui''s facade instantly collapsed.


    The several Anbu ninjas who had been staying in the dark to protect the water gate all had unclear expressions, but no one came to ask, after all, their task was only to protect the safety of the water gate.


    Other things are not within their jurisdiction.


    But the water gate spoke first, and said to the void, "Kakashi, come here!"


    Kakashi, who was hiding in the dark, was stunned, but still moved his feet and instantly appeared in front of the water gate, kneeling on one knee, looking very respectful.


    Although Pratunam wanted to say that he didn''t need some of these etiquettes, but thinking that there were other people around, he just let him go.


    Let Kakashi stand closer, and asked earnestly, "Kakashi, do you know where Master Yin is now?"


    Kakashi was slightly stunned when he heard the words, and never thought that Watergate was going to ask such a question.


    But he replied seriously, "Master Yin should have gone back to rest now!"


    As soon as Bo Feng Shuimen heard it, he felt a very unbalanced feeling in an instant. He stayed here to listen to these reports all night, and he was well and went back to rest comfortably.


    Bo Feng Shuimen thought of this, and instantly felt that his previous worries were unnecessary, and his own Hokage looked calm, so why should he be so anxious!


    Right now, he waved his hand casually, indicating that Kakashi could go back, and instantly he had a relaxed expression, leaning back on the chair lazily, with a drowsy expression.


    The other people in Anbu didn''t understand the transformation of Bofeng Shuimen, but Kakashi knew it very well, and smiled without a trace at the moment.


    At this time, Uchiha, who had been chanting by Mizumon, was sitting at his dinner table with a comfortable expression and enjoying the dinner carefully cooked in black soil.


    Hei Tu has become accustomed to Uchihain''s always not coming back at night, but he still prepares an extra portion for Uchihain when he cooks, so that when Mr. Yin comes back, he can eat it directly.


    Looking at the food carefully prepared by the black soil, Uchiha''s previously slightly disturbed emotions eased a lot.


    Although he is superb, he is not good at this kind of thing at all, so this day is very painful for Uchiha.


    Seeing Hei Tu¡¯s gentle smile at the moment, I feel better. ¡°Hei Tu, there will be a meeting in tomorrow¡¯s village. People from Yunyin Village will come over. You should not go to the trial site alone to practice tomorrow. , Go and stay with Mikoto!"


    Hearing the expression on the black soil was stagnant for a moment, although it was the day Iwakura was defeated by Uchiha, the black soil came to Kinha village as a proton.


    But I still know something about Yanyin Village. Naturally, it is clear that Yunyin Village continuously sends ninjas to assassinate the ninjas in Yanyin Village. Therefore, Yanyin Village has also damaged many ninjas.


    As the little princess of Yanyin Village, Hei Tu is naturally a little sad, which naturally does not have a good impression of Yunyin Village.


    Now when I heard Yunyin Village was coming, the expression on his face was a little ugly, but in order to prevent Uchihain from seeing it, he still smiled and said, "Okay, Master Yin, I will go to Mikoto sister tomorrow morning!"


    Seeing that the black soil agreed smoothly, Uchiha faintly relaxed his expression, nodded, and went to wash and rest!


    Chapter 653 Nara Luji


    Hei Tu looked at Uchiha''s back, and the smiling expression on his face gradually disappeared. Master Yin was not in front of him, so there was no need to put this kind of smile that was not from the heart on his face.


    Although he promised Master Yin that he would stay with Mikoto obediently tomorrow, Hei Tu still wanted to meet these people in Yunyin Village for a while.


    This kind of thought circulated in Black Earth''s heart for a long time, and was finally denied by Black Earth. She still knew her own strength very well. If she went straight like this, he would only die in the end.


    Although it is possible to be photographed by Master Yin''s power and not move himself, this clearly shows that he is making trouble for Master Yin. Such a situation is what the black earth would never want to see.


    With this mind in mind, the black soil also neatly packed up things and went back to rest. The night''s time was fleeting.


    When the sky just turned on, Samui opened his eyes, but in order to deepen the image of his love and dislike, Samui lay for a long time before getting up.


    After washing slowly, I rushed to the breakfast restaurant for the last time.


    When Sam Yi arrived, the other people who accompanied him had already waited for a while. At this time, looking at Sam Yi who was late, the expressions on his face were not very good.


    After all, Sam Yi just broke the rules last night and didn''t carry out the mission according to the plan. Now that he has been late and delayed, all the ninjas here are inevitably dissatisfied.


    Samyi understands this kind of thing naturally, but this kind of situation can''t be said directly, so a few people can only misunderstand and start eating on their own.


    At the same time, in the Hokage office, Bo Feng Shuimen squeezed his eyebrows tiredly. He barely rested last night, and now Shuimen inevitably feels a bit tired.


    Nara Luji stood in front of Watergate, and asked with concern, "Master Watergate, you should go and rest for a while, you don''t have to worry about the things that follow, if you will be Hidden-sama!"


    When Bo Feng Shuimen heard the words, he smiled, with a helpless expression on his face, "It is precisely because I will be a little worried that Master Yin will participate in the following things. I don''t know if Master Yin has seen me prepare for it. manuscript!"


    Nara Shikuji heard this for a long time, the expression on his face was stiff for a moment, and then he did not know what kind of expression he should make.


    Bo Feng Shuimen smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter, compared to the previous task, this situation is already very easy, don''t worry, the next thing will be hard for you!"


    Nara Lukuji heard this with an expression of listening, "Mr. Watergate, please say it!"


    Although he said so, Nara Luhisa actually knew exactly what Hafong-Mizumi told him to come over. After all, the Nara clan had always been representatives of high IQ.


    "Before the meeting starts, the care and arrangements of the people in Yunyin Village are left to you!"


    When Mizumon said this, he had a relaxed expression on his face. He felt very at ease with Nara Lukisa''s abilities.


    Nara Lukuji was not surprised, "Okay, Lord Mizumon, I will pass now!"


    After speaking, he turned and left. Seeing that Nara Luji had already left, Water Gate had a liberated expression. In this mission, he had almost finished his work, and now he can take a good rest.


    If it had been before, Mizumon might have to be cautious if he wanted to take a break. After all, he was the target of many people in Zhuliha, the man from Kyuubi.


    But now he has many anbu ninjas planted by his side and wants to rest without worrying about safety.


    After thinking about it, Uchihain might use the Hokage office, but Bofengmizumen didn''t directly sleep on the desk.


    His body disappeared in a flash, and was in front of Kakashi when he appeared.


    Kakashi looked at the Bo Feng Shui Men who suddenly appeared next to him, and looked at Bo Feng Shui Men with doubts.


    Seeing this, Watergate sat down beside Kakashi, leaned against the tree trunk, closed his eyes slightly, and looked comfortable, "I will rest for a while, and your mission will not be delayed!"


    After speaking, he closed his eyes with a comfortable expression and started to rest. Kakashi was very surprised at the changes, but he still stood by the water gate to protect his safety.


    At the same time, Lujiu Nara galloped all the way and quickly reached the hotel where the group of Yunyin Village was.


    When Nara Kajiu appeared in front of Sam Yi, Sam Yi had just finished his breakfast and was wiping his mouth, acting very gracefully.


    Nara Lukisa smiled slightly, and said straightforwardly, "I am Nara Lukisa. Today, I will take care of everyone and take a short rest. I will pick up Hokage-sama!"

 643 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 643

    The original version of Nara Lukisa intends to bring everyone to see Uchihaken directly, but after the news, Uchihaken hasn''t got up yet. In the end, the corners of his mouth twitched and he decided to take everyone around first.


    They didn''t have the opportunity to survey Konoha Village last night, so it would be better for him to give them this opportunity directly today, lest they don''t have a chance to start when they set up so long and it was wasted!


    At the moment, everyone in Yunyin Village who is already in a trap is very happy.


    But the expression on the face was maintained very well, and he looked indifferent.


    Although Samyi was a little skeptical, he didn''t have the right to refuse. He smiled slightly, "Then trouble Lord Nara!"


    Although there is no expression on the face, Sam Yi''s face still makes people unable to help but pay more attention.


    This time, even if it was Nara Lukisa, he didn''t get rid of it, but Nara Lukisa''s attention was not on Samui''s face, but her expression.


    Nara Shikahisa is very observant, even the slightest changes can''t escape his eyes.


    It was natural to see the skepticism in Sam Yi''s eyes.


    After Nara Lu turned around for a long time, a mysterious smile flashed on his face.


    Then I took a group of people from Yunyin Village to go sightseeing in Konoha Village.


    The other people in Yunyin Village took it very seriously, not letting go of anything, and clearly saw the surrounding objects.


    Although the people in Yunyin Village didn''t say anything directly, the eyes that looked at Nara Lujiu had a hint of contempt.


    It''s because Nara Luji took them to see things. Although it seems to avoid some important defensive distributions and secrets, as long as you look closely, you will always find some clues.


    Chapter 654: First Meeting


    But Samui did not feel so relaxed. Although she was a ninja from Yunyin Village, she had heard of the name of Konoha Village Nara Lukisa more than once.


    Nara Kajiu is extremely high, very good at strategy, and has a very high judgment. How can such a person make such low-level mistakes.


    Samyi straightened his waist, struggling to support the huge softness on his chest, but the look in his eyes became increasingly bleak.


    Nara Shikajiu would naturally see it dead, but he still looked grinning, as if he didn''t know anything.


    Although he was very suspicious, Samui couldn''t say anything in this situation. He could only walk around the Konoha Village with Nara Deer for a long time.


    At the end, Samui looked at the irrepressible excitement in his companion''s eyes, and knew that things were already thinking about the irreversible direction.


    Before I was in the hotel, my companions had already expressed dissatisfaction with them. Now they have seen the possibility of things, and now even if they want to stop their actions, it is already impossible.


    Thinking of this, Samui looked at Nara Lujiu''s eyes full of cold light, this person is really a good calculation.


    Seeing that his goal had been almost achieved, Nara Luji had received the news that Master Uchiha was already in the office. He was now smiling with a harmless smile on his face and turned to look at the people in Yunyin Village.


    "Kiye Village is a little bit simple and laughed, Master Naruto is already waiting, I will take you over now!"


    Speaking slightly, he stretched out his hand and motioned for Sam Yi to go first. Although Sam Yi was dissatisfied, he said that he would not hit the smiley person with his hand.


    No matter how dissatisfied Samui was, he could only nod his head to express his gratitude, and lifted his foot forward.


    When Nara Lu saw this for a long time, he was slightly behind Sam Yi half a step to show respect, and then led the people toward the Hokage office.


    At this time, Uchiha Ken was sitting in the office with a boring look, looking at the pile of documents on the table in front of him that were almost the owner, with an expression of disgust.


    When I was almost impatient, Nara Lukisa''s voice came from outside the door, "Master Yin, the messenger from Yunyin Village is here!"


    Hearing this, Uchiha slightly adjusted his posture, pretending to be very serious, and said in a deep voice, "Come in!"


    Uchiha Yin just thought that he had become Hokage, and naturally he wanted to take care of the face of Konoha, so his external image should be more serious.


    But what Uchiha Hidden never thought was that his reputation had spread throughout the ninja world, and his serious appearance from ancient to modern times made people want to laugh a little.


    Among them, Nara Lukuji is particularly serious, but whether he is a smart person or knows life is the most important, so he endures well, there is no smile on his face, and he still has a blank expression.


    Uchihain looked up and watched Nara Lukisa lead the mermaid in. The first person to see was the gorgeous Samui, with a cold look on his face. Seeing Uchihain''s respectful salute.


    The tone is so plain that people can''t tell whether it is true or false.


    Uchiha Hidden naturally saw Samui''s proud figure, but he barely stopped for a while, but looked at Samui''s eyes with a probing expression.


    Uchihain''s interest in Sam Yi wasn''t because of Sam Yi''s good face or proud figure. After all, Yingying Yanyan next to him was not enough to make him confused.


    What really made him very curious was Sam Yi''s expression. Since he came with a mission, he couldn''t see any desire or eagerness in Sam Yi''s eyes.


    Samui''s eyes now seemed to have given up, as if he had no hope.


    As for the spirit of the ninja, Uchiha Hidden was naturally clear, so when he saw Samui''s eyes clearly, he felt very curious.


    Uchiha''s hidden eyes didn''t mean anything to hide, so it was difficult for Sam to not find it, so he sneered in his heart and secretly said, "This man who is famous in the Shinobi world is nothing more than that!"


    After the salute was over, Samui raised his eyes and looked in the direction of Uchiha, stunned for an instant.


    I originally thought that Uchiha''s eyes would stay on his chest like those people, but he didn''t expect that this person was actually looking at his own eyes, as if he wanted to see people through.


    There was no change in Sam Yi''s expression on Debon, but there was a moment of panic in his heart.


    Samui was also a little surprised at Uchiha''s hidden face. He originally thought that the devil-like person in the legend would look fierce and evil.


    But when I really saw it today, it was unexpectedly handsome, especially those eyes, domineering and natural, people would fall into it unconsciously.


    Uchiha concealed Samui''s eyes and didn''t mean to move his eyes away. "The messenger has been working hard. If Konoha Village has anything to do with it, please forgive me!"


    It is rare for Uchiha to speak so verbally, but the group of Yunyin Village didn''t respond much, but Nara Shikahisa and Hafengmizumen, who were hiding in the dark, had a smile with a smile.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little grateful that I was able to participate in this mission.


    Sam heard the words, his face was still in the air, and his voice said in a cold voice, "Master Naruto is thoughtful, and our group has a good rest in Konoha Village!"


    Uchiha nodded secretly, "Do you want to have a meeting today or tomorrow?"


    Originally Uchiha hadn''t wanted to ask such a question, but looking at Samui without Polish eyes, he wanted to test it!


    Samyi was a little bit unable to grasp Uchiha''s intentions for a while, frowned secretly, and finally said, "The meeting involves a lot of content. Today is already this time. If the meeting is held, it will affect the rest of Hokage-sama. , We might as well start tomorrow morning!"


    Samui said this matter with reason and evidence, and there is almost no reason to refuse.


    Nara Shika looked at it and couldn''t help but nodded.


    Uchiha Hidden heard that he also had a sense of separation, and immediately agreed, "Well, in that case, you should go back and rest first, and we will continue tomorrow!"


    Sam turned and left when he heard the words, and gave Uchiha a deep glance when he left.


    Seeing this, Uchiha raised his brows slightly, with an unexplained smile on his face.


    Upon seeing this, Nara Luji went out and prepared to send the crowd back to the hotel.

 644 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 644

    Chapter 655: Take the opportunity to spy


    Because Nara Lujiu knows very well that the people in Yunyin Village will definitely move tonight. What I have to do now is to let them relax their vigilance and unsuspecting spy.


    Sam Yi turned his head slightly to see Nara Lujiu coming with him, without any waves on his face, obviously something that was expected.


    If Nara Deer didn''t come with him for a long time, Samui would find it very strange.


    Nara Shikuji kept smiling all the way and sent Samui to the hotel, then turned and left.


    When I left, he said unintentionally, "It''s still early, and if you feel bored, you can go around. The pub nearby is pretty good!"


    The seemingly very considerate and polite sentence made Zheng Chou''s group of Yunyin Village who couldn''t find a reason to go out overjoyed, but they still pretended to be casual.


    Nara Lukuji turned around and his face was filled with a smile that succeeded in conspiracy.


    In today''s time, everything Nara Lukuji did and said every word seemed casual, letting it go.


    But in fact, it was a road carefully paved by Nara Lukisa, bringing the pedestrians into the net of heaven and earth.


    Uchihain looked at Samui who had left, with an unclear expression on his face. When Bo Fengshui jumped into the Hokage office, he met Uchihain''s expression.


    In an instant, the originally very relaxed smile instantly became distorted, with an expression of disgust.


    Uchiha Ken was very helpless for Hafeng Mizumon¡¯s increasingly bold behavior, but he was unwilling to care, glanced slightly and said, "The rest of the matter will be hard. I will go back first. I will come over at the meeting tomorrow. !"


    After speaking, directly use the space ninjutsu and disappear instantly.


    Bo Feng Shuimen looked at the empty Hokage office and could only sigh helplessly.


    I can''t help but start to regret that I shouldn''t have come back just now. If I was outside, I might be able to rest for a while.


    Although he would complain like this, Bo Feng Shuimen still seriously admires this kind of work in his heart.


    After all, it has always been his dream and responsibility to protect Konoha Village.


    At the same time, Uchihain didn''t go directly back to rest after leaving the Hokage office, but instead passed to Uzuki Yuyan''s home.


    There have always been too many things before, and he didn''t even have time to see her. Now think about it, after a night of romance, leaving the girl there regardless. No matter how you look at it, it looks like a scum behavior...


    The more I thought about it, the more Uchiha Yin felt a very serious sense of guilt, and the speed under his feet was much faster.


    However, it took a few breaths to reach Maoyue Xiyan''s home.


    It was almost the same as the way I had just left before, and even the even and deep breathing sound was exactly the same.


    When this cognition was reflected, Uchihain was taken aback. Could this woman have been asleep these days?


    When thinking of this possibility, Uchiha was in a panic for a moment, but soon discovered that it was impossible.


    After all, when I left before, I did a good job helping this woman clean up, and I also did a good check up. It shouldn''t be sick and unconscious!


    Although he was trying to persuade himself this way, Uchiha Yin still felt very worried and hurriedly headed towards the bedroom.


    In the blink of an eye, Uchiha hidden in front of Uzuki Yuyan''s bed, looking at Uzuki Yuyan curled up in the quilt with a probing expression.


    As he walked in, Uchiha Yin could clearly perceive that Uzuki Yuyan''s vital signs were very normal. In short, the current Uzuki Yuyan was simply asleep.


    When I got this recognition, the expression on Uchiha''s hidden face was really not good-looking. I was worried for a while, but the woman in front of me was sleeping very comfortably, and she didn''t mean to wake up now.


    Is there any sense of being a ninja?


    When thinking like this, Uchihain had a bad mind, and when his wrist turned slightly, a small spiral pill appeared in Uchihain''s palm.


    Uchiha hidden his hand at Uzuki Yuga''s quilt without hesitation, and the spiral pill fell directly on Uzuki Yuga''s quilt.


    In the blink of an eye, the originally intact quilt instantly turned into powder, and several pajamas on Maoyue Xiyan''s body were damaged.


    The snow-white skin loomed out of the hole, and Uchiha couldn''t help but remember what happened that night.


    Uzuki Yuyan actually didn''t fall asleep at all, but just pretended to be in a coma when he sensed Uchiha''s coming, not for other things, just to see if Uchiha would worry about him.


    Now I got the answer I wanted, but the mess in front of me is not so easy to clean up no matter how you look at it.


    Many thoughts flashed between the electric light and flint in Uzuki Yuyan''s mind, and finally she pretended to be awakened and looked at Uchiha Hideo, "Hide-sama, you are here!"


    Uchiha looked at Uzuki Yuyan''s dodge expression, "Your ability to lie is not great!"


    As he said, Uchiha faintly turned sideways, and sat down beside Uzuki Yuyan with a smile on his face.


    Uzuki Yuyan is naturally very clear that it is impossible to hide such things from Uchiha''s hidden eyes, and now he has a discouraged expression, "His Master, I shouldn''t do this!"


    Uchiha secretly heard that, with a calculated smile on his face, "It''s okay, it''s just that you did something wrong, but don''t think about getting in so easily!"


    Speaking of lowering his body, he closed his eyes slightly and said, "I will drop you here to rest tonight!"


    After speaking, she stretched out her hand and held Uzuki Xiyan in her arms, regardless of her astonished expression.


    At the same time, the night gradually darkened, and Sam Yi gathered all the people in Yunyin Village into his room with a serious expression.


    "I think a few of the guards here are clear about it. Yesterday was definitely not a good time. In a few days, we also had a little understanding of the terrain of Konoha Village. It is necessary to inspect it in person in a few days!"


    Originally, the people in Yunyin Village were a little dissatisfied with what Samyi did yesterday, and even thought that if Samyi''s plan still runs counter to them today, they are ready to act on their own.


    So when they heard Samyi''s words, everyone''s expressions were slightly slower.


    Chapter 656 The Real Purpose


    The reason why Samui decided to carry out a spy mission tonight is not only because of the time, but also because the minds of their group have dispersed.


    If you don''t do what they want at this time, after all, sometimes a solid human heart is more important than anything else.


    After simple planning, the Yunyin villagers put on lighter clothes and headed for the tavern.


    After all, this tavern is the best place to get information.


    Thinking of this, the few people marched towards the location of the tavern with expressions of expectation.


    The group of people in Yunyin Village was divided into three groups, spying, investigating and guarding a lot, and finally mastered a lot of information about the Hyuga clan after two hours.


    For this action, Samui was still satisfied, and immediately took a rest after the early end. After all, tomorrow''s affairs are also a problem.


    The whole night passed by in a flash. This time, Uchiha Hidden didn''t mean to be lazy at all. He appeared in the meeting room prepared by Kiye Village when the sky just turned on.


    Is it true that Uchiha Ken really got up so early with big plans?


    But Uzuki Yuyan''s schedule is very good, so he got up when the sky just turned on, and by the way, Uchiha was also pulled up.


    If it was all right before, Uzuki Yuyan would naturally want Uchiha to stay by her side, but she didn''t want to delay the talks and meetings just because Uchiha was sleeping too much.

 645 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 645

    That''s why the current situation appeared. Uchihain sat there with an unkind expression on his face, his eyes fell on the doorway, obviously waiting for the group of Yunin Village.


    If it is said why Uchiha Yin suddenly became so interested in this conversation, it is just because the many Shinobu and high-level officials in Konoha Village are now looking at him with a kind expression.


    Such naked threats and surveillance made Uchiha a look of helplessness.


    These people really don''t know him too much. Since he has promised to come over to the meeting, he will definitely do it.


    Although Uchiha Ken is so confident, in the eyes of everyone in Konoha, Uchiha Ken has basically become a pronoun of laziness.


    Now in the world, Uchihain has no choice but to stay there boringly, waiting for the arrival of Yunyin''s group.


    Samui followed Nara Lukuhisa''s cousin respectfully, but the taste of respect never reached his eyes.


    Samui looked at Uchihain in a high position with a moment of astonishment on his face. He thought that when he recalled that, Uchihain would send someone to the meeting, but he didn''t expect that person would be himself.


    Before Sam Yi came in, he had left everyone else outside as required, and even all the things that could hurt people were left behind.


    Now Samyi is completely empty, and after a polite bow and salute, he said, "I don''t care about playing tricks today. Why don''t you talk about what Yunyin Village thinks first!"


    Samui was obviously confused about this way of negotiation. After all, such a blunt approach is really not something that a diplomatic person would do.


    But the original intention of these things was not to talk about this matter at all, so even if Samyi was surprised, he did not show it, but a serious rhetoric prepared before the introduction.


    When the two people discussed here, they never thought that the other people in Yunyin Village had already started to move.


    He went straight to the house of the Hyuga clan. Although there were a lot of patrols along the way, there was no danger in the end.


    The group of them lay in ambush directly around the Hyuga clan, and only waited for the night to darken and act directly, so that they could return directly to Yunyin Village after the meeting ended.


    I have to say that the ideas of these people are very wonderful, after all, they are three upper-levels, and it is not a problem to steal one person.


    Moreover, their goal is very clear, it is the little princess of the Hyuga clan, Hyuga Hinata.


    The reason why Hinata is a few years old is not only because Hinata is still young, but also because Hinata is known as the white-eyed princess.


    With a very pure pedigree of the white-eyed clan, if you study her, you must be able to directly find a way to resist the Uchiha Ken clan. This is the most effective method they can think of now.


    At the same time, the meeting between Samui and Uchihain was almost over. Although Uchihain didn''t listen very carefully, he still knew that Ungincun was almost begging for mercy for this negotiation.


    Although he knew that this was just a cover, Uchiha was still very happy, after all, it was all his credit!


    Uchihain looked at Samui, who was still a little nervous, and decided to give them a chance, "Miss Samui, it''s still early to go back, so why don''t you go shopping with me!"


    It''s time to say this, Uchiha Yin has a sincere expression on his face, in the eyes of others, it is simply Uchiha hidden in pursuit of Samui.


    Although Samyi didn''t believe it, things had reached this point. It would be good to be able to delay a little time.


    After all, under the exploration yesterday, the Hyuga clan can be said to be heavily guarded. It is not a simple thing to get in easily. Now every minute is very important to them.


    Thinking like this, Sam Yi smiled slightly, and nodded slightly to agree.


    Sam Yi has always been very serious, and this smile has a feeling of melting snow, but Uchiha has seen a variety of gorgeous features, and now he can''t help but look down.


    Not right now, Uchihain did not say much, but smiled gently, "Then go with me!"


    With that, he pointed to the outside position and motioned Samui to go out first.


    Regarding Uchiha''s behavior as a very gentleman, Sam couldn''t help but re-examined Uchiha''s behavior.


    This person is not at all like the demon-like person in the rumors, but unexpectedly very gentle.


    The moment this thought appeared, Samyi herself was shocked, and she suddenly relaxed her guard.


    When thinking of this, Sam Yi shook his head slightly to get rid of all those thoughts, and said with a cold face, "Thank you, Master Yin!"


    At the same time, the sky gradually darkened, and the group of people in Yunyin Village in the dark had already started gearing up.


    Seeing one step closer to the success of the mission, several people are still very happy.


    Chapter 659 Hinata is taken into captivity


    Several people still have lingering fears about what Samui said before. After all, what the woman said has always been very accurate. They thought that this mission might really have failed like this, and several people were even prepared to sacrifice. .


    But never expected that this would be the case, and the few people were naturally full of joy, and decided to rush in at once.


    They gestured to each other, and several people disappeared on their toes in an instant.


    When the figure appeared again, the house of the Hyuga clan suddenly became noisy, and someone yelled, "Watch out for an invasion!"


    The moment the voice fell, the entire Hyuga clan instantly became lively, and the sounds of various ninjutsu falling were endless.


    Originally, the group of Yunyin Village went out and Sam Yi still heard five people, but now only four people are seen in the front yard of the riot.


    It was not a serious match, but used his own ninjutsu to the extreme, creating all kinds of chaos in the courtyard of the Hyuga clan.


    Those who can be selected for this mission are very outstanding masters in Yunyin Village, plus they are not focused on combat.


    So even if the people of the Hyuga clan are very tough, the people in Yunyin Village are like loaches and can''t catch them for a while.


    As the Patriarch of the Hyuga clan, Hyuga Hizusie wanted to come out to fight, but considering his pride in his identity and the Hyuga clan, he still stood in the courtyard with a calm look and didn''t mean to shoot.


    Hyuga is very confident about the ninjas of the Hyuga clan. After all, they are ninjas trained by themselves.


    So I stood beside my brother in a leisurely look and said with a smile, "Patriarch, you really can hold your breath, this is a rare opportunity to go up for activities?"


    When he said this, Hyuga Nissaka was not at all like the usual calm and wise head of the family division, but a naughty brother.


    Hyuga Nissa naturally wanted to do it by himself for this kind of scene. After this little thought was pierced by his younger brother, it felt a bit irritated.


    The expression on the face was sullen, "It''s just four mice. They haven''t been dealt with for so long. I think you don''t want the position of the head of the division, brother?"


    For the naked threat of his brother, Hinata was very speechless, but he couldn''t really say anything. He could only have a dull expression on his face, turning his head away from the triumphant expression of Hinata.


    The two brothers have been constantly comparing each other since they were born, and they have not let go of even the bickering.


    But Hyuga Nissaka has almost never won in the bickering. Although he is unhappy, there is nothing to care about. After all, he is used to it.


    Thinking of this, Hyuga Nissara really put his sight on the front yard during the battle.


    At the moment, he also frowned slightly, and suddenly felt that what my brother said was somewhat reasonable.


    It''s not that he is so conceited, but logically speaking, the battle should end with the victory of their Hyuga clan.


    But now, the people of the Hyuga clan have not caught these four people. This is a very unreasonable death relative.


    When thinking of this, Hyuga Risasa finally put away his joking thoughts and watched the battle of the Hyuga clan seriously.


    After looking at it this way, Hyuga-Nikko realized the difference.

 646 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 646

    These people didn''t mean to fight them head-on at all, they were just creating a very fierce scene with great momentum.


    Even if it was discovered, Hi-Hinata-Kilari couldn''t figure out what these people really wanted to do, because it clearly hated time and couldn''t do anything at all.


    The moment this thought flashed through my mind, Hyuga Risana had a terrible thought, and immediately stopped drinking, "Don''t drag it down with them, go with two more people, and solve it directly!"


    Hearing this, Hyuga Nizu looked at Hyuga Hisaka with a surprised and puzzled expression, "What''s the matter?"


    In the eyes of Hyuga Hizus, although these people are good at strength, they are not yet at the point where they can be suppressed with twice the amount of ninjutsu. Doing so is simply losing the face of the Hyuga clan!


    I could see that my brother from the family looked unhappy, and Hyuga could only quickly say, "These people have problems. They are not here to attack the Hyuga clan at all. They are delaying time and don¡¯t know what they want to do. But there is nothing wrong with destroying their idea of ??delaying time!"


    Hearing the words, Hyuga Nissa understood it instantly, and then looked at the four people walking in the yard with a cold face, like a spider sitting on a spider web, waiting for the prey to enter the web!


    At the same time, in the backyard of the Hyuga clan, when it was quiet at this time, Hinata Hinata finished a day of training and hurriedly returned to his room to rest after dinner.


    Although she is a girl, under the guidance and strict requirements of her father, Hinata has already appeared to be a director.


    Everything is done by yourself, there is no need for others to accompany, and there is no one waiting outside, just a few people on duty to patrol by.


    For this situation, Hinata was not surprised, thinking that there will be so much practice tomorrow, and soon fell asleep.


    It was when I was sleeping soundly, and there was a rustling sound from under the roof, and a ninja dressed in night clothes perfectly blended himself into the night.


    After slightly lifting a small tile and confirming that the person underneath was Hyuga Hinata, he squatted in place with no intention of moving.


    When the patrol was far away, he relaxed his breath slightly, turned over, grabbed the edge of the eaves, and threw himself into the window with a slight force.


    Landing steadily on the ground with almost no sound, it will be quiet like a cat landing.


    Looking at the sweet Hinata Hinata who was sleeping on the bed, he walked quietly, and stretched out his hand to pinch the back of Hinata''s neck.


    He saw the awakened Hinata suddenly widened his eyes, and then before he could let out an exclamation, he passed out.


    The ninja directly pulled Hinata out of the quilt, held it on his shoulders, a little toe, and turned out along the window where he had just entered.


    Because I brought a person, the sound of landing was a little hard to control. The moment I stepped on the window sill, it made a click. Although it was not very loud, it was very harsh in this quiet night. It was difficult to hear it. .


    Chapter 658 Reception


    What''s more, Neji Hyuga has always been a genius known as the Hyuga Clan very hard in cultivating. Now although he is very young, he has achieved little.


    So on days like today, I secretly followed my father to the front yard of the Zong family, originally thinking that I could do something.


    But he was severely despised by his father. He turned a blind eye to his impassioned statement of truth. Instead, he laughed and said, "The things here are not something you can mix with, but since you think so If you want to work hard, go to Miss Hinata to guard it, after all, protecting the clan is our most important task!"


    Although he was unwilling to do so, Neji still respected his father very much. Right now, he came over to Hinata''s room with an unwilling expression on his face.


    Originally, I was still mumbling that Hinata is already in the backyard. It is very safe. What can I do, but what I didn''t expect was that I heard a clatter when I arrived at the door.


    In an instant, a pair of eyes widened suddenly, and he slapped the door open without hesitation, and saw a black ninja stepping on the window sill, and the person on his shoulder was the unconscious Hinata.


    Knowing that things have gone bad right now, he immediately stopped drinking, "Who are you, stop, and put down Miss Hinata!"


    The man in Yunyin Village was a little nervous when he heard someone coming, but when he turned his head, he turned out to be a little devil. In an instant, a disdainful expression was left on his face, "Hey, little devil!"


    After talking a little toe, he was about to jump out. Seeing this, Ning Ci ran after him without hesitation.


    A jumped, stretched out his hand and grabbed Hinata on the shoulder of that person. The person had never thought that an inconspicuous little devil would have such a speed.


    There was no defense for a while, but he grabbed Hinata''s wrist on his shoulder, and was about to pull back.


    But after all, that person was an Anbu''s Shinobu, and his level of strength was a huge difference from a child like Ning Ci who had not yet enrolled in school.


    The moment he reacted, his body turned slightly, and he reached out and patted Neji''s stomach fiercely.


    Ning Ci is a child after all, even if he dodges a little bit flexibly, but he hasn''t been able to completely dodge, he was shot and flew out by the ninja.


    At that moment, Neji felt the pain deep in his bones, as if all his intestines were tangled together.


    Ning Ci only felt that there was a moment of darkness in front of him. He was lying on the ground, unable to move at all, and things in front of him began to blur.


    Seeing that he was about to faint, Ning Ci still gritted his teeth and took out a small flare from the knife bag behind him, and pulled it away with all his strength.


    He heard a squeak, a red firework exploded in the air, and then turned into a plume of blue smoke and gradually extinguished.


    The ninja never thought that the child pulled the flare before he fell unconscious. He was very upset for an instant, and he wanted to go straight up and trample the child to death.


    But seeing the moment when the signal bounced, the backyard of the Hyuga clan suddenly became noisy, and many people came in this direction. Although they were not very powerful, they were numerous. If they were caught up, they would obviously not be so foolish.


    Thinking like this, the ninja glanced bitterly at Neji Hyuga, and it was only a few hours in the night between the ups and downs.


    The Hyuga Nissaka and Hyuga Nissara in the front yard couldn''t help but want to rush forward when they saw eight people in one minute before catching those four.


    At the moment when Hyuga Hikka wanted to scold the ninjas of the Hyuga clan, he suddenly heard a pop, and when he looked up at the red fireworks in the sky, the expression on his entire face was very stiff.


    Originally it was an unintentional act and wanted Ning Ci to go to a safe place, and this flare was originally just in case, and Hyuga had never expected to see this flare tonight.


    Hyuga Hizusou naturally saw it on the side. This flare is a special distress signal for the Hyuga clan. At this time, when the location in the backyard lights up, it can only indicate that something happened in the backyard.


    Although I don''t know what the situation is, the face of Hyuga Nizu is also very ugly.


    Hyuga Nissa didn''t have time to explain at the moment, and he said directly, "Brother, go to the backyard, Neji or Hinata has something wrong!"


    Hearing this, Hyuga Nissa only felt that he had a sensation of jumping at his forehead, and he didn''t say anything at the moment, and he slammed under his feet, and the whole person instantly popped a long distance.


    Hyuga Hikatsu was right next to him, also looking frosty.


    When the two arrived, they saw two medical ninjas squatting next to Neji, with a slight green light on their hands, apparently treating Neji.


    When Hyuga and Hyuga walked past, Neji hadn''t woken up yet, but the medical ninja on one side said quickly without raising his head.


    "We came here when we saw the signal flares. Young Master Ningci had some internal injuries, and Miss Hinata was not in the house!"


    Looking at the people who had scattered to look for, there was no result for a while.


    Hyuga Hisashi knew that the only person who could tell what was going on now was probably Hyuga Neji.


    Although I felt a little distressed at the moment, he still asked with a serious face, "How long will Ning Ci wake up? Is there a way to wake him up now!"


    Although Hyuga Nissa is very anxious for the safety of his daughter, he also cherishes his nephew, and knows the character of his nephew very well. Since this is the case, it means that he must have fought to protect Hinata. Now is the time to be hurt, how can I forcibly wake up.


    Immediately he said something to stop him, "Don''t mess around with errands, Neji is still injured!"


    Hearing this, Hyuga Nissa bit his lip, very anxious but didn''t know what to say.


    Just when I was melancholy, I heard a few whimpers, and when I turned my head, it was Ningji who was frowning and he was obviously waking up.


    Neji felt the pain in his stomach relieved, and instantly remembered what had happened before. He suddenly opened his eyes and saw Hinata Higashi squatting in front of him, struggling to grab her arm. .

 647 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 647

    Repeatedly said, "Father, hurry up and save Miss Hinata, she was taken away! Go over there!"


    As he said, he stretched out his hand and pointed towards the direction behind Hinata''s window, with an anxious expression on his face, "That man is very powerful, father, hurry up!"


    Hearing this, Hyuga Hisasa turned his head slightly to look at the tribe who had already been waiting for him, and the man flew in that direction with a comprehensive expression on his face.


    Ning Ci turned his head to see Hyuga Nizu standing next to him with a guilty expression, "Patriarch, I''m sorry, I didn''t protect Miss Hinata!"


    Chapter 659 Disguise


    Hearing this, Hyuga Nissa was also very distressed. After all, he was only a child, and he was injured like this. What I thought in my heart was still not protecting his daughter.


    It¡¯s impossible to say whether it¡¯s moved or not. Before Hyuga Nissa could speak to comfort him, he saw his younger brother, and Hyuga also bowed his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is my responsibility. I didn¡¯t consider Hinata¡¯s safety. !"


    Hearing the words, the expression on the face is really not pretty. "Okay, you father and son are really the same. Now the main task is to find Hinata. I think the people in the front yard are still very good. It''s useful, so you can interrogate it carefully!"


    Hearing this, Hyuga Nissaka immediately reduced the guilty expression on his face, and promised with a serious face, "Yes, Patriarch!"


    After finishing speaking, he turned around and said to the two medical ninjas who had stopped, "Thank you two for helping me to send Ning Ci back, thank you!"


    The two medical ninjas nodded when they heard the words, gently hugged Ning Ci and moved towards the separation position.


    Neji looked at his father, who lowered his head slightly in front of Hyuga Hizu, and felt even more uncomfortable. He whispered, "Uncle..."


    Originally, I wanted to say that the responsibility for this incident was his, and I wanted him not to blame his father, but Neji couldn''t say this after all.


    Hearing this, Hyuga Nissa turned his head to look at Neji, waited for a few seconds and didn¡¯t wait for Neji¡¯s following, he smiled slightly and said, "Neji, you did a good job this time. Leave the matter to your uncle and father, and you can go back and have a good rest!"


    After speaking, he turned his head and stopped seeing Neji.


    Looking at the tangled expression on his brother''s face, Hyuga Hirsashi said with a frosty face, "I''ll go to the front yard to have a look now. They dragged the time so that they should take Hinata away for the convenience of the people in the backyard!"


    After finishing talking, he didn''t wait for Hinata to respond, so he headed towards the front yard. No one has notified him for so long, which only means that the matter has not been resolved.


    Now Hyuga Risaka, who is very anxious to get angry, just wants to get started directly, he really wants to know what these people really want to do.


    But before he walked far, he saw a ninja hurriedly walking towards him with a panic expression on his face.


    At that moment, Hyuga had a very bad premonition, and he said coldly, "Resolved?"


    This interrogative sentence, Hyuga Nissari didn''t know that when he said it, he felt a little guilty.


    The ninja who came over paused slightly when he heard the words, and when Hyuga Nissa was about to get angry, he finally lost his heart, with a deadly expression on his face, "Hyuga-sama, those four are gone!"


    For a moment, Hyuga Hirasa didn''t want to believe his ears, and said slightly, "What did you say?"


    The ninja who came to report naturally knew that the anger of Hyuga Nissa was twice as many as the opponent, and he even let the opponent escape. Anyway, this is a shameful thing.


    Now he feels like he can''t look up. He can''t wait to be killed in the battle just now. Now he can only say with a face of self-blame, "Daily slack, we are not doing things well, please punish you!"


    Hearing this, Hyuga Hirsashi resisted the urge to get angry. Instead of looking at the man who was kneeling on the ground, he turned to look at his frosty brother, "Patriarch, it¡¯s not good to split the house, please punish you. Please tell me how to deal with the matter now!"


    After finishing the formal salute, he knelt on one knee in front of Hinata, with his head hanging down, as if he could not get up without speaking.


    At the same time, the ninja who had taken Hyuga Hinata abducted, galloping all the way, without stopping, passing directly towards the border of Konoha Village.


    The Hyuga clan is a big family, so it is remote. After bypassing the homestead of the Hyuga clan, it is very close to the border of Konoha Village.


    The man galloped all the way without daring to delay any time, but within a few minutes he appeared on the edge of Konoha Village, deep in the woods.


    Several ninjas there jumped out of the dark instantly and surrounded the ninja.


    The ninja didn¡¯t mean to panic at all. He obviously already knew who the other person was. He threw the person on his shoulder into the other person¡¯s arms and said quickly, ¡°This is the person the adult wants. Take it back quickly. Travel at the fastest speed!"


    The few people nodded when they heard the words, and after throwing Hinata on their bodies, they disappeared completely between the ups and downs.


    The man watched those people leave, and quickly turned and went in the direction when he came.


    Although after carrying out this kind of task, several people wanted to leave directly, but in order not to directly reveal that this was Yunyin Village, they had to return to the hotel before their disguise in the hotel was discovered.


    The people who caused a riot in the front yard also dispersed, hiding themselves while running, and headed towards the hotel.


    Besides, among the Hyuga clan, Hyuga Nizu sat in the room with a frosty face and a guilty Hyuga Nisaka next to him.


    Sitting across from him was Uchiha Itachi, the leader of the dark squad who saw the signal flare of the Hyuga clan.


    Uchiha Itachi sat on the opposite side of Hinata with a serious expression, "Patriarch Hinata, I wonder if what happened to the Hyuga clan?"


    Although the tone was negative, it was a positive tone when Uchiha said it.


    Hyuga Nissa reluctantly smiled, "Captain Itachi is really joking, what can we do for the Hyuga clan!"


    Naturally, Uchiha Itachi didn''t believe this, and knew that if he continued to say it so tactfully, the person in front of him would still practice Tai Chi with himself.


    Right now, he said straightforwardly, "Then what''s the situation of the distress signal over the Hyuga clan just now?"


    Hyuga Hizuka seemed to have already thought that Uchiha Itachi would ask such a question. There was no surprised expression on his face, and he said lightly, "My nephew is playing around here, and was accidentally scared by the wild cat following behind, in a hurry. Below, the distress signal was sent out!"


    Speaking of this, I smiled, as if I was really sharing something interesting, "For this, our Hyuga clan was also taken aback, and Haoyitong was busy, and I didn''t expect you to recruit Captain Itachi too. , Really ashamed!"


    Although Uchiha Itachi didn¡¯t believe it, but Hyuga Nissa had already talked about this field. She couldn¡¯t say anything, she nodded slightly and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go back first. It¡¯s not over yet, Patriarch Hyuga, be careful!"


    The 660th chapter removes suspicion


    After speaking, he got up and left, and Hyuga Nizu and Hyuga Nisasa arrived at the door with a smile on their faces.


    It was just that when Uchiha Itachi disappeared completely, the smile on their faces disappeared completely, leaving only the angry expression.


    Hyuga did not ask his brother why he didn''t tell the truth to Uchiha Itachi, because he understood his brother''s feelings very well. If this matter was told, the Hyuga clan would have no face in the village of Konoha.


    And this time they didn''t need Anbu to place any personnel. They said it themselves. If they tell the truth now, like Anbu asks for help, they are simply slapping their faces!


    But when Hinata didn''t know where he was and what kind of treatment he was receiving, Hyuga felt very uncomfortable, and his brows had never been stretched since he knew that Hinata was taken away.


    Hyuga Nizu was also very distressed when he looked at the appearance of his younger brother, and said with a serious face, "The day slack is not sad now, we still have to find Hinata first!"


    Speaking of this, Hyuga had an expression of willingness on his feet, "Let''s not talk about Hinata''s safety, for the sake of Kimha Village, the secrets of the eyes cannot be revealed!"


    Looking at the expression on his brother''s face, Hyuga Nizu felt very heartbroken.


    Right now, he nodded firmly, "I can''t find it in the village. I will tell someone to find it outside the village!"


    In fact, at this moment, the two of them couldn''t say whether this matter was Yunyin Village or not.


    After all, Baiyan is a powerful blood inheritance boundary, and there are not a few people in the ninja world who watch it. Anyone can be the perpetrator of this incident.


    It is precisely because of this that the difficulty of handling things this time is not ordinary.


    After he had ordered everything, Hyuga Hinzu went back to his study room with a pensive expression, and Hyuga Hinzu went out to look for Hinata''s traces.

 648 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 648

    At the same time, in a hotel in Konoha Village, everyone in Yunyin Village returned to the hotel in different costumes one after another, and was included in their rooms.


    For all these things, several people thought they were perfect, but in fact they fell into the eyes of the surrounding dark department personnel.


    But even so, the Anbe''s personnel could not take any action first, after all, they just went out and did not do anything to attack Konoha.


    They also did not receive signals from other companions, so they can''t arrest these people at all now, they can only continue to watch.


    The surrounding Anbe ninjas were anxious to see this situation, because no matter how they looked at it, these people did something when they went out.


    But they can only watch and can''t catch them. This feels really disheartening.


    At the same time, Uchiha faintly saw the last bite of rice in his mouth, and Samui, who looked at the ground and ended at the same time, said softly, "Thank you for having dinner with me tonight, I will take you back now!"


    When I said this, although Uchihain was amiable, he was very unhappy in his heart. It stands to reason that the people in Yunyin Village should have acted, and there is no repercussion yet, but it really makes Uchi. Boyin was very dissatisfied.


    After all, in anticipation of this good show, he still rarely watched so many things that Rory talked about, and now it turned out to be such a result, anyway, Uchiha Hidden was not very acceptable.


    Under such circumstances, the intention to send Samui back personally is not to monitor anything, but to show off his gentleman side.


    But Samui didn''t think so at all. After all, he had already arranged that kind of task, so now that Uchiha is hiding together, it is inevitable to feel a guilty conscience.


    When Uchihain said that he wanted to take him home, the first reaction was that Uchihain wanted to check it out in the hotel.


    But even so, Samui didn''t have the right to refuse, and immediately said without hesitation, "Okay, then I will trouble you Lord Yin!"


    After speaking, he walked ahead and headed towards the hotel. In the unchanging indifferent expression, if you look closely, you can see a hint of panic in your eyes.


    The current Samyi is praying in his heart, "Their characters have been completed, and now they have all eaten in the hotel!"


    And Uchihain, who was originally very dissatisfied, turned the censorship''s eyes on Samui while walking, and couldn''t help muttering in his heart, "What do people from Yunyin Village want to do?"


    Before this matter was understood, Uchiha''s gaze changed.


    When I looked from the front, I knew that Samui''s figure was very proud, especially the soft masses on his chest.


    But today, looking from the side, I found that Samui''s figure is completely the same as Tsunade''s. This proud height will be considered as if it is no problem to bury his face completely!


    And I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the arrogant body, the pressure on the shoulders is relatively high, Samui and Tsunade are the same, when walking, the back is straight.


    So on the contrary, when walking, the two soft swaying amplitudes were very large, and the appearance of jumping and jumping successfully deflected Uchiha''s thoughts.


    But the person under scrutiny didn''t know the thoughts of the people around him was wrong, or he looked nervous, thinking that Uchiha hidden wanted to know something from himself.


    When I arrived at the hotel entrance, in order to prevent Uchiha Yin from following in and discover some clues, Sam Yi slightly smiled and said, "Thank you, Master Yin, for sending me back personally. It''s not early now. Master Yin, go back and rest early. !"


    Uchiha raised his eyebrows slightly when he heard the words, only to realize that he had reached the entrance of the hotel, and it was rude to continue to follow up.


    He smiled and said, "Miss Samui, let''s rest early!"


    After speaking, he turned and left. Samyi looked at him with a sigh of relief from behind.


    Uchiha walked a few steps hidden, as if suddenly remembering something important, he suddenly turned his head and looked at Samui steadily.


    Sam was very nervous when he saw this. The smile on his face was stiff. He didn''t know if he should converge, and stared at Uchiha''s underneath with a nervous look.


    Uchihain looked at Samui''s smiling face, chuckled lightly and said, "Isn''t it nice to smile? Let''s smile more in the future, it''s good for diplomacy!"


    After saying this, Uchihain directly used Space Ninjutsu and disappeared instantly.


    Chapter 661 Inquiry


    Uchiha, who disappeared, didn¡¯t go directly to rest. Even if he had a good mentality and saw that his carefully planned actions were of no use, Uchiha¡¯s mood was really not good.


    If it is said that the forehead of Yunyin Village this time is simply to come over and talk to each other, Uchiha will not be able to conceive her lips and believe this kind of plan. After all, what kind of person is Raikage Yeyue Ha in Yunyin Village, Uchiha But it is very clear.


    Even if they didn''t get involved, Uchihain knew exactly what they had done to Iwagaki Village.


    It just doesn''t affect itself, so it has always been in a state of watching fire from the shore.


    So Yunyin Village is so arduous, and the huge action is just to negotiate peace, and it is absolutely impossible that Yunyin Village has surrendered.


    When I thought of this, Uchiha Ken had appeared in Anbe, in the room where Uchiha Itachi was.


    As soon as Uchiha''s figure appeared, he saw Uchiha Itachi standing there with a tangled expression, it seemed that something was very unpleasant.


    Seeing such invincible Uchiha Itachi, Uchiha Hideki was a little confused, because such an expression meant that something must have happened.


    But since the incident has happened, Uchiha Itachi does not report it, which is also something that almost never happens.


    When Uchiha Itachi saw Uchiha Hidden coming over there, he hurriedly bowed and bowed with a respectful expression, "Hin-sama, you are here!"


    When Uchiha Itachi said this, his tone was very calm, and he was obviously not surprised by Uchiha''s appearance.


    Seeing that this is the case, Uchiha Hidden didn''t mean to obscure, "What''s the matter?"


    The concise and clear sentence, although it is meaningless, but Uchiha Itachi is very clear about what Hidden-sama is asking, when the expression on the bottom is full of entangled expressions, he looks hesitant.


    Uchiha was a little impatient when he saw this, and the expression on his face instantly became colder. "Itachi, don''t waste my time. Today I have been waiting for a long time with joy. What is the situation now, I need you Give me an explanation!"


    Uchiha Itachi listened to Mr. Hide''s obviously angry tone, and he no longer dared to say anything about being locked or concealed. "Tonight, Konoha Village is very safe and quiet everywhere!"


    Speaking of this, Uchiha Itachi paused. Obviously, he was organizing the language to explain. Uchiha did not urge him when he saw it. He just frowned and waited for Uchiha Itachi.


    "Only the Hyuga clan flashed the distress signal, but when I asked in the past, the Patriarch Hyuga explained that it was my nephew Neji accidentally letting it go!"


    After talking about this, Uchiha Itachi frowned and did not continue to speak. Uchiha Hideki naturally understood what Itachi meant.


    The Hyuga Clan has always been a strong pillar of Konoha Village, and they have always done things very rigorously. Even if they are children, the chance of this happening is very small, and there must be something strange.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha hidden his head and looked at Uchiha Itachi. There was a dangerous smell in his eyes, "What the hell is going on, isn''t it clear to the people in Anbe?"


    After denying that it was a childish situation, Uchiha Hyun suddenly remembered that for this kind of thing, the people in Anbe should be the most clear about why Uchiha Itachi would come to ask the situation in person.


    Perceiving the dangerous smell in Uchiha''s eyes, Uchiha Itachi felt a moment of heart palpitations. He immediately knelt on one knee, and said honestly, "My lord, please punish me. I agreed to the request of the Hyuga clan. They are responsible for the security, and the Anbe has no staff involved!"


    Having said this, he paused slightly, and said cruelly, "The same goes for the Uchiha clan!"


    After saying this, Uchiha Itachi lowered his head and knelt at Uchiha''s feet, not daring to lift his head.


    As the captain of the Anbe, this kind of thing naturally needs to be very rigorous. I actually agreed to that kind of request based on my own selfishness. No matter what, I was too irrational.


    Hearing this, the expression on Uchiha''s hidden face was mottled and repeated for an instant, and he never expected that Uchiha Itachi, who has always been very strict, would do such a thing.


    But that was just an intellectual idea. Uchiha Hidden also understood that Uchiha Itachi would do that. After all, the Uchiha and Hyuga clan are very powerful in the village of Konoha.


    Moreover, his own system is very complete. It can be said that it is very easy to do one''s own defense.


    So it is not surprising that Uchiha Itachi would agree, but anyway, Uchiha Itachi as the captain, such a decision is really too careless, and the necessary punishment is still unavoidable.

 649 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 649

    Thinking of this, Uchiha took a deep breath and said with a serious face, "You have an unavoidable responsibility for this matter, but the most urgent matter now is to investigate the Hyuga clan''s affairs clearly. You will be indispensable after the punishment! "


    Hearing this, Uchiha Itachi had a surprised expression on his face. He said without hesitation, "Yes, Higashi-sama, I will clarify things about the Hyuga clan as soon as possible, but what I want to say is that although the Hyuga clan has something to do Keep it from us, but they have absolutely no rebellious heart!"


    Uchiha Itachi didn''t know why he wanted to make such a guarantee for the Hyuga clan, but simply felt that the Hyuga clan''s approach was very misleading.


    But the loyalty of the Hyuga clan can be learned from the sun and the moon. If Master Yin misunderstands the Hyuga clan because of his own mistakes, then he will become a sinner through the ages.


    When he heard this, Uchiha faintly stunned, and then he laughed unconcealedly, "Relax, I have never doubted the loyalty of the Hyuga clan. I just think what happened to the Hyuga clan. Things, but I don¡¯t want us to know, I¡¯m worried about the safety of the people of this race, you have to resolve it soon!"


    Hearing Uchiha''s answer, Uchiha Itachi was relieved, and at the same time he felt that he was very funny. Hide-sama has always been very discerning of loyalty, and his own reminder is very funny no matter how you look at it.


    At the moment, I can only smile secretly and say, "Yes, Master Yin, it''s not early, you will go to rest first!"


    Even so, Uchiha Hideo believes in Uchiha Itachi''s abilities. What happened before was just an accident. Now Uchiha Itachi will be more serious after learning the lesson!


    Chapter 662: Sam Yi leaves


    Thinking of this, Uchiha nodded faintly, disappeared instantly, and when he reappeared, he had already returned to his home kitchen.


    The moment the figure appeared, the first sight that came into view was the busy black soil, a small man who was busy in the kitchen, obviously preparing dinner, and it seemed that the amount was also the amount of two people.


    No need to think that it was prepared by himself, the corners of Uchiha''s mouth were slightly curled up, and he looked very satisfied.


    Secretly said in his heart, "I really didn''t hurt this child for nothing!"


    This is the first time Uchihain has seen cooking in black soil. The serious look on his small face is really attractive!


    The black soil did it so seriously that Uchiha hidden there for nearly half a minute without noticing it.


    It wasn''t until Uchiha hidden his warm big hand on his head that the black soil was shocked and exclaimed, "Who?"


    He said that he took a step back abruptly, lowered his body in a defensive posture, and blocked the rice spoon in his hand as an arm, with a fierce expression on his face.


    Uchihain was very surprised when he saw the black soil like this for an instant, he was slightly shocked, and said with a smile, "Black soil, are you going to tap the rice spoon on the teacher''s head?"


    When he said this, Uchiha''s ridiculous tone made the black soil who saw the coming person blush instantly, and said with a dissatisfied anger, "Master Yin would be embarrassed to laugh, if it wasn''t for Master Yin to frighten the black soil, the black soil How could he look so embarrassed!"


    He lowered his head, and quickly hid the rice spoon in his hand behind him. The earlobes that leaked out were all red.


    When Uchiha saw this, he knew that if he kept on talking, this girl would be irritated from shame!


    I can only say again and again, "Well, it''s my fault, why haven''t you eaten so late?"


    As he said, he stretched his head to see what was being cooked in the black clay pot. The rich aroma made people swallowed.


    Originally, the meal with Sam Yi in the evening was entirely for the sake of observing her. Although it was eaten, there was always a feeling of ignorance.


    Now that I smelled it, I felt hungry again.


    Hearing this, the black soil raised his head slightly with a shy expression on his face, "I think Master Yin will be busy until late today, and he must be hungry, so I want to wait for you to come back to eat together!"


    Uchiha secretly heard that, the smile on his face enlarged a lot, and he grinned and touched the black head and said, "That''s really thank you, I''m hungry now, when can I eat?"


    After saying this, Huizhou looked directly at the black soil with a sincere expression.


    Seeing Uchiha''s face so close, the black soil felt a quick heartbeat for an instant, and he squatted and said, "Ma, you''ll be fine soon, Master Yin, go and sit down!"


    After speaking, he stepped back abruptly and pointed to the outside dining table firmly.


    Looking at the black soil, Uchiha''s complexion turned red, so he stopped teasing, and went there to wait honestly, but the smile on his face never disappeared!


    Although the black soil looks flushed, but the corners of his mouth are still smiling, obviously very happy.


    The two of them had dinner facing each other with a smile, and the whole night passed by.


    And this night, Sam Yike didn''t feel so easily. The meaningful look in Uchiha''s eyes when he left before made Sam lingering.


    The look in her eyes was clear as if she had mastered something, so even if people around her told her that the task had been perfectly completed, Samui still felt very worried.


    At the moment, I can only pray that I can leave the village of Konoha smoothly tomorrow. In the eyes of Samui, only that is the real success.


    At the same time, Samui hardly fell asleep, waiting for dawn with an anxious expression so he could leave quickly.


    Even so impatient, Samui still did not dare to leave as soon as dawn, because this kind of cock¡¯s appearance is indistinguishable from covering one¡¯s ears and stealing a bell, and he is basically thinking everyone to announce that they have done something unspeakable. , Is now running away.


    So Samyi waited until the sun was three poles, and after eating the food, he led everyone to the Hokage office.


    They are all as guests anyway. If they want to leave here, they naturally have to say hello to the director, otherwise it would be too rude.


    Uchiha hadn''t wanted to get up so early, but it was impossible to be reminded of this kind of thing by the door of Hafengmizu, even if he didn''t care.


    Uchiha faintly sat on the chair, leaned back slightly, his face looked as though he was not awake, his eyes seemed to be looking at Samui but he was not looking at him, and he said with a smile, "This time the talk The meeting was very successful, Miss Samui worked hard, and she was careful on the way back!"


    After speaking, he waved his hand to signal that a few people could leave. Samui looked at Uchiha''s unrelenting expression, and for a moment he felt like his chest was blocked.


    I can''t help but start to think secretly, what is the expression in this person''s eyes before? Is he not interested in himself at all?


    The moment this thought appeared, Sam Yi was shocked, his eyes widened slightly, and then he quickly forced himself to calm down and maintain his indifferent appearance.


    "Thank you Hokage-sama for your hospitality these days, we will leave first, and goodbye!"


    After speaking, he turned around and left. There was no sign of nostalgia, and the cold expression on his face did not change.


    Uchiha looked at Samui as he walked farther and farther, his eyes darkened and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Seeing people leaving, Hao Feng Mizuno walked out of the dark and stood in front of Uchiha Ken, "Is it really okay to let them go like this? This matter obviously has something to do with them!"


    Uchiha squinted his eyes slightly when he heard the words, giving people a very dangerous feeling, "Of course it is good, and Hyuga is unwilling to tell the matter, so they can only wait for them to go back and have the next move. Respond!"


    There was a slight pause here, and the hand on the chair suddenly tightened, and said in a cool tone, "When I get the handle, I don''t mind letting Yunyin Village get another Thunder Shadow!"


    Hafeng Mizumon watched Uchiha''s expression on the side, the expression on his face changed several times, after all, it turned into a sympathetic expression.


    The 663rd chapter ecstatic night moon haze


    Hafeng Mizumon knew about Uchiha''s tactics. If something unexpected happened in this incident, it would be difficult for Ungyuncun to survive.


    But anyway, even if Konoha Village was completely safe, after thinking about it, Bo Feng Shui Men stopped entangled, and turned around to inform people to keep up.


    The previous things did not go according to plan, which has already made Uchiha Yin very unhappy, and if mistakes continue to occur, they will all suffer.


    Thinking of this, Bofeng Shuimen didn''t dare to stay for a while, and went directly in the direction of Anbu.


    Such a task is extremely demanding, and ordinary ninjas can do it. They still can''t rest assured, it is better for the people of Anbe to pass.


    At the same time, the expression on Sam Yiman, who had left the Konoha gate, was a sigh of relief.


    In the process of coming out just now, whenever a ninja passed by, Samui''s nerves tense, for fear that they will directly rush to catch the favorite.

 650 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 650

    The people in Yunyin Village felt very weird while watching, but Nian did not continue to say anything before leaving completely. After all, the matter has been completed. If it is damaged at the last moment, it will regret it. And.


    When thinking about this, the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces were very serious, knowing that except for the gate of Konoha Village, one of them asked carefully, ¡°Samui-sama, what¡¯s the matter with you? Your face is not very good when you come here. !"


    These people were originally dissatisfied with Sam Yi''s performance, but now that they are in this situation, there is not so much grudge.


    Sam shook his head slightly when he heard the words, only smiled and said it was okay and then went on.


    Although I don''t know why the things I expected didn''t happen, but since I have seen success, there is no need to continue to struggle with this kind of thing, I still have to go back earlier.


    Although everyone was puzzled, they didn''t ask much, but were immersed in the joy of the mission''s success.


    I also learned because the task was successful, and everyone felt unbearable joy in their hearts, so the speed was much faster.


    It took three-quarters of the original time to return to Yunyin Village. The moment they entered the Great God, everyone felt as if they were a hero who had returned from victory.


    When Lei Ying Ye Yue Ha received the news of the completion of the mission, she was very excited, and she went out to greet her for an unprecedented time, with a smile on her face.


    Obviously the task has been completed, but the expression on Sam Yi''s face is not as excited as he had imagined, not even a smile.


    For this, Ye Yue Hao didn''t care very much, she slapped Sam Yi on the shoulder with a happy expression, "This time the character is doing a good job, let you rest for a few days!"


    Without waiting for Samui to say anything, he turned to look at other people, and said with a smile, "It''s my ninja from Yunyin Village. You can do a good job, and you can rest for a few days!"


    For the ninja, the safety of the village is very important, and they have just gone through the three wars, so Yunyin Village is the time to hire people.


    For this reason, they have struggled for a long time and have not had a good rest. Now the opportunity to have this rest is very precious to them.


    At the moment they all said with an excited expression, "Thank you Raikage-sama!"


    After a lot of greetings and praise, everyone went away. Only Sam Yi still stood there with a serious and indifferent expression, but from time to time he moved his sore shoulder, obviously he had something to say.


    Ye Yue Ai was obviously in a good mood today, turning around to see Sam Yi still there, her face still smiling, "Is there anything else?"


    Sam said softly after hearing the words, "Master Raikage, I always feel that this time the matter is not easy, and although the person caught is a member of the Hyuga clan, it is a child after all. Let¡¯s not say that she has never hurt our Yunyin village. People, even if they want to study with a blind eye, it is very difficult."


    Speaking of this, I paused for a while, looked up and saw the very unkind expression on Ye Yue Ha''s face. There was no change on her face and she continued, "After all, she is still young and has a very low level of mastery of white eyes!"


    After Samyi finished saying this, the expression on Ye Yue Ha''s face was already very difficult to read. It was not that Ye Yue Ha did not expect these things, but he was very unwilling to have these problems. Now he can''t help but say it directly by Sam Yi. Thought about it.


    When the following said in a gloomy tone, "That child is the daughter of the Patriarch of the Hyuga clan. Isn''t it easy to change to another person?"


    Regarding this matter, Ye Yueya had considered it before. After thinking about it, the most appropriate way is still like this. After all, as Samyi said, this girl is a child after all, and there is no need to be treated by their elders. Responsible for what you do.


    When Samyi heard this, the expression on his face was a little more relaxed. Although it was the death of the ninja in the village, Samyi felt very heartbroken.


    But Samui is still kind by nature. If it is really because she has completed this task, the girl will die tragically in Yunyin Village. She is afraid that she will not be able to eat and sleep at night.


    Now that he could get Ye Yue''s answer, even though he felt uncomfortable in his heart, he felt less guilty.


    Thinking of this, Sam Yi left with Ye Yue Hao.


    At the same time, in a room in the dark part of Yunyin Village, Hina Tian hugged his legs with tears on his face, curled up in the corner of the wall, and looked around vigilantly, looking very pitiful.


    Hinata woke up not long after he was sent to this room. This meant that he was really kidnapped. For a moment, he was very frightened, sobbing and crying, not daring to make any loud noises.


    In fact, I was very scared, and now I can only pray from my heart that my father can come and save myself.


    At this time, the Anbu ninja who followed Samyi was guarding around Yunyin Village, and there was no way to follow them directly, because Yunyin Village was located in a special place, and it was just wishful thinking to want to go in without being discovered.


    Now I can only guard around Yunyin Village, watching what they do, and constantly passing the news back.


    Uchiha hidden watching the news from the Anbu Ninja are all insignificant things, when the expression on the bottom became more and more unsightly.


    Turning his head slightly to the side of Uchiha Itachi said, "If there are still no useful results tomorrow, I have to visit Hyuga Hizusoku myself!"


    Chapter 664 Threat


    When he said this, Uchiha Itachi stood aside and felt very nervous. If Hikiya-sama really passed by, even if Hikka Nizu wanted to say it, Hikiya-sama would not give him this. Chance.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Itachi is rare to give birth to a taste of gloat. This person was originally unwilling to tell the truth when he went by himself, but now he is better.


    Thinking about it this way, a faint smile appeared on Uchiha Itachi''s face, and for a moment he thought that his actions were very unkind, so he abruptly suffocated.


    Uchiha watched the reaction of Uchiha Itachi, but said inwardly, "I am a child after all!"


    After making the decision, it is considered to have understood one thing, Uchihain went straight back.


    At the same time, in the Hyuga clan, the light in the house of the Patriarch Hyuga Hizu is still on, and the two figures inside have their heads lowered slightly, looking melancholy.


    Hyuga Nisasa said with a guilty expression, "Patriarch, I''m sorry, there is no useful news yet!"


    When Hyuga Hizu heard this, the hands placed on his legs couldn''t help but converge, with a very distressed look. Now he firmly said, "You can''t give up searching. If you can''t get any news tomorrow, I will go back and find Master Yin helped!"


    When talking about the latter words, the voice of Hyuga Hippocampus was obviously lowered a lot, and Hyuga Nissa also had a surprised expression. After all, if you ask for help from Hin-sama, you will directly say to Hin-sama that the Hyuga clan is useless.


    But the matter has come to this point, and Hyuga can''t say anything to stop him, because Hinata must find it no matter what.


    Not only because she was blinded, but because she was the daughter of her elder brother, he was willing to accept it no matter what the price was.


    After the two had settled, it was just that the two who were separated had their own minds, but the other did not know it.


    The whole night passed by, and Hyuga got up early, looking sadly at the direction of Hinata''s abduction that night, with an uncomfortable expression.


    At the time of sadness, Hyuga Hizu suddenly felt a burst of sound coming from the sky, and the target was the back of his head.


    Hyuga Nizuo didn''t panic at all, slightly on one side of his head, and the thing dinged on the window sill.


    Hyuga Hippo had instinctively wanted to chase, but he couldn''t find the trace of the other party at all, so he had to give up in desperation.


    Reached out and tore off the shuriken stuck on the window sill, and saw a small note tied to it.


    Hyuga Hizuzu frowned when he saw the thing ripped off, with a line of small characters on it, "If you save your daughter, you can exchange it with your own body! At midnight tonight, the woods on the border of Konoha are waiting for you!"


    Hyuga Hizuru directly crumpled the note in his hand with a cold face, and now he was determined to rescue Hinata no matter what, so it didn''t matter if he was alone in the thief''s den.


    Hyuga Hizu is very clear that there must be no return. The affairs of the Hyuga clan still need to be handled.


    He said loudly at the moment, "Go and call the head of the branch!"


    Hyuga Nissa was originally asking about those things in the family, but even so, after hearing it, it passed without saying anything.


    When I entered, I saw my eldest brother standing at the window with a calm expression, without any anxious appearance, as if everything had been handled.


    At that moment, Hyuga could not feel that something bad had happened.Right now, he said with a cautious expression, "Patriarch, what''s the matter?"


    Hearing this, Hyuga Nissa turned his head, smiled and looked at Hyuga Nissa, "I have something to go out tonight, and I will leave it to you for the time being!"


    When he said this, Hyuga Hizu had a calm expression, as if he was talking about something ordinary.

 651 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 651

    But even so, Hyuga Nikkei still instinctively felt that something was wrong.


    As the head of the Hyuga clan, the eldest brother usually rarely has the opportunity to go out, let alone go out in the middle of the night.


    If there is something really going on, you can go back in the daytime at night, so why would you need to ask him to manage things in the clan?


    No matter how you look at it, my eldest brother thinks he will never come back.


    But there are not many things that can make my brother willing to do this, and it seems that it can only be because of Hinata.


    Then he said firmly, "Brother, is there any news from Hinata?"


    Hyuga-Nissa has always known that his brother is very smart, and it is not easy to hide him. At the moment, he can only sigh and say, "This matter has nothing to do with you. You only need to manage the family affairs well. That''s it!"


    Having said that, he stretched his hand on the shoulder of Hyuga Hizu and said soothingly, "You have always had a good reputation in the family. It is a very simple matter to pick up family affairs, don''t worry!"


    After hearing this, Hyuga knew that his eldest brother had acquiesced, and said with a resisting expression, "Big brother, not to mention that this incident was originally my responsibility, and the responsibility of separating the family was originally to guard the clan. Human safety!"


    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and pulled all the hair on his forehead to one side, revealing the eye-catching lines on his forehead.


    That is proof of the clan''s identity, and even more proof of the responsibility they bear.


    Hyuga Hizusaki looked at the mark on his brother''s forehead and paused for a moment, but then he smiled and said, "This is just a mark, it doesn''t matter. I have decided this time, so my brother will not say more. Up!"


    Hearing the words, Hyuga Nissa stepped back slightly, with a firm expression on his face, "My brother bears the huge responsibility of the clan family. How can he abandon the clan like this? This is irresponsible behavior. If my brother insists on doing this, he will go first. Pass my corpse!"


    Said that a shuriken appeared in his hand, and he had a firm expression on the position of his own abdomen.


    Hyuga Hizuka looked at him and was shocked instantly, and said viciously, "You..."


    Although his mouth was open, he couldn''t tell the story, and he looked anxious.


    Just as the two of them were in a stalemate, an angry voice appeared, "Why don''t you all go to death, let me see if your Hyuga clan will survive in Konoha Village!"


    When the two brothers of the Hyuga clan heard the words, there was a horrified look on their faces, followed the voice and saw Uchiha with a smiling expression appearing in front of them out of thin air!


    Chapter 665: Rage


    The two brothers of the Hyuga clan looked at the grinning look on Uchiha''s face, and they couldn''t help feeling that there was no relaxation at all, but rather a feeling of fear.


    Because Uchiha''s expression is obviously hiding a knife in a smile, I don''t know at which moment they will die by the invisible knife.


    At that moment, the original expression of generosity collapsed instantly, with a horrified expression on his face.


    I''m afraid that Uchiha''s unhappy will directly come up and end the lives of the two. In that case, even if the two want to die in exchange for Hinata''s safety, it will be impossible.


    Thinking about this, Hyuga Nizu tremblingly said, "Hin-sama, is there anything important for you to come here today?"


    Hiddenly, Uchiha''s grinning expression did not change a little, and he still said with a smile, "It''s nothing, just want to come over and see how the two heads of the Hyuga clan are fighting to die for a few days!"


    For the actions of these two people, Uchiha Hideo is very unappreciated. The talents of his Konoha Village are not easy to train to such a level. How can he easily die? This matter has not been approved by him. Now Uchiha It can be said to be furious.


    When these words were said, the smile on his face was even more obvious, and the degree of brilliance was very rare.


    As soon as the two brothers of the Hyuga clan heard this, they understood that Uchiha Yin already knew what was happening on his side, and now it was clear that it was a great guilt to conceal such an important matter from Master Yin.


    It is useless for them to say anything now, and it is too late to explain or lie.


    At the moment, they opened their mouths tremblingly but didn''t know what to say, with a confused expression on their faces. After a while, the two people spoke together, "Master Yin, please condemn!"


    Listening to what the two said, Uchiha smiled happily, "Oh, what a crime you two have, but you are rushing to die, what''s the crime!"


    Talking about Uchiha, he stood aside with a smiling face, speaking exaggeratedly.


    When the two brothers of the Hyuga clan heard this, they instantly felt a cold sweat, and couldn''t help backing two steps for a while.


    Upon seeing this, Hyuga Kneeled directly on one knee and saluted honestly, "Master Yin, the little girl Hinata was taken into captivity, and now it''s unclear whether he is alive or dead, but the other party sent this thing!"


    He said that he handed the note he got that morning to Uchiha, with a very respectful expression on his face, for fear that Uchiha would kill the two if he was upset.


    Uchiha Hidden really knew at this time, what the Hyuga clan desperately concealed, turned out to be right.


    Thinking of here, Uchiha lowered his head to look at the two brothers of the Hyuga clan, his faces were full of smiles.


    The two people who had originally felt terrified, their entire faces instantly turned red, as if they were about to drip blood.


    Uchiha Yin looked at the note, his palm moved slightly, and the wind-attributable Chakra continued to condense and rotate in his hand, causing Uchiha Yin''s hair to flutter gently.


    And the fate of the note in the palm was even more miserable. The note floated in the air like it was cut by countless invisible knives, and finally disappeared into the air like a powder.


    The two people of the Hyuga clan couldn''t help but shudder, and instinctively wanted to take a step back. If this thing fell on them, I am afraid that they have already reported to the Yanwang Palace.


    Uchihaken is almost certain that the people in the village of Death Yunyin did this now, because before he came, Uchihaken had received the news from the personnel sent by Anbe.


    It wasn''t particularly useful news, that is, there was a ninja in Yunyin Village heading towards Muyecai Village. Originally I thought it was just an ordinary character, so Uchiha Kimura didn''t pay too much attention to it, so he came directly.


    But I didn''t expect to know that when I got here, this person was here to send news to Hyuga Nissa, and he felt like he was angry at the moment.


    Not to mention what Hyuga Hinode concealed. The fact that the ninja of Yunyin Village could easily break through the border and send news made Uchiha Yin very dissatisfied, which shows that the defense is still negligent.


    But the most important thing in front of him was Hinata''s problem. He smiled and said, "I haven''t approved it yet. You don''t have the right to die."


    After finishing talking, just close the palm of the hand, the spiral pill in the palm of the hand disappeared instantly, and the wind turbulence formed by a large flow of wind-attributable chakras blew out the doors and windows, and the sawdust was splashed in an instant.


    The two brothers of the Hyuga clan knelt on the ground and did not dare to move. The sawdust that flew over accidentally scratched their exposed skin. A small stream of blood slowly overflowed. By then, the two of them did not dare to dare. Frown, a look of fear on his face.


    "Now this matter is taken care of, I will bring your little princess back for you. What you have to do now is to meet this messenger for a while. If this fails, you don''t need to come back!"


    When speaking in the second half of the sentence, Uchiha Ken had an expression of intimidation. Although it seemed a little funny, the seriousness in Uchiha''s eyes was very obvious.


    The two said in unison, "If we lose, we both live in Konoha Village because of our shamelessness!"


    When they said this, the two men kept their heads down with firm expressions. In the dark place that Uchiha could not see, there was a smile on their mouths.


    Originally worried about the reputation of the Hyuga clan and the safety of Hinata, now that Master Yin has stepped in, they have no need to worry about it.


    Their Yunyin Village dared to look down on them so much and they would have to pay the corresponding price.


    Uchiha was satisfied when he saw this, and nodded with approval, "It''s still early, I won''t be here with you anymore. If you catch it later, come and call me!"


    Without waiting for the two brothers of the Hyuga clan to answer, they directly used space ninjutsu and disappeared in place.


    The two brothers of the Hyuga clan, knelt on the ground and felt that they had been hungry for a long time before they were sure that Uchiha had left. They were relieved right now.


    Hyuga Hizu smiled and said to his brother, "It¡¯s fine now. Now that Mr. Yin has already said to help, there is no problem with this meeting. We just have to wait until the evening to meet with that person. Enough!"


    Hyuga Nissa also had a surprised expression on his face. He didn''t expect Uchiha hidden to help them, and thought that punishment would be necessary!


    The more I think about it, the more I feel grateful for Hyuga Nikka.

 652 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 652

    Chapter 666: Fighting at Midnight


    Originally, Hyuga Nissaka was very loyal to Kimha Village, but now after listening to Uchiha''s words, he is even more moved, and his love for Kimha Village has become even deeper.


    I have to say that Uchiha Ken is a person who is good at stealing the heart. No matter how tough a person is, if he is only one person, it is still difficult to achieve.


    Now that Uchiha Yin is not only strong, but also good at restraining people''s hearts. If this continues, it will not be difficult to ask the Ninja World.


    When they thought of this, the two of them were slightly shocked while reading, and then smiled. They really thought too much.


    It is better to deal with the immediate situation and the matter quickly, and the two of them scattered and went back to prepare their things.


    After all, this battle is a mission that can only succeed but not fail, and they cannot tolerate the slightest sloppyness.


    At the same time, Uchiha, who made both of them avoid like snakes and scorpions, has already appeared in the dark, with a grinning expression on his face, but there is always a feeling of suffocation.


    "It''s miserable!" This is Uchiha Itachi''s only thought when he saw Uchihain walking towards him. Although he was complaining again and again in his heart, he still felt a sense of self-blame. After all, it must be where he was. What is missing.


    At the moment, a serious expression on Uchiha''s face lowered his head, and he respectfully saluted, "Hide-sama!"


    Uchiha secretly heard that he didn''t make a sound immediately. Instead, he walked to Uchiha Itachi''s chair and sat down with a leisurely expression. He took a shuriken and played with it in his own hands!


    "Itachi, do you know why I came here?"


    Uchiha Itachi didn''t dare to stand up, and turned around in a half-kneeling position just now, "Itachi has been progressing slowly in the task undertaken by Itachi himself. Itachi is convicted!"


    Uchiha secretly heard the words and laughed out, "No, no, I just came back from the Hyuga clan, this matter has been resolved!"


    Uchiha Itachi was a little confused by this smile, but he didn''t know what else had annoyed Uchiha, so he shook his head in confusion.


    When Uchiha saw this, he put away the horrible expression on his face, "The Patriarch of Hyuga Hippo got a note in the morning. It flew over with a shuriken, not the handwriting of the Kinoha Village Ninja! "


    When Uchiha Itachi heard these words, he understood why Uchiha Ken had such an angry expression.


    Master Yin has always been very concerned about the issue of Konoha''s defense. He hopes that under everyone''s defense, Konoha Village is solid. Now that this problem has occurred, it is no wonder Uchiha is so angry.


    Uchiha Itachi slammed his brain down, and a deep voice came from the squeezed chest cavity. There was a deep feeling. Every word was as heavy as it was on the tip of a person''s heart. "Please hide." Your lord punishes!"


    Originally, the Hyuga clan was strong, and it was close to the border of Konoha Village. Normally, as long as the Hyuga clan simple patrols could take care of it, Uchiha Itachi did not send some manpower there.


    At this time, Uchiha Itachi didn''t mean to defend himself at all, but silently assumed the responsibility.


    Uchiha Hideki is naturally aware of these things. In fact, asking it like this is just for Uchiha Itachi to pay more attention in the future.


    He smiled with satisfaction at the moment, "Well, if this happens again in the future, you can personally guard it for me!"


    After speaking, he stood up and waved his hand, and the whole person instantly disappeared in place.


    It took a while for Uchiha Itachi to knelt on one knee before getting up, with a firm expression on his face.


    When Uchiha left Anbe, the sky outside had already darkened. In the house of the Hyuga clan, both Hyuga and Hyuga had anxious expressions.


    They just want to see the person who joins them earlier, they can''t help but ravage each other, after all, taking the little princess of their clan away is an unforgivable thing.


    At the same time, somewhere in a small house in Yunyin Village, the tears on the corner of Hina Tian¡¯s face have not dried yet, and his big eyes are always open in panic. Whenever there is movement, he looks at it with panic, as if he is frightened Like the deer.


    Samui looked over at the corner of the house and saw such a scene. For a moment, he felt a pain in his heart.


    Even a child from a hostile village is just a child after all. Having to go through these things at such a young age, I am afraid it will leave a shadow in the future.


    Thinking of this, Samyi couldn''t help it anymore, walked to the door with a face of frost, and said in a deep voice, "Get out of the way!"


    The two looked at each other, obviously they didn''t mean to let the door directly, "Samui, you can''t go in!"


    After hearing this, Sam''s two beautiful brows frowned instantly, "The child in it is an important hostage. If there are two short pieces, are you responsible?"


    When Samyi said these things, his expression was very leisurely, as if it had nothing to do with him, this appearance made the two ninjas who were guarding the gate instantly panic.


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare, it''s just that Master Raikage told anyone not to come near! Go in!"


    Saying that he took out the key and opened the door, stepped back slightly, letting out the position of the door, indicating that Samui could enter.


    ¡­¡­ 0 0


    According to the words, Sam''s head tilted up slightly didn''t mean to lower, but he lowered his eyelids, with a disdainful expression, "Count you guys!"


    After speaking, he strode in and went straight to Hinata''s position.


    The place where Hina was detained was a very simple house with only a small bedroom. In order to prevent the children from escaping, the windows were even nailed down.


    It was dark now, and the whole room was very dim, with only a little moonlight coming in through the gap between the window and the door.


    Hinata squatted in the moonlight holding his knees, and when he saw Samui coming in, he seemed very scared and kept hiding behind him.


    Knowing that he couldn''t retreat anymore when he touched the wall, he buried his head between his legs, leaving only a pair of big dripping eyes staring at Samyi cautiously.


    Samui looked at such a young field with a more heart-ache. This child has been a day and a night since he was kicked over, obviously he hasn''t eaten anything, and his stomach grunts from time to time.


    Samyi instantly softened his brows and said softly, "Hinata, don''t be afraid, are you hungry?"


    Speaking of taking out the rice balls and pastries he prepared, he smiled and said, "Look, I brought you something to eat. Come and eat some, or you should be starving!"


    Hinata looked up, swallowed obviously, but did not move.


    Chapter 667: Appointment


    There was still the look of fear on the face, as if approaching Samyi would be forever, he couldn''t help but not come out, instead he turned his face toward the wall.


    Sam Yi felt very hurt when she saw this, but she was relieved in an instant. After all, people from Yunyin Village took her back.


    Maintaining this kind of vigilance is normal. Don''t give up at the moment and continue to hold the food you eat, "Don''t be afraid, I didn''t harm you, this thing is edible!"


    Speaking of this, Hinata turned his head and looked at Sam Yi''s face deeply, but still holding his legs without any extra movements.


    Sam Yi finally saw a slight improvement, with a happy expression on his face, "You have to eat obediently, otherwise you will starve to death without waiting for your father!"


    Perhaps it was because of his father, Hinata was very moved, his eyes moved downwards and landed on the food in Samyi''s hands, with a thoughtful expression on his face.


    While Hina Tian was hesitant, his stomach gurgled in time. After all, Hina Tian is a little princess of a big family, and she has been very strict with this aspect of etiquette since she was a child.


    Now this scene made Hinata feel very embarrassed, and his entire complexion suddenly flushed.


    He grabbed the rice ball in Samyi''s hand. Even though he was very hungry, Hinata didn''t look like he was gobbled up. He still chewed slowly, looking very well-behaved.


    Sam Yi saw that Hinata finally had something out, and he felt relieved. He turned slightly and sat down next to Hinata, and put a glass of water in front of Hinata without speaking, just like that. Watching the tiny Hinata eat all the food he brought.


    After eating, Hinata was obviously more energetic, and squatted back to the corner before, fixedly looking at Samui who was sitting next to him.


    Samyi had only come here to bring food to Hinata. He was from Yunyin Village. It would not be good to stay here, so he got up and prepared to leave.

 653 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 653

    Just as he was about to walk out of the door, a very small voice came from behind, "Thank you!"


    Samyi was visibly stunned when he heard it, and there was a strange feeling sprouting in his heart. Then he laughed at himself and pushed the door directly to leave, pretending that he hadn''t heard him.


    At this time, the sky was completely dark, and the brilliance of the moon could be seen clearly.


    Hyuga Hizuru looked at him and insisted on replacing his brother in the past and said earnestly, "This time the kidnapped child is Hinata and my daughter. This should be my own past, and they designated me or me. It¡¯s safest to be alone in the past!"


    Hyuga Hizu who said these words seemed to have a firm expression on his face, and he couldn''t refuse.


    Hyuga knew that it was useless to say anything now, so he could only sigh and said, "Then brother, be careful, the Hyuga clan still needs you!"


    Hyuga Nissa also knew that his brother was worried and kind, so he relaxed his tone at the moment, "Although I have always been in charge of affairs at home, as a ninja, I have the strength not to lose to you!"


    Hearing this, Hyuga Nissa showed a daze, and immediately laughed, he really forgot. As the head of the Hyuga clan, his brother is quite capable.


    He didn''t stop at the moment, turned around and moved away.


    Hyuga Hizuka glanced at his younger brother deeply, and moved towards the agreed position with a cold expression.


    I thought to myself, "If you dare to hurt my daughter, I will teach you a lesson today!"


    Hyuga Nizu gathered Chakra in the lower part, and used the light-weight technique, with a little toe, and instantly jumped a long distance.


    He saw Hyuga Nizu dressed in white, and between the ups and downs, the murder was in the dark.


    The speed of Hyuga Sunfoot was very fast, but it took a few minutes to arrive at the appointed place, and his expression was gloomy as he watched the dark night everywhere.


    Seeing that the other party hadn''t come out for a long time, Hyuga couldn''t tell whether the other party had arrived.


    At the moment he closed his eyes slightly, and sipped quietly, "White eyes!"


    He suddenly opened his eyes, and the skin around the eyes that was originally very smooth, the blue veins disappeared in an instant, and the originally dim and unclear surroundings became clear in an instant.


    It just appears in the form of chakras. The eyes of the Hyuga clan have always been a very sensitive and effective means of detection.


    Looking at it like this, the things flowing around Chakra were instantly visible, and Hyuga Hizuka realized that there were four people hidden around them.


    Everyone is a master of the upper level, and there is a sneer on the face of Hyuga Hizuka, "Since everyone has arrived, it''s so interesting to hide, don''t you want my Hyuga Hizuka''s body, then come out quickly Right!"


    The four people in Yunyin Village who were hiding in the dark were taken aback for a moment, and they gave up and continued to hide, and jumped down from where they were hiding.


    He laughed loudly, "As expected to be the Patriarch of the Hyuga clan, he is truly extraordinary. It will be hard for you to go back with us!"


    Speaking of coming in the direction of Hyuga Hizu, although his face was calm, he was very cautious.


    Hyuga Hizu has been staring at the movement of Chakra on the bodies of the four people. Seeing that the people close to him have begun to gather Chakra and are ready to attack at any time, he can¡¯t help but smile and say, ¡°It¡¯s natural that there¡¯s no problem with letting me go back. It depends on your abilities!"


    The man''s face in the darkness turned gloomy for a moment, "Patriarch Hyuga is not going to go back with us directly, don''t you even think about your lovely daughter?"


    When he said this, the man couldn''t help but laughed, and the despicable threatening face instantly appeared ugly in front of Hyuga Hizu.


    Hyuga Hinata, who was still 4.5 and had two points of sanity, was instantly angered, and shouted, "Despicable things, my daughter, I will naturally go to rescue, but before that, your life will be first. Stay in Konoha Village!"


    Hearing that, the four people on the opposite side also immediately took a posture, "Since Patriarch Hyuga is not abiding by the rules, then we can only do it, and the corpse will not affect the research!"


    As the four of them took out a shuriken at the same time, they came in the direction of Hyuga Hizu from four different directions.


    Hyuga Hizu looked at the people with a disdainful expression, and waited for them to approach without moving his hands.


    The four people in Yunyin Village also know that Hyuga Hizu is very powerful, and they wanted to use powerful ninjutsu to deal with it at the beginning, but they are helpless now at the border of Konoha Village. If they are found, it will fall short.


    Chapter 658 Captured


    Therefore, the four of them can only use the physical skills conservatively to test it. If they can succeed, it will naturally be the best thing.


    If they can''t succeed, they can use ninjutsu to attack without delay, after all, there is only one person no matter how strong Hyuga Nizu is.


    I have to say that the defeat of a few people has been doomed from the very beginning when Hyuga Nissu was underestimated.


    Seeing that the shurikens were about to fall on his head, Hyuga Hizuto calmly let out a soft drink, "Gossip!"


    At the moment when the voice fell, a circle of white chakras appeared around the Hyuga Nikita, which appeared in a spherical shape, wrapping the Hyuga Nikita in the middle.


    The shurikens dropped by the four people in Yunyin Village did not flick out instantly. The impact was so strong that the few people in Yunyin Village almost didn''t even hold the shurikens in their hands.


    I couldn''t help taking a step back to stabilize my figure in front of me, and the people in that territory said in a bad tone, "It''s really a gossip technique called absolute defense!"


    Hyuga Hizu has no good feelings about the false flattery of the people of Yunyin Village, and said gloomily, "That''s not 29. It''s just that the attack power of a few people is really not enough, otherwise they won''t return to the sky. It must be able to live defensively!"


    When several people in Yunyin Village heard this, they felt angry. "I didn''t expect the Patriarch of the Hyuga clan to be such a quick-spoken person. It''s really unexpected!"


    Without waiting for the answer from Hyuga, he took out two shurikens in his hands, and gathered the chakra in his body with the shurikens on his hands continuously.


    Hyuga Hizuka looked at a disdainful expression, raised his palm, pulled his posture, patted the ninja out of thin air, and slapped softly, "Gossip, empty palm!"


    For a moment, the person felt the surrounding air distorted, but he didn''t see anything, but even so, the people in Yunyin Village knew that this trick was very dangerous, and he opened it sideways!


    I heard a bang behind me, and when I turned my head to look, I saw a deep recessed mark on the trunk behind me.


    At that moment, the ninja in Yunyin Village couldn''t help sighing fortunately that he had escaped, but before the thankful smile appeared, he felt that the position of the wrist was very wrong.


    That kind of feeling can''t be explained clearly, as if something is blocked in a blood vessel.


    But at a critical moment, I can''t take care of checking it carefully. I can only deal with the Hyuga Nizus in front of me.


    Thinking of continuing to condense ninjutsu and use the technique of falling thunder, but found that he has no way to condense Chakra, his eyes widened in astonishment for a moment.


    The companion also discovered his abnormality, and took a step back very cautiously, and the four leaned together to face the Hyuga Hizus.


    Upon seeing this, Hyuga Hizu said with a sarcasm, "How many times have you people in Yunyin Village defeated in this ninjutsu, haven''t you understood it yet?"


    Said that the entire face is full of frosty expressions, "Just like this, you still want to study the white eyes of our Hyuga clan, you are not worthy!"


    After saying this, Rixiangri''s feet slammed on her feet, and a gossip shape composed of chakras instantly appeared under Hyuga''s feet, wrapping the four people of Yunyin Village inside.


    Hyuga Nizu squatted slightly and stretched out his hands. The air-conditioning tone revealed the taste of killing, "Three hundred and sixty-one gossip styles!"


    The moment the voice fell, I saw Hyuga''s full forehead and barely noticed the influence with his hands in the air, and for an instant the palm wind came over the sky.


    Everyone in Yunyin Village disappeared in an instant and was shocked, and they began to evade frantically, but the speed of Hyuga Heliofoot was too fast to avoid it.


    Originally able to struggle a bit, but as the acupuncture points in the body were continuously blocked, several people even gradually lost their ability to move.


    By the time the last palm of Hyuga Sunzu fell, the four people from Yunyin Village were already lying on the ground, unable to move.


    Hyuga Nissa put aside his posture, with an unkind expression on his face, "If it is not useful to keep your life, the one who greets you is the collapse!"


    A small flare was fired while speaking, and it didn''t take long to see Hyuga Hizusuki coming over with ninjas from several villages.

 654 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 654

    Hyuga Hirsashi looked at the four people on the ground, waved slightly, and motioned to the people behind him to go up and take them away.


    Turning his head and smiling to his brother, he said, "The Patriarch is really strong, and he really got it right!"


    Hyuga Nissaka just cleaned up these few, and I was in a good mood. It was a rare response to his brother''s ridicule, "I didn''t have any shaping, did you inform Master Yin?"


    Hearing that his elder brother was talking about business, Hyuga Nissa reduced the laughing expression on his face, "Master Yin was in the clan when you just left, and I was still talking about you hailing!"


    Speaking of Uchiha, Hyuga narrowed his neck rarerly, with a frightened expression on his face.


    Hyuga Hizu, who was still immersed in joy, immediately disappeared from the smile on his face. Who would have thought that Lord Yin would have arrived so early? Didn''t he tell him after he was found?


    Even though they were very grumpy in their hearts, the two brothers Hyuga and Nizu dared not say anything, and hurried to the clan. If they really made the Yin-sama wait anxious, they were afraid that they would lose their skin 353.


    Thinking of this, the two brothers of the Hyuga clan took out their usual fastest speed, with an anxious expression on their faces.


    However, he appeared in front of Uchihain in three or two minutes, faintly panting.


    Uchiha looked at the two with a dissatisfied expression, and was so frightened that the two hurriedly reduced the slightly heavy breathing.


    "Caught it?"


    Uchiha concealed his tea and took a sip.


    Hearing this, Hyuga Nissa immediately said respectfully, "Yes, I''ll bring them here soon!"


    Uchiha secretly heard the words and immediately laughed, "Hyuga Nizu, you really can save trouble, don''t you even want to interrogate this kind of thing?"


    Hearing this, Hyuga Hizu frowned in his heart, but he didn''t dare to say it. He turned his eyes slightly and said, "Ninjas have always been determined. If I come to interrogate, I will waste time with little effect, so I want to ask. Master Yin, help!"


    Uchiha Yin didn''t really care about this, but just said it casually, and nodded in agreement.


    At that moment, Hyuga and Hizus felt that the four people in Yunyin Village just now experienced no pain at all, because there will be more painful things waiting for them!


    Chapter Sixty Nine


    After all, if they were to interrogate them, it would be nothing more than physical pain, and the ninjas in the Anbu of Fury Road could endure it.


    Because they knew it when they became ninjas, the crisis of pain and death haunted them all the time.


    But Master Yin''s forced confession is not so easy to deal with. After all, it is a torture from the depths of the soul. It will continue to put pressure on the most vulnerable parts of the human soul group, and directly destroy the person.


    Just as I was thinking, there was a knock on the door, and then a man''s low voice came, "Patriarch, someone is here!"


    Hearing this, Hyuga Nissa was overjoyed, and said with a smile, "Bring in now!"


    Seeing that someone finally took his place and suffered, Hyuga was very positive. He got up and went to meet him personally. He pulled the soft guy who was in the hands of the clansman and threw him directly in front of Uchihain with a wave of his hand.


    Although the man could not move anymore, his consciousness was still very clear, his brows frowned fiercely, and he said viciously, "Just give up, I won''t say anything about fighting!"


    Speaking of this, he burst into laughter with a frantic expression, "Do you think it will do anything to catch us? It will only speed up your daughter''s death! If we can''t go back before dawn, your beautiful daughter will Xiang Xiaoyu is dead!"


    As he said the second half of the sentence, the ninja burst into laughter, as if this was something pleasing to the people.


    The expression of Hyuga Nissu who had just relaxed, the family became cold for a moment, and he could not wait to rush to kill people.


    Seeing this, the Hyuga Nissara on the side hurriedly grabbed Hyuga''s foot and whispered, "Patriarch, calm down!"


    Uchiha knew the feelings of Hyuga Hippopotamus, and said with a smile, "Patriarch Hyuga, don''t worry, this person won''t live long! But it''s still useful before he dies. You should wait a moment!"


    Talking about Uchiha''s eyes narrowed, what was revealed was a dangerous light. Hearing this, the dissatisfaction in his heart instantly eased a lot.


    Although it is more or less regrettable that he can''t do it himself, as long as he thinks that the other party will die in extremely painful way, Hyuga Nizu is instantly relieved.


    Uchiha faintly sat on the chair and didn¡¯t mean to move. He closed his eyes slightly, and when he opened them again, a pair of blood-red kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes appeared. The black pattern was reflected on the red eyeballs with a A weird breath of death.


    The ninja lying on the ground seemed to be attracted at the moment Uchiha''s writing round eyes appeared, and couldn''t help but look at Uchiha''s eyes.


    Seeing this, Uchiha smiled strangely, "Monthly reading!"


    When he said these two words, Uchiha''s voice was very small, and the ninja on the ground could hardly hear him clearly. He just felt a trance in front of him until the scene in front of him was clear.


    He saw that he was in a blood-red space, and everything was empty. He couldn''t see anything. Only Uchihain who was sitting in the chair in front of him could clearly see.


    When I was struggling to move, I realized that my hands and feet were tied, tied to a cross, and couldn''t move at all.


    Uchihain sat opposite, with a grinning expression, holding a shuriken in his hand, throwing it up and down, "If you tell everything now, I will make you die more comfortable!"


    The ninja was very dissatisfied with Uchiha''s insulting language, and said with a sip, "You can give up, if you have any skills, please use it!"


    Uchiha secretly laughed, "I don''t know if you should be said to be brave or you should be said to be stupid!"


    Having said that, Uchihain''s wrist moved slightly, and he threw out the shuriken in his hand, and flew straight toward the man''s face with a cracking sound.


    Upon seeing this, the man closed his eyes slightly and seemed to be waiting for death, but did not lose consciousness, but felt a pain at the earlobe.


    Although it was a little painful, it was nothing compared to the situation on the hands in the previous mission. The man said indifferently, "This is the skill, the accuracy is not good!"


    Hearing this, Uchihain had a grinning expression on his face. He didn''t seem to care about the person''s sarcasm at all, but stared at his feet with a smile on his face.


    The man turned his head in confusion, and saw an ear lying in a pool of blood at his feet.


    At this time, the person suddenly felt the pain in the position of his ears, and the warm blood was dripping down his cheeks. When he lowered his head, he could see a large patch of blood on the placket in front of him.


    Originally, when he first saw this space, the ninja thought he had entered the illusion, but now these five senses are very vivid, it is not like the situation in the illusion.


    At the moment, the whole person has a horrified expression. If this is the real world, then he really has to accept the same punishment as Ling Chi under the hands of this person.


    But after all, that man was a qualified ninja. Even though he was very scared, he still said arrogantly, "It''s just a matter of removing something, I think it''s a big deal!"


    When he was speaking, the person basically roared, his face violent.


    Uchiha didn''t care when he saw it. He just said with a grin, "I advise you not to be so excited, the blood will flow faster!"


    After speaking, he took out a shuriken and pointed to the position of the man''s chest.


    The man looked in the direction of Uchiha''s hidden fingers, and saw that his chest was already wet, and the warm and wet feeling made the man''s heart beat very violently.


    When Uchiha saw this, he waved his hand indifferently, and a shuriken flew over, and the other half of the man''s ears were gone.


    The pain from both sides stimulated the ninja''s nerves, and made the expression on the face of the stubborn human face disintegrating.


    But still holding on, Uchihain didn''t ask any more, just flew a shuriken past after a short while.


    In a short while, the circle around the ninja''s feet was filled with bits and pieces. If you look closely, you can see that the things that are soaked in the pool of blood are parts of the ninja.


    At this time, the ninja''s nerves were a little broken, but he insisted, "You kill me!"


    Uchiha secretly smiled, knowing that his goal had been achieved, with a cold expression on his face.

 655 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 655

    Chapter 670 Rescue Plan


    "I warned you from the very beginning, you tell me what I want to know, I will naturally help you end your life, a sword pierces your heart, and you will never have these painful feelings again!"


    When Uchiha said these words concealedly, there was a bewildering tone in his tone, which made the ninja, who was not a man, want to agree.


    But at the last moment, it was the ninja''s belief that prevailed. He said madly, "No, it''s impossible to tell you, so just continue your torture, anyway, I should bleed and die immediately!"


    He lowered his head slightly, as if thinking of something happy, he actually laughed madly.


    Uchiha was not angry when he heard that, but just smiled, "Death? This is my illusion space. You will not die, you will only endure the pain mercilessly until you say what I want to know. thing!"


    For a moment, the ninja seemed to have heard something terrifying, and the whole person roared frantically, Uchiha did not speak, but cut off his last finger casually, looking at the two already bare palms.


    He whispered, "How about, did you want to say it? Or let''s do it again?" He waved his hand, and the person who was still covered in blood was instantly clean.


    The original body parts that had been cut off have appeared on his body 147 without any shortage, but now he can no longer feel any pain, but the painful feeling just now still lingers in his mind.


    In an instant, any whole person collapsed and shouted, "No, no, I said, the white-eyed clan of Raikage base in Konoha Village hit Yunyin Village too much before, and we lost it. A lot of forbearance, and there is still no good way to resist, so I thought about taking the white-eyed people back into captivity to study!"


    Uchiha frowned slightly when he heard this, but Ye Yue Hae was really looking for death, "Why do you want to take the risk and ask the Hyuga clan to change another person?"


    For this matter, Uchiha Yin is still more concerned.


    The man was stunned when he heard the words, "I don''t know, it seems that Lord Samui thinks that the child is too young, it has nothing to do with the grudges of these adults before, and the eyes are not mature enough!"


    After speaking, he looked at Uchihain hopefully, "I have already told you what you want to know, kill me now!"


    Uchihain actually understands what the ninja thinks now. He has exposed the news of the village. Even if he goes back to Yunyin Village, he will not tolerate it, so let''s just die like this!


    After getting what he wanted to know, Uchiha Yin was in a good mood, and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, I will give you a happy one!"


    As he said, the ninja saw a pair of huge blood-red eyes appear in the void of Uchiha''s back, staring at himself for a moment, making people feel like falling into the abyss in the middle of the moment.


    Immediately afterwards, there was darkness in front of him, and he was no longer aware.


    The two brothers of the Hyuga clan have only heard about the moon reading technique, and are not clear about how it is used.


    Seeing Uchiha hidden performing the moon reading technique at the moment, they all squatted aside with a curious expression.


    But he never saw anything special, so he watched Uchiha sitting there with his eyes closed slightly, with a calculated expression on his face.


    The two of them couldn''t see anything from the front, and felt very curious, so they wanted to open their eyes to take a good look at Uchiha''s Chakra flow.


    But just before I opened my eyes, I saw Uchihain''s eyes suddenly opened.


    The moment they were facing the writing wheel, the two brothers of the Hyuga clan thought for a moment that they were going to die like this.


    Uchiha faintly saw the panic of the two of them. He closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, the writing wheel eyes were no longer there, leaving only a pair of dark eyes, full of energy.


    The two brothers of the Hyuga clan also quickly closed their eyes, with a guilty expression, "Master Yin, is there a result?"


    The moment the words were uttered, Hyuga Nissa regretted it. Now that Uchiha has done it, there is no reason to be unsuccessful.


    At the moment, I can only frown secretly, but I dare not directly explain anything.


    The live broadcast did not care about this kind of thing, "Well, it really is something that people from Yunyin Village did. These four people can handle it. I will go to Yunyin Village to see him now. It¡¯s not that Raikage¡¯s position is too stable!"


    When he said this, Uchiha Yin had a terrified expression on his face, apparently because he was very angry with this incident.


    Hyuga Hizusachi paused slightly and said, "Hisama, can I go with you?"


    Although Uchiha Kimura knew Hyuga''s anxious thoughts, he shook his head and refused, "I will definitely bring Hinata back to you, so please wait here!"


    The reason why I didn''t want to bring Hyuga Hizus with him was because he was worried that he would not be able to control his anger by then. He would kill him in Unyin Village. That scene was definitely not what Uchihain thought of.


    Therefore, I can only ask Hinata to stay in the village of Konoha. Fortunately, Hinata has always attached great importance to complying with Uchiha''s instructions.


    Although I was a little unwilling at the moment, I still said seriously, "Yes, Lord Yin, and thank you Lord Yin!"


    Uchiha nodded slightly when he heard the words, "It''s getting late, and it''s almost dawn. I''ll pass now!"


    The moment the voice fell, the space ninjutsu was used directly, and it instantly disappeared in the same place. Fortunately, there was something left in Yunyin Village before, otherwise it would waste a little time to directly transmit it now.


    When his vision was clear again, Uchihain had already appeared at the border of Unyin Village. Looking at Unyin Village, which was still brightly lit, Uchihain''s mouth had a cruel smile.


    In my heart, I thought to myself, "These people are really prepared for a long time. The strict prevention is to keep a girl here and kill it at a very moment!"


    The more I thought about it, the more Uchihain felt angry, but fortunately, after Uchihain became Hokage, his temper became more restrained.


    Even if he is very angry now, he knows that some things are inappropriate, after all, behind him is the entire Konoha Village.


    Although he was very dissatisfied at the moment, Uchiha Gin still looked for his direction and headed to the place where Hinata was imprisoned.


    In any case, the main purpose this time is to rescue Hinata, or to find someone first.


    If something really happened, he would have no face to go back to see Hyuga Nizu.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Hidden tiptoed and passed in that direction.!


    Chapter 671 Rescue


    Although Uchihaken knew the general location of Hinata''s imprisonment from the secret ninja of Yunyin Village, but the location of Yunyin Village was not very clear after all, and he couldn''t reach it directly for a time.


    I had to slow down and look for the past a little bit, worrying about missing Hinata''s location.


    At the same time, Hinata looked at the door where Samyi had just left, her eyes gleaming, it seemed that something called hope was gradually igniting.


    Maybe the little girl had already paid for someone who would come to save herself, her firm gaze seemed to be waiting for that person to appear.


    Uchiha searched all the way, his eyes always patrolling the large places that seemed to be tightly guarded, but he never got a trace.


    This kind of thing made Uchiha Yin very annoyed, and when he was thinking about whether to go directly to Raikage''s office and ask for it, a small room suddenly flashed past the corner of his eye.


    This house is very inconspicuous. There is no light on at the edge of the village, just like an abandoned house.


    But Piansheng is just such an abandoned house, and there are two ninjas standing in front of the door with a guarded expression.


    At this moment, Uchiha has already determined that the person imprisoned here must be the kidnapped daughter of Hyuga Hinata.


    When there was a cruel smile below, it passed towards the position of the room.


    After finally knowing the person, Uchihain no longer meant to converge. He hadn''t thought about going back quietly when he came here.


    So it was necessary to be discovered by them, and since that was the case, it might as well have a deterrent effect.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha had a happy expression on his hidden face, and landed firmly in front of the two gatekeepers.


    It was already midnight, but the two ninjas who guarded the gate were still very conscientious and kept a very vigilant state.

 656 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 656

    When Uchiha Yin released the whole body without reservation, the two felt a bad feeling.


    Limara took a posture, pulled out a shuriken from the tool bag behind him and placed it on his chest, with a guarded expression on his face.


    Although Uchiha''s notoriety in the world of ninjas is surpassing, but not many people have actually met him. It just so happened that the two ninjas in front of him didn''t even understand Uchiha''s face.


    They all had an arrogant expression at the moment, "Who are you? Allow others to approach here!"


    After talking about holding the sword in his hand, I wanted to take a step forward to give the other party a sense of oppression, but they were horrified to find that they didn''t even have the courage to raise their feet, and facing this person, they only had the feeling of wanting to escape.


    It was not because of other things, but because of the aura of this person, which was terrifying, as if facing the Hades directly.


    Looking at the embarrassed and fearful expressions of the two, Uchiha smiled secretly, "If you don''t want to die, get out of here!"


    The head, which was originally hung slightly, was lifted up slightly. The eyes that were originally dark as the night turned into scarlet writing wheels, revealing Uchiha''s unconcealed killing intent.


    When I saw this scene, the two goalkeepers were serious enough to understand that if they didn''t follow this man''s words, they could really be killed.


    Although he has become a Shinobu, and has gone through a lot of life and death, but now seeing Uchiha Yin still has a sense of horror that can''t help it, it seems that the long-term weak emotions collapsed in an instant.


    Uchiha looked at the two hesitating ninjas with satisfaction, with grinning faces, "Your time for consideration is over. Have you decided whether to die or not?"


    When Uchiha said this, it was like saying a very common thing, it was not a matter of life or death at all.


    Although the two of them were afraid, they were still very clear about their mission, whether it was life or death, they still had to swear to guard this place, after all, this was a major event related to the entire village.


    Thinking of this, the two seemed to have made up their minds, and said with a helpless expression, "It seems that you are ready to do it!"


    Without giving Uchiha time to react, he quickly took out the other shuriken and crossed the two.


    In an instant, the two shurikens flashed four times with electric lights, and the two of them simultaneously shouted in a low voice, "Thunder escape, thunder!"


    The moment the voice fell, the two simultaneously waved the crossed shurikens in their hands, and the thunder and lightning condensed on the shurikens passed towards Uchiha''s gate like eyes.


    Seeing this, Uchiha sneered, "Although the speed is good, but this power is like tickling, is it to look down on me Uchiha!"


    The moment Uchihain said this, Uchihain stretched out a hand, the chakra of thunder attribute condensed in the palm of Uchihain''s hand, and finally turned into a large group of dazzling light, and the sound of electric current continued. Rang.


    It''s like holding a ball of thunder and lightning tightly in the palm of your hand.


    Seeing that the art of falling thunder was about to fall on him, Uchiha didn''t panic at all, and said softly, "Lei Dun, Lei Che!"


    For Uchihain, Raechi''s art can naturally get more powerful power, but Uchihain did not do that, not because of any soft-hearted thoughts.


    It''s just like a cat catching a mouse, wanting to watch the other person slowly to death.


    Just when I was thinking, I saw the mighty thunder-falling technique, like a tofu with a blade, it was instantly split in half, and then disappeared into the air.


    The two people on the opposite side were shocked when they saw it, not because of Uchiha''s grenade cutting technique, but the main reason was that they heard Uchiha''s name.


    The two of them knew very well about this person''s tinnitus, and they had the meaning of retreat immediately.


    But at this moment, even if the betrayed village escapes, they have no chance. After all, Uchiha''s strength is strong, and it was only a matter of an eye before being caught.


    Thinking of this, the two were afraid at any time, but they still chose to charge forward.His face is full of arrogant expressions.


    But in front of Uchiha Hidemiya, it is impossible to be strong.


    I heard Uchiha¡¯s tone coldly saying, ¡°Two things like ants, don¡¯t get in the way here!¡±


    After speaking, his right hand was slightly raised, and Chakra gathered in the palm of his hand, and he told the rotation in his hand that it looked like a spiral pill no matter how it looked.


    But it''s not so similar, because the spiral pill presents a very strange color.


    Chapter 672 Lessons


    The reason for this phenomenon is that Uchiha Hidden in the Helix Maru uses not only the chakra of wind attribute.


    It even abruptly smoothed the other four attribute groups of the two earth, thunder, water, and fire.


    The original spiral pill was like a sharp blade that tells the rotation, but today''s spiral pill is more like a sharp blade with explosive properties. Once contaminated, there is no bone.


    Uchihain looked at the spiral pill in his hand and smiled slightly. Before the two ninjas could see clearly, the figure appeared in front of the two.


    The two ninjas felt scared for a moment, they just wanted to run away, but before they moved, Uchiha''s spiral pill had already hit them.


    The two of them opened their eyes wide in horror and looked at the position of their abdomen in disbelief. Originally, Uchiha had only prepared a spiral pill on his right hand. This was something that the two of them had seen.


    But why, now the two of them will get the same move at the same time, which means that such a difficult ninjutsu, Uchiha hidden in front of him can be completed instantly.


    Knowing that Uchiha is very powerful, but did not expect to be so tough. To them, Uchiha is like a divine residence, and it is impossible to look back.


    This was the last consciousness of these two ninjas. When the two fell down, their entire pupils had already diffused, and there was obviously no breath at all.


    The clothes on the whole body seemed to have been scratched by something, and there were blood mouths of various sizes on his body, and even burned in some places.


    If someone turned the bodies of the two people over, they would see a bloody bruise on the back of the two people, as if the blood vessels on the entire back had burst open. The death state can be described as terrible.


    Uchihaken didn''t even look at the bodies of the two of them, and walked towards the direction of the house.


    And the Hinata inside the house was still wary when the noise outside just rang, and when he heard Uchiha''s name, he was relieved instantly.


    Although Hinata is very young, he has heard Uchiha''s name in the village more or less. After all, it is Hokage of Konoha Village. He had the luck to meet him once before.


    Hinata was still very impressed with the tall and handsome Naruto-sama.


    Now that I can hear the name of his village Hokage when I am almost desperate, I am naturally very happy.


    Immediately shouted, "Hokage-sama, help me!"


    When he shouted these words out, Hinata stumbled towards the door, with an expression of expectation and trepidation.


    The moment Uchiha hidden opened the door, he saw this expression, and he was slightly taken aback for a while.


    For the daughter of Hyuga Nissa, although Uchiha-Kimura had seen it before, the impression was not so strong. He only remembers that she is a very cute and shy little girl who has been hiding behind her father.


    Because there were other things at the time, Uchiha Hidden did not observe too much. Looking at it so close now, Hyuga Nissu really picked up the baby.


    Hina Tian was very young, was born very cute, and had a fleshy face, which made people feel like they couldn''t help but pinch.


    A pair of big eyes is a typical feature of the Hyuga clan''s white eyes, but it does not affect her cute appearance.


    It''s just that now these big eyes are full of tears, which makes people feel distressed. For a moment, it might be good to ruin this child like this Yunyin Village.


    The moment this thought appeared, Uchiha''s hidden face was full of murderous expressions. Hinata was only slightly stunned when he saw this. After confirming that the other person''s face was the Hokage-sama of Konoha Village, the voice for help was called more. Rang.


    At the moment when the expression on the face appeared, Uchiha Yin realized that there was a child in front of him. After all, it was not a good thing for the child to see such an expression.


    When I was about to explain, I saw Hinata''s expression as usual, and there was no fear at all.

 657 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 657

    In fact, Hinata is not not afraid, but he sees such an expression on the face of his uncle Nikkei, but he has become accustomed to it.


    Uchihaken did not hug Hinata directly at the moment, but looked at Hinata condescendingly and couldn''t help but softly his eyebrows, "Hinata, aren''t you afraid of me?"


    Hinata didn''t withdraw his stretched hand after hearing this, but stopped the crying voice, as if he didn''t quite understand what Uchiha was saying.


    Tilted his head slightly and asked, "Isn''t Master Yin here to save me?"


    Uchiha was stunned for a while, and then he smiled instantly, "Yes, yes, come on!"


    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand, slightly hard, and directly hugged Hinata in his arms, with an expression of pity on his face.


    It seems that he really thinks too much. The child''s thoughts are originally very simple. She knows who is good for her.


    Uchiha held Hinata and jumped slightly and landed on the ridge, staring coldly at the ninjas in Yunyin Village surrounding him.


    He smiled and said to Hinata, "Hinata, these people are bullying you. I''ll help you clean up. After a while, how about you close your eyes and lie on my shoulders?"


    Although Uchiha knew very well, Hinata, as the little princess of the Hyuga clan, would soon experience these scenes.


    But in private, Uchiha Yin decided to protect the rare simplicity and beauty of a child, leaving her with a better impression of the world.


    Hinata is also a very well-behaved child, "Yes, Master Yin, Hinata knows!"


    After speaking, he buried his head on Uchiha''s shoulders. After being caught for so long, Hinata didn''t sleep well, and he was very tired now.


    I felt an unprecedented sense of security in Uchiha''s warm embrace, and now I just want to sleep well in 4.7.


    When he was about to do this, Hinata suddenly realized that the woman who had just given him food a while ago was also surrounded with grim expressions.


    Right now, he turned his head and said to Uchiha Yin, "Him-sama, that person gave me food before! No one gave Hinata food before!"


    Hinata didn''t know what he meant by saying this, but instinctively felt that he should tell Uchiha.


    When he said this, Hinata''s head was drooping slightly, with a sad expression on his face. Uchiha secretly heard the words and turned his head and saw Samyi with a cold face.


    At the moment he smiled slightly and said softly, "Okay, I see, you get down!"


    Originally, I wanted to converge a little bit, but now after listening to Hinata''s words, the people here don''t seem to have any need to stay!


    Chapter 673 Prestigious


    After hearing the movement here, Samui hurried over, and when he came over, he was still worried about the safety of the little girl in Hinata.


    But after seeing Uchiha''s figure clearly, he couldn''t help but worry about these ninjas in Yunyin Village. After all, Uchiha''s reputation in the ninja world has always been very loud.


    During the recovery of the ambassador to Konoha Village, she had already fully felt the tyrannical strength of Uchihain, and now the children of Konoha Village were found in Yunyin Village.


    Even if they want to lie and say that it is impossible for them in Yunyin Village, although they do not agree with Raiking''s approach, she is always a ninja in Yunyin Village.


    The people around here are her companions, and she needs to protect her village and companions.


    Thinking of this, Samyi swallowed nervously, barely maintaining the stern expression on his face, walked to Uchihain''s face and said in a deep voice.


    "Master Hokage visited our Yunyin Village late at night and there was such a big disturbance. Isn''t that something wrong?"


    When he said this, Samui felt a guilty conscience, but he reluctantly insisted on finishing these words.


    29 As if he hadn''t heard Samui''s words, Uchiha felt it carefully and made sure that the child on his shoulder was asleep.


    At this time, he raised his head and smiled slightly, "Why do I come here late at night, I believe you know the best!"


    Although he said these words with a smile, Samui could only see the terrible anger in Uchiha''s eyes, as if he was about to tear her to pieces.


    After hearing the words, Sam felt a sense of turbulence for a while, paused twice before continuing, "Master Yin is really joking, how can I know why you are here with a child!"


    Uchiha concealed the sight, the original faint smile instantly magnified a lot, and even laughed out loud, his bold and cheerful appearance made Samui very flustered, even a little untenable.


    Uchiha was smirked, "Sam''s emissary, is this excuse for getting rid of the charge too unconvincing!"


    Sam was stunned for a moment when he heard the words, followed by an expression of support, "I don''t know what the Hokage-sama is talking about, we just saw the body of our Yunyin village companion at your feet!"


    Samyi said here, as if he had found some supporting reason, with a firm expression, "So please explain why you appeared here late at night and killed our two ninjas!"


    Uchiha secretly heard that, lowered his head slightly, and laughed lowly. When he raised his head, his face was full of unconcealed smiles.


    "I originally wanted to give you a chance to stay alive, but it seems that you don''t want it anymore!"


    As the smile on his face gradually became cold, in the end only a terrifying murderous expression remained.


    Sam panicked immediately when he heard this, "Master Naruto, are you trying to break the negotiation agreement we just signed!"


    Sam Yi who said this had a strong look on his face, as if he asked Uchiha.


    Although Uchiha Yin appreciates Samui''s unusualness and thanks her for taking care of Hinata, it is a threat no matter how you look at it to say something like this to yourself in this situation.


    Uchiha Hidden felt a sense of losing patience in an instant, and his face became more gloomy, "Sam''s ambassador, as the defeated party, you are not qualified to negotiate terms. Now I have given you this opportunity with great kindness, but you don''t cherish it. , And kidnapped our children from Konoha Village!"


    Speaking, she suddenly approached Sam Yi''s body, and stretched out her hand to directly clamp her chin, forcing Sam Yi to look up at her with a slight force, and the tone was unspeakable.


    "This charge is enough for you to die once!"


    After speaking with a violent flick, that Sam staggered back two steps, with an expression of uncertainty on his face.


    Uchiha''s speed was so fast just now, she didn''t even see Uchiha''s movement, and her chin had fallen into the hands of others.


    Now listening to Uchiha''s words in his ears, Sam instinctively felt that his premonition before the mission had really come true.


    At the moment when he was in a trance, a ninja from Yunyin Village suddenly landed next to Sam Yi, pulling up Sam Yi who was still panicking, and suddenly withdrew a long distance.


    All of a sudden, the distance between Samui and Uchihain was opened, and he looked at Uchihain with a guard.


    Uchihain actually found out when the person moved, but he didn¡¯t move. After all, Samui still had some credit. He didn¡¯t plan to kill her directly. Now it¡¯s been rescued, but it¡¯s omitted. He has trouble thinking.


    When Sam Yi stood still beside the man, there was still a trance in his mind.


    It wasn''t until I heard the call from the people around me, "Hurry up and send someone to inform Lord Raikage, this is not a scene we can handle!"


    The man obviously didn''t agree with Samyi''s words, and frowned fiercely, "We are more than 30 people here, all of whom are masters in Yunyin Village. Even if he is Hokage, how can he Let him run away!"


    When he said this, the man''s tone was very contemptuous, and he seemed to blame Sam for being timid.


    Samyi is naturally dissatisfied with such ridicule 143, but this is an extraordinary period, and naturally it is not the time to quarrel.


    He took a deep breath and said quickly, "At that time, Yunyin Village and Iwayin Village joined forces, together with the two shadows, the team of two hundred people couldn''t make Uchiha a trace of hair. Now you thirty people What can you do!"


    Sam Yi who said this almost roared, looking at the ninja with a foolish expression.


    Everyone here has heard of the name Uchiha Yin. Although they know about the encirclement and suppression, the details are not very clear.

 658 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 658

    The details of the incident were strictly sealed off. These people originally thought it was a special reason. From this point of view, it is that Yun Yincun felt that the loss was too bad, and he was embarrassed to say it!


    After getting this recognition, the ninjas here were a little panic instantly, and quickly sent someone to Raikage''s office to inform.


    If it was really like what Samui said, this time, even if Raikage came over, it would have no effect, but now they have no choice.


    Thinking of this, Samui stood up and looked at Uchihain, "Hokage-sama, we don''t mean to destroy the peace. I think there are many strange things in this matter, we can talk about it!"


    Chapter 674: End abuse


    Uchiha secretly heard that Debon''s expression on his face is really not pretty, "I gave you a chance!"


    After speaking, he whispered, "Shadow clone technique!"


    The moment the voice fell, Uchihain''s side appeared again with the same Uchihain.


    Uchiha faintly held Hinata without any intention of letting it go. He turned his head slightly and looked at the shadow clone beside him, stepped back slightly, looking on.


    Uchihain couldn''t be more obvious this time, just let his shadow clone fight these thirty-odd Shangnin.


    Uchiha''s move instantly angered all the ninjas present.


    Shen Sheng said, "Just let a clone fight us, don''t you look down on us too much!"


    Samyi couldn''t help but feel their anger when he saw this. On the contrary, there was a feeling of nervousness. Uchiha said that, he didn''t want to wait for Raikage to come over to discuss, he wanted to kill them all here!


    Thinking of this, Samyi''s eyes widened in an instant, and he quickly shouted, "Master Hokage, there must be some misunderstanding in this, don''t be impulsive!"


    Listening to Samui''s words, Uchiha''s pretty brows frowned fiercely, "Noisy!"


    The moment the voice fell, a huge spiral pill suddenly appeared on the right hand. The weird and different color made everyone present swallow their saliva!


    All the people present were of the upper level of ninjutsu, and they knew something about this ninjutsu, and they all had a guarded look at the moment.


    But what they didn''t expect was that the original spiral pattern began to change shape in an instant, slowly turning into a shape similar to a shuriken.


    Uchiha''s shadow clone smiled slightly, and flew out with a flick of the spiral shuriken.


    The speed is very fast, those people haven''t noticed yet, the spiral shuriken is already in front of them, and everyone instantly messes up and quickly turns on the defensive ninjutsu.


    But even so, there are still some people who are too late to be thrown out by the sword in the chaos. Although they are not dead, they are not dead as much as they are lying on the ground.


    Uchiha stood in the position of Wei Luo dog and watched all this happen, with a disdainful expression on his face, slightly holding his hand too high, so that the child in his arms could sleep more soundly.


    When everyone in Yunyin Village saw this, they all cheered up, and all kinds of ninjutsu began to fill in the air.


    Uchiha''s shadow avatar instantly saw all kinds of electric lights flashing on top of his head. If it were to go out, it would be a more beautiful scene.


    Uchiha closed his eyes faintly, and when they opened them again, they turned into a blood-red kaleidoscope.


    In the next instant, I saw the place where Uchiha''s avatar was, and the lilac Suzano suddenly appeared, but not in a full body state, but in a half body appearance.


    Although Uchiha is very powerful, the Chakra contained in the shadow clone is far inferior to the original.


    If it is a bit difficult to forcefully open the full body of Susao Nohu, and if it is only used as a defense, the state of this half of the body is enough.


    Those ninjas watched their ninjutsu fall on Uchiha''s Susano, and a flash of thunder and lightning flashed, and everyone could not see the situation inside.


    Although Samui didn''t do anything, she was very nervous in this very heart. If she read it correctly, Uchiha had no intention of avoiding it just now. Such a direct hit would not be able to solve even a shadow clone. If they do, then they are really over!


    After the light of thunder and lightning passed, Uchiha stood there unscathed, and Susano showed no signs of damage.


    Only then did everyone understand the wordless sense of fear that day when two hundred people in Yunyin Village and Yanyin Village were under siege.


    Uchihain looked at the fear on the faces of those people and smiled, "Now, it''s me!"


    After speaking, Susanoh''s huge arm moved, a huge bow and arrow appeared in his hand instantly, and the moment the other hand was placed on the bowstring, the fire-blue feather arrow suddenly appeared on the bow.


    The ninjas in Yunyin Village have never seen this way of using Susano to fight.


    At the moment, there was a panic expression, and they had prepared a defensive posture, but they did not see anyone leaving.


    Uchiha said in a deep voice, "Stupid!"


    The moment the voice fell, the hand holding the arrow feather suddenly released, and the fiery blue feather arrow went out with a swish.


    The speed is so fast that the arrow is almost invisible.


    Everyone in Yunyin Village looked at the feather arrows that kept approaching, and felt that this was not a ninjutsu that they could handle at all.


    Right now, I was thinking about running away, but it was too late, and there were still two or three people being brought by the arrow.


    It flew out at the same speed as a feather arrow, hit the tree trunk with a bang, slowly rolled down, and there was no sound.


    At that moment, Samui felt an unprecedented sense of fear, struggling to retreat quickly.


    But those legs seemed to be filled with lead, and they couldn''t move a bit at all.


    Uchiha''s shadow clone obviously didn''t mean to stop. Just as soon as an arrow went out, the other hand came up again.


    The second arrow was fired silently like this, only a few screams were heard, and two or three people fell instantly.


    The original 30-odd ninjas only had less than 20 people left in less than a minute, which made the people in Yunyin Village who had no confidence in them instantly looked like rats crossing the street.


    Uchiha Yin obviously didn''t mean to just overtake them, and the movement speed in his hand was much faster, and the third arrow was already on the bowstring.


    However, this feather arrow did not bring the expected screams. Uchiha Yin was not surprised at all, and said slowly, "Ye Yue Ai I thought you were going to cause your people in Yunyin Village to live and die like this. Regardless of it!"


    Raikage didn''t want to come out when he knew Uchihain already knew Hinata, but when he heard that the two gatekeepers in Yunyin Village were dead, he couldn''t help but jump out.


    After all, their Yunyin Village can no longer withstand that loss.


    If he didn''t come out, Uchihain might really slaughter the ninjas in Yunyin Village.


    So even if he knew that he might be alive or dead after he appeared, Ye Yue Ha still came out.


    And before this third arrow killed people, he used his body to block it.


    Ye Yueya, like her father, cultivated Thunder Escape, and paid great attention to physical training, which was also very powerful.


    The 675th chapter Ye Yue Ai defeated


    But after all, I underestimated Uchiha''s arrow feathers, and suddenly felt a slight tingling in the position of his chest.


    Ye Yueya hadn''t experienced this kind of feeling for a long time, and she dropped her head with an incredible expression, and she saw that there was a bright red on her chest.


    Although the wound was not large and the blood was not much lost, since Ye Yue Ai''s ninjutsu has achieved success, there have been few injuries. After all, the physical strength has reached an incredible level.


    Now that he was injured in Uchihain''s hands in this way, it was a big blow to Yezuki Hae.

 659 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 659

    Uchiha Yin seemed to have expected Yeyue Ha to come out, and now he looked at the wound on Yeyue Hae''s chest that was pierced by Susanoh, with a mocking expression on his face.


    "It''s just that the Suzano opened with a clone, and you are injured. Compared to your father, you really can''t get on the stage."


    When Uchiha Hidden said these words, he stood there without any intention of moving, holding the child in a posture, and his whole body was in a very relaxed state.


    No matter how you look at it, they are all disdainful of Ye Yue Ai, and this expression can be regarded as completely offensive to Ye Yue Ai.


    But I have to admit that the Uchiha Hidden 190 in front of him is very powerful and terrifying, and this time can be regarded as an understanding of why his father died in battle.


    Turning his head slightly to look at the shrinking ninjas behind him, Ye Yue Ai was also determined to die at this moment.


    After all, he is the Thunder Shadow of Yunyin Village, even if he is dead, he must take good care of his village.


    He laughed and said, "Compared to my father, I am a lot worse, but anyway, I am the Thunder Shadow of Yunyin Village. It is impossible for you to continue to do whatever you want!"


    Uchiha secretly heard this as if he had heard some joke, and smiled very happily, "It''s just a dying person, you''re very good at talking!"


    Yeyue Hae heard the words, and in an instant she felt her entire head bang, occupied by a strong anger, and roared, "Uchihain, don''t be too arrogant!"


    After speaking, he rushed towards the other side, as if he was about to tear Uchihain to pieces.


    And Uchiha Ken, who stood there holding Hinata, had a calm northeast expression, "If you want to fight with me, you should win the shadow clone first!"


    These words were like a touch of cold water, and all of a sudden, Ye Yue Hao poured a cool heart, causing the surrounding Yunyin Village ninjas to collapse for a moment.


    Lei Ying Ye Yue Ha is already the most powerful master in their Yunyin Village, but now they can only stand still in front of a clone. If this continues, wouldn''t their village be over.


    Everyone who thought of this felt a visibly flustered feeling, watching anxiously the battle between the shadow clones of Ye Yue Ha and Uchiha.


    Although the battle seems to be very powerful, but if you look carefully, you can find that Ye Yue Ha is just struggling to support it, and it can''t cause substantial damage to the shadow clone.


    Ye Yue Ha, who had just been stabbed by Suzuo Nenghu with a sword, lowered his head slightly with an expression of unwillingness.


    When she raised her head again, Ye Yue Ha''s face was full of a very firm expression, as if she had decided something important.


    I heard Ye Yue''s roar toward Sam Yi, "Qujiang Kirabi, call me over!"


    Samyi was taken aback for a moment, and then he understood what Ye Yueya meant, a slight smile appeared on his face, and he turned his head and was about to go deep into the village.


    Uchiha''s information is also clearer about Unyin Village, and naturally he knows that Yunyin Village''s Yaoren Juli is a person called Kirabi.


    With a sneered expression on his face, "Do you think you can make it through to Kirabi?"


    Uchiha faintly revealed a mysterious and terrible smile, and immediately after that the shadow clone rushed up, the speed was so fast that he could only see a shadow.


    Ye Yueying also reacted quickly and retreated back abruptly, but after all, she was not timely enough, and she was still left with a long wound on her chest.


    Uchiha''s body remained unchanged, but changed his posture, "It''s really useless!"


    Sam Yi said with a worried look on his face, "Master Raikage!"


    Ye Yue Hao was injured on her chest, and she became more determined now. This Uchiha Yin is not someone who can deal with it alone, so she has to join forces with Kirabi.


    With frost on his face, he whispered, "Hurry up!"


    Sam was stunned for a moment when he heard the words, took a deep look at Ye Yue Ai, and left immediately.


    Kirabi is Ye Yue Ai''s brother, and he is also an eight-tailed man. He is very powerful, and he has a tacit understanding with Raikage-sama. If the two work together, they will definitely be able to display a very extraordinary strength.


    Maybe there is still a chance to conquer interestingly. When Samui thought about this, he was simply comforting himself. After all, it was just a shadow clone, and Yezue Hae could hardly defeat it. Uchiha''s body still didn''t know how powerful it was.


    Thinking of this, Sam Yi repeatedly shook his head to shake all these thoughts out. At this time, there should be no such frustrated thoughts. You should firmly believe that Lord Raikage and Master Kirabi are.


    Thinking of this, Sam couldn''t help but speed up a lot, and when he was about to reach his destination, he saw a figure suddenly rushed out from the middle with an anxious look on his face. This person was Kirabi.


    Kirabi couldn''t hide the anxious emotion in his eyes with sunglasses, and grabbed Sam Yi, "What''s wrong with Lord Raikage!"


    Kirabi is very important because he has eight tails, and he also prevents them from running away, so Kirabi has always stayed in this place.


    However, Kirabi would still pay more attention to things in the village. Tonight I found that the situation in the village was very wrong, so I was very anxious, but I didn''t see any news from my elder brother, so I was anxious waiting.


    Finally couldn''t wait, when he was about to find Big Brother Raikage, he saw Samui coming towards him.


    Sam calmed the look on his face after hearing the words, "Master Kirabi, now Master Raikage is in trouble, let me come and ask you to help!"


    The moment he heard this, the look of panic on Kirabi''s face instantly turned into a very surprised look. He couldn''t know the level of Lei Ying Ye Yue Ha''s strength.


    Now that he is in a dangerous situation like this, how tough the other party is.


    Chapter 677 Total Suppression


    When the tie is immediately moved, "Lead the way, who is the other party?"


    Sam didn''t dare to delay the slightest after hearing this, and immediately set off to lead the way, and said in a deep voice, "Kinha Village Hokage, Uchiha hidden!"


    For this name, even Kirabi, who has always lived deeply, has heard of it, and now he has a shocked expression, "The rumored ninja world is the strongest ninja!"


    Sam did not answer when he heard the words, but just nodded seriously. He hadn''t heard Uchihain''s name for a long time.


    After all, the name that currently hangs before Uchiha''s name is Konoha Hokage. He almost forgets that Uchiha''s name is a person who makes the entire ninja world very scared.


    Although Kirabi was a little surprised at that moment, he still didn''t feel scared. In his own heart, he still firmly believed that if he took the shot himself, he would be able to win together with his eldest brother.


    With this mindset, Kirabi arrived at the place where Ye Yue Ha was in a short time.


    After Samui left, Uchihain said with an expression of disapproval, "Why don''t you let me give up completely, I won''t kill you, let''s wait for Kirabi to come over, I will let You can experience what is meant by total despair!"


    When he said this, although Uchiha''s expression was smiling, he always gave people a very terrifying feeling, as if he had fallen into the boundless hell created by the person in front of him.


    Hearing this, Yazuki Hae looked angry, constantly attacking Uchiha''s shadow clone, but they were all stopped.


    So after Kirabi came over, she saw Ye Yue Ha, who was covered in scars, standing in place, breathing heavily.


    At that moment, Kirabi''s nerves seemed to be occupied by something, with a worried look on his face, he suddenly pulled out all the daggers he was carrying, and rushed in the direction of Uchiha.


    But she was stopped by Ye Yue Ha in an instant, "Kiraby, wait a minute!"


    Although Kirabi was so angry, he was still very sensible. Hearing Ye Yue''s call to himself, even though he was unwilling, he stopped and held Ye Yue''s body, "Brother, are you okay!"


    With the support of Ye Yue Ai, she raised her head and looked at Uchihain with a shocked expression, "I''m fine! Let''s cooperate with me later!"


    Kirabi nodded, let go of his support to Ye Yue Ha, and when he turned away from his posture, he was shocked.


    Originally very anxious, I only saw the shadow clone of Uchiha Hidden with Susanoh, and didn''t notice the original village at all.


    At the moment I saw two Uchiha hidden standing opposite each other, and with a weird expression on one side, Ye Yue Hae asked, "Big brother, which one is the main body?"


    Ye Yue Ai heard this, her face that was originally unsightly, instantly more gloomy, "The one holding the baby!"

 660 Naruto They Have System Chapter 660

    Hearing this, Kirabi looked very ugly on his face for an instant, but it was just a shadow clone that hurt his eldest brother to such a point, he was not worthy of being the strongest man in the ninja world.


    Take a deep breath now, "Big brother, don''t worry, our two brothers have a high degree of tacit understanding, and cooperation must be extraordinary!"


    If that is the case, it would be great, Ye Yue Ha did not say this sentence, but nodded firmly, eyes always looking straight at Uchiha''s direction.


    Uchiha faintly looked up at Kirabi and Ye Yue Ha with a sarcastically smile, "Don¡¯t you know that Sharonyan can control the tail beast! Call someone Zhuli over, and you let him die. ?"


    At the moment when the voice fell, Ye Yue Hae felt a sense of panic. He really forgot. If at this time, Uchiha Yin really controlled Yao, then they would have no chance of winning for a long time!


    Thinking of this, Yeyue Hae reached the second level with a dodge, blocking Kirabi''s front, "Uchihain, you originally made this calculation!"


    Uchiha smiled faintly, "I just wanted to take the children from our village back from beginning to end, but your Yunyin Village showed that the kidnapping was first, and then framed us. This is your fault!"


    Upon hearing this, Ye Yue Ai developed a feeling of regret for an instant. If she knew she would not bring this child back, the current Yunyin Village is really facing an unprecedented crisis.


    Kirabi was also taken aback when he heard the words. They had always heard about the writing of the wheel.


    If this is the case, not only will he not be able to become a big brother''s help, but even become a burden!


    Thinking of this, Kirabi felt a sense of powerlessness in an instant. Not only did his hand holding the dagger use more strength, it was as if he was about to crush the dagger directly.


    Ye Yue Ai originally thought that this situation could be reversed when Kirabi came over, but she didn''t expect that she would fall into a more passive situation like this.


    At the moment, he lowered the arm that was protecting Kirabi, and said frustratedly, "Master Uchiha, what do you want?"


    Saying this was like exhausting Ye Yue''s body''s strength, with a dejected expression on her face.


    Kirabi was stunned when he heard the words, and then immediately grabbed Ye Yueya''s arm, "Big Brother, it can''t be like this. We haven''t fought yet. I don''t know what the structure is like!"


    Speaking of holding the dagger and preparing to rush forward, Uchiha Ken looked at Kirabi with a smile, if he remembered correctly.


    The eight-tailed human pillar Rabbi is the first human pillar to have a mind-to-heart connection with the tail beast. This time is a good research opportunity!


    Thinking of this, Uchiha hidden a pair of blood-red writing wheel eyes and looked towards Kirabi''s eyes.


    For a moment, Kirabi felt that there was only this pair of red kaleidoscope writing wheels in his entire field of vision, and he couldn''t see anything else.


    There was a feeling of panic in the moment.


    Although Uchiha was indifferent to Kirabi''s tail beast seal, it would take time to unlock it even in this way.


    If Kirabi fought hard, it would be very delayed, so Uchiha Yin directly activated the moon reading technique on the unsuspecting Kirabi.


    Now Kirabi has fallen into Uchiha''s moon reading space, with a confused expression on his face.


    Uchiha Hidden created an illusion for Kirabi.


    Kirabi saw the assaulted eight-tailed bull ghost appear in front of him with red eyes, apparently falling into a violent state.


    At that moment, Kirabi didn''t realize that he had fallen into illusion, but thought that Uchiha had really controlled the cow ghost and released it!


    Chapter 677 The Eight Tails of Riot


    Kirabi looked at the scene in front of him and was very anxious for a moment. After all, the bull ghost finally agreed with him, and the two became rare partners.


    Fighting against the violent cow-ghost now is a very painful thing for Kirabi, which is as painful as fighting with his elder brother.


    At the moment, Kirabi put away his previous hippie smile, and said seriously, "Null ghost, calm down, I am Kirabi!"


    Although Kirabi was called heartbreaking, the bull ghost did not react at all, still looking at Kirabi with crimson eyes, in a posture of devouring him alive.


    Even so, Kirabi still didn''t mean to attack actively. He lowered his body, put his hands in the air and gently pressed down, signalling to relax a little, and he was not malicious.


    However, the bull-ghost who was originally an illusion would listen to Kirabbi''s words, and rushed in the direction of Kirabbi without hesitation. The posture was like a fatal blow to Kirabbi.


    Kiraby only realized that the current Yao could not communicate, and he could only fight if he wanted to survive.


    Thinking of this, he set up a fighting posture, with a heartbroken expression on his face, "Null ghost, I will definitely help you get rid of this control!"


    When Uchiha heard this, he had a funny expression on his face, and he couldn''t help it.


    At this time, in Kirabi''s body, the eight-tailed bull ghost was in a huge darkness, and only a huge head could be seen.


    At this time, Niu had an anxious expression. Not long ago, he was able to get in touch with Kirabi, and there was no obstacle to communication.


    But I don''t know what Kirabbi went through, now the bull ghost is not able to contact Kirabbi at all.


    You don''t have to think about knowing that this kid must have found someone else''s way, but Kirabi should be easy to find out for ordinary people''s illusions.


    But after all this long time, Kirabi still hasn''t moved a bit, obviously it is a very complex and powerful illusion.


    This kind of ninjutsu generally can only be solved by the mutual impact of two chakras.


    When thinking of this, the cow ghost was a little relieved, and was about to use the power of his tail beast to unlock Uchiha''s moon reading technique.


    At this moment, Yao felt that another color suddenly appeared in the dark void in front of him, a bright red, as if to dye the entire space red.


    A pair of huge kaleidoscope writing wheels suddenly appeared in front of the cow ghost, and then there was a deep laughter, "Yao, you better not do extra things for the time being!"


    Hearing this, Yao raised his head and saw Uchiha Hidden figure standing in front of him. Although he didn''t know the person in front of him, he was familiar with this pair of eyes.


    There is a kind of surprise that is hard to conceal when I say it right now, "You are from the Uchiha family! What do you want to do?"


    Uchiha Hiden was very indifferent to the cow-ghost¡¯s behavior of protecting Kirabi, and said with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything, but Raikage is innocent, so I¡¯m just teaching them. Now you don¡¯t need to move, just take it with me!"


    Talking with a pair of bright red eyes, staring slightly, the bull and ghost that had been alive and well looked like a good pet instantly.


    He lowered his head slightly and leaned against Uchihain''s arm.


    There is no special difference from the original, except that a pair of eyes have turned red, but the clenched fists have not been loosened, and they are obviously struggling.


    Seeing this, Uchiha frowned slightly, with a look of dissatisfaction, "After all, the power of the shadow clone is much weaker, and it can still struggle!"


    Hearing this, the bull ghost had an urge to hit someone, and he was struggling very hard at this time. This was actually just a shadow clone of this person.


    Uchiha Hidden instantly solved the Moon Reading technique, and Kirabi, who was still struggling with Yao in the illusion, felt that the scene before him changed instantly.


    When the field of vision was clear, I saw that Uchiha''s shadow clone was still standing there, maintaining the state of Suzano, while on one side was Uchiha''s body, holding the child, looking like he was still. .


    On the other side is a bull ghost with red eyes, a giant standing there, as if it could destroy the world in an instant.


    Kirabi was stunned for a moment, and it took a long time to distinguish reality from fantasy. He hurriedly contacted Yao, but was shocked to find that he had lost contact with Yao.


    At the moment, she looked at Ye Yueya next to her with a dazed expression, looking a little worried.


    For Kirabi, Yao is not only an important combat tool, but also a brotherly existence.


    At this time, Ye Yue Ai was also full of horrified expressions, and she watched Kirabi beside her stay motionless before she had nothing, no matter what she called, she didn''t respond.

 661 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 661

    Just when I was about to push with my hand, I saw the eight-tailed bull ghost leaving Kirabi''s body a little bit.


    Yazuki Hae instinctively wanted to go to the seal, but found that she was powerless at all. He could only watch Yao completely leave Kirabi''s body and stand beside Uchihain.


    In fact, from the visual point of view of everyone, Uchiha Yin directly unlocked Yao''s seal and released Yao directly from Kirabi''s body.


    But Uchiha had no intention of killing Kirabi, so he just broke the seal halfway and pulled out the eight-tailed Chakra.


    Then he used the seal to cut off the connection between Yao and Kirabi, so everyone would feel this way.


    Although it is only half of the chakras, it is already a very scary existence for the people here.


    Right now Uchiha smiled, "So, do you have any chips now?"


    Listening to this, Ye Yue Ha is like a 5.7 deflated ball, and the whole person is awkward.


    "I don''t know what Naruto-sama is going to do?"


    The meaning of Lei Ying''s words was to show that this was the fault of their Yunyin Village, and it was tantamount to confessing that they had taken Hinata and broke the peace agreement.


    Uchiha looked at the dejected Ye Yue Ha, and the expression on his face not only didn''t improve, but was rather gloomy.


    "Ye Yue Ai, I gave you a chance, even if I destroy Yunyin Village now, what can you do!"


    Ye Yue Ai felt like his pupils tremble when he heard this, because he knew that Uchiha''s words were right, even if he wanted to destroy Yunyin Village, he didn''t have the ability to resist.


    At the moment, the entire human face is full of shame and annoyance, even if the skin is black, you can still see that Ye Yue''s entire face is flushed!


    Chapter 678: Proton Samui


    Then, in full view, he curtseyed to Uchiha Hiddenly, and said in a deep voice, "I planned this time, and the ninjas in Yunyin Village are just doing things on their orders. They are not related."


    After speaking, he paused slightly and lowered his head, "I will take care of the matter this time. If you want me to die, please ask Master Hokage to let everyone in Yunyin Village make a living!"


    Seeing this, Uchiha raised his eyebrows slightly, but didn''t expect that Ye Yue Ha, who had always been very arrogant, would take the initiative to lower his head.


    I feel better at the moment, "Why should I believe that you will obey the rules honestly? You have caused me a lot of trouble!"


    The moment Ye Yue Ai heard this, her face was dazed for a moment, and she couldn''t say anything convincing for a while.


    He opened his mouth and was speechless for a long time, squatting on the ground with a trance expression.


    Kirabi stood there looking at the desperate appearance of his eldest brother, and was distressed for an instant, "Big brother, get up quickly, how could this person easily let us go!"


    Uchi 29 Boyin looked at the brotherly drama with a smile on his face, "I am the one who speaks the word, you broke the rules between us!"


    Hearing that, Ye Yue Ha, who was already awkward, had an even more ugly expression on her face.


    He muttered, "Master Hokage wants us to do what he wants. We don''t have the right to refute!"


    When Uchiha heard this, he laughed, "Why don''t you ask for these eight tails?"


    Ye Yue Ai''s whole body trembled when she heard this. If the loss of the eight tails is equivalent to the loss of a powerful weapon, then their status among the five great nations will drop a lot!This Uchiha made it clear that ivory put them to death.


    Even though she thinks so, Ye Yue Hao has no right to refute, after all, the life and death of Yunyin Village are now in Uchiha''s hands.


    I can only reluctantly nod and say, "Yes, as long as you can spare our Yunyin Village, you can take Yao, but I hope you can seal him in Kirabi¡¯s body and take him away with him, Kira Than is my brother, I can''t just watch him die like this!"


    When Uchiha heard it, he smiled, "When you say this, it seems that I don''t care about human feelings. If that''s the case, I will give you back the Yao!"


    With a wave of his hand, the ordinary eight-tailed chakra was like a catkin in the wind, moving lightly towards Kirabi''s position.


    Kirabi looked at Uchiha who flashed in front of him in surprise and sealed Yao back into his body, feeling carefully that the seal was stronger than before, even if Budweiser ran out of control. Not necessarily able to break free.


    The current view of Uchihain can''t help but change a lot, the person in front of him is really very tough, even if the eldest brother wants to entangle the people of Yunyin Village, there is no chance of winning.


    Thinking of this, he closed his mouth and swallowed back the previous words a little bit.


    He took a step back slightly, standing on the side feebly.


    Originally thought that after becoming a human pillar force, he was able to figure out his mind with the bull and ghost, and he was already a little strong.


    But never thought that in front of Uchiha Hidden, he could hardly fight back.


    Yezuki Hae had been staring nervously at Uchiha''s movements, as if she didn''t quite believe that Uchiha''s words were really so kind, so she returned Yao.


    It was not until she saw Kirabi nodding to herself that Ye Yuewei believed this in surprise.


    Looking at Uchihain, Yazuki Hae couldn''t figure out what Uchihain wanted to do, and said in confusion, "What kind of guarantee do you seem to want, Uchihain?"


    Yezuki Hae absolutely didn''t believe that Uchiha would let him go like this, and couldn''t help asking.


    Uchiha secretly heard that he wanted to torture Ye Yue Ha, and did not speak, but his eyes kept patrolling around, seeming to be looking for something.


    Ye Yue Ai didn''t know what Uchiha was making, so she could only follow her eyes.


    What Yazuki Ha didn''t know was that Uchiha Yin was just playing around with him, just wanting him to kneel on the ground for a while.


    Samui has been observing the situation inside from the periphery, with an anxious look on his face, very worried that Uchiha''s unhappy will really destroy Yunyin Village.


    It was during the observation that Samui''s eyes ran into Uchiha''s eyes for an instant, feeling panicked, and he quickly moved his eyes away.


    And Uchiha Yin seemed to have discovered something funny, turned his head and smiled and said to Ye Yue Hae, "The person performing this mission is the messenger of the envoy, and give her to me as a guarantee. If you dare to do something else, then don''t blame me for not giving you a chance!"


    As he said this, his eyes narrowed slightly, full of threats.


    Ye Yue Ai has always been strong and belligerent. When would she be willing to be threatened and bullied like this, but now she has to lower her head in front of absolute power, "Yes, Lord Hokage!"


    Uchiha concealed that Ye Yue Ha had agreed, just as if he had just discovered that Ye Yue Ha was still kneeling, and said 493 times, "Hurry up, don''t kneel, as if I was abusing you!"


    Ye Yue Ai felt her teeth tickled with hatred when she heard this, but she couldn''t say much, she could only meet a false smile on her face.


    At this time, Sam Yi, who was treated as a proton of the treaty, still had an expression of unreaction.


    It never occurred to him that he had become a proton in this way, and he would take Hinata abducted, and Uchiha was afraid that he would not let him go.


    At that moment, Samui was ready to die.


    Seeing Uchihain who was waving at him with a smile on his face, Samui still had a cold look on his face, as if he didn''t care at all.


    Uchiha looked very funny looking at Samui''s obviously strong expression, and he kept staring at Samui smilingly and walked to him.


    At this moment, Hinata on Uchiha''s shoulder seemed to be awake, smeared his face vaguely, turned around to look at the scene behind him, and saw Samui walking towards her.


    Then he waved to Sam Yi with a smile on his face, looking innocent and cute.


    Even if he knew that he was about to die, Samui was relieved to see that such an innocent and lovely child was safe and sound.


    Chapter 677 Return

 662 Naruto They Have System Chapter 662

    Hinata didn''t have that many thoughts, but he was very happy to see this person who helped him, his face was full of smiles.


    Samui saw that his intuition was very complicated. There was a sense of guilt that he had harmed the child, and a sense of guilt that he would finally be relieved.


    There is also a sensual feeling of being able to do something for his village. Under the intertwined emotions, the smile on Sam Yi''s face always has a bitter taste.


    Uchiha looked at the opposite side and found it very interesting. Although he didn''t say exactly what he wanted her to do, but he had so many thoughts at this time, but it was also very interesting. In the future, in the village of Konoha, I am afraid it will be even more Interesting.


    Sam Yitong didn''t know Uchiha''s thoughts. If he knew it, his cold face would become even more ugly.


    When thinking about this, Uchiha smiled faintly, and waved at Samui and said, "Come here, you always have to pay a little price for what you do!"


    Sam heard the words, his tone even harder, "I know, you don''t need to remind you again and again!"


    By saying that, an angry expression passed in Uchiha''s direction, as if every step was stepping on Uchiha''s heart, very hard.


    In this originally very quiet place, it seemed very abrupt.


    Uchiha Yin also looked like he didn''t care very much, and said with a smile, "The time for you to be arrogant is running out, but you should cherish it!"


    Although Uchiha''s words were light and light, they successfully made Samui shiver.


    Then he pretended to have a tough face, "It''s just a death, I have never been afraid of Samyi!"


    Uchiha heard it secretly, with a mysterious expression on his face, "Why would I let you die so easily, so I can''t let me down!"


    Listening to Uchiha''s words like this, Ye Yue Hae''s heart also throbbed, and she clenched her fists in the palm of her dangling side, looking unwilling.


    But he didn''t dare to show anything on the face, for fear of being seen by Uchiha.


    Most of the ninjas present in Yunyin Village thought this way, and couldn''t help but start to lament their incompetence.


    Uchihain looked at Samui who walked to stand beside him with a satisfied expression, turned his head and looked at the people in Yunyin Village who were silent, but there was always an unhappy feeling in his heart.


    At the moment, the shadow clone technique was lifted, and everyone in Yunyin Village looked at the people in Yunyin Village with a cold face and said, "I always feel that I came here. You are all so intact. Am I here for nothing?"


    Speaking of raising one of his hands, the chakra with wind attributes continued to condense in his hand, and finally formed the appearance of a shuriken.


    The huge wind escape shurikens kept spinning in the air, and the wind brought up flipped up the skirts of Sam Yi standing around, and the hair that was accidentally rolled in was instantly dusted!


    When Lei Ying Ye Yueying saw this, he looked panicked, "Master Hokage, didn''t we say we are going to let the people of Yunyin Village make a living? Why are you doing something wrong!"


    Uchiha concealed the words and tilted his head slightly, with a thinking look on his face, and said in a daze, "Yes!"


    Ye Yue Ai thought there was hope when she heard the words, and her eyebrows relaxed a lot at the moment.


    But what I didn''t expect was that Uchihain suddenly smiled and said, "I told you to let you go, but I didn''t say that I would leave you safe and sound!"


    The spiral shuriken in Uchiha''s hand had already flown out before Ye Yue Ha had time for the mammy.


    The spiral shuriken with a large amount of wind attribute chakras brings huge wind and waves along the way, sweeping towards the direction where the ninjas of Yunyin Village are at a very fast speed, like a moment or something about All these people swallowed the same.


    The ninjas ran away in a hurry, but they were not as fast as the wind. They were caught up after all, and screams screamed.


    The wind and sand that I looked at blew up, blinding people''s eyes. When the vision became clear again, the screams had stopped.


    Samui saw that almost all of his companions were lying on the ground, unable to move, there was no good cloth under his body, and blood leaked from the wounds, and they looked miserable.


    Samui felt very distressed when he looked at it, and the look in Uchiha''s eyes was full of murderousness, and he roared, "The dignified Hokage Kimha Village is not trustworthy. It really makes people look away!"


    When Samui said this, his tone was full of disappointment and complaint. It was this tone that directly annoyed Uchiha.


    "Women, you are the ones who fail to keep your promises first. I''m just giving a slight punishment. If you win this time, you will have to consider whether the people from Yunyin Village can do my level!"


    When Uchiha said this, he didn''t even have that kind of funny smile, only full of anger and coldness, he paused slightly and said.


    "If I really want them to die, they don''t even have a chance to breathe now, and you have no life to run rampant with me here!"


    When Samui heard this, he felt speechless for a moment. Uchiha''s words were right. If the people of Unyin Village win today, it is unknown whether they can let them live in this way. Things, if you really care about it, you will be confused, and you can say this kind of impetuous words.


    With an apologetic expression, he lowered his head and said, "I''m sorry!"


    Although Samui is a very arrogant woman, if it is really her fault, she will not refuse to bow her head, and now she will honestly admit her mistake.


    Uchiha is quite satisfied with her attitude, and doesn''t care too much at the moment, "It''s getting late, I will go back first, Raikage-sama will be busy slowly!"


    Speaking of his clothes, he looked at the people lying on the ground, a mess of woods and a few buildings.


    Right now, I only felt a breath of bad breath in my throat, but I didn''t dare to say anything. I just barely supported my injured body and squeezed out a false smile, "Then I won''t stop sending Hokage-sama!"


    Uchihain looked at Ye Yue Ha''s appearance and felt very relieved, and smiled very happily at the moment, "Don''t bother Raikage-sama, Raikage-sama just needs to remember today''s affairs and I am grateful!"


    Speaking, Uchiha hidden Sam Yi who was standing on the side pulled over and hugged her waist.


    Samui''s body slammed into him uncontrollably, and Uchiha felt that a very soft object of the malicious group hit his chest, only feeling stunned.


    Chapter 680 Reunion


    Na Sam has always looked arrogant, but there is actually very little contact with men like this, and he can''t help but blush at the moment.


    Struggling to push Uchiha''s body, "What are you doing, don''t move me!"


    Uchiha faintly felt the unexpectedly slender waist with his arms swollen, and said impatiently, "Are you planning to go to Konoha Village by yourself? If you want to, I have nothing to say, but I don''t have time to waste with you. !",


    When Uchiha Hidden said this, he didn''t mean to show mercy at all, but the effect was unexpectedly good, and Sam Yiden, who had been struggling, stopped moving.


    Just curled up in Uchihain''s arms obediently, buried his head completely, "I''m sorry!"


    Uchiha looked at Samui''s red earlobe, with a smile on his face, and thought to himself that he was just a simple girl, and he was very disguised!


    Right now, I turned to look at Hinata who was sitting on his left arm, "Hinata, we are going back to find our father. Remember to close your eyes soon!"


    When he said this, Uchiha''s tone was very gentle, like a father.


    Hinata is also very obedient, "Yes, Naruto-sama, Hinata will be obedient!"


    When Uchiha saw this, he only felt that these 357 children were very cute. He didn''t go to see the people in Yunyin Village who were embarrassed at the moment. While fixing the two people one by one, Uchihain directly performed space ninjutsu.


    It was the first time for Samui to experience this kind of space ninjutsu, and he had to sigh its magic, Yunyin Village and Konoha Village are far apart.


    And he was just white in front of him for a short while, and when he opened his eyes, he was already in the village of Konoha.


    The place in front of me is no other place, it is the house of the white-eyed Hyuga family that I have explored hard.


    And standing in front of him was Hinata Patriarch, Hinata''s father, Hyuga Hizu with a surprised and respectful expression.


    Originally, Hyuga Nissa was very confident in Uchiha''s abilities, but as time passed, no one came back.


    It is inevitable that Hyuga Nissa will have an anxious mood, and now I finally see people back, I am naturally very excited.

 663 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 663

    But even so, Hyuga Nizu respectfully saluted Uchiha.


    Uchiha hidden Samui down and said quickly, "Get up quickly, if you don''t take your daughter there, and there is no one else, there is so much red tape!"


    Hearing this, Hyuga Hizu stretched out his hand towards Hinata with a happy expression, "Hinata, welcome back!"


    Hinata looked at his father, who had always been very cold, with a slightly moist eye socket, although he didn''t understand.


    But he can clearly feel that his father is really happy about his return.


    At the moment, he smiled sweetly and stretched out his tender little hand towards his father, "Father, I am back."


    There was also a sense of relief when Hyuga Nissa watched him. You know, if Hinata can''t come back, he will be burdened with sins for a lifetime.


    Looking at the harmony of the Hyuga family, Uchihain was also very pleased, and immediately said, "Since your family is reunited, I won''t bother you much. Hinata needs a good rest, so you can arrange it slowly!"


    Hearing that, Hinata Nizu felt a sense of guilt in an instant, Naruto-sama did such a great help, but I still haven''t thanked him well.


    When pulling down Hinata, he made a curtsey, "Thank you, Master Yin, for saving Hinata back!"


    Hinata also said sweetly, "Hinata thank you Master Yin!"


    Uchihain felt very helpless for this very pedantic person, and at the moment he could only smile and said, "Fuck, what is that thing, I''m going back to rest, I don''t have time to ink with you!"


    As he said that, he turned his head and looked at Samui, who was like a pole, "What are you still doing? Are you planning to live with the Hyuga clan? If you want to, I have no opinion!"


    After hearing this, Sam felt very aggrieved in Europe and China. He is simply unfamiliar with the place in his life. He can only wait for his instructions here. But now that he still has to say such a thing, it is also very chilling. of.


    But even so, Samui didn''t say anything, because her current identity is just a dying person in a foreign country, and there is no need to have so many worries.


    He didn''t say much at the moment, but moved his steps and followed Uchiha''s back.


    Uchiha vaguely saw that Samui had followed, and did not continue to say anything. With a little tiptoe, he jumped a long distance in an instant. Between the ups and downs, he disappeared from the sight of the Hyuga clan.


    Samyi brought it temporarily by himself, and there was an arrangement to live in. It was already this time, and he could only bring it here if he needed a rest.


    This night of tossing, when Uchiha hides home, it is already bright in the morning.


    The moment I walked in, I saw the busy black soil in the kitchen, and smiled gently at the moment.


    Hearing heard the sound of someone opening the door and knew that it was Uchiha Hideki who was back, and immediately put down all the words in his hand, and ran towards Uchiha Hiden with a grinning expression. "Master Hide, you are finally back, have breakfast ?"


    Uchiha looked at the black soil standing in front of him with a smile on his face, and gently stretched out his hand and rubbed the black soil''s head with a doted expression on his face.


    "Well, I''m hungry, let''s go!" After speaking, he pulled the black earth toward the kitchen.


    The moment he turned around, the black soil saw Samui standing on the right back of Uchiha Hide, with a puzzled expression, "Master Yin, isn''t this the messenger from Yunyin Village before? Hasn''t he already gone back?"


    Uchiha heard this secretly, paused, and explained, "She is named Samui and she will live in Konoha Village from now on!"


    Black soil gastritis frowned slightly. I don''t know what happened. Black soil felt a great irritation on this quiet, cold-faced woman.


    The black soil just paused, and then said, "Why don''t you come over and eat something together!"


    When he said this, the black soil raised his head slightly, and his big watery eyes looked very pure and kind.


    Samyi couldn''t say what he originally wanted to refuse, "Can you?"


    Hei Tu smiled generously when he heard the words, "It''s okay, I did a lot anyway!"


    When he said that, he walked over and picked up Samui''s hand, and followed Uchiha''s back to the kitchen.


    Chapter 681 Awkward Situation


    Although Sam Yi followed obediently, the expression on his face was still bewildered.


    Originally thought that after arriving in the village of Konoha, she would not throw it into the cell, but never thought that Uchiha Ken not only brought herself back, but the kid named Kuroi invited herself to have breakfast.


    No matter how you want to hide in such a situation, it should not be the treatment of a proton, a kidnapper.


    The more I thought about it, the more weird Samui felt.


    Knowing that Samyi still didn''t have the chopsticks in his hand~think clearly.


    I opened my mouth and wanted to say something, but before I could say anything, I was stopped by Uchiha, "Don''t talk during breakfast. If you have something to say for a while-let''s talk about it!"


    As a result, what I wanted to say was choked all of a sudden, and I could only concentrate on the rice in the bowl in silence.


    After bringing Hina Tian back to Yunyin Village, Samui felt a very strong sense of guilt, so he was always in a state of restless sleep and food.


    In the past two days, I haven''t eaten properly. Although I am now a prisoner, I am not guilty after all.


    On the contrary, you can eat without burden. I have to say that this black soil looks like a child, but the craftsmanship is very good, and the cooking is still delicious.


    When thinking like this, Samyi gobbled up and ate it, which made people look appetizing.


    Uchiha faintly raised his head to see this scene, and not only smiled slightly, this woman was really interesting.


    Not long ago, he still looked terrified, but now it takes only a while to eat with peace of mind, which is really unexpected.


    Samui didn''t see Uchiha''s smile, but the black soil did not fall in his eyes.


    Right now, I felt a very headache. I thought that there were enough women around Master Yin, but I didn''t expect to add another one.


    Although he thought so, the black soil calmed down his mood very well, and he did not show it on his face at all. He had a very flat expression as usual.


    After tidying up his bowls and chopsticks, the black soil smiled at Uchiha faintly, "Master Yin, I am going to practice, so I won''t be with you here anymore. Take a good rest!"


    Uchiha secretly smiled very pleased, originally thought that bringing Samui back, the mood of the black soil would be very bad, but he did not expect it to be unexpectedly stable.


    With a smile on his face, "Hei Tu is really working hard, so hurry up!"


    Hei Tu listened to this, and didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. "The people around Master Yin, whether it is Adzuki beans or Tsunade, are all so good. If Hei Tu doesn''t work hard, I''m afraid he is not qualified to stand. Be next to Master Yin!"


    Uchiha was slightly stunned when she heard the words, but she really didn''t notice that her women were really very outstanding.


    For a while, he couldn''t find any words to answer the black soil, froze in place.


    Hei Tu didn''t mean to wait for the answer deliberately, "Master Yin, I won''t tell you anymore, I''m leaving now!"


    After speaking, he ran away without waiting for Uchiha''s answer.


    Samyi on one side saw this with a surprised expression, watching Uchiha''s hidden face change a few times, and finally squeezed out two words from his teeth, "Pervert!"


    Uchiha secretly heard that, in an instant there was a feeling of forehead jumping, how could he be perverted without knowing what he had done!


    Looking at Samyi with a frown, said, "Did I do anything?"


    Sam opened his eyes slightly when he heard the words, "That kid is so old that you can handle it. Isn''t it a pervert?"

 664 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 664

    Samui said with confidence that Uchiha Hidden did not say anything inversely for a while. After all, the age of the black soil is really young, although he did not do anything excessive to the black soil.


    But it can be regarded as acquiescing that the child has such feelings for him, and Samui is not too much to say so.


    In this way, Uchihain even felt that he had no reason to refute, so he could only change the subject and say, "Don''t forget your identity, you even talked to me like this!"


    Uchiha Hidden originally liked to talk like this, but today is undoubtedly choked by Sam Yi, and if he doesn''t find a place to come back, then his face will be lost.


    Sam closed his mouth neatly after hearing the words, and he was considered current affairs. Although he was very happy for a while, but irritating the person in front of him, it was of no benefit to him.


    Uchiha concealed that Samui was no longer speaking, and finally heaved a sigh of relief, "Why agree to be the messenger this time?"


    Listening to Uchiha''s sudden question, Samui felt unresponsive for a while, not knowing what Uchiha''s meaning meant.


    But this was only a matter of a moment, and in less than a blink of an eye, Samui understood what Uchiha was asking.


    At the moment he found it out, Samui was even more surprised. He never expected Uchiha to know that he actually didn''t want to come.


    But these things have already reached this point, these things are not so important to Samui, he sighed slightly and said, "I am from Yunyin Village!"


    This simple sentence revealed a lot of helpless emotions. Uchiha said without lifting his head when he heard, "But you are harming your village!"


    Sam Yi heard that his whole body shook slightly. She Yuzhi knew about this, but she had never reminded herself so bluntly, but now she was told so nakedly by Uchiha.


    Sam Yi felt ashamed for a while, "I don''t have one, I''m just trying to complete the task!"


    Uchiha chuckled faintly, seeming to disagree with Samui''s words, "But you know very well that you have no chance of winning!"


    This fact was seen in Uchiha''s eyes when she saw Samui for the first time, because this person''s vision had no ambition, but there was a taste of giving up.


    The things that had been hidden in the dark were exposed to the scorching sunlight, and Sam Yi felt very anxious.


    He kept avoiding the look in Uchiha''s eyes, unwilling to answer his questions.


    But Uchiha''s plan didn''t let her go so easily. He brought her back just to see her interesting reaction. Wouldn''t it be a loss if he just gave up asking questions.


    So Uchihain deliberately said, "Do you actually want to watch Yunyin Village ruined in my hands?"


    Chapter 682: Samui''s System


    Hearing such words, Samyi firmly denied what she didn''t want. She had always loved Yunyin Village, after all, that was where she was born and raised.


    But one thing I have to admit is that Samyi didn''t approve of many things done by the fourth generation of Raikage Yeyue Ha.


    Uchiha''s eyes kept staying on Samui''s face, and he could clearly see the changes in her beauty.


    At the moment he smiled and said, "In that case, you should stop Raikage. After all, his plan is a bit stupid no matter how he didn''t read it!"


    Uchiha''s words are hidden, and every word is like a sharp blade, piercing Samui''s heart mercilessly.


    Samui said softly, "But you killed three generations of Raikage adults, as a child, how can you persuade you! And I thought we would be found here!"


    Uchiha heard this secretly, and he completely understood Samui''s intentions. It turned out that the woman in front of him wanted to use her sacrifice to make Raikage Yeyueya realize the reality.


    Three generations of Lei Ying had died, no matter how sad it was, it couldn''t drag down the many lives in Yunyin Village.


    At this moment, Uchiha Yin admired Samui a little, after all, this kind of self-sacrifice is not something that anyone can do.


    At the moment, she is very cold on the outside, but the gentle and kind-hearted woman has a great interest.


    "Hinata said, you gave her food!"


    Uchiha''s crocodile paint was like a chat between old friends, which made Samui feel very relaxed.


    He smiled slightly, "Anyway, Hinata is still a child, I don''t want a child to suffer such pain!"


    Uchiha smiled secretly when he heard the words, "If Ye Yue Ha has discovered this, you are afraid there is no good fruit to eat!"


    Hearing these words, Samyi chuckled, looking very happy, "I know how to say it!"


    It was the first time Uchiha Kimura saw this kind of person who was very proud of him, and could only smile helplessly at the moment.


    "I brought you back because Hinata spoke for you, and you can live in Konoha Village in the future, but if you still let me discover what you did, it will be regarded as Yunyin Village unilaterally breaking the peace agreement! "


    When talking about the second half of the sentence, Uchiha squinted his eyes slightly, his eyes are very dangerous.


    But even so, Samui was still shocked. Originally, he really thought that Uchiha had brought him here for torture, and he was ready to die.


    But at this time, I suddenly told her this news, and the feeling of such ups and downs was really not so good.


    At the moment, Sam opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but couldn''t find the right words for a while.


    He could only look at Uchihain with a complicated expression on his face.


    Uchihain looked very funny when Samui¡¯s cold face turned into a silly look, "What? I''m very touched, I want to repay you? For your more predictable sake, I can barely accept you. Hope!"


    The original Samui was very moved. He wanted to say thank you, but before he could say it, he was choked by Uchiha''s words.


    The next face quickly turned into a frosty look again, "Although you are very inaudible, but thank you for saving my life!"


    Uchihain originally thought that Samui was immune to such words and would not be shy, but when he felt boring to find a place for her to live, he keenly saw that her earlobe was completely hidden under her hair and leaked slightly. It''s red.


    Uchiha faintly smiled when he saw it, his body flashed, and he instantly came to Sam Yi, sat down beside Sam Yi, put his head close to Sam Yi''s neck, and sniffed deeply. a bit.


    "It''s getting late now, and you''re tired too, why don''t you go to rest with me!"


    Faced with Uchiha''s obvious molesting, Samui couldn''t help it no matter how he could pretend.


    The white face instantly climbed into a touch of red, and the whole person seemed to have just been steamed, almost steaming.


    Uchiha looked very funny when he saw it, pulled his body a little further, and couldn''t help laughing.


    At this moment, Samui realized that the person in front of him was just teasing himself, and that he was really serious and nervous.


    At that moment, Samui felt annoyed and turned into anger, and said in a deep voice, "Hokage-sama from Konoha Village, do you still like being so naive to prank others!"


    Uchiha was not angry when he heard the words, and said with a smile, "Whoever said that Hokage should be unsmiling. It is simply a fallacy. There are many rooms here. You can choose any one to sleep in!"


    When he said that, he was ready to go back to his room to rest. Although Uchiha was very tough, he was relatively resistant to this kind of exhausting thing. Since he had the opportunity to go back and have a good rest, he naturally couldn''t let it go.


    Samui was stunned for a moment when he heard Uchihain''s words, after all, he asked when Uchihain was about to leave, "Why don''t you just destroy Yunyin Village? It will be done once and for all!"


    Uchiha paused after hearing this secretly, "I am not interested in slaughter!"


    After speaking, Uchihain went to the position of his room.


    Just leaving Samui sitting there with a thoughtful look on his face, it is really awesome, but Uchiha Hidden is actually very different from the rumors!


    Thinking of this, she got up and prepared to find a room for a break. From now on, she Samui is a new born, and can live once according to her own wishes.

 665 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 665

    Just when he was happy, a deep voice suddenly sounded in Samui''s mind, "Congratulations on obtaining the system, getting the only main task, and becoming the woman of Uchiha Hidden!"


    After hearing this, Sam had just seen a little improvement on his face. It instantly changed to 5.9 and became even more ugly, and he roared in a deep voice, "Who are you, what nonsense, who wants to be that crazy woman!"


    The system didn¡¯t care about Samui¡¯s roar, and calmly continued, ¡°Now let¡¯s start the first mission and become Uchiha¡¯s secretary! Mission reward, all attributes plus one, charm value plus one, failure penalty, attacking agent Naruto Feng Shui Men!"


    Samyi paused when he heard the words, with a cold expression on his face, "If you attack Bofeng Shuimen, you will attack. What does it have to do with me!"


    The system paused after hearing the words, "You seem to know nothing about my punishment!"


    The moment the voice fell, Samui''s eyes widened suddenly, and she couldn''t control her body now.


    Samui didn''t mean to move, but his body moved on its own and passed in the direction where Uchihain had left.


    Chapter 683 System Warning


    Sam felt like he was locked in his body at the moment, and he had lost control of his body, so he could only watch his body act against his will.


    I don''t know what this so-called system is, but I am controlled without the ability to resist, which is enough to explain a problem. I can''t help but do the requirements of this system!


    Thinking of this, Sam Yi had a feeling of resignation, and said in his mind very frustrated, "I know. I will complete the task!"


    I originally thought that after speaking these words, the so-called system would release itself, but I didn''t expect that the system had no intention of releasing itself in this way.


    His body is still moving in one direction without stopping, and it seems that early Samui is chasing Uchihain.


    Just when Samyi thought about how long he had to walk, his body stopped.


    There was a door in front of him, and there was a faint sound of water. You don''t need to look at it to know that someone was taking a bath inside.


    At this time, there are still people in this house, Samui only knows that there is Uchiha Ken.


    Looking at his uncontrollable and slowly raising hand, Sam Yi anxiously wanted to withdraw his hand.


    I don''t know if my strong beliefs are working, or the system is showing kindness, Samui finally regains control of his body.


    Immediately he withdrew his hand still hanging in the air, and turned his head to leave.


    But at this moment, it came from behind, a click of a door opened, and a puff of water rushed up behind him instantly.


    Samui''s flushing complexion that had just faded not long ago returned.


    Sure enough, Uchiha''s faint laughter came from behind, "What''s wrong? If you want to see it, just say it, don''t be so sneaky!"


    Sam''s head banged with his intuition right now, as if he lost his sanity in an instant, he turned around abruptly, "You are not talking nonsense, who wants to watch it!"


    The moment the voice fell, Sam Yi''s eyes didn''t know where to put them.


    Uchihain in front of him was obviously just coming out of the bathroom, with only a bath towel wrapped around his body.


    And the bath towels were loose, as if they would fall off at any time.


    Uchiha''s good figure can be seen in a short time.


    Long body, solid and powerful arms, flat and solid abdominal muscles, all over the body is full of masculine breath.


    Sam Yi, who was originally very embarrassed about this, flushed his entire face, and quickly turned around, "Sorry, I just went in the wrong direction. I''m going to find a room in the other direction!"


    Saying to escape, he left as if, Uchiha stood there, holding his arms with a faint smile, looked down at his body, and said to himself, "It looks good!"


    After speaking, he went back to rest in a good mood.


    Samyi left as if he was escaping all the way, found an empty room at random, and pushed the door directly in.


    Throwing himself on the bed, the red on Samyi''s face still did not fade, and Uchiha''s perfect figure was lingering in Samyi''s mind.


    Samui roared in his head, "Didn''t I say that I will complete the task honestly, why are you still doing such a thing!"


    When the voice fell, a low laugh came from Samui''s mind, "I heard it, that''s just the benefit of the living system I gave you, how about it? Not bad!"


    Originally, he finally swung Uchiha''s body out of his mind, but it was unavoidable to think of it once said by this system.


    "What kind of welfare is this, it''s just...just... shameless!"


    After stuttering for a long time, Sam Yi found a suitable vocabulary to describe this matter.


    The system looked indifferent, and the tone was very casual, "It doesn''t matter, you are the one who is not ashamed, stop pretending, you are not happy!"


    Indeed, as a woman, Uchiha''s body is indeed very interesting, even if Samui, who has always been very indifferent to men, sees it, he can''t help but think about it.


    Seeing that Yusam did not refute the system, she knew that she had already acquiesced, and immediately said, "This is the truth, there is no point in lying in front of me!"


    No matter how Samyi yelled, there was no sound anymore.


    Sam Yi sighed slightly, and hurryed to wash up and rest. It has been noisy for the past two days. By this time, he is also a little tired, so let''s rest early.


    At the same time, the black soil has just come to an end in the training ground. He was sitting on the ground and resting, chatting with Uchiha Mikoto.


    Uchiha Hidemikoto saw that the black soil was thoughtful, and smiled and asked, "What''s wrong with the black soil?"


    For Uchiha Mikoto, the black soil has formed a very trusting feeling, "Master Yin came back this morning!"


    Uchiha Mikoto thought when he heard the words, and he came back safely, "Isn''t that a good thing? Why are you unhappy?"


    Hei Tu sighed slightly after hearing the words, "But Master Yin brought a woman back!"


    When Uchiha Mikoto heard the words, there was a twitching sensation at the corners of his mouth, but in the end he sighed slightly, which was just as expected.


    But in the face of the young black soil, Uchiha Mikoto didn''t know how to explain it for a moment, and finally said softly, "Since Yin brought people back, there is a reason, so don''t think too much, you Wasn''t it brought back implicitly? Maybe for the same reason!"


    Hearing this, the expression on his face improved a lot in an instant, and he understood in an instant that the identity of the woman and her in the village were basically the same.


    Thinking of this, the black soil finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    When Uchiha Mikoto looked at the black soil, he always had a slightly smiling expression, but when the black soil was about to stretch away, Uchiha Mikoto''s eyes were full of helplessness.


    At the same time, Uchiha Mikoto was not the only melancholy, and Uchiha Izumi, who worked hard in Uchiha''s backyard, also had an anxious expression on his face.


    After finishing the mission last time, Izumi Uchiha took on a new mission and asked Uchiha to give her a hug.


    Not to mention that Uchiha Izumi has a very respectful mood for Uchiha, and naturally she dare not perform such a transgressive behavior.


    Just when she finally raised her courage, Uchiha''s hidden figure was nowhere to be found.


    Even if she deliberately went to Uchihain''s frequent activities, she found nothing.


    Chapter 684: Samui''s Request


    Now that the deadline for the mission is getting closer and closer, I can''t tolerate Uchiha Izumi.

 666 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 666

    Even the most focused practice in ordinary times couldn''t help but start to wander away. After so long, there was not much progress.


    Simply put the posture away now, and prepare to report for a while and think about what the character should do this time to make it a success.


    It''s rare that Uchihain and Uchihain show their sincerity to each other, and Uzuki Yugan, who is a bit savoury, hasn''t seen Uchihain in the past few days, and can''t help but miss it.


    It just happened to be fine today, so I decided to go to Uchihain.


    Originally Maoyue Xiyan was very bold, but now that she finally knows that she and Master Yin are connected, she expresses her intentions boldly in behavior.


    Now that I miss each other, sitting here is no use, so it''s better to take a look.


    After making up his mind, Uzuki Yuyan didn''t mean to pause at all, and went to Uchihain''s home.


    This path did not use the technique of instantaneous body, but walked step by step.


    Although it was missed, but for a while, what to say, Maoyue Xiyan still wanted to think about it while she was all the way.


    When thinking like this, there was a smile on Yuyue Xiyan''s face, a very happy and contented look, exactly like a little woman immersed in happiness.


    At the same time, in Uchiha''s home, Sam was not used to sleeping during the day, so he got up after only a short rest.


    After spending a while on the bed in her room, Sam felt very bored. Compared with the tiredness of being busy in Yunyin Village before, this feeling of doing nothing makes her even more mad.


    Suddenly, I realized that the task given by the system was also a good choice, after all, there were still things that could be done.


    Right now, he simply cleaned himself up, and walked in the direction of seeing Uchihain yesterday.


    When I arrived at the door, I simply closed my eyes and felt it carefully. When I opened my eyes again, he looked confident.


    He went straight to the door of Uchiha''s room, but when he actually stood at the door, Samui hesitated.


    After all, I had just experienced such an awkward scene last night, and now Samui didn''t want to see Uchiha''s face much.


    Just when Sam Yi hesitated outside the door, Uchiha who was lying on the boat inside opened his eyes with a smile.


    Uchiha''s strength is extraordinary, even if he is resting, his alertness is not comparable to ordinary people.


    When Sam leaned close, Uchiha had already found out.


    Now he even looked at Samyi, who was standing still outside the door, laughing, "Come in if you have anything to do. You keep looking at the door, and she can''t answer for me!"


    Uchiha''s hidden voice, who just woke up from his sleep, was muted again, and there was also a smile in it.


    Just like this, he hit Sam Yi''s ear unsuspectingly, shocking Sam Yi who was still immersed in his own thinking.


    But the heart that could calm down soon was still beating, and Uchiha''s magnetic voice and beautiful body kept appearing in Samui''s mind.


    Samyi took a deep breath, removed the blushing scenes, and pushed the door open with a cruel face and walked in.


    The moment I walked in, I felt that the preparations I had just made were wasted.


    Uchiha, who was half lying on the bed in front of him, just covered the quilt a little, and most of his body was still exposed.


    In this way, he was unreservedly and generously presented in front of Sam Yi.


    Sam intuitively felt that the temperature on his face was constantly rising, and he could only pretend to be calm, keeping his eyes only on Uchiha''s handsome face.


    "I came here to want you to do something for me. If there is nothing to do, I''m too bored. Don''t you still worry that I will be messy? Why don''t you let me handle things for you? It happens to be yours. Under the nose!"


    Although Samui was serious, she only knew how much selfishness it contained.


    Uchiha frowned slightly when he heard the words, making Samui very nervous for a moment, did he ask too much.


    For a while, Sam Yi didn''t have an accurate answer in his heart, he just felt that his heart was overwhelming.


    And the words Uchiha Yin said next made Samui feel like he couldn''t laugh.


    I saw Uchiha frowning and said embarrassedly, "But I don''t have much to do, Hokage''s affairs are all handled by Mizumon!"


    Samyi was speechless for a moment, it turned out that he really had an agent for Naruto.


    At that moment, Sam thought secretly, if this were the case, wouldn''t it be impossible to complete the task.


    She didn''t want to see the punishment for failure.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "There is always something else you need to do, no matter what. Leave it to me, I will take care of it!"


    When he said this, Samui had already prepared Uchiha Yin to let him do housework.


    But what Uchihain said next still made Sam sigh, he really underestimated his imagination!


    In the meantime, Uchiha folded his arms on the back of his head, tilted his head and thought for a while, as if thinking of something wonderful, his eyes sparkled.


    Seeing this look of Uchihain, Samui not only smiled slightly, but looked forward to it.


    "Then come and sleep with me!"


    As he spoke, he stretched out a hand and patted the bed next to his body, with a serious look on his face.


    Hearing this, Sam Yi¡¯s expectant expression on his face instantly solidified, and finally turned into that indifferent look, "I suddenly felt that there is nothing wrong with doing nothing, Hokage-sama, take a good rest, and I will retreat first. !"


    She said she was about to turn around and walk out. When she was about to go out, she heard a beautiful female voice ringing outside the door, "Master Yin, if you need someone to accompany you to sleep, just tell Yuyue Xiyan!"


    When Uchiha heard the words, his eyes widened slightly, but he was surprised at Uzuki Yuyan''s boldness, "Then come here!"


    Upon hearing this, Uzuki Yugan pushed the door directly in, and stood beside Uchihain''s bed. Instead of going up, she looked at Samui at the door with curiosity.


    Seeing this, Uchiha raised his chin slightly and motioned Samyi to introduce himself.


    But Na Samui was still immersed in the shock of Uzuki Yuyan''s bold words just now, and he did not see Uchiha''s hint at all.


    She still looked at Yuyue Xiyan in shock.


    Although Uzuki Yuyan was bold, but it was only in the case of Uchiha Hidden, just now it was just a momentary anxiety.


    Chapter 685 Subversion


    Now being looked at by Samyi like this, he suddenly felt red on his face, and he wanted to find a place to pierce in.


    I was already very embarrassed. Uchiha was still watching the show with a good smile, which made Uzuki Yuyan feel even more restless.


    Maybe it is really uncomfortable to be seen, Uzuki Xiyan raised her volume slightly, "When will you see it here?"


    Hearing this, Samui was able to draw his attention back, and quickly bowed his head to bow to Uchiha Hideo to signal, "Then I will go back first. I will continue to discuss this matter with you later. of!"


    After speaking, he turned and left, never looking at Uchihain and Uzuki Yuyan again.


    Seeing that Sam Yi finally left, Maoyue Xiyan was able to restrain her aura from just now, and she was relieved.

 667 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 667

    Looking at Uzuki Yuyan like this, Uchiha couldn''t help feeling very funny, "It''s bold!"


    Uzuki Yugan listened to Uchiha''s ridicule, and his face was grinning, "Hin, I miss you, so I want to come and see you, who knew that when I got to the door, I heard the woman 830 say that. , So I can''t get mad!"


    Uchiha stretched out his hand towards Uzuki Yuyan''s position and motioned for her to come over.


    For Uzuki Yuyan''s words, Uchiha Hidden understands very well, this woman has always been very kind to herself, and she is naturally unhappy when she hears other people reject those she cherishes like this.


    Seeing Uchiha''s gentle smile, Uzuki Yuyan suddenly realized that the unhappiness just now was all clouds. She stretched out and took Uchiha''s hand, turned slightly, leaned against his arms, and sniffed his body greedily. taste.


    No matter what time, as long as you stay by Uchiha Hide''s side...Uzuki Yuyan can feel a very reassuring feeling. This feeling makes Uzuki Yuyan very nostalgic and can''t help but indulge in it.


    Uchiha faintly stretched out his hand to encircle Uzuki Yuyan''s shoulders, and looked at the person lying in his arms with a fond look.


    "Is there no task today?" When he said this, Uchiha hidden gently squeezed Uzuki Yuyan''s cheek, which was smooth and soft, and felt very good.


    Uzuki Yuyan didn''t stop Uchiha''s movements, "No, a while ago, you had been busy with the peace talks and didn''t have time to come to see me, so today I will come and see you when I have time!"


    For Uzuki Yuyan''s frank and frank words, Uchiha only found it very useful. With a little effort on his hands, he directly pressed the person into his arms, and his whole body slid down.


    Looking at her and Uchiha''s posture, Uzuki Yuyan felt very blushing, and instantly felt a heart beating. After swallowing, she started to look forward to the next thing.


    But what I didn''t expect at all was that Uchihain just put his chin on her head and didn''t have any other movements.


    Uzuki Yuyan was silent for a while, and confirmed that Uchiha had no intention of moving, and a little surprised said, "Hidden?"


    It took a long time for the puzzled voice to be heard before I heard a muffled voice above my head, "Well, don''t move, sleep with me for a while!"


    After speaking, there was no other sound, obviously he was really going to fall asleep.


    Although she was a little unwilling to be treated like a human-shaped pillow, Uzuki Yuyan felt very satisfied to be able to stay by Uchiha''s side.


    Leaning on Uchiha''s chest, he fell asleep unconsciously.


    At the same time, Hinata''s room in the Hyuga clan.


    It is rare for Hyuga Hizu to deal with the affairs of the family, so he stayed with his daughter quietly.


    Hinata is the future master of the Hyuga family, so Hinata and Hinata have always been very strict with Hinata, even if they feel sorry for them, they never say it.


    Now that this situation is reached, it is really impossible to hide the pity in my heart, silently guarding Hinata''s side.


    When Neji Hyuga looked at it intently, there was a knock on the door, which was considered to be a success in pulling Hyuga''s thoughts back.


    Shen Sheng said, "Come in!"


    The people who opened the door were no one else, but were the younger brother of Hyuga Nissaka, Hyuga Nisasa, and his nephew, Hyuga Neji.


    Standing next to Hyuga Hirasa, Neji Hyuga still had a guilty expression on his face. The first sentence he saw when he saw Hyuga Hizu was, "Patriarch, I''m sorry!"


    Hyuga Hizuru looked at Neji''s guilty expression and laughed, "You kid, you have said that this is not your responsibility."


    Speaking, he raised his head slightly and looked at his brother, "In this way, Ning Ci will protect Hinata very well in the future!"


    Hyuga Nissa looked at his son with a proud expression, "That''s nature, and protecting the clan was originally our responsibility to divide the family!"


    Hearing this, Hinata Nizuo didn''t smile anymore, "You know Nissara, it makes no sense to come here!"


    Hearing this, the expression on his face instantly became more serious, "Brother, this is the rule of the Hyuga clan, you still don''t say that in front of your children!"


    Hearing this, Hyuga Nizu could only shut his mouth. Neji had a blank expression as he listened. At this time, he still had no idea what his father and uncle meant.


    Just seeing that my uncle and father were both unhappy, he said quickly, "Father, uncle, don''t worry, I will definitely protect sister Hinata!"


    Ning Ci didn''t know that the moment he uttered these words, it really became his responsibility and promise.


    At the same time, far away from Konoha Village, the three of them were sitting around the bonfire with surprise expressions, "As long as we bring this girl back, we will definitely win!"


    Another man with short hair, the voice is Chen Hou, "Yes, those old people in the Zong family always say peace is the main thing, but the world here is a failure!"


    The deep and broad voice was full of anger, like a volcano about to erupt.


    The other person just lowered his head and said nothing, not knowing what he was thinking.


    In the dark night, some conspiracies are developing sadly, like a formless demon, slowly extending the vicious minions in the dark.


    But the prey being stared at was still unconscious, immersed in his sweet dreams.


    Uchiha Himself didn''t even think that when he woke up, the sky outside turned dark, obviously it was too late.


    It would be a bit helpless to say that it is understandable that I have slept for so long, but the woman in my arms has not woken up yet.


    He stretched out his hand and brushed Maoyue Xiyan''s sleepy hair, with a smile on his face.


    Chapter 686: Temptation Approaches


    I thought that Uchiha''s gentleness would last so long, but what I didn''t expect was that.


    Uchiha''s original gentle fiddling hand changed in an instant, pinching a piece of meat on Uzuki Yuyan''s cheek, and tugging, "Since I''m awake, why are you still doing makeup here!"


    Uzuki Yuyan opened her eyes helplessly, and rescued the flesh on her cheeks from Uchiha''s hands, "I''m not worried about disturbing your sleep~"


    Uchiha smiled helplessly, "Well, don''t rely on me, I still have something to do, you go back!"


    Maoyue Xiyan curled her lips when she heard the words and said, "Yin, can''t I stay? Why can that woman live here?"


    Uchiha frowned when he heard the words, and instantly understood that the person Uzuki Yuyan was referring to should be Samui.


    When the smile on the lower side has reduced a lot, but the voice is still very gentle, "She has a special status, so she can only stay under my nose. Are you jealous?"


    When Uchiha murmured the latter half of the sentence, Uzuki Yugan felt a very dangerous smell inexplicably.


    Uzuki Yuyan understood in an instant that there are many women around Uchiha Yin, and Yin is also in love. If they are jealous of each other, I am afraid that it will only cause Uchiha Yin to trouble.


    Right now Uzuki Yuyan pulled her body out of Uchihain''s arms and said seriously, "No, I''m just acting like a baby. If you have anything else, I''ll go back first!"


    When she said this, Uzuki Xiyan had a serious expression on her face.


    Saying such cute words in a scripture made Uchiha hide a smile instantly, "Well, you go back first, I have to arrange things related to Samui well, I will visit you when I have time. !"


    After hearing the words, Maoyue Xiyan got up happily, stepped on the window sill, and flew out directly.


    Uchiha also felt very helpless about Uzuki Yuyan''s approach, but after all he didn''t say much, just smiled and shook his head.


    Watching Uzuki Yuyan leave, Uchiha hidden turned and headed towards the room where Samui was.


    Although Uchiha Hiden has never asked Samui in which room he lives in, there is nothing that can be hidden from Uchiha Hiden.


    After all, any movement could not hide in front of Kagura''s eyes.

 668 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 668

    Samui stayed in Uchihain''s room after leaving Uchihain''s room, and sat blankly without any movement.


    Never ended the shock from the words Uzue Xiyan said.


    Originally, Samui knew that Uchiha''s lovers were numerous and passionate, but there was still a certain gap between rumors and the naked reality he saw with his own eyes.


    Uchiha leaned on Samui''s door frame with a smile, "What? Is this scared? If this is the case, your life in Konoha Village may not be better!"


    Listening to Uchiha''s obvious joking words, Samui felt very unwilling.


    "You really think too much, I just don''t have anything to do, so I''m a little boring!" After speaking, he turned his head stubbornly to the side, unwilling to look at Uchiha''s eyes.


    Samui didn''t mean to expose it, but he bounced his brows and said, "It''s really not a long-term solution to let you eat and drink in Konoha Village, but I don''t have a secretary position for you."


    When Samyi heard this, he felt a chill in his heart. If this were the case, he could only watch his mission fail.


    Then he was controlled to attack Bofeng Shuimen, and Yunyin Village would be slaughtered because of his stupid behavior.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt panicked, even though he tried to hide it, he was still discovered.


    Uchiha frowned, "Are you a workaholic? It''s so painful without doing anything?"


    Sam was shocked when he heard the words, and then he was very thankful that Uchiha had led his thoughts in some strange directions.


    Now pretending to be reluctant to admit, nodded, with an embarrassed expression on his face.


    Uchiha Hidden instinctively felt that there was something wrong, but couldn''t remember it for a while, so he said directly, "Although I don''t have the position of secretary for you, you can stay by my side recently. If something happens, I will tell you directly!"


    Sam was ecstatic in his heart when he heard the words, but on the face he pretended to be reluctant, "I have to say something first. If it''s your personal matter, don''t call me!"


    Looking at Sam Yi''s expression of fear and fear, Uchiha couldn''t bear to dismiss it, and nodded with a true scripture, and said, "That''s natural!"


    On the night when the two reached an agreement, Uchihain gave the person who cooks to Samui, and said confidently, "Hei Tu asked you to eat something in the morning. You have to express it, don¡¯t Yunyin Village even teach you? Are you etiquette!"


    Samui couldn''t tell him, and wanted to thank the black soil, so he agreed.


    When it was bright the next morning, Uchihain took Samui towards the Hyuga clan.


    When I came back, the time was out of season, so I couldn''t see Hinata. Now that the time is just right, I can ask the girl if there is anything else.


    By the way, Samyi could have a chance to apologize to Hinata in person. Although Samyi didn''t say anything, Uchiha Ken could also feel her regretful feelings. This was a chance for her.


    When he first stepped into the Hyuga clan, someone greeted him, took the two of Uchiha Yin in, and turned around to invite the Hyuga Hizus.


    Hearing that the Hokage-sama came, Hyuga Nissaka rushed all the way.


    He politely bowed in front of Uchiha Hidemura, "Him-sama, here you are."


    Uchiha did not circle with Hyuga Hizu, and said directly, "Hinata, the child suffered before, but I brought someone to apologize to her. If she is better, let her come over!"


    Hearing this, Hyuga Nissa gave Sam Yi instinctively. Although he was very dissatisfied with the woman''s abduction of his daughter, he still didn''t show it at all.


    "Okay, Master Yin, wait a minute, I''ll call Hinata over!"


    He turned his head and raised his chin slightly to the clansman beside him, motioning him to call Hinata over.


    The man saw that he trot all the way out, obviously to call Hinata.


    The two chatted one after another, and Samui had been standing behind Uchiha Hidden, saying nothing.


    In a short while, Hinata ran over, and started to slow down when there was still some distance from the door, and then ran in after breathing well, and saluted hello.


    The 687th chapter is slightly aware


    Seeing that the child came, Hyuga narrowed the smile on his face slightly, and waved, "Hinata, come here!"


    His tone was much colder than when he mentioned Hinata in front of outsiders on weekdays, and it was obvious that the happy expression on Hinata''s face was drastically reduced.


    Uchiha was helpless when he saw this, but it was their family affair after all, and even Hokage had no right to interfere.


    Thinking like this, he didn''t speak, just stood and watched. When he turned his head slightly, he saw Samyi behind him looking at Hinata intently, with very gentle eyes.


    Uchiha secretly smiled when he saw it, but Samui unexpectedly liked children very much.


    Samui didn''t notice Uchiha''s gaze at all, but he was very pleased when he saw Hinata appearing in front of him alive.


    I am grateful that after all, this child did not die because of himself.


    Hinata walked to stand in front of Hyuga Hizu, the expression on his watch seemed a little nervous, and laughed, "Father, what''s the matter?"


    When Hinata saw it, he slightly raised his head and looked at Uchihain, who was sitting opposite, "Naruto-sama personally rescued you from the danger yesterday, do you personally thank you?"


    Hinata immediately understood what his father meant when he heard the words, and as soon as he bowed towards his father, he walked towards Uchiha''s position with a brick.


    Obediently bowed his knees and bowed a big gift, "Hinata, thank you Hokage-sama for your life-saving grace, and I will do my best for Kinabaura in the future!"


    Hearing this, Uchiha was a little shocked. After all, the child was so young that he could already say such a thing.


    It can be seen that Hyuga is really the village that loves it very much, and the glory of the village is the main focus in the education of their children.


    When thinking of this, Uchiha Hidden gave birth to a happy mood, when the smile on the bottom was even brighter, "Get up, it is the right thing to save you, I am not here today to watch you kneel and apologize, mainly The people behind me want to see you!"


    Samui was still looking at Hinata intently. When he heard Uchihain''s words, he was shocked for a moment. He looked at Uchihain with a surprised expression. He didn''t expect Uchiha to say this suddenly. if.


    The moment is perseverance, looking at Uchihain with a surprised expression, opening his mouth to say something, but he never said it.


    It was that Hinata first spoke after hearing the words, "Okay, thank you for the food you gave me before, what are you going to tell me?"


    I didn''t expect Hinata to say thank you when he opened his mouth. Then he gave a relieved expression, "Nothing, I just want to say sorry to you!"


    Hinata listened with an unclear expression, "Why do you say I''m sorry? I thank you so much!"


    Samui was unwilling to continue to say anything, but said with a smile, "You will naturally know the reason for this in the future, so don''t ask more about it now."


    After hearing this, Hina Tian didn''t ask much, just nodded graciously, with a very cute appearance.


    Uchiha was smiling while watching, suddenly frowning slightly, he felt a very different chakra wave.


    Immediately opened Kagura''s eyes and began to perceive.


    Immediately felt the trail of three people on the periphery of Muye Village.


    The flow of chakras on his body is very violent, and a lot of chakras are concentrated in the position of the eyes.


    Obviously what Ninjutsu is being used, so it seems that it should be a ninja using Hitomi.


    At the moment, there is a care in my heart. There are not many pupil techniques used in this ninja world, and most of them are developed and changed from the white eyes and the writing wheel eyes.


    The users are even rarer, and there are three of this sex. Except for Konoha''s Uchiha and Hyuga, there are almost no others.

 669 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 669

    But the flow and breath of this chakra is obviously not from the people of Konoha Village, and the direction they are observing is obviously the direction of the Hyuga clan.


    To be more precise, Uchiha''s room had to pay attention to such recognition.


    At the moment, Kagura narrowed his eyes, and said to Hyuga Hizu, "I have something to go out, this person will let you take care of it first!"


    He pointed to Samyi behind him, with a serious expression on his face.


    Hyuga Hizutsu knew what had happened at a glance, and the periphery of the Hyuga clan was always unclean after these few days.


    The first thought of Hyuga Nissa was that something happened at the border of Konoha!


    Immediately there was a panic, "Hokage-sama, but what is going on in the jurisdiction of the Hyuga clan, please allow me to travel together!"


    Uchiha Hideki naturally understood Hyuga''s thoughts, and said with a serious face, "No, I''m just going to check it out, you can''t keep up!"


    After talking about the use of time and space ninjutsu, he disappeared in the same place in an instant, and passed to the position that Kagura''s eyes had just perceived.


    Hyuga Hizu looked at the place where Uchiha disappeared, and he couldn''t help feeling very frustrated.


    Because he knew very well that what Uchihain''s lord said was the truth, and his speed could only slow it down.


    After all, he was the head of the family, and he was still a little bit minded, so he was relieved at the moment and said to himself, "It seems that I can only wait patiently!"


    After speaking, he looked up at the other side and said without expression, "Miss Samui, please sit down as you please!"


    Sam didn''t hide his politeness when he heard that, but just nodded, and sat down where Uchiha was sitting in secret just now. After a while, he said, "Now is a good chance to kill me!"


    Hyuga Nissa was stunned when he heard the words, and in an instant he understood what Samui meant. Hinata was taken abducted, and this person is indispensable!


    At the moment, he sighed slightly, "Since Miss Samui has sincerely apologized, it means that it is just a helpless act. It is not so unreasonable in the next, and you are entrusted by Master Yin in 3.8. I will do my best! "


    Hearing that, Sam Yi had a very shocking feeling. He originally thought that this person would be very angry when he saw the initiator of his daughter''s abduction, and he wanted to come up and smash his body into pieces.


    However, he never expected that the other party would forgive himself in this way, and was a little shocked by his loyalty to Uchiha.


    Even in the face of his own enemy, he still puts Hokage''s account in the first place.


    Samui sighed and said, "I think I understand why Konoha Village is so powerful!"


    If the people in Yunyin Village are all united like this, then there might not be any such thing as Yunyin Village''s fiasco.


    Regarding this matter, Hyuga Nizu just smiled, and let Hinata go to practice.


    Chapter 688: First Meeting


    Samui took a sip of the tea that was next to him. Uchihain''s cherishment for the people in his village was nothing compared to Yezuki Ha.


    For the safety of the people in the village, Uchiha Yin would rather go to the risk alone, but Ye Yue Hao took the lives of more than a hundred people in the village for his private vengeance.


    Sam Yi sighed slightly, and he became more interested in Uchiha.


    Uchiha hidden there using space ninjutsu, the speed is like thunder and lightning, and he has flew a long distance in the blink of an eye.


    The three people over there all have white hair and white robe, and three pairs of white eyes are more prominent, which makes people have to care.


    Originally, the three of them were still observing Hinata intently, but what they didn''t expect was that a person with abundant chakras and moving speed suddenly appeared within the range of perception.


    The three of them were shocked at the abnormal speed.


    At this moment, it was too late to run. The person 29 who could only perceive originally appeared in the vision of the three people in an instant.


    Standing on a branch, a robe is constantly flying in the wind, and the aura is compelling, like a tangible pressure, it is overwhelming.


    The moment Uchiha saw the three of them, the expression on his face instantly became cold. They all had a pair of white eyes, and they were obviously not from the Hyuga clan, which really made people wonder.


    Uchiha''s hidden voice was very high, "Who are you? Are you looking for death here?"


    The white-haired three people were still immersed in the emotions of surprise. Hearing these words, their faces instantly looked ugly, although this person gave people a very difficult feeling to deal with.


    But the three of them were not jealous, and immediately said, "The arrogant, I think you are the one who is looking for death!"


    When he finished speaking, he was about to rush forward. Uchiha''s brow furrowed slightly, and his eyes instantly turned into blood-red kaleidoscopes.


    He was very excited, and since the battle with Uchiha Madara, he hadn''t had a hearty fight for a long time.


    No matter how you look at it, these three people are not so easy to die, maybe they can let them play.


    The other person with long hair seemed to see through Uchiha''s mind, and immediately reached out his hand to stop the companion who was about to rush up.


    "Be born, don''t be impulsive!"


    The person who was stopped was obviously not satisfied, "Ling Yu, this person is extremely arrogant, so he should be punished!"


    The person named Lingyu just frowned and shook his head, but didn''t mean to let go. He could feel that the person in front of him was very dangerous, and naturally he couldn''t act rashly.


    At this moment, Mo Wu, who had not spoken, acted instantly, stretched out his hand to hold Yusheng, and a huge space-time hole opened in his back.


    Then Mogo, pulling the other two people and jumping in instantly, looked at Uchiha hidden before the figure was completely submerged and said, "Don''t worry, we will see you again!"


    Uchiha Yin did not expect that these three people would choose to escape directly. There was no defense at the moment, but they let these three escape.


    But Uchihain didn''t care very much, and the smile on his face was very dangerous. "I look forward to it. When we meet next time, it will be your death date!"


    Uchihain immediately opened Kagura''s eyes and felt it well, and made sure that the three of them were no longer around, so he immediately went back using space ninjutsu.


    Even if the three of them didn''t leave, they were still in another dimension. As long as they didn''t come out, even Uchiha Ken could not pull them out of another dimension.


    At the moment, we can only go back first, after all, we still have to prevent these three people from adjusting the tiger away from the mountain.


    When Uchiha''s vision in front of him became clear again, he was already in front of Hyuga Hizu.


    Taking a sip of the tea at hand, the expression on Uchiha''s hidden face was so complicated that he couldn''t tell what his emotions were.


    Hyuga Nizu can only say carefully, "Hokage-sama, but what is the negligence of our Hyuga clan?"


    Uchiha secretly swallowed the tea in his mouth, "Are there any ninjas from the Hyuga clan?"


    When Hyuga Hizu heard this, the expression on his face instantly became serious, even a little angry, "The ninjas of the Hyuga clan have always been loyal to Konoha Village, and it is absolutely impossible to defect!"


    Uchiha raised his eyebrows when he heard that, but he forgot that Hyuga had always cared about the reputation of the Hyuga clan, and in his impression, there were no members of the Hyuga clan in the files of the defected ninja.


    At the moment, he sighed slightly and said, "There are three sneaky people on the border of the village, and the three have white eyes."


    Uchiha said that the clouds were light and windy, but the listening Hyuga Hizutsu breathed a cold breath in an instant. If the secrets of the white-eyed clan were revealed, it would be a disaster.


    At the moment, Hyuga Hizu frowned and said, "Is it possible that it seems to be transplanted?" Although the ninja of Hyuga Hizu had not defected, there were still some dead without seeing the corpse.


    For the people of the Hyuga clan, their bodies have always been recovered, because their bodies are the secret of the Hyuga clan.

 670 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 670

    But even today, there is still a time when you can''t find it.


    Uchiha heard this secretly, thought about it slightly, then shook his head, and said firmly, "It''s not like a transplant, they are very proficient in the use of writing round eyes! The strength is not bad, not lower than you !"


    Thinking of that space ninjutsu, the look on Uchiha''s hidden face was even more ugly, "And I saw them using space-time ninjutsu before me and he escaped!"


    As he said this, Uchiha couldn''t help but increase the strength of his hand a lot, and then there was the sound of the cup cracking.


    "This..." For a moment, Hyuga Hinata didn''t know what to say. He was already the most proficient in the use of white eyes in the Hyuga clan, but he never knew that this white eyes could also activate space-time ninjutsu.


    Uchihain had an uncomfortable expression on his face, "Does the Hyuga clan have other family history? Maybe your ancestors have other clans!"


    Uchiha who said this smiled faintly with a smirk expression on his face.


    Looking at the anxious expression of Hyuga Hizu, I couldn''t bear to continue speaking, "Well, even if you think so, there will be no results. Just take care of your Hinata these days. Remember, Take care of yourself!"


    Hearing this, Hyuga Nizu widened his eyes slightly, "Those people''s target is Hinata?"


    Uchiha heard it secretly and said lightly, "I''m not sure, but I still have to just in case."


    The place where the three people observed was theirs. Except for Hinata, everyone still had the ability to protect themselves, so they could only protect Hinata first.


    Chapter 689 Harassment from time to time


    For the newly lost daughter, Hyuga Nizu is naturally very sorry, so after hearing Uchiha''s words, the expression on his face was slightly dignified.


    "Yes, Master Yin, these days I will never leave!" He said this, looking at Hinata''s direction with some pity.


    Just now when Uchiha Hidden left, Hyuga Hinata had already let Hinata go out to practice, and he could only see Hinata from a distance.


    At this time, the little man was working hard in his cultivation and looked very serious.


    Looking at Hinata''s movements, Hyuga Hinata couldn''t help but soften the expression on his face. He never knew that being able to look at his daughter from a distance like this would bring such a sense of happiness.


    Uchiha watched concealedly, and instantly understood that as long as Hinata did not die, Hinata would be fine.


    They don''t stay much at the moment, they have to leave. The identities of these three people are very special and their strength is extraordinary. If they make trouble, it will be very troublesome. He must make people investigate the affairs of these three people as soon as possible.


    Right now I got up to leave, "In this case, take good care of Hinata, I will leave first!"


    Hearing this, Hyuga Nizu retracted his gaze from Hinata, and said seriously, "Thank you, Master Yin, if there is anything that needs our Hyuga clan in the future, please do not hesitate to give orders!"


    After finishing speaking, he made a respectful ceremony to show his respect.


    If it was the previous time, Uchiha Ken would definitely stop it, but no matter how you look at it, if he stopped Hyuga Nizu this time, he would definitely be upset for a long time.


    Therefore, Uchiha has no extra actions. He just watched the action of the Hyuga Hippocampus and said lightly, "Anyway, your Hyuga clan is my Konoha. As long as this is the case, you are the one who I will People who shelter!"


    When he said this, the expression on Uchiha''s hidden face was very serious, and the words he uttered were sonorous and powerful, which made people no doubt about his words.


    Samyi looked at the situation, and instantly felt a sense of admiration and yearning.


    Even so, Samui has always stood aside cleverly and said nothing.


    When Uchihain and Hyuga Hizu talked about these things, they didn''t mean to avoid her at all, so now Samui understood a little bit what happened here, and he didn''t dare to disturb Uchihain''s thoughts at all.


    After Uchiha said goodbye to Hyuga Sunsuke, he led Samui towards Anbe.


    In every village, the existence of Anbu is a tacit thing, but the base of Anbu has always been very mysterious.


    So when Samui knew that the place he was going was Anbu, although he didn''t say anything on the face, he was very surprised.


    Samui was slightly surprised when he actually reached the dark part of Konoha.


    Because it is also an Anbe, the atmosphere of the Anbe in Konoha Village is more relaxed and brighter.


    Unlike Yunyin Village, there is always a gloomy and solemn atmosphere around Anbu.


    This seriousness made Samui feel very at a loss for an instant, just following Uchihain''s side, not knowing what to say.


    In Konoha''s dark part, those people saw Uchiha concealed.Just saluting obediently, he didn''t care about the person next to Uchihain as if he hadn''t seen it.


    Looking at this situation, Samui couldn''t help but start to sigh the people of Konoha Village''s deep trust in Uchiha.


    Although the people in Anbu are driven by the shadows, the people in Anbu are very sensitive.


    The people who entered the Anbu were very concerned, no matter if the person was brought in by Ying himself.


    But the people of Anbe in Konoha Village were very tolerant of this and didn''t mean to intervene at all.


    Uchiha hidden so much emotion for Samyi behind him, but he didn''t know at all.


    It just took people and went in the direction of Itachi Uchiha.


    Although Uchiha''s personnel distribution knows about Anbe''s personnel, it is far less good than Uchiha Itachi.


    In contrast, Uchiha Itachi had already stopped what he was doing when he discovered Uchiha''s hidden recovery, waiting for Uchiha''s arrival.


    For Anbe this place, Uchihaken usually doesn''t come in person, every time he comes, there are important things.


    This time I don''t know what it will be because of this, Itachi can''t help but worry a little.


    Seeing Uchihain entering aggressively, Itachi was just about to salute, and he saw Uchihain wave his hand, letting Itachi avoid the etiquette.


    Samui has always heard about the captain of the Anbe of Konoha Village. The rumors have extraordinary strength and uncertain whereabouts. It is a bit shocking to see it with his own eyes.


    Because no matter how you look at it, Itachi''s age is a bit too young, so that he has become a Konoha Anbe at a young age, no matter how you look at it, it is very surprising.


    Uchiha Itachi also saw Samui who came in with him, but he just glanced at it, and said nothing else, then turned around and asked Uchiha Ken, "Hidden-sama, what''s the matter?"


    Uchiha sat faintly on the side with a serious expression on his face, "Today I saw three people on the border of Konoha Village. It is strange, but they are also good at strength! It seems that there is something intent on Konoha Village!"


    Uchiha Itachi was shocked when he heard the words. You must know that Uchiha''s strength is already the best in any world.


    Being able to lose the strength that Uchiha Hide-sama agrees with is definitely not something ordinary people can cope with. At the moment, Uchiha Itachi feels a big head.


    "Where is that unclear?"


    Uchiha Itachi knew that if he was already here, it could only be that Uchiha knew something was wrong.


    Uchiha raised his brows slightly after hearing this, and had to say that Itachi really knew him well.


    At the moment, frowned slightly and said, "This is all three of us who have white hair and white eyes, and can use space-time ninjutsu. The origin is unknown!"


    Uchiha Itachi was also slightly stunned when he heard the eyes roll, no wonder it was very troublesome, "I will investigate it carefully and send someone to guard around the Hyuga clan!"


    Uchiha has always been very satisfied with Itachi¡¯s arrangements, and I don¡¯t say much now, but just got up and patted Uchiha¡¯s shoulder slightly, "I can find them as soon as possible. I can¡¯t help but want to discuss with them. Click it!"


    When he said this, Uchiha''s eyes were full of irresistible expressions, like a child looking forward to a toy, which made people feel surprised.

 671 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 671

    Uchiha Itachi seemed to be used to it, but nodded helplessly.


    Regarding his own Hokage''s approach, he has become accustomed to it.


    Chapter 690 appears again


    Samyi couldn''t help feeling that this person was so anxious, not because he was worried about the safety of Hinata and the Hyuga clan, but because he wanted to fight.


    Thinking of this, he cast a suspicious look at Uchiha Itachi. I don''t know if it was a coincidence, Uchiha Itachi also nodded at Samyi, as if confirming her guess.


    Samui didn''t know whether he should continue to be moved, but he felt that Uchihain was unexpectedly interesting.


    Uchiha lurked away in the very impatient eyes of Uchiha Itachi, looking in a good mood.


    For a period of time recently, he has always felt that no one can compare and compare, and his life is very boring. Now that three people who can do it have finally come, how can he just let it go.


    When thinking of this, Uchiha couldn''t help but began to look forward to the days of the game.


    Samui followed with an inexplicable look.


    Uchiha saw it hidden from the side, with an indifferent look, "Even if you look at me like this, I don''t have the position of secretary for you!"


    Sam Yi was slightly stunned when he heard the words. He didn''t seem to expect that Uchiha would suddenly say something like 583. After reacting, he made a speechless expression, "I see, you don''t have to repeat it all the time."


    Speaking of this, he paused slightly, "Should not those three people pay more attention? Why are you so relaxed!"


    Uchiha heard this secretly, with a gloomy expression of disdain, "It''s just an ant, it''s not scary at all!"


    When Uchiha said this, there was a kind of natural domineering all over his body, just like a natural king.


    Sam Yi had a twitching sensation at the corners of her mouth when she heard this. She never expected that the king of the ninja world, who was frightening in the eyes of outsiders, was such a cute and funny character in private.


    There was an unacceptable feeling for a moment, and his body shook slightly, Samui raised his hand slightly to stop Uchihain''s intention to continue.


    Slightly quickened his pace and headed towards Uchiha''s home.


    Although it was only once, Samui has already remembered it firmly, so he won''t get lost if he walks in the front at this time.


    Uchiha Yin also admired Samui''s adaptability, and he had a generous expression yesterday.


    Now that he is able to move towards home in a chic, it is also an incredible feeling.


    At the same time, among the Hyuga clan.


    After Uchiha''s departure, Hyuga Hizu went directly to Hinata''s training room.


    Looking at Hinata''s cultivation in this way, this made Hinata feel a bit nervous.


    Working harder than usual, Hyuga Nizu is very pleased to see it, perhaps because he has just experienced a separation.


    Therefore, even Hyuga Nissaka was gentler towards her daughter and praised her with praise.


    This made Hinata, who had been nervous, happy for a while, and said happily around Hyuga Nizu for a while.


    Hyuga was also very happy when he saw it, but there was worry that couldn''t be hidden in the smile.


    I am afraid that Uchiha''s speculation is true. If those people are really hitting Hinata''s idea, it is really a bit reassuring.


    Just when I was thinking, there was a huge chakra fluctuation outside.


    Obviously there are masters who are using more powerful ninjutsu.


    At the moment, Hyuga Hinata embraced Hinata in his arms and looked outside with alert.


    Upon seeing this, Hinata seemed to feel the presence of danger, with a nervous expression on his face, "Father?"


    Hyuga Hizu stared in the direction of the door, with a nervous expression on his face, "Who, come out!"


    The moment the voice fell, there was a distorted space in the space, and a distorted space void slowly appeared, "Sure enough, we didn''t look at it, and your blinding eyes are really rare and high purity!"


    The person who appeared was not someone else, it was Yusheng among the three, who kept approaching Hyuga Hizu when speaking.


    Apparently he wanted to touch Hinata''s cheek.


    Looking at Yusheng, Hinata didn''t seem to understand how dangerous this person was, and slightly reached out to touch Yusheng''s fingers.


    But with this action, the entire nerves of Hyuga Hippocampus became tense in an instant, and Hinata held Hinata back a little distance.


    "What the hell do you want to do!" After speaking, he looked at You Sheng with a guard.


    Upon hearing this, Yousheng paused, took his hand back, and said faintly, "This child is the princess of the white-eyed family, and is the hope of our family''s victory. She must follow us!"


    Speaking of this, he paused for a while, and his tone became sullen in an instant, "We must get her eyes!"


    Hearing this, Hyuga Nizu tightened his arms instantly and hugged Hinata in his arms even tighter.


    "Don''t think about it!" After speaking, he set up a posture, as if he was ready to do it at any time.


    Na Yusheng didn''t care much, he didn''t seem to put Hyuga''s foot in his eyes at all, and snorted coldly, "Many arm as a car!"


    After speaking, he opened his eyes, and the surrounding situation was in his eyes, and he smiled and said, "However, not today, you can wait!"


    After speaking with a slight movement, there was a twist in the space, and he turned his head and disappeared in place.


    After seeing this, Hyuga finally breathed a sigh of relief. He sighed slightly as he watched the people pouring in outside the door, "It''s all right!"


    Hyuga Nissas had already signaled when Yusheng first appeared, these people had already come at the fastest speed, but they still let Na Yusheng run away.


    If Hyuga Nissa hadn''t had Hinata in his terror, he would definitely do it himself, after all, it was the real thing to solve it earlier.


    He remembers Uchiha''s words well, there are three people in this group.


    Hinata looked at Hyuga Hizu''s frowning brows, stretched out his hand and gently smoothed it, with a worried look on his face.


    At that moment, Hyuga Hinzu was taken aback for a moment, feeling redeemed, showing a slightly warm side at the moment.


    Leaning his head against Hinata''s head, he said in a whisper, "I will definitely not let people take you away!"


    Hina Tian heard this with a seemingly understandable expression, but nodded obediently, enjoying his father''s closeness.


    The people arranged by Itachi Uchiha rushed in with them when they were reading the news, only to see the scene of disappearance.


    Originally I wanted to ask, but now I saw this scene and knew that it was unnecessary for me to continue to stay, so I quietly retired.


    Chapter 591 Internal Disagreements


    Although Hinata was still young and still at an age that he didn''t understand anything, he could feel his father''s uneasy feeling. For a moment, he stretched out his hand to wrap his father''s neck, like his father coaxed himself when he was a child, and patted him again and again. .


    Hyuga Hinata was slightly surprised when he saw this, but he was also surprised at his daughter''s cleverness and sensibility. He smiled and said, "It''s okay, Hinata, you should rest!"

 672 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 672

    Hearing that Hinata struggled a bit, he thought about going down and going back to the room to rest, but what he didn''t expect was that Hyuga Nizu had no intention of letting go.


    Hinata looked at his father with a little doubt, and even Hyuga Nizu realized that his behavior was a little strange.


    But even so, Hyuga Nissa attaches great importance to the safety of Hinata, and dare not let go for a moment, so he just said lightly, "~ I will hold you over!"


    Although Hinata was a little flustered by his father''s sudden over-attention, he was still very happy in his heart.


    He happily hugged Hyuga''s neck and nodded, a well-behaved and sensible look very pitiful.


    After Hyuga Hinata settled down, he didn''t go back to his room, but fell asleep outside Hinata I am, as if he wanted to guard Hinata at any time.


    Hyuga Hinatsu looked at Hinata''s sleeping face, secretly calculating, and after dawn, he would go to Master Yin to report.


    At the same time, a small bonfire rose by a small creek dozens of miles away in Konoha Village. The yellowish fire light reflected on the faces of the surrounding three people, and their expressions were not very good. .


    Ling Yu first said, "Yousheng, you are going to be impulsive today. You shouldn''t have gone by yourself. The person with the Shalulanyan is not a simple character."


    When she said this, Ling Yu frowned slightly with an expression of disapproval.


    Yusheng heard that the originally unattractive face became even more ugly in an instant, and he said maniacally, "Since we have found the princess of the white-eyed clan, we naturally do it as soon as possible, so as not to have more dreams at night."


    The expression on the face was a bit fierce, "It''s just a human being on earth, so it''s not enough to be afraid of!"


    When Lingyu heard this, she was obviously very angry and wanted to say something, but she didn''t know where to start. He just frowned and stared at You Sheng with a dissatisfied expression on his face.


    Yu Sheng saw that Lingyu could not say anything, his face improved a little, but before he had time to be happy, he heard a very low voice in his ear.


    "Then why didn''t you bring that child back!" The voice was low, even a little hoarse, with an obviously unhappy mood.


    This simple sentence made the proud look that had just appeared on the face of Yusheng disappeared instantly, leaving only an embarrassing expression on his face.


    He wanted to refute something, but didn''t dare to say anything, Ling Yu didn''t say anything beside him, just raised his eyes slightly.


    Secretly said in my heart, "This time things, I always feel that it will not be easy!"


    Born to refute, I was bored for a while and said, "I know, I won''t act arbitrarily in the future! Lord Mowu!"


    When this was said, there was even a bit of gritted teeth, but Mo Wu didn''t care at all and nodded lightly.


    Ling Yu watched on the side and sighed secretly. Originally, the goal they came over was not at all, but now it has developed into such a situation and it is not always good or bad.


    Although the three seem to be inharmonious, Na Yusheng actually admires Mo Wu very much, and is willing to listen to his opinions on many things.


    This time it was only because Yusheng was eager to perform well in front of Mo Wu.


    Thinking of this, Ling Yu actually felt relieved, because in this case, he at least didn''t have to worry about internal fighting.


    Thinking of this, Ling Yu didn''t plan to continue to consume it in front of these two people.Turn around and go to rest.


    After all, they are all very alert people, and they will wake up immediately if there is any disturbance, so there is no need to keep someone on guard.


    Seeing Lingyu left from the birth, she relaxed a lot from her original tightness, and looked towards Mo Wu from time to time.


    As if he had something to say, Mo Wu obviously saw it, but he didn''t say anything. He just lifted his eyelids and took a look, and then he didn''t do anything else.


    But just this look made the prober Yusheng seem to have made some determination, "Mo Wu, I''m sorry, I won''t be so impulsive in the future, I will definitely carry out the task according to your plan!"


    After speaking, he even cocked three fingers, making a vow.


    Mo Wu looked like he didn''t want to pay too much attention, "I see."


    After speaking, he got up and went to rest, leaving Yusheng with a frustrated expression looking at the campfire in front of him in a daze.


    At the same time, there are live broadcasts in the dark part of Konoha Village, sitting in the office, frowning slightly with a thoughtful expression.


    Standing in front of him was the Anbe Ninja who had just returned from the Hyuga clan, apparently just reporting what had happened before.


    After listening to the report, Uchiha Itachi had always had this expression that he couldn''t understand. It seemed that those people were looking in the eyes of Hinata''s child.


    However, he has no way of knowing the secret of the Hyuga clan. Looking at the confused appearance of the Hyuga Hizu, he obviously knows very little.


    It seems that he can only report the matter to Master Uchiha Yin tomorrow, and maybe he can know some secrets.


    After all, Uchiha-sama has come into contact with a wide range of people, and it might be possible to know something.


    While thinking about it, Uchiha Itachi suddenly felt a glimmer of light flashing through his mind.


    Datongmu Huiye, yes, how could he forget this person, this person also has a pair of white eyes, and looks like he knows many things.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Itachi felt that this person was relieved, and waved his hand to signal that the person in front of him could leave, "Continue to monitor and ensure the safety of Hyuga Hinata!"


    After getting a breakthrough, Itachi relaxed a lot, lay down slightly on the chair and closed his eyes and started to rest.


    If you want to report these things to Uchihain-sama, you have to wait until after dawn. After all, that adult doesn''t like others to interrupt him to rest.


    And Uchiha Itachi didn''t even want to see that person lose his temper. He knew that it was not something he could bear.


    With a slight sigh, Uchiha Itachi found a comfortable position, closed his eyes and started to sleep lightly.


    Chapter 692: New Clues


    The night''s time passed in a blink of an eye, and Uchiha had a rare chance to wake up early.


    It wasn''t because I didn''t want to continue to rest, but simply because when I was sleeping sweetly, I felt that someone was quickly approaching in my direction, but he couldn''t move two hundred meters outside my window.


    Uchihain originally didn''t want to care about it, but the person hasn''t left yet, obviously waiting for something.


    Energetic, Uchiha Yin directly opened Kagura''s eyes, and the chakra and aura of the people outside were immediately obvious. This person was clearly Uchiha Itachi.


    It is certainly not an easy thing to let this dark squad leader come personally, so it can only be a matter of the Hyuga clan.


    Right now Uchihain quickly got up to wash, and when he came out, he saw Uchiha Itachi standing on his window sill with an expression of whether I could go in.


    Uchiha Yin instantly felt a very speechless feeling, no matter how these people came to find themselves, they liked not to take the usual path, either window or window.


    But now is obviously not the time to care, and I can only nodded helplessly, "Come in, is there any progress?"


    When he said this, he took Uchiha Itachi to the living room. He didn''t have a hobby to talk about things in the bedroom.


    Uchiha Itachi didn¡¯t care much about this kind of thing. ¡°A person appeared alone in front of Patriarch Hyuga and Hinata last night, but he left without doing anything, just stating that their goal was Hinata¡¯s eyes. !"


    Hearing this, Zhou Jin frowned in a moment when Uchiha disappeared, and this person was very arrogant, "He wants it, is it impossible to give him these eyes! Is there any clue to their identity?"


    Uchiha Itachi shook his head when he saw it, and hurriedly said before Uchiha Ken had time to scold him, "But I think someone will know something, but you have to ask Mr. Yin yourself!"


    Uchiha frowned slightly when he heard the words, raised his chin, and motioned for him to speak quickly.


    Uchiha Itachi also didn''t mean to sell Guanzi in the slightest, and directly said, "Otsuki Kaguya, both have a blank eye, Kaguya-sama must know something!"

 673 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 673

    Uchiha frowned instantly when he heard the words. He was in a hurry at this time. He really forgot about Kaguya. He nodded and said, "I see, you go back first!"


    After talking about Uchiha, he didn''t care if Itachi had anything else to say, so he hurled away.


    Uchiha Itachi only felt very speechless, but he was also very glad that he had escaped again.


    Not much to say at the moment, turning his head and passing in the direction of Anbu.


    Uchiha Itachi went to Kaguya after eating something from the busy black soil in the kitchen.


    Originally, I had been very busy for this period of time, and I didn''t even have time to see her, but now I went to her because of this kind of official business. Uchihain also felt very guilty.


    But even so, I still have to go over and ask, after all, if this matter is not resolved, Hinata''s child will always be in danger.


    He could expel them or even kill these three people. If they were chasing them endlessly, it would be a very troublesome thing.


    At the time of thinking, Hui Ye''s residence was already in front of her eyes. Originally, she wanted to think about what she said on the way here, and deliberately did not have oil time-space ninjutsu.


    But I never thought that even if I walked over, it would have arrived when I came back to my senses.


    At that moment, Uchiha Hidden felt melancholy, standing at the door, hesitating whether to enter.


    In the end, Hui Ye inside the door said first, "It''s all here, what are you doing standing outside!"


    Uchiha was stunned when he heard the words, with an embarrassed expression on his face, "coming!"


    The moment he opened the door, he saw Datongmu Huiye lying on the window with a bored expression on his face.


    Shunjin felt very distressed. This woman almost came here through time and space for herself, but she was very sorry that she never had time to accompany.


    He stepped forward and hugged Huiye into his arms, kissed her forehead gently, and said softly, "I''m sorry!"


    Hearing this, Datongmu Huiye was slightly stunned. He originally thought that he had hidden this loneliness well, but he was still seen by the people behind him.


    The long-term dissatisfaction also collapsed in an instant, "It doesn''t matter, I know that you are very busy. If you are a busy person, I will not like it!"


    Otsuki Kaguya smiled and said this, with an expression that was difficult to joke.


    Uchiha secretly smiled when he heard that, not because Samui forgave him, but because he was very proud of having such a woman''s love.


    "Although I am very sorry for you, but I need your help for important things!" As he put his head on Huiye''s, he stretched out his long arms and embraced her in his arms.


    Hearing this, Hui Ye was stunned for a moment, her surprised expression turned into a very happy mood in a flash.


    "Really? Just talk about it, and I will help you!"


    For so long, Uchihain has always been a very independent image. He has never needed her to do anything, and now he can take the initiative to ask himself to help.


    No matter how he could say, Otsuki Teruya was very happy, and he was so happy that he didn''t even have time to care about Uchiha Ken who came here for his own help.


    Seeing Kaguya''s reaction, Uchiha was stunned this time, but it only took a few seconds to instantly understand Kaguya''s thoughts.


    Now he let out a helpless sigh, "It''s about the white-eyed family!"


    When Otsuki Teruya heard this, the whole person was a little surprised. He turned his head slightly at 1.7 and looked at Uchiha, "The white-eyed clan? Are you referring to the Hyuga clan in Konoha Village?"


    Uchiha raised his eyebrows when he heard the words, "What do you mean, there is more than the Hyuga family in the white-eyed family?"


    Hearing this, Otsuki Teruya smiled, with a natural expression, "Naturally, the Hyuga clan is just a line of the Baiyan clan, and there are also direct descendants of Hamura!"


    Uchiha was slightly stunned when he heard the words, "Hamura?"


    Huiye nodded, with a complicated expression on her face, "Well, it''s her child, but it should be on the moon!"


    Uchiha secretly heard that, raising his brows high, and then lowering them dejectedly, looking helpless.


    If those three people were really descendants of Hamura, then they really came from afar.


    Chapter 693: Powerful Assistant


    Looking at Uchiha''s helpless expression, Kaguya was not only curious, "What''s the matter? Have you met another owner with white eyes?"


    Uchiha nodded faintly, "Three, white hair, white eyes, clearly said that they came for the small eyes of the Hyuga family!"


    When talking about this, the expression on Uchiha''s hidden face is really not pretty, just an expression of obvious dissatisfaction.


    When Otsuki Teruya heard this, the expression on his face was stagnant for a moment, and it is really rare to see Uchiha''s expression in such a stagnant expression.


    At the moment, I don¡¯t want to keep Uchiha hidden in such a topic, so he changed the subject and said, "Hidden, didn¡¯t you say you want me to help you with something? What is it?"


    Uchiha secretly laughed at the words, "You have finished helping, I just want to ask you something!"


    When Kaguya heard this, she instantly pushed Uchiha who was hugging her away. She was happy for a long time. It was just this simple thing, which was really disappointing.


    Seeing Kaguya¡¯s disappointed expression, Uchiha Yin was happy, with a smile on his face, rubbing Kaguya¡¯s long hair with a petting expression, "With me, do you want you? Do you do anything dangerous?"


    Hearing this, Huiye''s original dissatisfaction disappeared a lot, and said helplessly, "Okay. I knew it wouldn''t be as good as I thought!"


    Uchiha faintly loosened his grip on Kaguya, turned his head slightly in front of Kaguya and said, "However, if you really want to help me, please beg me, maybe you will be given this opportunity! "


    When Kaguya heard the words, his face was full of speechless expressions, and with his eyes, he demanded Uchiha to withdraw his request.


    But Uchihain obviously didn''t mean to make Kaguya wish.


    Raised his eyebrows to indicate that he would not change his mind. In fact, Uchiha was unwilling to put Kaguya in a dangerous situation.


    But now it seems that this is not the case at all. Hui Ye is already outstanding. With herself by her side, the three people would never want to hurt her.


    Instead of letting her stay here boringly, it''s better to follow herself, so maybe she can have some surprises.


    It is precisely because of this consideration that Uchiha Ken said that.


    Kaguya originally thought Uchihain was only joking, but looking at his serious expression seemed real.


    When thinking about it this way, Hui Ye gave birth to a very happy expression, "Really?"


    Seeing Otsuki Teruya finally cheered up, Uchiha had a proud expression on his face, "The premise is that you make me happy!"


    Hearing this, Kaguya was able to completely confirm that Uchihain was serious. After thinking a little bit, his face turned red, and he slightly raised his toes and kissed Uchihain''s mouth.


    Uchiha was a bit down for an instant. The moment he reacted, he stretched out his hand to embrace Kaguya''s waist and deepened the shallow kiss a lot, until Kaguya couldn''t help but struggle, and then let go open.


    He smiled and said, "Well, you succeeded, let''s go!"


    Kaguya was still blushing and shy at first, but when she heard Uchiha''s words, she was instantly happy, holding Uchiha''s arm, with a happy expression, "Then let''s go quickly!"


    Seeing Kaguya''s happy expression, Uchiha couldn''t help but sighed inwardly, his actions were really right.


    Although Otsuki Teruya has always been very free in the village of Konoha, she can go wherever she wants to go, but there is no one to accompany her, and she rarely walks in the village of Konoha.

 674 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 674

    It''s a very strange feeling to be able to go out with Uchihain now.


    Uchihain looked at Kaguya''s obviously very excited expression, but he felt very guilty, "We are going to the Hyuga clan, are not very anxious, otherwise we will play outside for a while?"


    Although the matter of Hyuga Hizu is also very important, but looking at Kaguya''s expression, it really can''t say urging words.


    Fortunately, even though Kaguya looked like a little girl in front of Uchiha Ken, she was still very sensible. After listening to Uchiha Ken''s words, she withdrew her eyes from looking around and said with a smile, "No, let''s go see that kid first, and it won''t be too late to play again!"


    Uchiha heard this secretly and immediately said, "Okay, I promise you, after coming back, I will have fun with you!"


    When the voice fell, Uchihain directly hugged Kaguya, used space ninjutsu, and instantly disappeared in place.


    When the vision in front of Kaguya became clear again, he was in the courtyard of the Hyuga clan.


    Before Kaguya could see the surrounding furnishings clearly, Uchihain gently pushed his waist towards the back room.


    Hyuga Nizu was by Hinata''s side at this time, watching her practice. It was just when she was fascinated. Suddenly, people from the family came to announce, "Patriarch, Hokage-sama is here!"


    Hearing the words, Hyuga Nissa suddenly felt a sense of life from desperation, and said to Uchiha, who was still working hard on the side, "Come here, Master Yin is here!"


    Although Hinata didn''t understand why his father was so excited, he didn''t mean to interrupt. He immediately walked over, took Hinata''s hand, and looked up at him for me, "Father, let''s go!"


    The more you look at such a well-behaved and sensible daughter, the stronger Hyuga Nizu''s feeling of wanting 277 to protect her.


    The hand that was holding Hinata at the moment couldn''t help applying two points of strength, making Hinata frowned.


    Hyuga Nizuo still didn''t care, and quickly walked towards Uchiha''s direction.


    At the moment when I saw Uchiha Hiden, Hyuga Nizuo still saluteed honestly, "Hide-sama!"


    It''s just that, compared with the respect and ease of the past, the faint-sama call of Hyuga Hizu is a bit of asking for help and worry.


    Uchiha looked at Hyuga and his facial expression was not very good. "It''s just three people. As long as I''m here, don''t think about what to do to Hinata! So you can rest assured!"


    Hearing the words, Hinata trembles slightly, and there is a sense of dissatisfaction in Uchiha''s tone, which makes Hinata instantly recall it.


    He is not only Hinata''s father, but also the Patriarch of the Hyuga clan. He is the sharp blade of Kimha Village. Now that this little thing is so messed up, it''s no wonder Uchiha Hide-sama has such a dissatisfied tone.


    Thinking of this, Hyuga''s head dropped lower, with a look of guilt, "Master Yin, I''m sorry, there won''t be another time!"


    After hearing this, Uchiha''s expression improved a little.


    Chapter 694 Take the Initiative


    "Well, get up, I didn''t come here to see you kneeling!"


    Hyuga Hitachi stood up tremblingly, and let Uchiha Ken sit on the seat of Taoism, while he pulled Hinata to sit in the position where Uchiha Ken started.


    After Hinata came in over there, Huiye''s eyes remained on Hinata''s body, as if she wanted to see through Hinata.


    This appearance shocked Hinata, and he couldn''t help hiding behind Hyuga Hizu.


    Uchiha Hideki naturally saw Kaguya''s eyes and asked aloud, "What''s wrong with this kid? Is there anything special?"


    Hearing Uchiha''s words, Kaguya didn''t take back his eyes, but kept looking at Hinata''s eyes.


    "No wonder they want to get this child, this child''s white eyes are so rare that they are almost as pure as hers!"


    Uchiha was also shocked when he heard this secretly. He never thought that a simple child in the village of Sakiba could be such a powerful existence.


    He asked with uncertainty, "Are you sure?"


    The moment Uchiha asked this sentence, Uchiha realized that he had said the wrong thing. For Baiyan, I was afraid that there would be no one who knew better than Kaguya in this ninja world.


    Sure enough, hearing Uchiha''s words, Kaguya cast a disdainful look.


    "Is there any use for those high-purity white eyes?"


    Regarding this matter, Uchiha is more concerned about Hidden Death, even if it is a high-purity white eye, it is Hinata''s eyes. What do the three people want to do with Hinata''s eyes?


    "Transplant!" When these two words were spoken, even Kaguya looked disgusted.


    Uchiha and Hyuga had disgusting expressions on their faces. Except for Hinata, who didn''t understand them, the expressions on the faces of the three people present weren''t pretty.


    Hui Ye slowed down and continued to speak, "The blood of the white-eyed family has continued for so long, and it is no longer pure enough, and there are many things that can not be displayed! They should want to combine blood and high-purity white eyes. Come to complete the real white eyes!"


    Hearing this, Hyuga Nizu clenched their teeth. Listening to Yusheng''s words last night, Hyuga Nizu was naive and meant that these people wanted to take Hinata abducted and trained as their weapon.


    But it never occurred to them that they only wanted Hinata''s eyes, and simply abandoned the child''s life.


    Uchiha secretly heard that he also spit out fiercely, "It''s almost dead!"


    Hui Ye''s expression is also very solemn, "Where are these people? They don''t deserve to have white eyes at all, I will disqualify them personally!"


    Uchiha secretly heard this, but calmed down, "Kaguya, don''t be too impulsive!"


    Huiye''s emotions couldn''t help calming down, but she became even more excited, "I have no urge, do you know that a complete white eye is no simpler than your eyes!"


    Uchiha frowned instantly when he heard the words. He knew very well that Kaguya was referring to his kaleidoscope writing round eyes.


    No one knows the power of these eyes better than Uchiha, if it is really like what Kaguya said, it would be dangerous.


    At the moment Uchiha faintly felt that he couldn''t continue to drag on, so he might as well make a quick decision. "You will protect Hinata well, please don''t leave the house. Let''s look for these beasts now!"


    He didn''t wait for Hyuga Hizuto''s answer, and the waist that dangled and hugged Kaguya instantly disappeared in the room.


    Hyuga Hizusuka looked at the place where the two men disappeared, a deep sense of powerlessness began to spread throughout the body, and finally he could only sigh deeply and clenched Hinata''s palm.


    Uchiha Ken took Otsuki Teruya to the place where he saw the three people that night, closed his eyes and opened Kagura''s eyes to start a large-scale search.


    The big tube Mu Huiye on one side was not idle either, his eyes closed slightly, and when he opened it again, the blood vessels around his eyes bulged, apparently he had opened his eyes and was hungry.


    She has natural white eyes, and there are no dead ends in her field of vision, and Hui Ye is the same.


    Coupled with the catalysis of Chakra, the vision range is even more than one kilometer.


    Although it is not as good as Uchiha''s eyes, it is still powerful.


    The moment Uchiha opened Kagura''s eyes, those Yusheng three who were two kilometers away from Konoha Village were completely exposed.


    Uchiha faintly opened his eyes, and before Kaguya could react, he hugged the person in his arms and passed in the direction of the three.


    The speed is very fast, even if it is thunder and lightning, Huiye can''t even see the surrounding trees clearly, can only hear the wind whistling in his ears.


    But Kaguya was very relieved, she was sure Uchihain had found the location of the three.


    Along the way, Uchihain and Kaguya didn''t mean to hide their strength at all. The powerful Chakra wave swept towards the Yusheng trio like a hurricane.


    The first person I sensed was Mo Wu, who was resting with his eyes slightly closed, and suddenly opened his eyes when he felt the danger.

 675 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 675

    And whispered, "Get up!"


    One of these auras he knew very well was the difficult person he met yesterday, but the other one was not clear, but it unexpectedly felt very kind.


    Originally, at the moment when he felt the hidden breath of Uchiha, Mogo planned to escape directly, but because he was curious about the owner of another breath, he stayed.


    Uchiha''s speed is so fast, two kilometers of only a few respites, it is time.


    Uchiha quietly put Ryoukaiya down gently, and tidyed her hair that was messed up by the wind.


    The few people from Shengsheng were stunned when they saw Hui Ye. If the child''s eyes were white with high purity, then the woman''s eyes in front of him were almost the most primitive white eyes.


    In this case, they can have two final forms of white eyes.


    When thinking about this, Lingyu and Yusheng were very excited, and called Mo Wu''s name anxiously, "Mo Wu, we can''t miss it!"


    Although Mo Wu was also surprised, Mo Wu was more sensible, "This woman is not right!"


    And Huiye here was even more certain the moment he saw these three people, this was her offspring at all.


    Then there was a soft drink, "You don''t stay where you are supposed to be honestly, what do you come here for!"


    This time not only Mo Wu, even Yu Sheng and Ling Yu who didn''t understand it were a little surprised, how could this woman know about them.


    Obviously there shouldn''t be anyone here knowing that it is, the two looked at each other with puzzled expressions.


    The 695th chapter is defeated


    And don''t know why, they felt a strong sense of oppression from this woman, and that feeling did not seem to be suppressed by strength.


    It''s like the difference between respect and inferiority. I think she is a naturally noble person, and they are just like servants in front of her, and they should serve her.


    Mo Wu felt the same way, so the moment he saw the woman, his idea was not to attack, but to retreat quickly. There was always a feeling in the dark that if they attacked this woman, they would be extremely sinful.


    But I have to say that Hui Ye''s white eyes looked like bloody flesh in front of a hungry wolf to them, and he couldn''t move his eyes at all.


    Although Huiye gave them a very strong sense of oppression, none of these three people was good. This kind of thing that has been longing for for a long time is now in front of them, how could they easily give up.


    Mo Wu gritted his teeth, and made a rushing gesture at the bell and Yusheng behind him, "Whispered, this pair of eyes must be obtained anyway!"


    Uchihain had always stood aside and didn''t say anything. Although he wanted to go up and play by himself, he originally said that he would let Kaguya come out to play and have fun.


    Now it is hard for him to do it first, and no matter how he looks at it, Kaguya''s expression is very angry, this kind of anger is never seen before Uchi 320 Haein.


    In Uchiha''s impression, the expression on Kaguya''s face has always been relatively cold, even when he is angry, it will not be so obvious.


    It was really the first time he saw Hui Ye with this murderous expression.


    The three people in front of him were originally unforgivable, and it was okay to let Hui Ye do as he pleases.


    Although Uchihain was dissatisfied with the three people, he did not have the urge to kill them immediately.


    But after hearing what they said just now, the feeling was really hard to control.


    Even so, he still trusts Huiye very much, and sometimes it''s easier to get revenge and vent your anger on your own.


    While thinking like this, Uchiha faintly resisted the urge to do it immediately, hugged his arms, stood leaning on a tree, and smiled at Kaguya and said, "Kaguya, do whatever you want. Don''t worry about me!"


    Kaguya, who was still at the stage of anger, suddenly froze when he heard Uchiha''s words. For a moment, a very warm feeling gradually spread to his heart.


    The originally very calm heart couldn''t help trembling violently twice.


    The moment he turned his head, his face had turned into a very gentle appearance, and he smiled and said, "Don''t underestimate me!"


    The Mogo trio over there still felt intense pressure, but when they heard the conversation between Uchihain and Kaguya, that feeling was replaced by an emotion called anger in an instant.


    Yousheng was the first to lose his temper, "You don''t underestimate others, the wooden face over there, I advise you to go with it, otherwise this woman will be torn apart!"


    If it were in the past, Mogo would definitely stop Yusheng, but this time he didn''t say anything surprisingly, just looked at Uchihain who was standing not far behind Kaguya with a guarded face.


    In his eyes, Uchiha was more dangerous than Kaguya.


    But no matter how you look at it, Uchiha Yin didn''t mean to move, he obviously didn''t look at them.


    This made Mo Wu, who was originally dissatisfied with it, instantly more angry, and was the first to rush out, very abnormal.


    The goal was not Kaguya, but Uchihain who was leisurely leaning against the tree.


    It was not that Uchiha hadn''t seen Mogo''s movements. On the contrary, he felt very happy, thinking that he could finally do it.


    But what I didn''t expect was that Huiye would suddenly break his thoughts.


    Seeing Kaguya who was still standing there, he flashed in front of Uchihain and said with a smile, "You said, this is my game!"


    Uchiha Ken had already stood up straight. When he heard these words, he could only retreat back helplessly, and said with a smile, "Okay, okay, your game, please protect me today, because no matter what Look, this person doesn''t seem to let me go like this!"


    Huiye felt even more excited when she heard this, "I see, then you have to stand behind me and don''t walk around!"


    Uchiha Hiddenly raised her eyebrows slightly, this woman really has some grudges.


    I have told her this before, but now I have returned it to myself!


    But Uchiha Hiden doesn¡¯t really hate him, on the contrary, he feels very happy. After all, Kaguya hasn¡¯t been so happy for a long time, and now he can laugh again, but it¡¯s just a few jokes, he doesn¡¯t care at all of.


    After Hui Ye said that, the grinning expression on her face did not abate, she just stood there quietly, just lifted her palm slightly, her thin lips lightly opened, and gently uttered two words," Coercion!"


    Mo Wu was still wondering what kind of ninjutsu the person named Kaguya would use, but in a blink of an eye, his eyes widened in horror.


    Because he was still stopped at the moment when he was running fast. At that moment, his body was like a mountain. Even if he wanted to stand straight, it was not an easy task, let alone Said it was a step around.


    Yusheng and Lingyu were originally standing behind and did not enter the range of Kaguya''s pressure, so they were not affected yet. After seeing Mo Wu''s state, they immediately discovered something abnormal.


    A long chain-like thing was thrown over in an instant, wrapped around Mo Wu''s waist, and suddenly pulled the person out.


    When Mo Wu was in the range of Hui Ye''s pressure before, Mo Wu even felt that his chest cavity was about to be squeezed and broken. Now he finally got out of that environment and began to pant quickly.


    The violent choking of oxygen into the lungs made Mo Wu very uncomfortable and couldn''t help coughing.


    Uchiha watched this situation concealedly, feeling very funny.


    These people were originally full of fighting spirit, but now they have suffered a big loss under Hui Ye''s hands in just one round, and now they must be very uncomfortable.


    There must be some impatience, it is not difficult to see that of the three people, only the one named Mo Wu is the most calm and wise.


    But now he is the first to lose, and now he is not in a good mood anymore. Now, Hui Ye''s chances of winning seem to be much higher.


    Chapter 696 Escape


    Although Kaguya and Datongmu Kaguya have almost the same appearance, after all, Kaguya is not her, at least in terms of ability.

 676 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 676

    Hui Ye inherited part of her Chakra power and abilities, but it was only a part of it. Most of the abilities to destroy the world and the earth were not possessed by Hui Ye.


    Otherwise, this ninja world has already belonged to Uchiha''s hidden world, and there is no room for others to keep jumping.


    But even so, Uchiha Yin has no regrets. After all, Kaguya is his beloved woman. As long as he can stay peacefully by his side, he is already very satisfied, and he won''t care about those fame and wealth. Kind of thing.


    Now letting Kaguya see the battle was just for her happiness.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha hidden his head up and continued to watch Kaguya''s movements, with an indescribable expression in his eyes.


    Mo Wu over there felt even more anxious when he saw this situation.


    He had initially dismissed this woman, so he stumbled in this woman''s hands.


    The tender smile that Uchiha looked at Kaguya hiddenly turned into a mocking expression in Mogo''s eyes.


    Mo Wu pushed away Yusheng and Lingyu, who was supporting him, and instantly opened his posture. He would definitely tear her to pieces for the woman who embarrassed him.


    In Yusheng''s eyes, Mo Wu has always been a respectable person, because he is always reliable wherever he is.


    But what he didn''t know was that the real Mo Wu was actually a fighting madman. The harder he was to defeat a strong opponent, Mo Wu longed for it.


    Even if he smashed his head in Huiye''s hands, he did not regard Huiye as an opponent. In his heart, he lost to Huiye because he was too careless just now.


    When thinking of this, Mo Wu pulled himself away, drew a shuriken and moved towards Huiye''s position.


    Although Hui Ye has the ability to coerce, but it also has a certain range, if it is to make good use of space ability.


    Hui Ye''s coercion was simply unfounded for him.


    As Mo Wu ran quickly, he threw the shuriken in his hand toward the front, and instantly opened a space hole in front of the shuriken, and the shuriken instantly disappeared into the air.


    Just when Hui Ye was somewhat wondering where he was going, a spatial hole appeared in the back of her head.


    The disappearing shuriken was rushing out of the space-time position, straight at the back of his head.


    Because the hole almost seemed to open against the back of Huiye''s head at that time, it was almost impossible to avoid.


    Mo Wu looked at this scene and couldn''t help but looked at Uchiha''s hidden position.


    I want to appreciate Uchiha''s panicked expression on his back.


    But what made Mo Wu''s eyes widened in an instant was that Uchiha stood there, without any intention of moving, as if he was not worried at all.


    The expression on Mo Wu''s face was a little horrified for a moment, and he turned his head to look at Hui Ye.


    Just as Huiye lowered his head slightly, the shuriken floated past the back of Huiye''s head.


    Knowing that what Kaguya possesses are blind eyes, Uchiha has already reacted the moment that space hole appeared.


    Using his pressure to suppress the shuriken, he left a little time to react.


    That''s why it was able to easily escape the attack of this shuriken. Hui Ye didn''t even raise his head, so he raised his head and took a palm in the void.


    Others may not see it, but Mo Wu, who has been following Hui Ye, can see it clearly.


    In the void, a chakra force slammed into the shuriken, instantly changing the direction of the shuriken.


    The target of that shuriken was Mo Wu standing there.


    The power of the original shuriken was already very strong, but now that it was pushed by Huiye, the speed was much faster.


    But for Mo Wu, it was not enough to avoid it.


    Mo Wu quickly turned sideways and flashed the shuriken past.


    But what Mo Wu didn''t expect was that the shuriken that had already flown out turned another direction and came towards him, as if he was deliberately tracking it on his own.


    Mo Wu was too busy to dodge and didn''t see it, but Uchiha''s eyes were clear, and he couldn''t help laughing, "When did you start using the ninjutsu of the Japanese foot and theirs!"


    The movements of Kaguya''s hands kept on, and he still said with a smile, "These people are hitting the attention of the kid in Hinata. If you want to vent the Japanese foot guy, they can also be good at ninjutsu!"


    Speaking of the Huiye Void, Chakra flew by and hit the handle of the shuriken in midair, causing its original flight path to instantly change.


    No matter how you look at it, this is the use of the gossip empty palm of the Hyuga clan, but it is used on objects.


    Although the lethality is not as great as directly acting on people, it is absolutely first-class to play with people.


    Uchiha couldn''t help laughing while watching, why didn''t he know when Kaguya became so wicked.


    Looking at the scene of the two laughing and making trouble, Mo Wu, who was very distressed by the shuriken chasing him, felt even more upset, but could not get rid of the tracking.


    Just when I was thinking about whether to use my body to resist, Yusheng over there did it first.


    A shuriken flew straight in the direction of Hui Ye, he didn''t believe it, this man could handle two shurikens at the same time.


    If you don''t want to get hurt, you can only get rid of the control of the shuriken against Mo Wu. In this case, Mo Wu is free.


    But he obviously underestimated the true level of gossip empty palm.


    He saw Hui Ye smile slightly, his hand speed was much faster in an instant, and two chakras flew out at the same time, and the two shurikens were controlled at the same time.


    Uchiha Yin also smiled and said, "These people are really underestimated. A hundred and twelve palms are not a problem!"


    Although I don''t know what Uchiha Yin is talking about, Yu Sheng knows that it is impossible to get Mo Wu out of trouble so simple.


    When thinking like this, Yusheng gritted his teeth and wanted to catch up.


    Lingyu reached out to stop Yusheng in time.


    Seeing the person I most respected was played like a monkey on the side, the anger that was born out of it was hard to calm down, and the tone to Lingyu at the moment was not better than that, "What are you going to do, are you ready to watch the fire from the shore?"


    Ling Yu frowned slightly. Although she was a little dissatisfied, she calmed down and said, "You calm down. It''s useless for you to go straight up like this. You will only lose one more person. We have to find a way!"


    You Sheng''s heart was full of anger, "Is there any way, you can tell me!"


    Chapter 697: Trauma


    After listening to Yusheng''s words, Ling Yu didn''t hold back his dissatisfaction after all, "Should be there and shout all the time. Do you think there is a way to keep shouting like this? Be quiet, let me think about it!"


    Yousheng couldn¡¯t help but was stunned. In his impression, although Lingyu was not as calm and composed as Mo Wu, he seldom got angry at him. The fire, maybe he was too impatient to do anything.


    Thinking of this, a very sad emotion was inevitable, but I still couldn''t say any apology, so I could only shut up and stay aside without saying anything.


    Ling Yu also realized that he was too heavy. Although he wanted to apologize, it was obviously not the time.


    Because no matter how you look at it, the woman named Hui Ye controls the swords in both hands with ease. Mo Wu has always been struggling to deal with it, and there is no time to open the space hole.


    When there is only one shuriken, Mo Wu can guarantee to touch him, then open the space hole and leave.

 677 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 677

    But now among the two swords that Huiye controls, there is always one that keeps facing his eyes.


    For them, the descendants of Hamura, this pair of white eyes is the most important thing. They are their fighting tools. If the eyes are injured, they are equivalent to losing the qualification to fight.


    It is precisely because of this that Mo Wu hasn''t thought of a suitable way to avoid Huiye''s attack, after all, he has scruples.


    It was when I was feeling melancholy that Yusheng and Lingyu over there actually quarreled again, which made Mo Wu, who was originally very dissatisfied, more restless, and could not even concentrate on distinguishing the traces of the two magical shurikens. .


    Huiye looked at Mo Wu like this, and couldn''t help but irritate, "Duni Bodhisattva crossing the river is hard to protect himself, you still have the mood to look elsewhere, concentrate on it, or you will die miserably!"


    From beginning to end, Hui Ye had been standing in that place without ever moving, but Mo Wu was like a rat crossing the street, running around.


    Looking at it this way, the superiors immediately saw that they were being played around by a woman like this, and Mo Wu felt very upset.


    After all, she never really looked down on this woman for a moment.


    Now I have to face it up, and now he said viciously, "Although it is very unexpected, I now have to admit that you are an opponent worthy of my concentration. Be careful, I have to do it!"


    Hearing this, Uchihaken was slightly surprised, but he was not surprised, because from the first glance of these three people, Uchihaken knew that these three people are not simple characters. Among them, this cold man named Mo Wu is the most.


    He could also see that the previous Mo Wu hadn''t regarded Hui Ye as an opponent at all, and now that he had fallen into the hands of Hui Ye, he was finally refreshed.


    Uchiha turned his head and glanced at Kaguya, with a questioning expression on his face, although he already knew the answer.


    Seeing Uchiha''s expression, Kaguya lightly said, "It just so happens that I was just playing around!"


    Uchiha secretly heard that, with an expression of no surprise, he shrugged slightly, "Then you go ahead!" After speaking, he changed his posture and leaned against the tree trunk, still unwilling to do anything.


    Mo Wu saw it, and instantly laughed, but in that laughter, he couldn''t hear a little bit of happiness. On the contrary, it was the feeling of anger and laughter, "Lingyu, Yusheng, you don''t come here, bet today In my name, I must tear these two women apart!"


    Ling Yu was listening, the expression on her face was very disapproving, "Mo Wu, don''t be so impulsive!"


    Then Mo Wu obviously didn''t intend to listen to the persuasion of the bell, and shouted wildly, "Don''t say more, just stand there and watch it!"


    Although Lingyu was very anxious when he heard this, he really didn''t go up because he knew Mo Wu very well. As long as it was something he decided, there was no possibility of change.


    Even if he and Yusheng really went up to help for a while, Mo Wu would throw the two out, and it was not unheard of.


    So even though Lingyu was anxious, she could only watch it from one side, and there was no way at all.


    Uchiha Ken, who had been standing there watching the excitement, narrowed his eyes slightly. It seemed that the three of them were really descendants of the Otsuki clan as Kaguya had said.


    Murderous intent bursts in those slightly squinted eyes, no matter who they are, as long as they dare to beat the people of Konoha Village, they must honestly die!


    Thinking of this, Uchiha''s eyes could not help but relax a lot, still watching Kaguya''s battle with an expression of interest.


    Although Hui Ye''s ability came from her, compared to her, it was a lot less, but even so, it was more than enough to deal with Mo Wu.


    Mo Wu seemed to be fed up with Yu Huiye''s playful style of play. He gritted his teeth and instantly stopped his figure and opened a space-time hole under his feet.


    The two shurikens had just been hit by Huiye, and they had just reversed their direction. Now, no matter how fast Huiye reacts, it is still a little slower.


    It was at this little time that Mo Wu gained enough time to escape.


    Seeing that this was about to disappear into the space hole, Hui Ye suddenly accelerated, hitting the shuriken several times, and the already fast shuriken accelerated again.


    Finally, it was deeply embedded in Mo Wu''s shoulder.


    Before the time and space disappeared, I heard Mo Wu''s low muffled grunt, like a wounded beast, very dissatisfied and angry.


    Uchiha watched concealedly and couldn''t help but praised, "It''s pretty good, knowing that you can abandon the control of a shuriken to speed up to 0.9, so smart!"


    The corners of Hui Ye''s lips curled up slightly when she heard this, "I only found out now that it''s a bit late!"


    Even though he was chatting with Uchiha in a leisurely manner, Kaguya''s surveillance and observation have never been heard. It can be said that he is very cautious.


    And that Mo Wu was hiding in his own space at this time, with cold sweat on his forehead, gnashing his teeth.


    Because Huiye used a lot of strength, almost all of the shuriken was submerged into Mo Wu¡¯s shoulder, and only one handle was left exposed. If it is not dealt with in time, fighting for a while will be very troublesome. local.


    Thinking of this, Mo Wu gritted his teeth, leaned his hand behind him, grasped the handle of the shuriken, gritted his teeth, and looked patient.


    Chapter 698: The Real Battle


    Although Mo Wu knew very well, it was time for Lingyu and Yusheng to come and help deal with the wound, after all, if he pulled out the shuriken himself.


    Because of the awkward position, it is very likely to cause secondary trauma.


    But now it''s the battle between him and that woman. If other people are involved, it would not seem so fair.


    Thinking of this, Mo Wu didn''t hesitate anymore, clenched the dagger of the shuriken tightly, and pulled the shuriken directly out with force.


    The moment the shuriken was torn out, because of the housekeeper''s problem with his arm wrapped around it, when he tried hard, he inevitably moved the dagger upward and scratched the wound.


    The moment the shuriken was torn out, a large amount of blood spewed out instantly, and the clothes behind Mo Wu were dyed red, looking shocking.


    Mo Wu was in pain, and I entered my fist, and the veins on my palm were very obvious and it looked terrible.


    His shouting voice was also stuck in his throat, like an animal trapped in a cage, with a desperate anger.29


    After that moment of pain passed, Mo Wu simply treated the wound and found the location and appeared from time and space!


    The moment the distorted space-time appeared, Hui Ye had already felt it, with an ironic expression on her face, "Finally I can give it up, I thought you didn''t dare to come out!"


    Mo Wu changed his irritability and impatience before, but now he is very calm and wise, "You hurt me, how can I not pay it back!"


    Just when he was right, Mo Wu suddenly moved, using space ninjutsu to constantly change his tracks on the move, so that Hui Huiye''s defense was very tired.


    But this is just Mo Wu''s own thoughts, Huiye has always been observing with white eyes, every time he moves, every angle can''t avoid Huiye''s sight.


    Hui Ye looked at Mo Wu who was still in the air looking for a chance to attack and said with a smile, "I''ve been waiting for a long time, since you don''t want to move first, then I can only come first!"


    When he said this, Hui Ye didn''t mean to move.


    Everyone had inexplicable expressions, only Uchiha knew what Kaguya meant, but it was just the clothes that smiled without saying anything.


    Then Mo Wu Ke didn''t feel so relaxed. He became very nervous for a moment. He originally thought that by doing this, this Hui Ye would at least defend more carefully, but he didn''t expect that Hui Ye actually wanted to attack rashly.


    At the moment, Mo Wu could only accept that he couldn''t let Huiye advance the attack, otherwise how he should defend would be a serious problem.


    I didn''t care about so many timing and angle issues at the moment, and rushed straight down, the momentum was swift and violent, as if he was about to put Kaguya to death.


    It was only the meeting with a nonchalant expression, turned his head and smiled and said to Uchiha hidden, "Now I can try that technique!"


    Uchiha raised his brows faintly, and for a moment he didn''t understand which technique Kaguya was referring to. He could only raise his brows, looking expectant.


    He saw Hui Ye smiling and whispering, "Gossip back to heaven!"


    Hui Ye, who had been standing honestly, moved instantly, and suddenly a large circle of Chakra spiraled around Hui Ye, forming a hemispherical object, which perfectly protected Hui Ye.

 678 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 678

    The attack of the falling Mo Wu brought people out in an instant.


    Mo Wu flipped his body in the air, then steadily fell to the ground with an expression of disbelief.


    Just now in the process of falling, Mo Wu even changed positions several times, thinking that he must hit.


    However, he never expected that Hui Ye would still have such an absolute defense.


    Huiye converged and returned to the sky, watching the ground beside her feet form a circle centered on her feet, which looked very spectacular.


    Kaguya was obviously very satisfied with the effect of this technique, turned around and smiled and said to Uchiha, "It looks good!"


    This time, Uchiha Ken completely understood Kaguya''s meaning, and the expression on his face was also a petting smile, "It''s really good!"


    Yusheng and Lingyu on the other side couldn''t help feeling a little nervous seeing Mo Wu''s repeated defeats.


    You Sheng couldn''t help but said, "Mo Wu, let''s help you!"


    Mo Wu originally had more blood from the wound on his shoulder due to the shock of the sky.The blood-red color has spread to the waist.


    Mo Wu gritted his teeth painfully, and he was even more angry when he heard Yousheng''s words, and shouted, "Don''t come over, I can solve this by myself!"


    Although Yousheng wanted to rush forward, he would never defy Mo Wu''s words, so he could only stay anxiously and watch.


    Ling Yu also patted his shoulder and said, don''t worry, this is not Mo Wu''s true strength, you should be clear about this.


    This sentence is like a reassurance pill, comforting Yusheng.


    Yousheng nodded in a daze and said, "Yes, this is not Mo Wu''s strength, but just a little accident!"


    Mo Wu, who lost his face in front of Lingyu and Yusheng, seemed to be crazy at the moment, he was about to rush forward regardless of the wounds behind him.


    Hui Ye stood there with a disdainful expression, "Stupid!"


    When the voice fell, Mo Wu seemed to be hit hard by something, and flew out a few 643 distances with a bang.


    Although he stood steadily, he was obviously injured and vomited a large mouthful of blood.


    There is a sense of instability standing still.


    But this is only a superficial phenomenon, only Mo Wu himself knows that although this moment is somewhat powerful, this power does not constitute a life threat to him.


    This made Mo Wu couldn''t help being curious, if it was really a full blow.It should be difficult for me to move now.


    If not, why did Huiye deliberately converge!


    The reason for this is probably only Uchiha One knows best, knowing that Kaguya is completely not wanting to die too early, and he will have nothing to play.


    If Mo Wu knew that he was just a plaything-like existence in Hui Ye''s eyes, he would be furious.


    Regarding Kaguya''s playful style, Uchiha Hidden didn''t have any comments, but had an expression of watching the show.


    But think about it carefully, who did Huiye learn from such a rascal method of inviting people to hate?


    Uchiha, who was thinking this way, found a very sad question, Kaguya''s appearance, no matter how he looked at it, he seemed to learn from him.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha gave a very embarrassing smile, and couldn''t help but rejoice. Fortunately, I didn''t ask Kaguya just now, otherwise the most ugly face is my face!


    Chapter 699


    The more Uchiha Yin watched, the more funny he felt, and he couldn''t help feeling that it was the right thing to bring him Kaguya.


    After all, watching Huiye play around with this person is much more interesting than doing it himself.


    Thinking of the recycling here, Uchihain even sat cross-legged under the tree, with an expression on the first-class seat watching the show.


    Seeing this scene, Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, and Ling Yu couldn¡¯t say anything to believe in Mo Wu. Now the situation is very obvious. If they help out, Mo Wu would say that he would die if he didn¡¯t have the consultation. In the hands of this woman named Hui Ye.


    Yousheng Jiang Lingyu didn''t mean to stop, and he opened a space-time hole directly in the air, and walked in with his foot up.


    At the same time, another space-time cave opened behind Mo Wu. At the same time, Yusheng stretched out his hand from the space-time cave and held Mo Wu''s shaky body.


    When Ling Yu rushed over, he said with some earnestness, "Mo Wu, you are too impatient, this is not your strength at all, if you are not so impatient, how can you be in this tragic situation now!"


    Ling Yu spoke a little anxiously, and there was inevitably a bit of complaining in his tone. Mo Wu frowned, turned his head and looked at Ling Yu, with an unstoppable anger in his eyes.


    But Ye Mie has a way to deny what Ling Yu said. After all, what Ling Yu said is reasonable. If he hadn''t looked down upon the woman from the beginning, he would not have been suppressed from time to time.


    But Yusheng on the side didn''t think so much. He had an almost blind worship for Mo Wu.


    At the moment, the person who can hear someone slander him in front of him like this, said with a dissatisfied expression, "What nonsense, if you are good, you can go on your own, and being afraid of the head and tail is nothing here!"


    Lingyu originally didn''t mean to slander Mo Wu, but he just fell asleep for a while.


    Now I am misunderstood, and I am even more angry. Then I shouted with dissatisfaction, "Then what can you do? If you rush to remove it, it will make trouble. What help do you have? Every time you get into trouble and let others clean up the mess for you. !"


    Originally, Ling Yu didn''t want to say so absolutely, but she couldn''t control so much in her anger, and she said whatever she said to relieve her anger.


    I regretted it the moment I exited, but this is a good face. If I want to apologize, I can only stare at each other with my neck.


    Both of them consciously failed to speak, and they couldn''t say anything to apologize. Right now they looked at each other and turned their heads as if they couldn''t bear it, and put their heads aside.


    Mogo, who was sandwiched between them, looked up and saw Uchihain and Kaguya standing together with a smile, no matter how they looked, it was full of mockery.


    Mo Wu was even more angry at the moment, and roared with a dissatisfied look, "Shut up all of you, don''t shame the Datongmu clan!"


    Kaguya was talking and laughing with Uchiha hidden, and felt very happy about this battle, but he heard such words in a flash.


    The anger that had finally dissipated instantly burst out again, "You also know that you are embarrassed by the Datongmu clan, and it really touches me!"


    When Mo Wu heard this, he instinctively had to look at Hui Ye who was talking, and the expression on his face was first, very unnatural.


    But in an instant it became very confused, as if thinking of something important.


    If this Kaguya is a member of the Hyuga clan, he shouldn''t have any feelings about what they mentioned about the Otsuki clan.


    But why this woman named Hui Ye is so excited is obviously very supportive of the honor of the Datongmu clan.


    At that moment Mo Wu had a very impossible conjecture. Even if it was a guess, Mo Wu kept shaking his head, trying to deny his thoughts.


    This look seemed a bit crazy to Yusheng Lingyu who was supporting him, and asked very worriedly, "Mowu, are you all right!"


    Mo Wu finally calmed down when he heard the words, and looked at the dissatisfied Kaguya with an ugly expression, "You are from the Otsuki clan, a descendant of Hamura, are you from the clan or are you separated? Hurry up. Say!"


    Hearing this, Kaguya hadn''t reacted, but both Lingyu and Yusheng were very excited.


    "Impossible, I have the impression of everyone in the family, there is absolutely no such pure eyes, she can''t be!"


    When Ling Yu said this, she felt something of a state of affairs. She almost roared and said it, and she was also dumbfounded by the side.

 679 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 679

    Obviously, this time I was also suspicious about Mo Wu''s words, not trusting blindly like before.


    Even facing the doubts of the two companions, Mo Wu didn''t mean to let go, still watching Huiye with a firm face waiting for his answer.


    Lingyu and Yusheng looked at Mo Wu''s unwavering expression, and their original distrust began to waver.


    I have to say that Mo Wu has always been the backbone of the two people since this journey. Although they will question Mo Wu''s ideas, in the end, from the bottom of their hearts and subconsciously, the two still believe what Mo Wu said.


    He looked at Hui Ye''s face with a skeptical expression at the moment.


    Hui Ye was stared at by these three people like this, and there was no feeling of panic at all.


    Slowly walked towards the three of them, each step brought a strong sense of coercion to the three of them, but the three of them did not move, still inquiring firmly.


    Kaguya stopped five steps away from the three of them, and said with a smile, "My name is Kaguya, I belong to the Datongmu clan, but I am not a descendant of Hamura!"


    When this sentence came out, the three of Mo Wu didn''t quite understand, "Then you are a member of the Hyuga clan?"


    After all, in their impression, in this ninja world, only the Hyuga clan and the descendants of their Otsukiba village can still have eyes.


    Since this Kaguya is not a descendant of Otsukiba Village, he can only belong to the Hyuga clan. If this is the case, they won''t have any scruples from me. After all, only the Hyuga clan''s eyes are useful.


    But they never expected that Kaguya would say the next sentence, "It is a pity that I am not from the Hyuga clan!"


    He spread his hands as he spoke, with a regretful expression on his face.


    Mo Wu had a teased citrus at that moment, and his face was full of dissatisfaction, "You fool me?"


    Huiye waved her hand and said, "Don''t say that, I was playing tricks on you just now, but what I said now is true!"


    He smiled with an innocent expression on his face.


    Chapter Seven Hundred Escape


    At that moment, Mo Wu understood in an instant, what was going on with the coercion that had obviously reduced his strength just now, this person was playing with himself at all.


    Thinking of this, Mo Wu''s anger was as real as he could almost see the flames on his face.


    The expression of resentment broke free from Lingyu''s treatment, "Hui Ye, I now declare that you are strong, but today you must die too!"


    He lowered his head slightly and said to Yusheng and Lingyu next to him, "Get up, go together again, today this woman must be killed! We must take her eyes back!"


    Hearing this, Yusheng and Lingyu, who were still very depressed, instantly became more energetic.


    Not because of anything else, but because Mo Wu, who has always liked to fight alone, actually asked them to do it together today. This is simply unprecedented.


    The two immediately felt their eyes brightened, "Okay, we will pay attention to cooperate with you!"


    Mo Wu''s expression didn''t change much when he heard the words. He still looked serious, and said in a deep voice, "No, I need you to do your best!"


    Upon hearing this, Yusheng and Lingyu, who were already prepared for 1, were instantly surprised. The two only thought that Mo Wu was too impatient, so they were at a disadvantage.


    But now listening to Mo Wu''s words, 080 means it doesn''t seem to be the case at all.


    Yusheng swallowed his saliva and said, "Is this woman that strong?"


    Mo Wu changed his original uncontained volume, and instantly reduced his voice a lot, "Well, it is very strong, and we must deal with this woman before the man named Uchihain can react!"


    There was a slight pause here, and he looked up at Uchiha''s expression, and saw Uchiha''s expression looking at them with a smile.


    "If we can win that woman, then Uchiha will surely counterattack. By then, we will be at the end of the crossbow and we will definitely die in his hands, so we must fight quickly!"


    Upon hearing this, Otsuki Yusheng and Otsuki Lingyu, who were originally very excited, instantly became nervous.


    After all, it suddenly changed from the original battle of honor to the current battle of life and death. In any case, this span is a bit big!


    But the three of them are also people who have been fighting for a long time. Although they will be shocked, it is only a momentary thing. In a moment, they are left behind, leaving only a bloody feeling.


    He mumbled, "Understood!"


    Huiye stood there and looked at the three of them. Although he could not hear what they were saying, he could clearly see that the expressions in the eyes of these three had turned into pure murderous intent, and it seemed that they would never stop not killing her. of!


    Although the expression on Hui Ye''s face did not change much, she became serious in her heart. After all, this battle of life and death must not be careless.


    After all, a snake with its head cut off can bite.


    Uchiha Ken, who was sitting there, also frowned slightly, and his hands on his knees turned slightly, and a large number of chakras continued to condense and rotate in his palms, ready to go.


    After a long time, the three of Otsuki Mogo finally decided, three moves, three moves are limited, these three ninjutsu are their ultimate moves, if you can''t kill this woman named Kaguya within these three moves , They must flee.


    Because they only left chakras for themselves, if they didn''t run, they would have to die in Uchiha''s hands.


    At the moment Datongmu Mowu looked at Huiye with murderous expression on his face, "Are you ready to die!"


    Talking that a space-time hole appeared in front of the three at the same time, and a large number of chakras were condensed in their hands at the same time, like the source of a laser, which would explode at any time.


    The three of them stretched their hands into the hollow at the same time, and disappeared instantly.


    When the space-time hole reappears, it will be in front of Huiye, one in each of the left and right directions.


    At the same time, it is difficult to resist even if you start gossip to return to the sky at the same time.


    The smile on Hui Ye''s face did not disappear between his thoughts, and he took a deep breath and pulled away.


    At that moment, Hui Ye''s acquaintance instantly appeared a gossip formation, and Datongmu Mowu and the three were in that gossip formation.


    Hui Ye chuckled lightly and said lightly, "Gossip Hundred and Twenty Eight Palms!"


    The moment the voice fell, the sharp palm wind turned overwhelmingly like a life-threatening blade and threw at the three people.


    At that fast speed, the three of them could barely see Huiye''s palm, only a burst of afterimages.


    But the three of them are all people with white eyes, and the place where the wind is flying is the major acupuncture points around their body. If they are hit, they can only die with this woman!


    It would be a better result if they could die together. There is still a dangerous man sitting there, who will surely save this woman, and only they will die!


    When thinking about this, Datongmu Mowu almost broke his teeth, "Withdraw!"


    Datongmu Yusheng and Datongmu Lingyu were both very worried at first. Although they didn''t back away, they were all panicked in their hearts. They didn''t want to just die unclearly.


    Now that you can hear the sound of Otsuki Mogo retreating, Otsuki Yusheng and Otsuki Lingyu can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Immediately opened another space-time hole in front of him, immediately jumped in, and barely escaped the palm of Huiye!


    The three of them showed up ten steps away from Huiye, and their expressions were not very good.


    After all, the three of them were enthusiastic about suffocating the big move to beat others, but had to hold back halfway.


    How can you not be angry because you have lost a lot of chakras in vain.

 680 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 680

    But this bitterness can only be swallowed by oneself, it is difficult to say it.


    Huiye looked at the trio of fearful appearances, put away their posture and smiled, "Why, it''s gone. It''s not that easy!"


    The three of them saw Hui Ye''s eyes widened instantly, with murderous expressions in their eyes.


    Without seeing Huiye''s movements clearly, the three of them felt a strong sense of oppression in the air, and couldn''t help but look up.


    I saw the sky full of white needles continuously falling down, and the three of them were about to be pierced into hedgehogs.


    If it was just a needle, it was enough, but the three of them could clearly feel that it was not an ordinary needle.


    Because each needle is covered with chakras, and the positions are aligned with the acupuncture points of their bodies, if they are hit, they can only lie here.


    This trick is Huiye''s rabbit hair needle, which is very effective in blocking the enemy''s acupoints. After all, it is difficult to avoid a large area of ??my attack.


    Looking at this posture, Datongmu Mowu almost roared, "Quickly withdraw!"


    Speaking of it, a space-time hole was opened under the feet immediately, but the rabbit fur needle was already in front of you!


    Chapter 701 Apology


    It was almost between lightning and flint, and Datongmu Mowu''s mental arithmetic was completely sunk.


    I secretly thought in my heart that I fell into such a field this time because I was too reckless. If it was because of my own reasons, Datong Mu Lingyu and Da Tong Mu Yusheng were involved.


    He was also overwhelmed in his heart, and made a decision instantly.


    In an instant, he turned and rushed towards the bodies of Datongmu Yusheng and Datongmu Lingyu, and said with a smile, "I used to be sorry for the two of you, which caused you both, but now I have to ask you to take me out. !"


    At that moment, Yusheng could hardly understand what Mo Wu meant. He just looked at the rabbit fur needle that fell on the back of Datongmu Mowu, his eyes were red and bleeding.


    The words spoken were very tyrannical, "Mo Wu, what are you doing-!"


    Although the bell on one side was able to understand Mo Wu''s original intention of doing this, it was difficult to accept for a while, and he stretched out his hand to pull the person over.


    But it was too late. The rabbit fur needles were like falling rain, disappearing and hungry as soon as they occupied Mo Wu''s back. They all sank into the various acupoints of the body.


    At that moment, Mo Wu, who was still acting on his own, was like a machine that lost its power for an instant, and it fell heavily uncontrollably.


    But fortunately, Otsuki Yusheng and Otsuki Lingyu are both very clever people. Seeing this scene, they quickly reached out to catch them.


    Yusheng held Mo Wu in his arms, the red color of myopia in his intuitive eyes, no matter what he looked at, he felt very anxious.


    The words that are said are like sentences squeezed out of the teeth, "Mo Wu, I will avenge you now!"


    He said that he was about to squeeze Mo Wu''s body into Lingyu''s arms. Although he was very impatient, the movements were still very gentle, for fear of hurting Mo Wu.


    Lingyu naturally did not approve of Yusheng''s practice, but he still reached out to catch Mo Wu''s body immediately to prevent him from accidentally falling and getting injured.


    Datongmu Lingyu didn''t expect that it was just a few breaths, how things would develop to this point.


    One hand carefully caught Mo Wu, and the other hand firmly grabbed the corner of Yousheng''s clothes, "No, you are not their opponent at all!"


    Hearing this, Yousheng suddenly turned his head, his eyes seemed to be breathing fire, "Let me loose your hands if you don''t want to die!"


    Datongmu Lingyu looked at such a big Tongmu Yusheng, and couldn''t help being shocked. Before this, the two had been companions for so long, and he had never seen such an expression on the other side.


    This tyrannical look is like a fox whose tail has been trampled off.


    Not only Lingyu, even Kaguya who was hands-on could not help but be shocked, but it was relieved in an instant.


    If I saw Uchiha Hidden in front of me being hurt like this, my face wouldn''t be much better.


    Even if she gave birth to a trace of compassion, Hui Ye didn''t mean to tolerate them.


    After all, if the weaker side were her and Uchiha Ken, the other party would not just let them go, they would still take her eyes and kill Uchiha Ken.


    Thinking of this, the trace of compassion that was just born was also ruthlessly strangled by her.


    Huiye is not the kind of living Buddha who can spread the world, on the contrary, she is very selfish.


    She doesn''t have much ability, as long as she can keep her beloved, even if her hands are stained with more blood!


    Although Uchiha Ken didn''t know what Kaguya was thinking, he looked at her solemn and firm expression.


    There is a very narcissistic intuition. What Huiye is thinking must be related to him. Thinking of this, there is a very gentle smile on her face.


    It''s like the aloof Killing God suddenly smiled, although it is very ghostly, it still carries a fatal attraction.


    The fanciful Kaguya couldn''t help turning his head and glanced at Uchiha, trying to make sure that the person he was thinking of was still there.


    It just so happened that at that moment, it hit Uchiha''s gentle eyes, and his heart instantly warmed.


    In an instant, the things that were still very distressing disappeared. As long as you can keep seeing this smile, it doesn''t matter.


    The two people here are in love, but the Yusheng three on the other side are not so hungry.


    Ling Yu looked at Yusheng''s ghostly expression, instinctively terrifying, and couldn''t help but wince, trying to withdraw his hand.


    But in the end, reason got the upper hand, and the strength in your hands was not loosened, but it tightened a lot. "If you just go by like this, it will only be a waste of Mo Wu''s effort!"


    This sentence, Lingyu almost roared out, as if exhausted all the strength, and gasped slightly.


    I also know whether I was scared, scared, or really unable to catch the breath for a while.


    Na Yusheng paused, her expression on her face loosened, but that was only a momentary matter.


    I heard Yusheng whispering and saying, "If I don''t avenge Mo Wu, I really can''t help it, and this opportunity is rare. It''s a shame to miss it like this!"


    . ¡­¡­ 0


    When he said this, he used a little bit of strength to pull his clothes out of Lingyu''s hands.


    Ling Yu was worried that she would run into Mo Wu''s wound, so she didn''t dare to move, but she used her fingers with great strength.


    As a result, the joints were white, and Yusheng''s skirt was deformed by him.


    Yousheng felt resistance, but still did not stop, still showing a generous expression of going to death.


    At this moment, Mo Wu in Lingyu''s arms suddenly moved and stretched out his hand to grab the corner of Yusheng''s clothes with difficulty.


    The voice was very soft, but it was unexpectedly serious, "Stop!"


    Hearing this voice, Yu Sheng, who had been determined to take revenge, suddenly stopped. He turned his head to look at Mo Wu with a look of surprise. He rushed up and wanted to touch Mo Wu''s body, but his hands were raised. But he didn''t let it down in midair, as if there was no way to start.


    Mo Wu raised his eyelids and glanced at him, feeling very funny, and chuckled lightly, "I''m fine, there will be a lot of time in the future, and when you do it, you can leave me here now. I will take revenge myself. Bring you here!"


    Upon hearing this, Yousheng nodded immediately, and reached out his hand to carefully support Mo Wu up, "Okay, then let''s go first!"

 681 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 681

    Speaking of the space-time hole that had disappeared under his feet, it reappeared in an instant, and Yusheng and Lingyu jumped in with Mo Wu in an instant.


    Uchiha looked indifferent when he saw it, and he didn''t mean to catch up.


    Chapter 702 Fishing


    When Hui Yezi felt the time and space restarted, he immediately rushed forward, trying to kill people directly.


    But after all, it was a step too late. When Hui Ye stepped into the place where they were just standing, the hole was completely closed, and it was impossible for Hui Ye to go in directly.


    But even so, Hui Ye didn''t relax, she still looked around nervously.


    Uchiha was so funny when he saw it, he finally got up from the ground, patted the dust on his body, walked to Kaguya''s side, and put his hand around Kaguya''s shoulder.


    With a smile in his tone, "Don''t look at them, they have already run away!"


    Kaguya had never doubted Uchiha''s words. When he closed his eyes slightly and opened them again, the blue veins around his eyes had disappeared, and his skin looked smooth and smooth.


    But Hui Ye''s eyes were very dodging, and she looked a little embarrassed.


    This appearance amused Uchiha, and asked in an unknown tone, "What are you doing?"


    Huiye thought for a long time, as if made up her mind, "Sorry, I didn''t let them go on purpose!"


    When she said that, Hui Ye lowered her head slightly, as if she had done something wrong and was waiting to be criticized.


    It''s just like the red beans when they did something wrong.


    But Kaguya was not a student of Uchihain after all, and Uchihain didn''t want to be so harsh on her, Daoshi smiled and stroked Kaguya''s hair, "It''s okay, it''s not your fault!"


    Huiye''s lowered head still didn''t lift up when she heard the words, and she looked very apologetic, "You don''t have to coax me, just say what you want, I can also chase them back!"


    He said that as if he had found some solution, his eyes were full of energy, and he looked confident.


    Uchihain looked at Kaguya''s serious appearance and found it very funny. He had just brought her over to play, but in the end, being so guilty was not what he wanted.


    At the moment, I can only sigh helplessly and say, "It''s really none of your business, so don''t worry about it!"


    Perhaps he was a little anxious, but in Hui Ye''s ears, this sentence meant a little more disgust.


    At the moment, Hui Ye''s mouth slumped and she stopped speaking, but her face was full of aggrieved expressions.


    Uchiha Yin didn''t react at first, and he was about to go back while pulling people.


    But Kaguya still didn''t say a word at this time, Uchihain finally felt something was wrong.


    Looking down at Hui Ye''s face slightly, he was shocked when he saw the aggrieved expression.


    He quickly stood still, stretched out his hand to support Huiye''s two shoulders, and said in a serious voice, "Look up and look at me!"


    There seemed to be some magic hidden in Uchiha''s voice, Kaguya raised his head without resistance, and looked straight into Uchiha''s eyes.


    I heard Uchiha¡¯s word for a pause, and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s okay to let them go. When they wanted to escape, I found out. I didn¡¯t want to catch them, so I didn¡¯t do anything. I will let them talk nonsense there for so long?"


    Huiye''s expression improved a lot when she heard this, but she still put on a puzzled expression.


    Uchiha smiled suddenly, with a taste of conspiracy, "They are just three people here this time. If they really want you and Hinata''s eyes, they will definitely be here! Even if they die. The three of them are just a stopgap measure. I want to find their hometown and let them remember that this is not a place where they can set foot!"


    When the first half of the sentence was said, Uchiha''s eyes still had a smile, a self-confident ass, but the second half of the sentence really revealed a murderous look, as if to treat those people well. The look of the repair meal.


    Kaguya believed Uchiha''s words at this time, and nodded, "Remember to take me next time, will I let them run away easily!"


    Uchiha secretly said that there was a feeling of bitterness and enmity in his heart for a moment. If he continues to take you as a nizi, he will not know what will be entangled later.


    Even with this thought, Uchiha still agreed, "No problem, I will leave these three people to you afterwards!"


    It just doesn''t matter how it gets in your hands. Of course, Uchiha hidden this sentence.


    Hui Ye also had no way of knowing, she was smiling and happy... 0


    After Uchiha concealed Kaguya back to Konoha Village, he let Kaguya go back first, and he went to the house of the Hyuga clan.


    Kaguya had a lot of fun this time, but he didn''t bother Uchiha to say more, and went back happily.


    When Uchiha Hidden landed on the ground of the Hyuga clan, the expression on the foot of Hyuga was a little nervous, "Hin-sama!"


    When he said this, there was a sense of guilt and shame in Hinata''s tone that was hard to hide.


    Uchiha was also very happy, with an expression that he didn''t want to care about, "I won''t go in and do it!"


    Uchihashin directly rejected the gesture of Hinata''s request, and this scene undoubtedly stabbed Hinata''s heart.


    But he only felt that it was his own responsibility. After all, he didn''t say anything, just lowered his head, waiting for Uchiha''s next words.


    Naturally, Uchiha had noticed the different emotions of Hyuga, but he was not his own woman, nor was he a weak person, Uchiha had no good face.


    "The three of you have already suffered heavy injuries. There should be no action in these two days, but you still have to pay more attention!"


    Even with such words, Uchiha''s tone was very unkind, which made Hinata feel uncomfortable.


    After Uchiha finished speaking, he didn''t wait for Hyuga''s 1.1-foot reaction, and he left with ninjutsu.


    The Anbe ninja who was in charge of monitoring on the other side had a surprised look, and never expected that Uchiha Ken, who had made the entire Ninja world frightened, would have such a cute reaction.


    Of course, they only dared to roll in their own minds with such thoughts. If Uchiha knew it, they would be frustrated.


    As long as they thought of this possibility, several of them couldn''t help but shiver, and quickly put away the thoughts and concentrated on doing things.


    After Uchihain left, he didn''t go back directly.Instead, he went to Anbe. After all, it was impossible for Uchiha to do it himself by following such tiring work.


    So Uchiha Itachi is the only one who is affected, and of course Uchiha Itachi is already fully conscious.


    Chapter 703 Temporary Peace


    It''s like Uchiha Itachi felt the arrival of Uchiha Ken from a distance, knowing that he would only bring some troublesome things, but Uchiha Itachi also fled directly, still taking it in the office to wait for Uchiha Ken. ''s arrival


    It is said that since the last mission error, Uchiha has never relaxed his nerves, and has always been in a very tight state.


    Now seeing Uchiha hidden in front of him, the look on his face was more respectful than before, a very standard curtsey, "Hokage-sama, you are here!"


    Uchiha nodded secretly, and sat down unceremoniously at Uchiha Itachi''s seat, looking at Uchiha Itachi who was looking at him with his head slightly lowered across a table.


    "Today I have met those three people, but it''s just now. You have watched the trail of these three people for me. I want to know their location at any time!"


    Uchiha Kimura was still a little angry after seeing such a cowardly performance at Hyuga Hizu today, and his tone of voice was still very harsh.


    Uchiha Itachi was only a Hokage-sama or he thought he had failed the mission before blaming him, so there was no dissatisfaction, and he nodded honestly and agreed.


    "Yes, Hidden-sama!" When Uchiha Itachi said this, his tone was very firm, without hesitation.

 682 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 682

    This made Uchiha Yin very satisfied, especially after the comparison with that Hyuga Nizu.


    The look on Uchiha''s hidden face eased a lot, and he whispered, "The three people are injured, and they should not come back in these two days. You still have to pay attention to security by then. Never let Hinata''s child have an accident!"


    Itachi Uchiha didn''t say much when he heard the words, but he nodded firmly and agreed.


    Uchiha watched, very satisfied, waved his hand and directly activated Space Ninjutsu and disappeared instantly.


    When Uchihain appeared again, he was already in his own home.


    Originally thought that he would see the child from Hei Tu when he entered the door, but for a while, he did not expect that Samui was still in the house.


    So when I saw Samui who was busy with the black soil in the kitchen, the expression on Uchiha''s hidden face was shocked for a moment.


    But that was only a matter of a moment, and it was resolved by Uchiha in a blink of an eye. He joked with a smile, "Why, I didn''t give you the position of secretary, but did you start your job as a nanny? Are you really a nanny? Professional women who don''t pick jobs!"


    As soon as he saw Uchihain, Samui opened his mouth and wanted to ask a little bit about Hinata, but he didn''t say anything yet, so Uchihain was teased first.


    Sam''s words of concern as originally planned turned into a low and boring sentence, and the look of Uchiha''s hopeful eyes turned into a cold look.


    Uchiha Hidden didn''t care much, and said lightly, "What you said is wrong, I''m not bored at all, I started watching a big show for free today!"


    Although Uchiha didn''t care much, but the black expression was not so good.


    No matter who it is, he has always been very respectful when he sees Master Yin. Even if the red bean is a little willful, he is respectful after all.


    Now when he heard Samui talking to Uchihain this way, the expression on his face was a bit gloomy.


    Samui also felt the unkind gaze around him. He thought it was Uchiha who was glaring at him, but when he turned to look, he was shocked.


    After all, Hei Tu looks like a child, but the look in his eyes is very bitter and contemptuous, as if he did something heinous.


    This is totally different from the kid who was smiling and cooking with him not long ago. Samui was only shocked that he couldn''t say anything for a while.


    Uchiha naturally saw the situation while hiding behind him, but he knew why the black soil had this expression when he turned his eyes.


    Not only because Sam Yi is very disrespectful to him, but also because Sam Yi is from Yunyin Village.


    Although the black soil is not big, she loves her village very much. She knows the affairs between Yanyin Village and Yunyin Village very well, and now it is understandable to look at Samyi with such an expression.


    But after all, Samyi was only doing things according to Raikage''s will before, and she couldn''t be blamed entirely on her.


    In addition, the two of them will bow their heads and look up to see them.


    Uchiha faintly pretended not to care, stretched out his left hand and pressed it on the head of the black soil, rubbed it lightly, "Thanks, I will come back to cook after a day of training!"


    He held the black soil head with his left hand, and his right hand went through the black soil to eat the fried tempura. The expression was very natural, as if he hadn''t noticed the expression of the black soil at all.


    Feeling the touch of Master Yin, the reality of the black earth was stunned for a moment, then his eyes softened, and his face flushed and looked up at Uchihain.


    He hurriedly reached out to stop Uchiha''s movements, "Master Yin, this hasn''t been completely fixed yet. You can wait a while and eat at the dinner table!"


    Uchiha''s expression looked indifferent, "It''s okay, Master''s body is still very good, it doesn''t matter a little bit!"


    Hearing this, the black earth didn''t say much, but sighed helplessly 423, took Uchihain''s palm on his head, pushed Uchihain''s back, and pushed the person to the table.


    "Master Yin, just wait here for a while, you can eat right away!"


    Uchiha concealed the words and stopped insisting, nodded and said, "Okay, okay, I see, I am here waiting for you!"


    Samyi held something in his hand, with a dazed expression on his face, completely unclear of what happened just now.


    He looked at Uchiha with a puzzled look, as if asking.


    Uchiha suddenly felt very helpless, raised his eyebrows, and motioned to Samui to help out, don''t continue to froze!


    Samui understands that Uchiha hidden invisibly resolved the embarrassment between her and the child named Kuroi.


    The calm Samui thought about it carefully. Uchiha is the Hokage of Konoha Village, and he is naturally very noble, and the two are very different in terms of identity.


    Moreover, he was originally a guilty person, Uchiha Ken only looked at the face of Hinata''s child before bringing him back, avoiding death.


    No matter how she looked at it, she didn''t have a stand to talk to Uchiha Hidden like that. Thinking about it this way, Sam Yi''s face instantly became red, with an embarrassed look on her face.


    The 704th chapter Quanmei comes home


    Because no matter how you look at her, she is a bit forgetful because Uchihain is very gentle with her.


    It is simply with a taste of pampering and pride.


    Such an approach is like setting oneself in the same position as a mistress, as if he is self-possessed by Uchiha''s girlfriend.


    Thinking of this, Samui''s entire face was blushing, but Samui soon calmed down. My spoon''s hand couldn''t help tightening a lot, and it seemed that the joints were white.


    Uchihain looked at the changing expressions on Samyi''s face, feeling very helpless, and finally stabilized the black child, this woman is ignorant at all, so she doesn''t know how to do something quickly.


    Uchihain saw that Samui was determined, biting his lip, and finally said softly, "Sorry, I shouldn''t have spoken like that just now. I have passed over. I want to ask Master Yin, Hinata Na How is the child?"


    Samui said these words as if he had exhausted all his strength.


    Although Samyi is only a stamina, he is also very prominent in Yunyin Village. He has always been very arrogant and has a cold expression.


    But now I bow my head to apologize because of a young daughter''s expression. Although it is sincere, but after all, Kazakhstan feels a little indelible.


    The whole face was pale, as if this sentence had taken away all his strength.


    Hei Mu just paused when he heard this, and didn''t say much, but the expression on that face was loosened a lot, and he had obviously accepted Samyi''s statement.


    Uchiha concealed the look of the knife-mouthed tofu in the black soil. He held back the feeling of laughing in front of him. He said to Samui, "Oh, that kid Hinata is okay. There will be no danger these days! If you are Worry, you can go over and take a look, and you can also protect the safety of Hinata by the way. If Hyuga Nizu is unwilling, you can say that I approved it!"


    Although Samui was uncomfortable before, but now listening to Uchiha''s words, he feels relieved a lot.


    The safety of the child must always be on the cusp of her heart, and she was very happy to hear that she was able to visit the child.


    With a faint smile on his face, he turned his head to cook with the black soil.


    Uchiha hidden his back against the dining table, propped his elbows back on the dining table, with a soft smile on his face.


    It is really a rare scene to see the two figures, one big and one small, being busy together. It is worthy of appreciation.


    Uchiha hidden here happily waiting for dinner with a happy expression.


    But at this time, Uchiha Izumi''s expression in the backyard of Uchiha''s house was not so good.


    A few days have passed since the deadline of the mission, and she hadn''t had any chance to see Uchiha in the past few days.


    If this continues, the mission this time may only end in failure.


    If I just fail a simple mission and lose those rewards, Izumi Uchiha doesn''t care at all, but those punishments are really not what Izumi Uchiha wants to see.

 683 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 683

    Thinking about this, Uchiha Izumi is more determined to visit Uchiha''s secret idea tomorrow. With this thought, Uchiha Izumi returned to her room to rest.


    The whole night passed in a flash. When the sky was shining, Izumi Uchiha had already gotten up. After practicing the morning practice as usual, the morning sun would be considered real.


    Uchiha Izumi didn''t even have a good meal, so she hurriedly rinsed and changed her clothes.


    Although it is still a ninja costume, it looks a lot looser, the color is brighter, and it looks very nice.


    Look at the dirty look of Uchiha Izumi when she was practicing before, it was perfect to respond to that sentence of a woman who pleases herself.


    Uchiha Izumi looked at her face in the mirror with satisfaction. She didn''t know what happened to her suddenly, her face suddenly turned red, and she looked very shy.


    Seeing the red color on his face, he didn''t dare to look at it again, turned his head and headed towards Uchiha''s residence.


    Early in the morning, the black soil got up very early and tidied up the breakfast. Although it was a bit dissatisfied, he still made Samyi''s share.


    After waking up in the morning, Sam Yi came to the kitchen, wanting to help make breakfast.


    But I never thought that when I came here, Black Soil had already processed everything and was packing up the rest.


    Samui looked all red, he hesitated, and said, "I''m sorry, I don''t know, you have been up so early, I want to come and help!"


    Hearing heard this with a careless expression, "It doesn''t matter, I just got up early, I''m going to practice. You can eat it yourself!"


    After talking hastily, he packed up the dishes he had eaten and left.


    Samui looked at the food that was already on the table, with a gentle smile on his face, and said to himself, "I am a child after all, so kind in my heart!"


    "That''s natural. Hei Tu was originally a very kind child, so what happened yesterday. You don''t mind anymore!"


    Samui was taken aback by the sudden appearance of the sound, turned his head in the direction of the sound, and saw Uchiha Ken leaning lazily against the kitchen door.


    Samui was bumped into the scene of talking to himself, and felt very embarrassed for a moment, "I didn''t mind. I just...just sigh casually!"


    Uchiha raised his brows indifferently when he heard the words, his face was full of disbelief, "Okay!"


    As he said, he walked over, held down Samui''s shoulder, and pushed the person down, "Okay, since this is the case. Let''s eat quickly!"


    Samyi saw that Uchihain had already found the stairs for himself, and he was downhill right now, and he ate his breakfast with a worried expression.


    Then he waited quietly on the side, Uchiha was slightly taken aback when he saw this, and raised his head and asked, "What''s the matter? Why are you still here?"


    The expression on Sam Yi''s face was a little unnatural, he turned his head aside, and whispered, "I want to clean up the dishes. I don''t want to be a free food. You eat faster. I want to go to Hinata soon. Yeah!"


    Uchiha heard it secretly, without exposing it, and nodded clearly, "I see!"


    After eating all the food in twos or twos, Uchiha faintly pushed the bowl and chopsticks, looking like an uncle.


    Sam Yi didn''t mean to be dissatisfied when he saw it, but quietly packed everything away.


    Uchiha lurked to one side and watched with an interesting expression.


    Chapter 705 Weird Performance


    Since Uchiha''s first sight of Samui here, he clearly felt that this person was very face-conscious.


    Originally thought that such a person, even if they were sent to others, even if they knew that many things were their fault, would not be so easy to bow their heads and admit.


    He didn''t expect that Samui was completely different from what he had estimated. He bowed his head so quickly and looked honest.


    Uchiha couldn''t help feeling a little curious, and wanted to take a good look at what kind of character this woman was.


    Samui naturally felt Uchiha''s gaze, and felt like sitting on pins and needles.


    I can''t wait to leave Uchiha''s sight immediately, and the speed of packing things on his hands is much faster.


    Uchiha thought it was very interesting, she was obviously a righteous woman, even if she knew that some of Ye Yue Ha''s actions were wrong, she still made the consciousness of going to death generously and treat her hungry well.


    Now that I just looked at it exploratoryly twice, this person was so anxious, I couldn''t help but be a little curious about how she showed a sense of firmness when she was talking to herself that day.


    There was a bang, and the foam-stained dish was slashed out of Sam Yi''s hand and smashed into the sink.


    Samui, who was already nervous and uncontrollable, turned red in an instant.


    Uchiha hidden behind him didn''t mean to spare her. He chuckled, and Samui who listened only felt that his earlobes were hot, and he wished to leave the house to see Hinata immediately.


    Looking at Samui''s appearance, Uchiha''s thought was very funny. He couldn''t help his mischievous mind, and wanted to go up and down.


    Listening to the footsteps behind him, Sam was nervous, feeling that one of his heart was almost out of his chest.


    In the silence, a very strange atmosphere formed between the two of them, and it was so heavy that people couldn''t help but rush a lot.


    A sudden knock on the door broke the atmosphere in an instant.


    Samui instantly felt a sense of amnesty, exhaled deeply, adjusted the expression on his face, turned his head and smiled at Uchiha, and said, "I''ll open the door!"


    Without waiting for Uchiha''s promise, he wiped off the foam in his hand hastily and then fled to open the door.


    Uchiha looked at Samui''s escape from behind, couldn''t help it anymore, and smiled lightly.


    Although the laughter was not great, it was still very clear to Samui, who was good at strength. He could hear it no matter where he went, and it almost felt like a shadow.


    This made Samui feel that the red tide that had finally retreated on the face had rolled up once.


    Sam couldn''t help speeding up his pace and opened the door with a brush.


    Uchiha Izumi stood at the door and hesitated for a while before he plucked up the courage to knock on the door, and waited happily to see the handsome face of Master Hide.


    He suddenly raised his head when he heard the door opening, but the sweet smile on his face disappeared little by little.


    The person standing in front of him was not the Master Yin who he was thinking about, but a woman he didn''t know.


    She has fair skin, short yellow hair, blue eyes, a cold expression on her face, and she stands upright, as if she is dragging her chest up for a good price.


    With a hand in the waist, the slender waist is wrapped in a ninja suit and looks very nice, revealing the taste of a mature woman.


    Sam Yi came over to open the door very eagerly, and took out all the faces he had liked to pretend for a while.


    After the embarrassment of Uchiha''s gaze was lifted, Samui felt something wrong.


    But it was too late at this time, because when she saw the girl in front of her, the expression on her face was shy and joyful, and when she saw herself, it turned into a lost expression.


    Then he looked at himself without evasiveness, the expression on his face was interesting and difficult to hide, but these were all things in a flash.


    The face of the beautiful girl in front of her, the final expression on her face was frozen in an angry, hostile expression.


    It was as if he had done something heinous, it was exactly the same as the expression on the black soil that I saw last night.


    For a moment, Sam could not help but frown. Yesterday he said something wrong. The expression of the black soil was reasonable. Now he just opened the door. What is the expression of this girl? Going on.

 684 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 684

    Even if she didn''t understand, Samui couldn''t bear to rebuke this girl who was obviously much younger than him.


    Just looking at each other with an inexplicable expression.


    Although Uchiha Izumi feels that his body is completely inferior to the person in front of him, but in terms of aura, there is no feeling of losing, and he looks very strong.


    I couldn''t help muttering in my heart, "No matter what kind of person is in front of me, I must stay with Master Yin, no matter what method I use!"


    The two people stood at the door and greeted like swords for several rounds before Uchiha Ken finally felt something was wrong.


    Right now, he went to the door and asked softly, "What''s the matter, who is it?"


    Sam Yi heard the words and didn''t answer, just turned his body sideways, and gave Uchiha hidden his sight.


    The moment Uchiha Izumi saw Uchiha Hidden, she immediately reduced the hostile expression on her face.


    He looked at Uchihain with a ignorant expression, like a girl who didn''t know the world.


    This weak expression is completely different from the stern look when I faced myself just now.


    This made Sam Yi couldn''t help but raise his brows slightly, his face looked incredible.


    Can''t help but sigh secretly, "The woman next to Uchihain is really extraordinary no matter what age she is."


    Samui had heard about the beauty of Uchiha''s side like a cloud a long time ago. The names of Uchiha Mikoto and Tsunade are all very familiar in the ninja world.


    Naturally a very powerful existence, but I did not expect that this small girl is also so tough.


    At the moment, I can''t help but wonder what kind of person Uchiha Ken is.


    When thinking of this, Samui had forgotten the embarrassment that Uchiha was looking at before, and his eyes followed Uchiha and the girl''s movements.


    It''s not that Uchiha Izumi didn''t see the look in Samui''s eyes, but she didn''t say anything. When she saw Uchiha Hidden, her eyes were completely glued.


    He whispered, "Master Yin, I''m sorry, this time I came here abruptly. I want to ask you about something!"


    Chapter 706 Perfect End


    Uchiha raised his brows slightly when he heard the words, smiled and said, "What''s the matter, is it a matter of cultivation?"


    He turned slightly and signaled Uchiha Izumi to walk in.


    Quanmi was very excited for a moment when she thought that she could finally enter Master Yin''s home. She almost couldn''t help it, and wanted to walk around.


    Uchiha looked behind him with a petting smile, and couldn''t help but think secretly, "Is really still small, so I can''t hide things on my face-!"


    Samui looked at Uchiha Izumi''s expression, always feeling that he understood some very important things.


    When the following voicelessly said to Uchiha Yin, "Hin-sama, I have packed everything that should be packed, I can go and see the kid now!"


    In fact, Samui can leave directly, but out of polite question, I still ask, after all, I am not such a person of status now.


    Uchiha didn''t reply when he heard the words, "Well, you can accompany the child more. Although there won''t be any major events in these two days, you still have to pay attention!"


    When talking about business affairs, Uchiha concealed his humorous expression on his face, and looked very serious.


    This is what it looked like, but Sam Yi was slightly stunned and loved, but it was only the one who would die in a flash, and soon recovered and said seriously.


    "That''s natural, I will make up for my own fault!"


    Without waiting for Uchihain to order anything, he turned around and left, heading towards the house of the Hyuga clan.


    Although he didn''t understand this matter very well, Samui was quite clever, and he knew something from the unshirkable words of Uchihain and Hyuga Hizu.


    Others can¡¯t be confirmed 100%, but what Samui can be sure of is that if the people of Yunyin Village hadn¡¯t taken Hinata abducted, the three people might not even know about Hinata¡¯s existence, let alone the current situation. Try harassment.


    So in the final analysis, this is still her fault, this is the conclusion that Samui thought about all night.


    Uchiha Hidden did not say much, but smiled slightly at the back of Samui''s departure, and thought to himself, "That kid in Hinata might have an older playmate!"


    I didn''t worry about anything at the moment, turned my head and said to Uchiha Izumi who was still standing at the entrance, "What''s the matter, I''m standing here stupidly, let''s go in!"


    At that moment, Uchiha Izumi put away the gloomy expression staring at Samui''s back, and said with a smile, "Yes, Hidden-sama!"


    Even though the expression was fleeting, Uchiha hidden it very well. Although I saw it, it didn¡¯t break. After all, Uchiha Izumi is very young, and maybe I don¡¯t know what I have. Emotions.


    If you make good use of it, even the negative emotions of hatred and hostility can turn into some motivation.


    For children who are also from the Uchiha clan, working very hard.Uchiha Ken was willing to teach her all these things.


    It''s like the lesson he taught Hongdou and the others seriously.


    Although Uchiha Yin is powerful, she has never been pretentious. On the contrary, she is willing to educate these children, as long as they are willing to work hard.


    So Uchiha''s hidden meaning did not reveal, he just smiled and looked at Uchiha Izumi and said, "Don''t be nervous, I am the only one here. Relax, do you want to eat something?"


    Without waiting for Uchiha Hidezumi to refuse, he headed for the kitchen. He remembered that the black soil would still prepare some snacks in the kitchen.


    Simply took a bit of food, poured a glass of milk, Uchihain came out of the kitchen.


    The moment I came out, I saw Quan Mei, looking around with a nervous expression, and her legs were bent together. Quan Mei even put her hands on her legs, sitting like a child.


    Uchiha couldn''t help but chuckled, causing Izumi''s entire face to turn red, and then pushed the things in his hand to Uchiha Izumi''s face, holding a cup of tea, leaning comfortably, a very leisurely pair Emoji.


    "What''s wrong this time? There are obstacles in cultivation?"


    Uchiha asked casually, but his eyes did not let go of the expression on Uchiha Izumi''s beautiful face.


    Seeing that Uchiha Izumi seemed to be a little surprised at her problem, she snorted, picked up the milk in front of her and took a sip before continuing.


    ¡­¡­ 0 Seeking flowers¡­¡­ 0


    "Even when ninjutsu was released, I still couldn''t grasp the scale, and sometimes chakra was wasted for nothing!"


    When she said this, Izumi Uchiha didn''t look up at Uchiha in the whole process, but kept her eyes elsewhere.


    Uchiha Izumi''s words may have some lying elements.


    However, Uchihaken couldn''t say what it was. He paused for a while before Yoyo said.


    "I said that the release of ninjutsu is to control the output of Chakra in order to create different effects. It is not easy to control Chakra skillfully. It requires good exercise. You are exercising. Is there anything wrong with it?"


    When Uchiha Hidden said that, my eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a very dangerous smell.


    Uchiha Izumi hadn''t seen it originally, but listening to Uchihain talking in front of her, she couldn''t help but look up.


    This look was a shocking smile, after all, Uchiha''s eyes were very serious, as if all the lies were completely self-defeating in his seriousness.


    Uchiha Izumi couldn''t help swallowing her saliva, and tightened the cup in her hand a little nervously, staring at the milk in her hand tightly.

 685 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 685

    He whispered, "Ah, no, there is no problem in the process of cultivation, I just feel that there is still no improvement in such a long time, do I have some problems that I haven''t found myself!"


    When I said this, although Uchiha Izumi tried his best to maintain, there was still a panic that could not be hidden in his voice.


    Uchiha secretly heard this, his squinted eyes still didn''t mean to open, and his voice became colder, "Izumi, are you hiding something from me?"


    When Uchiha Hidden said this, he was very strict, which Izumi had never seen before.


    The impression of Master Yin has always been a very gentle image, even if he made a mistake in his practice and said something disrespectful, Master Yin laughed away.


    Now this look with a little disappointment made Uchiha Izumi''s whole body shiver.


    The 707th chapter is half true and half false


    When I came here, Izumi had already figured out how to lie, but what she didn''t expect was that when she saw Uchiha''s expression, she couldn''t speak those words.


    But it never occurred to him that Uchiha faintly showed such a disappointed look.


    Originally, the punishment Izumi was afraid of was to make Uchiha hidden hate herself, but now this has even messed her up.


    There were many things flashed between the electric light and flint in my mind. In the end, the strongest thought that flashed in my mind was not to let Uchiha Yin hate him. Now that the misunderstanding has already occurred, let¡¯s put it another way, no matter what. The adults know about the system.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Izumi lowered her head slightly with a weeping expression on her face, "Hin-sama, I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you, I just wanted to come and see you, but I really can¡¯t find any reason. All I can think of is this!"


    After speaking, he paused slightly. When he raised his head, teardrops were already on his eyelashes, and he looked pitiful, "Master Yin, you said that as long as it is about ninjutsu training, you can come and ask you, so I... ¡­"


    Speaking of this, Uchiha Izumi couldn''t even say it, a miserable look.


    Seeing Uchiha''s hidden complexion eased a lot, Izumi secretly breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that it had an effect.


    When he drooped his head, he silently added a strong medicine, "If Master Yin is angry, just punish me. I know I am wrong, and I won''t do this anymore!"


    Uchiha secretly heard that there was a feeling of heart twitching, and immediately felt that he was too suspicious that he scared a girl like this.


    I felt apologetic for a while, thought for a moment, and reached out and touched the top of Quan Mei''s head, "It''s okay, if you want to see me, just come here, no need to lie, you know!"


    When Quan Mei heard this, she knew that the matter was finally over, she couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief and nodded very well-behaved.


    However, Izumi''s heart is still very complicated and nervous, with her head drooping. After all, this time, the most important issues have not been resolved yet!


    The atmosphere is right now. If you take the initiative, Master Yin should not refuse because of guilt.


    Thinking of this, Quanmi cried louder, but she never lifted her head, "I thought Master Yin hates Quanmi, so I don''t want Quanmi to come over!"


    When he said that, he pounced forward, plunged directly into Uchiha''s arms, and hugged Uchiha''s thin waist tightly, "Izumi thought that her most respected Hin-sama hates herself too. Quanmei really has no motivation at all!"


    Uchiha kept his hands on top of Izumi''s head, and was shocked for a moment when he saw this.


    After hearing Quan Mi''s words, he felt even more sorry. He never thought that it was just a matter of fate. The child already regarded himself as a kind of motivation and support.


    Was he so harsh just now? It really hurt the child''s heart too much.


    While thinking like this, Uchihain slowly put his hand on Izumi''s shoulder, and patted twice while keeping a relatively good scale.


    "Well, I am not bored with you, I just want you to know that you can''t lie to me no matter what!"


    For an instant, Izumi felt that she was completely wrapped in the breath of Uchiha, which made people very reassuring.


    Uchiha Izumi''s anxiety has completely fallen, and he hesitated, she still put her face on Uchiha''s chest.


    The firm and soft touch came from the skin of her face, which made Quanmi feel like she would just fall asleep here.


    But Uchiha Yin could not be so easy. Although Uchiha Yin is a veteran, he is not the kind of person who is not as good as a beast.


    The person in this arms is not very old, and no matter how you look at them, it only looks like they have met a few times. Uchiha Yin also didn''t want to have intimate contact with her, so as not to ruin her reputation.


    But when the person in his arms was crying and sad, pushing away directly, it would be a little too inhuman.


    It was in embarrassment that Uchiha hidden suddenly felt a feeling of rejection, and Izumi came out of her arms and rubbed her red eyes.


    He smiled and said, "Master Yin, thank you for your tolerance. I am actually a little worried about you, so I want to come and have a look. Now that I see you well, I am relieved. I am going back to practice. 0"


    The more Uchiha Yin listened, the more he felt that his previous actions were too unkind, and he thought about it for a while and continued, "Since I''ve come out, it''s a rare day to take a rest!"


    Uchiha, who had said this, also thought about it, and thought it was a rare opportunity to take this child to relax.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Uchiha Izumi refused decisively, with almost no hesitation, "I don''t need Master Yin, I just come to see you, I have to go back to practice, after all, I can''t live up to Master Yin''s trust. !"


    When she said this, Izumi raised her head slightly and smiled at Uchiha, her appearance was so innocent and cute that Uchiha''s rare conscience couldn''t help but hurt again.


    Without waiting for Uchiha Ken to say anything, Izumi Uchiha got up and prepared to leave.


    In this scene, even if Uchiha stayed forcibly, he smiled slightly, stood up and Hull Uchiha Izumi walked towards the door together.


    Izumi stood at the door looking at Uchiha''s weird face, smiled slightly, and bowed and said, "Hin-sama, thank you for your hospitality. I''m very happy. I''ll go back first. Goodbye!"


    Uchiha stood there, watching the 0.8 backlight facing her. The expression on the beautiful face of Uchiha Izumi was very soft, milder than the newly rising sun.


    This scene was so deeply engraved in Uchiha''s eyes, and he smiled relievedly, "Go back, you have to work harder, if you want to come and see me in the future, you don''t need to find these useless reasons. !"


    Izumi Uchiha''s heart, which was not easy to calm down, moved uncontrollably. The excited Izumi Uchiha''s eyes widened slightly, and she was taken aback for a moment before nodding her head again, "Well!"


    He didn''t hesitate anymore, turned around and left. The height of not hitting is impressive.


    Uchiha Izumi looked on the surface with a calm expression, but only she knew that her heart was about to jump out now, and she was extremely nervous.


    Chapter 708 Escort


    Izumi Uchiha was not unimpressed when Uchiha Ken said that she wanted her to rest for a day. However, she just lied in front of Uchiha Ken, and it is difficult to stay okay in front of Uchiha Ken for a while. It looks like, so I have to refuse.


    Although it was regretful, it was a safe place anyway.


    At this time, Uchiha Izumi''s mind suddenly remembered a voice, not someone else but the voice of the system.


    "Congratulations on your completion of the task. I didn''t expect it, but you are very good at acting. Then Uchiha has no doubts at all!"


    The system''s voice was full of jokes, which made Uchiha Izumi very dissatisfied, "If it weren''t for your existence, I would lie to Hide-sama, don''t be kidding!"


    The system is also unforgiving. "Don¡¯t deceive yourself. You also like these tasks. Don¡¯t you enjoy them? When you embrace Uchiha Ken, I know how satisfied I feel. of!"


    The true feelings in my heart were told in this way, and Izumi Uchiha was a little displeased for a moment, "Do you care too much?"


    Seeing Uchiha Izumi''s irritable appearance, I will accept it when I see it, "Okay, don''t talk about those things for now, congratulations on completing the task, rewards for success in the task, plus one for your proficiency in writing rounds, and an extra charm. One, add one to all attributes!"


    After hearing this, Uchiha Izumi couldn''t help but split the corners of her mouth. She was still very satisfied with the rewards for these tasks. After all, the effect was still very good.


    The most obvious manifestation is that her current cultivation speed is very impressive.


    If this speed can be maintained, it won''t take long to pay back, Lord Yin will definitely praise her.

 686 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 686

    As long as I think of Uchiha touching her head and saying, "That''s great!" Uchiha Izumi couldn''t help smiling, looking very happy.


    The system seemed to be unable to stand it anymore, with a disgusting expression on his face, "Okay, don''t put on such a disgusting expression! The next stage of the mission, hug Uchiha Ken while the third person is present!"


    Izumi Uchiha, who was still immersed in beautiful fantasy, felt refreshed when she heard the news.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "What the hell are you talking about!"


    The system didn''t seem to have the patience to save and listen, and immediately interrupted with a grin, "I have already said very clearly, the mission event is half a month, you have to cheer, this time the character reward is very rich!"


    He seemed to pause for a moment and think, "If the mission is successful, the reward for all attributes is increased by one, and the intimacy with Uchiha is increased by one!"


    The moment Uchiha Izumi heard this, she was stunned for a moment, she understood what the system meant in a flash, her face was red, pretending to be angry, "What are you talking about? I don''t agree with such a task! "


    But even if she said that, the system didn''t respond at all and just disappeared.


    No matter how much Uchiha Izumi yelled, I didn''t make a sound. In desperation, Uchiha Izumi could only sigh and go back first.


    At the same time, Na Samui had been standing outside the door of the Hyuga Clan for a long time, but never entered.


    After leaving Uchiha''s house, Samui came to the house of the Hyuga clan according to the memory of last night.


    Although he got the words of Uchiha Gin, Samui still didn''t know how to face it positively for a year, so he stood outside the house of the Hyuga clan for a long time without going in.


    There were still members of the Hyuga clan who saw Samyi standing outside and wandering all the time, only to realize that the patriarch''s Oh Ang would have seen this person that day, and immediately went to report that he was hungry.


    When the tribe came in, Hyuga Nizu was sitting outside the training ground, watching Hinata earnestly practicing.


    Hearing someone coming, he took his eyes away from Hinata and whispered, "What''s the matter?"


    The man saluted and said, "Patriarch, the woman who came with Master Naruto the day before yesterday has been standing outside the door for a long time!"


    Hyuga Hizu slightly frowned and thought for a while, only to remember that it was the ninja from Yunyin Village.


    Although I was a little unhappy in my heart, it didn''t happen immediately, "Okay, I know, you go down!"


    Hearing this, the tribe left immediately, leaving Hyuga Hizuto sitting there with a thoughtful look.


    After Hokage-sama left that day, he asked about the woman in Hinata, only to know that she had helped his daughter, and he was a little wary.


    But this does not mean that he wants his daughter to have too much contact with someone who has calculated her.


    However, I think that this woman can appear here because I was instructed by Master Uchiha Yin. His behavior yesterday has already made Master Yin dissatisfied, and now I can''t continue to make mistakes!


    After thinking about it for a moment, the opposite Hinata said, "Hinata, father go to the door, you can rest for a while, be careful!"


    Hina Tian immediately agreed happily after hearing this, his expression was very excited, and the sweat on his face didn''t mind at all.


    Hinata didn''t know why his father had time to stay with him in the past two days. He also praised him from time to time when he watched his practice.


    These treatments have always been Hinata''s extravagant expectations but can''t get them, and now they are naturally very excited.


    The 200th Hyuga walked towards the door in person. As soon as he opened the door, he saw a yellow-haired Sam Yi leaning against the wall, his hands wrapped around his chest, as if thinking.


    He reacted to the sound of pushing the door and stood up straight. He looked up and saw that the person coming was Hyuga Hizu.


    After thinking about it, he still said, "Hello, Patriarch Hyuga, I want to see the kid Hinata!"


    Sam said that he was neither humble nor overbearing, and his expression was very serious, not at all as if he was still struggling with the past.


    It seems that Hyuga is a bit stingy.


    What I wanted to say at the moment, but I couldn''t think of it, so I was even more depressed.


    Samyi took a look and pondered for a moment, "I know that my previous actions are hardly forgivable, but I still hope that Patriarch Hyuga can believe that I will not hurt Hinata anymore, and I am here to protect her. ."


    After speaking, he paused slightly, as if he had found a good saying, "Besides, I am in the village of Konoha now, what can I do!"


    Hearing this, Hyuga Nissa became even more speechless. After thinking for a while, he sighed and said, "Come in, I''ll take you over!"


    He turned around and walked towards the courtyard, his back felt a little tired.


    Chapter 709 Relief


    Looking at the back of Hyuga Nizu, the feeling of guilt in Ino''s heart became even stronger. When she saw Hyuga Nizu for the first time, this person was heroic and powerful.


    Now this look makes people sigh, Samui still has a cool look, even if he feels very uncomfortable in his heart, his thoughts are hidden in his eyes.


    Hyuga has always thought that Samui just feels guilty for Hinata, but even so, Hyuga also feels that Samui has a good character.


    Samui stood behind Hyuga Hizusuka, seemingly hesitated for a long time, and finally made up his mind.


    He whispered to the back of Hyuga Hizu, "I''m sorry!" He paused slightly, the original low voice instantly improved a lot, and the voice was full of firmness, "I''m sorry, because that incident made You are in this situation!"


    Hearing this, Hyuga Hizu suddenly stopped, as if he couldn''t believe it, the words came from the cold-faced Yunyin Village ninja.


    But it was precisely because of this sentence that Hyuga Nizu suddenly felt relieved, "No matter, this may be Hinata''s fate. Even without you, I''m afraid I can''t hide it, but fortunately, Higashi-sama helped us. Don''t worry about anything!"


    He did not realize that when he said this sentence, he had an unspeakable sense of bitterness, like swallowing a piece of wormwood raw. The feeling of suffering in the heart made Hyuga couldn¡¯t help it. ''S frowned.


    Samui looked at the expression on Hyuga Hippocampus, with a slight smile on his mouth, and his tone was rare and gentle, "You don¡¯t have to think so much. The so-called bystander is clear, but I can see it very clearly. Everyone is very concerned and will never feel burdened by it!"


    Hearing this, Hyuga Nissa paused slightly, and then laughed, "Sama Yin is that kind of person. Although he has always been impatient on his face, he still cares for us people!"


    Having said this, the expression on the face slowly changed, revealing a tragic smell, "I know this very well, but I am not calm and bold enough, letting Master Yin down!"


    As he said, Hyuga Hizu turned around, as if he had just realized that he had said so much, "Miss Samui, I''m sorry, I told you so many irrelevant things, let''s go!"


    Samui originally wanted to continue to say something to comfort him, but looking at the way Hyuga Nissa was like that, he was obviously resisted, so Samui didn''t say anything, just nodded and followed behind.


    Hinata drank a little water and looked forward to it in the training room. He waited for Hinata to return. Even though he has been under the tender care of his father these days, Hinata still finds such a life incredible and worried that such a day will happen. Disappear at any time.


    So seeing my father not coming back for a while, I couldn''t help feeling anxious.


    Just as Hinata was thinking about whether or not to go out and search, he saw his father coming with Samui, and he burst into laughter.


    He stood up and rushed in the direction of Hyuga Hizu, as if he would pounce at any time.


    However, Hinata hesitated for a moment, and he stopped at a distance in front of Hyuga Hizu, with a happy expression on his face.


    "Father, you are back!" He turned his head slightly as he said, looked at Samui and said with a smile, "and sister Samui too!"


    Samyi smiled slightly when he saw it, and thought to himself, okay, okay, such an innocent smile is still there, and you can still see that, because he didn''t let such a pure smile fall into the dark mud.


    Hyuga Hizusho also did something that shocked Hinata. He stretched out his hand and gently rubbed it twice on Hinata''s head. The force was not strong, but on the contrary, it had a taste of pampering.


    Although Hinata was shocked, he enjoyed it very much. He narrowed his eyes slightly, showing a lovely and innocent appearance.


    "Hinata, Miss Samui came to see you. Let''s talk for a while. Father still has something to do. I will come to see you later, OK!"

 687 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 687

    Hinata was very happy when he heard the words, nodded and said sensibly, "Father is busy with his business, and he has been with Hinata these days. Hinata is already very happy. Father should go to work quickly, otherwise he will be the uncle. I''m in a hurry!"


    Hyuga Hizusaki was slightly surprised, but never expected that his young daughter would say such things.


    It is even more gratifying at the moment, "Good!"


    After speaking, he turned and said to Samui, "Miss Samui, please take care of this child for a while!"


    Samyi immediately nodded and agreed, "Okay, go ahead!"


    Seeing that his father was gone, Hinata bowed to Samui very politely and said hello, "Sister Samui, Hinata is very happy that you can come and see me!"


    Samui kept his hands on his waist, looking at Hinata, who was not so good at his waist, his cold expression softened a lot, "I will come often in the future, I''m afraid you will get bored by then! "


    Hearing this, Hinata stood still, raised her head hard, and looked at Samui''s eyes seriously, "Even if Sister Samui comes here every day, Hinata won¡¯t get bored. I rarely play with it. Companion, sister will come every day from now on!"


    Samyi looked down, and immediately ran into Hinata''s eyes, frowned slightly, closed his mouth, and made a firm application.


    Samyi saw it, squatted down slightly, and stretched out his hand to rub Hinata Wei''s frowning brows away, "Well, I believe you, don''t frown at a young age, it will become ugly!"


    As if he believed Samui''s words, Hinata yelled immediately, stretched out his frowning brows, and muttered to himself, "Hinata don''t become ugly, just look as good as a mother!"


    Samui liked the child''s innocence very much. He stood up and said with a serious face, "Although your father said that I will play with you, you can''t be lazy in cultivation!"


    When he said that, he raised his brows and pointed towards the cultivating house.


    Hearing this, Hinata curled his mouth slightly, with an expression of dissatisfaction, "Okay, I know, I will practice hard, sister, just watch it!"


    Samui deliberately put on an expression of distrust, "Could it be that Hinata is very good now?"


    The little man, hearing the voice of questioning himself, couldn''t help but want to show it, "That''s natural, so be optimistic!"


    Speaking of tidying up the clothes, he started to move with a sharp glance. Although it was still a bit strenuous, the movement could be called smooth and smooth.


    Chapter 710 Innocent Mountain


    It is hard for Samui to imagine how hard it takes for such a small child to achieve such a level.


    At the moment, he didn''t hesitate to praise himself, and he nodded heavily at Hinata with an expression of approval.


    The little people who have been praised are even more zinc powder. Every action is harder, and some of them are even more perfect.


    These two beauties, one big and one small, just like that, one cultivating, one watching, one cold, one cute, they are very harmonious and beautiful.


    At the same time, at Uchiha''s home, Uchiha''s hideous expression was sitting in the living room, looking at the place where Uchiha Izumi was sitting before, where the milk and desserts just prepared for her were still placed.


    Uchiha Hidden had no doubt about what Uchiha Izumi said before. After all, Uchiha Izumi did not lie at that time, but only concealed some things.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Uchiha Yin didn''t get a good solution to this matter. In the end, he just came up with a solution to give the child more guidance when he has time.


    He decisively gave up thinking about this matter, after all, this is the best he can do, his status is special, and many things are lacking!


    Thinking of this, Uchihain himself sighed slightly and said to himself, "The next thing is about Sam537 Muyi!"


    Uchiha''s thoughts about this woman were a bit irritable, but now she doesn''t have any doubts about Hinata''s caring degree.


    It can be considered as agreeing with her own statement that such a woman needs to work, and it is impossible to stay with her all the time, because she is afraid that she will be bored.


    After thinking slightly, he headed to the Hokage office building that hadn''t been set foot in a long time.


    When Uchiha Hidden passed by, everyone he met along the way was obviously a little flustered and hurriedly saluted hello.


    Uchiha Yin waved his hand impatiently, indicating that he was not using it.


    Hafeng Mizuno looked at Uchiha Hidden who was standing in front of him, but only slightly raised his head and glanced, without even getting up, "Hokage-sama still knows where the Hokage office is, I''m so happy!"


    Although he said that, there was no sense of joy in his tone, but rather a bit of complaint.


    At the moment Uchiha heard that, he originally wanted to reprimand him, but when he saw the document that had almost buried Hafeng Mizuno in it, he swallowed it when he was about to export it.


    He smiled and said, "Watergate, I didn''t look at you hard, so I came here!"


    Hearing this, Water Gate finally stopped the work in his hand and lifted his face. Because of the late night, his eyes were slightly darkened.


    "You are planning to come over and help with the file!" He paused slightly, turned his head and pulled out a pen from the file on the right, and slammed it in front of Uchiha, "Hey!"


    Uchiha frowned and stretched out his hand to take the pen. Before he could say anything, he saw Ha Feng Mizuo''s keeper pushing a stack of documents in front of Uchi Hain''s eyes, "Then these will trouble Hokage-sama!"


    Uchihain looked at the file in front of him that almost reached his chin, and instantly felt the corners of his mouth twitch.


    Right now he slammed his pen on the document, "I didn''t mean that, I can''t see these things!"


    When Bo Feng Shuimen heard this, I knew it was such an expression on his face, "So what is the matter with Master Naruto who came over today?"


    He pointed to a large tweet file beside him, "If you don''t help, don''t delay!"


    Looking at these piles of documents, and then at the ugly face of Nami Fengshuimen, Uchiha couldn''t help but feel that the reason why Sarutobi Hizumi hurriedly retired was simply for this reason!


    The old fox couldn''t help but sighed, "I''ll find you a secretary!"


    Bo Feng Shuimen raised his head when he heard the words, and he was overjoyed, "Really?"


    Uchiha faintly saw his happy expression and knew that this person was really tired, "That is naturally true!"


    "Who?" Bo Feng Shuimen couldn''t help but feel happy when he thought of being able to free himself from this mountain and sea-like document.


    "Samui, very capable!" Uchiha said, of course!


    The joyful look on the facade of Bo Fengshui faded a little bit, revealing a look of distrust, "That woman is from Yunyin Village. She still counted us before, is it credible?"


    Although Bofeng Shuimen did not participate in the capture of Hinata, the situation in the hall is still understood.


    Now that I heard that Uchiha Yin wanted to use this person as his secretary to handle important affairs of Konoha Village, I was naturally very worried.


    Uchiha Hidden was not angry, but was a little pleased. This Watergate was really dedicated to the affairs of Konoha Village.


    "Ye Yue Ha dare not make any movements, I have observed this woman carefully, and it is credible, besides, what can he do if he has been kept in the most closely guarded place in Konoha Village!"


    Hearing this, Hafeng Mizumon''s heart felt a little shaken, and Uchiha could not help but chase after seeing it.


    "Besides, you can leave some unimportant things to her without really revealing any secrets!"


    Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen was completely persuaded in his heart, but he always felt that there was something weird.


    He groaned slightly, with a puzzled expression, "Hokage-sama, if you want Samyi to come over and do something, just notify me directly. Why do you still discuss it with me?"


    Uchiha had a dumb feeling when he heard that, how could he say it, in fact, he didn''t have the consciousness of being a Hokage at all.


    Immediately coughed, "It''s nothing, the person who uses it for you will naturally still have to talk to you!"

 688 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 688

    He turned and walked outside, "Since you have agreed, I will notify her to come and see you tomorrow!"


    Hafeng Mizumon looked at Uchiha''s back with a helpless look on his face.


    After solving this matter, Uchiha Hidden felt relieved, but he didn''t know that more troublesome things had been found afterwards.


    On the way back, Uchiha had a relaxed expression on his face. He didn''t even use time and space ninjutsu, but walked back a little bit.


    When I was walking, I heard a sweet voice from behind, "Master [email protected]!"


    Uchiha stopped when he heard the words and turned around and saw a very beautiful girl with yellow hair and big innocent eyes, staring at him with a very happy appearance.


    The seven hundred and eleventh chapter ancient spirits


    Uchiha faintly looked at the little man in front of him, and was stunned for a while, but in an instant he put on a gentle smile on his face, knelt down and said, "So?"


    When the little girl heard the words, her big eyes flashed with a very curious look. She stared at Uchiha in secret, looked up and down, and did not miss a single trace.


    Even if Uchiha is very accustomed to people staring at him, he is still a little unclear now, so he smiled helplessly, "You little girl is not afraid of people, what are you looking at!"


    As he stretched out a finger, he poked the girl''s head slightly. Although the tone was impatient, the movements were very light. It just made the girl tilt her head back slightly, obviously. It doesn''t hurt.


    The girl was not angry, she snorted pretendingly, and continued, "They all say that Naruto-sama is so handsome, so I want to take a good look!"


    When the girl said this, she had a natural expression on her face, and she didn''t know what she was like when she said this seriously.


    Uchiha thought it was very funny, and said with a smile, "You are just a nasty child, do you still know how to aesthetics!"


    Uchiha''s tone was joking, and he obviously didn''t take the child''s words to heart.


    However, the child is unreliable and unforgiving, "Master Yin is saying what, even if I am a child, I know whether people are good-looking, Master Yin is doubting me!"


    The child looked gentle and cute, but he didn''t expect that he was such a temperament, and what he said surprised Uchiha.


    But Uchiha Hidden naturally doesn''t care about these things with children, after all, Tong Yan has no restraint.


    On the contrary, in order not to make the child sad, he said with a serious expression, "No, I didn''t question what you meant, so do you think I look good after watching it for so long?"


    This little girl is very cute, and Uchiha could not help but teasing.


    The girl nodded seriously without hesitation when she heard the words, "Well, it looks good, as expected, what those people said is true!"


    When she said this, the girl even nodded vigorously as if to strengthen her credibility.


    Looking at the child''s appearance, Uchiha smiled forward and backward, stretched out his hand and rubbed the child''s head twice, "Okay, then I have to thank you!"


    When the girl heard the words, she laughed instantly, as if she had heard something happy, "Master Naruto, to thank me, should you buy me something to eat!"


    After speaking, he looked greedy and looked at the Yokan shop next to him.


    Uchiha seemed to be stunned for a while, then relieved, and said with a smile, "You child!"


    He stood up and put his hand in front of the child, "Let''s go!"


    The little girl was not at all polite, reaching out to grab Uchiha''s hand.


    The child¡¯s hands are warm, soft, and very cute. A little palm can¡¯t hold his whole hand at all, only one finger, and he must raise his hand in mid-air. , The walk flickered.


    That little look is very cute no matter how you look at it.


    Uchihain took the child to the Yokan shop on the side, ordered a small piece of something, put his hand on his side, and watched the child eating with joy with a smile on his face.


    Just as Uchiha was about to ask whose child she was, he heard a very anxious shout outside, "Ino! Ino!"


    This sound sounded very familiar, Uchiha squinted his eyes for a moment before realizing that this was the voice of Yamanaka Kaiichi. You must know that in your own mind, this voice has been ringing many times.


    When Uchiha was about to go out and ask what was going on, there was a soft and vague voice next to him, "Father, here I am!"


    Although he said that, Yamanaka Ino was not idle at all. He gobbled up the rest of the yokan and stuffed it into his mouth, as if worried about who would snatch it.


    While Uchiha was still responding that the child was the daughter of Yamanaka Kaiichi, he felt a gust of wind behind him.


    Uchiha sat there still, turning his head slightly to look at the breathless person who didn''t know if he was angry or tired.


    ¡­¡­ 0 Seeking flowers 0 ¡­¡­


    As soon as he entered, Yamanaka Hidden discovered the existence of Uchiha Hidden, and immediately adjusted the disordered breathing, and bowed his knees in a proper manner, "Hin-sama!"


    Uchiha Kimura didn''t care much. When the child in the mountain was about to be short, he reached out and caught the person. "I''ve said it many times, so this kind of etiquette is forgiven!"


    Yamanaka Kaiichi didn''t insist. He stood up and looked at Uchiha Ken with a puzzled expression. "His Master, why are you with Ino?"


    Uchiha laughed secretly when he heard the words, and said the things that had happened before.


    As soon as the pale-faced Yamanaka Hai heard this, his face quickly turned red at a speed visible to the naked eye, and he said with embarrassment, "I''m sorry, Lord Yin, I can''t teach you anything, please punish you!"


    0 ¡­¡­ 0


    Uchiha waved his hand faintly, and didn''t care at all, "It''s just a child, and he looks pretty good, so don''t care!"


    Turning his head and glanced at Yamanaka Ino, who had swallowed everything into his abdomen, and suddenly flashed his big eyes and looked innocent, he paused slightly and continued.


    "It''s just that you should pay more attention to it in the future, a child, don''t come out alone, if you encounter someone who is unruly, it''s not good!"


    Yamanaka Haiyi looked like he was being taught, and glared fiercely at the daughter who was still making faces, "Yes, Master Yin, I will definitely pay attention to teaching in the future!"


    The interaction between the father and daughter was very funny, and Uchiha stayed aside and managed to hold back not laughing.


    "Okay, then you take it back, the kid!" He turned his side slightly and let out the mountain Ino who had been hiding behind him.


    Yamanaka Ino originally didn''t want to be bored at home, so he came out, but now that he doesn''t catch him back like this, he is naturally unhappy.


    At the moment, I grabbed Uchiha''s lapels and said, "Hin-sama, I don''t want to go back yet, I want to see more Hi-sama!"


    If this were spoken from a woman, Uchiha would have no doubt that he liked him, but Uchiha would only find it funny when faced with this puppy girl.


    Chapter 712 Difficult Healing


    Even though I had tried hard to endure it, I couldn''t help but laugh out loud, "Hai Yi, you kid is very funny!"


    Yamanaka Kaiichi was originally blushing because of Yamanaka Ino''s words, but now it is even more painful to hear her words.


    It would be fine if the other party was just an ordinary person, but the other party was a master of the Ninja World, like a character in a divine residence.


    At the moment, Shan Zhonghaiyi felt panic in his heart, almost drowning him, and simply gave up the plan to drag Shanaka Ino out, and directly lifted the person up with force.


    With an embarrassed expression on Uchiha''s face, he said, "Hin-sama, I''m sorry, I''m going back first!"


    Saying that, I didn''t put Yamanaka Ino down, just like that, holding her waist, lifted the person away.

 689 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 689

    Yamanaka Ino seems to have become accustomed to being treated this way. Not only is he not afraid, but on the contrary, he is not honest at all, struggling constantly in Yamanaka''s hands, and seems to want to come down and run away.


    But after all, he was just a child. In front of Shangren''s father, he was just like a man''s arm as a car. It was useless at all.


    Yamanaka Kaiichi also seemed to be afraid of being seen. He carried Yamaaka Ino, and even used the Chakra speed, and disappeared between the ups and downs.


    Uchiha looked very funny, and a very strong feeling surged in his heart, and he must guard the peace and joy to the end.


    At the moment, the smile on his face was reduced, and he packed a little yokan to the store, and prepared to take it back to give Hei Tu and Sam Yi a taste.


    Speaking of how long the black soil has been in Konoha Village, Uchiha Hidden really didn''t give any gifts or special care.


    On the contrary, the black soil has been taking care of him, thinking about it this way makes Uchiha, who has always been not thin-skinned, give birth to something called guilt.


    Carrying that portion of yokan, he headed home.


    At the same time, the atmosphere is very stagnant in a cave at fifty miles east of Konoha Village.


    After hearing Otsuki Mogo''s words that day, Otsuki Lingyu and Otsuki Yusheng led him to retreat temporarily.


    Find a cave to prepare for cultivation.


    Fortunately, among the three, Datongmu Lingyu still had some research on medical ninjutsu, and he immediately treated Mo Wu.


    At last Mo Wu''s life was saved, but Mo Wu''s was the entire rabbit hair needle that had endured Huiye. Now the circulation of many chakras on his body has been blocked, and it is impossible to communicate with the chakra meridians throughout his body.


    Simply put, if this continues, Mo Wu will become a waste person who can hardly use ninjutsu.


    Even if you are proud to roll your eyes, this is a fatal blow to the Datongmu clan.


    Ling Yu was also very anxious while watching, but couldn''t find a way to solve the matter for a while, and the expression on her face was very sad.


    On the one hand, Yusheng looked at Ling Yu''s expression and knew that the problem was not so easy to solve, while Mo Wu was still in a coma.


    Softly asked Lingyu, "Lingyu, how is Mo Wu?"


    Ling Yu was stunned when he heard the words, and then said, "There will be no life-threatening, but..."


    Having said this, Datongmu Lingyu paused and lowered his head slightly, as if he didn''t know how to speak.


    Yusheng, who was standing there, knew what it meant for an instant, but was very unwilling to believe it, and smiled reluctantly at the moment, "It''s just what, you said Lingyu, what are you going to buy at this time!"


    Datongmu Lingyu raised his head, as if he was going to fight, his expression was very cold, "It''s just that Mo Wu''s may not be able to use ninjutsu in the future!"


    As soon as he uttered this, Yusheng rushed forward, grabbing Lingyu''s collar and raising it a lot, forcing him to raise his chin and look at him.


    You Sheng''s eyes seemed to hide a monstrous flame, almost burning the bells that were nearby to ashes, "What are you talking about, what do you mean by not being able to use ninjutsu, are you kidding me!"


    You Sheng''s voice is not loud, but the low voice is very rough, as if he was severely strangling his neck.


    The calmer bells also became a bit hot in an instant, and he threw Yu Sheng''s hand away, "Do you think this is the situation I want to see? Did you not see the blank eyes of the woman opposite? The needles formed by the root chakra are all nailed into the meridians, won''t you open your eyes and take a good look!"


    As if he was a little anxious, he gasped anxiously and continued, "Do you think I don''t want to cure him, but I am not a real medical ninja!"


    At the end of that sentence, the bell whispered like a roar, with a little bit of crying... 0


    After speaking, he held his head in pain and buried his head deeply between the two arms.


    It was the first time that Yusheng saw such a bell, and he finally calmed down a bit, and in an instant he felt unable to speak.


    Sit down next to the cave, looking at the top of the cave with a tired face.


    Mo Wu, who was lying on the haystack, actually woke up early in the morning, and felt very broken when he heard the words of the bell.


    For an instant, the scenes of my past flashed in front of my eyes continuously, like a revolving lantern before death.


    After a long time of silence in the cave, Mo Wu was able to recover from his own thinking.


    In the end, he sighed slightly, and suddenly said, "Lingyu, is there no way at all?"


    The people who were immersed in pain were startled by the sudden sound, and immediately reacted.


    Yusheng only felt his throat dry for a while, and his words were uncomfortable, "Mo Wu, when did you wake up?"


    Mo Wu smiled slightly, "Well, it''s been a while, you two woke up when you quarreled!"


    Lingyu heard the words and whispered, "Mo Wu, I''m sorry!"


    "It''s none of your business, you just need to tell me if 2.4 is not possible at all!"


    Mo Wu''s words sounded very flat, as if they had penetrated everything.


    When Ling Yu heard this, her eyes dodge a little, and she didn''t want to look directly at Mo Wu''s eyes.


    Yu Sheng heard Mo Wu''s words, and then looked at Ling Yu''s reaction, as if he understood something instantly.


    Staring wide-eyed, looking at Ling Yu with an incredulous expression, "Since there should be a way, why don''t you say, what are you thinking!"


    When Lingyu heard the words, she still lowered her head and did not speak, as if she had fallen into deep thinking.


    What else Yusheng wanted to say, Mo Wu on one side wanted to say aloud, "Yusheng, don''t say it!"


    Yousheng looked puzzled, "Mo Wu, why don''t you let me say, if there is a way, why not!"


    The seven hundred and thirteenth chapter stands and takes risks


    Mo Wu looked at Yusheng''s collapse and frantic appearance. For a while, he felt unbearable, and his tone was much calmer than before.


    "Yu Sheng, if Ling Yu really had complete certainty to heal me, he would have done it a long time ago, and he is still hesitating now, mostly because that method is more dangerous, for example, it is easy to die!"


    Mo Wu''s words were an understatement, but Yusheng didn''t feel so relaxed when he listened. The whole person felt like being struck by lightning in an instant.


    For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. Before, he could condemn Datongmu Lingyu for being selfish and not treating Mo Wu.


    But now that I heard the news, I couldn''t say what I was complaining about. I don''t know whether Mo Wu should be persuaded to receive treatment or Mo Wu should be persuaded to give up.


    Suddenly tangled emotions continued to converge in my mind, almost to be destroyed by life.


    There was a lot of paste circling in my mind, and it took a long time before I walked to the side of Lingyu and stood still.


    Ling Yu has been entangled with Mo Wu''s affairs, so focused, he didn''t even notice when Ling Yu stood by her side.


    Seeing that Lingyu didn''t pay attention to what he meant, and thought that Lingyu was still angry, he paused slightly, reached out and patted Lingyu''s shoulder, and said in a deep voice, "Sorry, I shouldn''t doubt you!"


    After speaking with a guilty expression on his face, he didn''t even have the courage to raise his head.


    Ling Yu was able to break free from her own thoughts, and it took a few moments before she understood what Yusheng said.


    Right now, the backhand patted the hand on his shoulder, "It''s okay, I know you are also anxious!"

 690 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 690

    Mo Wu watched as the two were reconciled as before, but he felt very relieved.


    But that feeling was only a moment, and the feeling of relief was replaced by the emotion of worrying about the treatment.


    Although Mo Wu is a very measurable person, no matter what the result is, he can accept it.


    But now this matter is not only related to their self-esteem, but more importantly, this matter is related to the fate of their family separation, so they must go all out for this battle.


    So now Mo Wu very much hopes that his injuries can be cured, even if he has to take great risks, he has to try.


    Thinking of this, the expression on Datongmu Mowu''s face was firmer, but his tone of voice was very gentle, "Okay, don''t think about it, I know you can do it again, I''m willing to try it!"


    When Lingyu heard this, she was a little anxious, almost leaping over, squatting next to Mo Wu, with a broken expression on her face, "Do you know what kind of risks may arise? You just want to Accept, have you thought about it!"


    When talking about the second half of the sentence, Ling Yu almost roared. If it weren''t for worrying that he was injured, Ling Yu even wanted to grab him by the collar and lift him up.


    The expression on Mo Wu''s face didn''t fluctuate at all, it seemed that Lingyu''s expression had already been expected.


    He said indifferently, "I have no other choice. If I can''t continue to live as a ninja, then for me, there is no difference between being dead."


    At that moment, Lingyu opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but after all he did not say anything, just a deep sigh, "Okay, I get it!"


    After speaking, he paused slightly, "But it''s not a good time yet, so let''s take a good rest."


    Mo Wu was not overly compelling when he heard the words, and nodded, indicating that he knew.


    Although Mo Wu is also very anxious and wants to recover quickly, but in terms of his familiarity with Lingyu, even if you don''t ask, it is not easy for Lingyu to win the adventure and treat him. thing.


    My own state is not very good now. If I strongly request that treatment be carried out now, Lingyu may directly refuse to continue the treatment for him. Mo Wu does not want to take such a risk.


    Although Lingyu agreed, the expression on her face was not very good, and she still looked tangled.


    Mo Wu heard the conversation between the two of me, and wanted to persuade Mo Wu to just give up otherwise. They can go back to the moon and just find someone to come over and continue to roll their phone.


    But after all, he didn''t say this out of his life, because he also knew very well that if he didn''t take the opportunity to solve this matter now, I am afraid that the difficulty of carrying out this matter in the future would not be ordinary.


    For a while, he felt that he was very useless. If his strength could be stronger, Mo Wu might not be injured.


    Looking at the person he admired the most, the person who had always taken good care of him, now lying there with a tired face, he slammed his fist on the stone with an expression of resentment.


    The intense pain from the hand did not calm Yusheng, but instead his eyes gradually became blood-red.


    For the white-eyed Datongmu clan, such a color is a bit too strange.


    Mo Wu turned around and saw it, feeling anxious in his heart, but he was strangely moved.


    He whispered, "Yousheng, come here!"


    Yu Sheng''s expression did not change, but he walked obediently when he heard Otsuki Mowu calling himself.


    Sitting next to Mo Wu, Yu Sheng tried to squeeze a smile, "Mo Wu, you don''t have to worry too much. The boy Lingyu has always been very lucky, and he will succeed!"


    Seeing that he was about to cry and he tried to comfort his half-eldest child, Mo Wu felt like he wanted to laugh.


    I couldn''t bear it now, the smile on his face was very bright, "Well, I believe we will be lucky!"


    Looking at Mo Wu''s smile, Yusheng couldn''t help but feel relieved. On the contrary, he felt more sad, and his desire to hide Kaguya and Uchiha''s corpses became even stronger.


    Yousheng seemed to be unable to bear it anymore. Looking at Mo Wu¡¯s smile, he endured and said, "Mo Wu, you should rest first, I''ll take a look!"


    Mo Wu knew the child''s thoughts. After all, he had been by his side for so long, and he understood that no matter how he persuaded him, it would be useless, so he just nodded and signaled him to go.


    Lingyu remained silent on one side, and only whispered after Yusheng left, "I cannot guarantee the probability of success. What I have to do is to use my own chakras to block all the chakras in your acupuncture points. It''s all gone, the amount of work is huge, and you have to endure the pain when you hit this ninjutsu!"


    When these words were said, the tone of Lingyu was almost indifferent.


    Chapter 714 Guiding the Black Earth


    Mo Wu didn''t mind such Lingyu at all. He knew very well that now Lingyu was completely discarding all personal feelings, and used the most calm attitude to tell himself about this matter.


    Now even if I want to hesitate, I don¡¯t have a chance. I just smiled and nodded, ¡°I understand, it¡¯s okay, let¡¯s go out now, let¡¯s start, I don¡¯t want to cry in pain in front of the child, What a shame!"


    Ling Yu didn''t seem to continue to refuse this time, because he knew Mo Wu''s words were sincere.


    After all, for so long, Mo Wu has always treated Yousheng as his own younger brother, and didn''t want to lose face in front of his younger brother. This is normal.


    Ling Yu stood up, walked to Mo Wu''s side, put her palm on Mo Wu''s body, gathered Chakra Du in his hand, and slowly penetrated into Mo Wu''s veins.


    Following the flowing defensive line of Mowu Chakra, Ling whisper Chakra probed forward little by little, and finally stopped in a congested place.


    There were some chakras that did not belong to Mowu condensed there, and the flow of Mowu Chakra was completely blocked.


    Lingyu concentrating calmly, controlled her chakra to form a small group, and kept pushing against the chakra, struggling to completely push the chakra out of Mo Wu''s body.


    That feeling was obviously not very pleasant, Mo Wu kept gritting his teeth, his face covered with sweat.


    Mo Wu''s face was relieved when he felt that the flow of his Chakra was a little smoother, at least this method was effective.


    But only in this place, Mo Wu and Ling Yu''s faces were full of sweat, and they wanted to remove all the obstacles in Mo Wu''s whole body. Now this place is simply a drop in the bucket.


    But even with such a difficult project, the two are very happy in their hearts. At least this method is effective. Now they only need some time.


    At the same time, there is a very happy atmosphere in Uchiha''s home.


    Uchihain, who took the Yokan home, did not see the black soil and Samui come back after putting the things in. Thinking about it, he decided to look at the black soil. After all, he hadn''t paid attention to the child''s cultivation for a long time.


    There is no ink in the moment, and he uses space-time ninjutsu directly to head towards the death forest.


    For a long time, the black soil cultivation place has always been here. After all, it is very quiet and dangerous. Generally, no one will come over. It is a good place for cultivation.


    When Uchiha Hidden first arrived, he saw Uchiha Mikoto training in the black soil. The two were very harmonious, and they seemed to get along well.


    Bend his knees slightly, Uchihain jumped directly from the trunk and landed firmly behind the two of them.


    The two seemed to feel the danger at this moment. Mikoto reacted very quickly. She didn''t let go of her hand holding the black soil, and jumped out a long distance. The moment she looked at Uchiha, her eyes were full of alert. And murderous.


    Uchiha was stunned for a moment, then smiled, "Okay, put away the thorns!"


    Uchiha Mikoto converged her defensive posture when she saw clearly that the opponent was Uchiha Hidden.


    He said with an awkward look, "Don''t blame me for your sudden appearance, why are you here!"


    He said that he walked towards Uchiha Ken, holding the hand of the black soil. Although he was complaining, his face was full of joy.


    Uchiha didn''t hide it, and said with a faint smile, "The matter is over, come and see this kid''s cultivation!"


    Although Hei Tu stood behind and didn''t speak, but the happy expression on his face was self-evident.


    After all, Uchiha has been in a very busy state for a while, and it has been a long time since he came to see her practice.

 691 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 691

    It''s been a long time since I felt this way. It seems that Master Yin still cares about her very much.


    "Do you have no task today? How come you have time to guide this kid in cultivation?"


    When Uchiha Mikoto heard this, he felt even more dismissive, ¡°When I¡¯m fine, I always come over to watch the child practice, but you, brought this child back, but didn¡¯t have time to take care of it. It''s too irresponsible!"


    Hearing this, Uchiha couldn''t help feeling no sense of shame. On the contrary, he had a proud expression, "Isn''t you still here?"


    When Uchiha Mikoto heard the words, Uchiha rolled his eyes, but the corners of her mouth couldn''t help but rose slightly.


    Wei Wei stepped aside, letting out the black soil behind her, "Well, since you are here, I don''t need to look after you here, I will go back and rest first!"


    Without waiting for Uchiha''s answer, he left directly.


    When Uchiha saw this, he didn''t mean to stop him, and waved his hand to say goodbye.


    Hei Du looked at Uchihain, and lowered his head somewhat embarrassedly, "Master Yin, you don''t need to come over, it would be nice to have Mikoto with Sister Mikoto. Just rest well!"


    Looking at the appearance of the black soil, Uchiha''s thoughts of doing evil suddenly stopped, "Then if you say that, I will go back first, and you can practice here yourself!"


    Hearing the words, the black soil looked up anxiously to look at Uchiha, not the back of leaving, but a scheming smile on his face.


    Whoever tried this was to know that he was hit by Uchiha''s strategy, and he blushed right now and didn''t know what to say.


    Uchiha hidden, however, is unwilling, "Yes? Do you want me to go?"


    The dark guy almost wanted to stomp his feet, but there was no way, so he blushed and said loudly, "No!"


    Uchiha hiddenly heard the words and laughed in an instant, stretched out his hand and rubbed his black head twice, "This is good!"


    Hearing this, Hei Tu felt very helpless, how could he meet such a wicked master.


    Of course, the black soil didn''t say what he complained about. If he did, he might be caught by Uchiha.


    Seeing Uchiha concealed here, the black soil did not waste time, and told Uchiha hidden all the problems that Uchiha Mikoto had not had time to help solve these days.


    Uchiha was also very patient, explaining little by little.


    Seeing Uchiha''s serious look, the black soil couldn''t help but sighed secretly. He didn''t expect that Master Yin was actually capable of doing things as a teacher.


    At least his explanations have always been easy to understand, and the things that he hadn''t been able to understand all the time are instantly clear.


    After Uchiha finished talking about everything, he patted the black soil on the head, "Yes, the rest is to practice harder!"


    Chapter 715 The Stubborn Samyi


    Hearing words of praise from Uchihain''s mouth, Kuroizu was very happy, smiling and raising his head and said, "I will work hard, and sooner or later I will become a female ninja like Mikoto!"


    Uchiha raised his eyebrows secretly, "I am very ambitious. Okay, it''s time to go back. I brought you something to eat when I came back. Go back and taste it!"


    Hei Mu was even more happy when he heard the words, feeling that he walked a lot lighter than before, "Thank you Master Yin!"


    Looking at the black soil that was jumping in front of him, Uchiha could not help but sigh. After all, he was still a child. He was so happy to hear that there was something delicious.


    When Kurito and Uchihain were at the door, they smelled the scent of food floating out of the house, making the two of them feel like their index fingers moved after a day of fatigue.


    The two of them were stunned for a second. They remembered that Samyi should be the only one cooking here now.


    With a little surprise, the two opened the door and headed towards the kitchen.


    As soon as I entered, I saw Samyi standing there in an apron and putting up food. He looked up at the sound of someone coming in.


    Sam Yi is dressed in a capable ninja suit, fully showing her perfect figure, and her short hair is also very sharp.


    At this time, it is surrounded by a light pink apron with rolling lace, and the softness of the chest is more noticeable under the apron border.


    Such a cool stunner now uses his thin white hands to hold the table and chopsticks while laying out the rice. The difference makes people feel overwhelmed for a while.


    So at that moment, Kurito and Uchiha Gin were stunned at the door, and didn''t even think of walking in.


    Samui was watched by the hot eyes of the two, and for a moment he felt difficult to resist, and his complexion turned red for a moment.


    "You come in for dinner, what are you standing there doing, the food I cook is not bad!"


    It was originally a very strong word, but the more he said it, the lower his voice, and in the end it was just like a mosquito.


    Uchihain and Kuroi looked at each other, and the two walked in together to wash their hands and sit down.


    He picked up the food in front of him and swallowed, but he didn''t do it immediately.


    Uchiha did not do it, because the taste of the meal that Tsunade made before made him remember.


    Uchiha, who is also a sexy girl, is very worried about the cooking craftsmanship. The two are also very similar.


    But he couldn''t bear the expectant sight of Samui, Uchihain reached out his hand to pick up the food, and threw it directly into his mouth with a feeling of death.


    It''s really not as horrible as imagined, on the contrary the taste is still very good.


    Uchiha could not help but raised his brows, looked at Samui with approval, and praised him without hesitation, "Well, it''s not bad, thank you!"


    After hearing Uchiha''s words, the black soil over there put his chopsticks on the plate and tasted the food a little bit. Although he didn''t want to admit it, the taste was outstanding.


    The black earth paused, did not look up, and said softly, "Thank you, it''s delicious!"


    After coming to Konoha Village for so long, Hei Tu has almost become accustomed to the exhaustion of a day of practice, and has to come back to cook.


    Although it was a very happy thing to watch Master Yin eat all the food he cooked.


    But being able to see meals after fatigue still makes people feel a different kind of happiness.


    The impression of the black soil on Sam Yi has improved a lot, perhaps this is the child''s innocence.


    Uchiha also saw the black soil''s expression change while hiding, and instantly felt relieved.


    After all, for a long time in the future, the two will see each other day and night. If they have been unable to understand each other, it will be more difficult for him to do it. Now this scene is the best.


    When Samyi heard the words of the black soil, the nervous expression on his face instantly relaxed, "It''s not bad, it''s good!"


    She smiled slightly as she spoke, this expression was very different from her daily cool expression, and suddenly saw the feeling of winter and snow turning into spring, which was very beautiful.


    Seeing Samyi''s appearance, the black earth felt a sense of embarrassment unexpectedly, lowered his head and continued to grab his food.


    Uchiha Ken also looked at the situation in harmony, and smiled and said, "Yes, Samui, I have good news to tell you!"


    After hearing the words, Sam put the food in his mouth, nodding with a confused expression to signal that he was listening.


    "I greeted Bo Feng Shuimen today. You can go to work in the Hokage office and be his secretary!"


    Sam was stunned for a moment when he heard the words. Uchiha seemed to be surprised when he saw her appearance, and thought he was stunned with joy.

 692 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 692

    In fact, Samyi just felt that the moment he heard the news, he felt that he had seen the destruction of Yunyin Village, and felt that his breathing was stagnant.


    He quickly yelled in his heart, "Is this okay? Becoming Hokage''s secretary is the completion of the task, right?"


    Sam yelled anxiously for a long time before hearing the system''s response, "No, the mission request is for you to become Uchihain''s secretary, not Hokage''s!"


    At that moment, Samui even forgot that Uchiha and Kuroi were still in front of him, and the motion of eating with his hands stopped.


    Uchiha looked at Samui like this, feeling a little weird, narrowed his eyes slightly, and called Samui.


    But Samui still didn''t respond at all, and Uchiha Yin felt that something was wrong and yelled twice.


    Sam Yicai seemed to wake up from a dream, and said, "What''s the matter?"


    Uchihain looked at the expression on Samui''s face and tried to soften his voice, "I want to ask you, what''s wrong with you, don''t you want to be a secretary!"


    After hearing this, Sam hurriedly wanted to deny something, but couldn''t find the right words for a while, as if thinking of something, suddenly said, "I don''t want to be a secretary, I just want to be your secretary!"


    When these words were spoken, Sam Yi felt that these words were too ambiguous, and hurriedly looked at the expressions of Uchiha and Kuroi.


    Uchiha Yin had a slightly embarrassed expression on his face, while the black soil condensed all the kind expression on his face, as if he was facing an enemy.


    Sam Yiden sometimes felt dumbfounded, "I didn¡¯t mean that, I just wanted to say that I am very grateful that you gave me the chance to live, so in return, I want to be your secretary. I can do anything. You It¡¯s okay for me to help Lord Watergate with things, but I will go there as your secretary, not as Lord Watergate¡¯s secretary!"


    Chapter 716: Sam Yi mission accomplished


    Uchiha looked at Samui''s stubborn expression with a dumbfounded expression, "Isn''t that the same!"


    Samui also felt that what he said was unreasonable, but in order to prevent that from happening, Samui couldn''t let go now.


    "The result is the same, but the meaning is different!" Sam Yi said this with a stubborn expression.


    It''s like if Uchiha hadn''t done what she said, she would rather not go than be the secretary of Hafeng Mizumon-.


    Hei Tu''s expression on her face eased a lot when she heard this, because she fully understood what Samui meant, and she also had the same thoughts.


    Uchiha Ginshi looked at Samui with a defeated expression, "Okay, okay, just promise you, don''t stare at me like this!"


    Samyi felt relieved for an instant, and said sincerely, "Thank you, Master Yin!"


    Uchiha waved his hand faintly, "It''s okay, you will be my secretary from now on, please report to Watergate tomorrow and help him with some documents!"


    "Yes, Master Yin!" When Samyi said this, he was firm and courageous. If he ignores the pink apron in front of her, he will look like a female ninja who is about to go on a mission.


    The dinner for the three of them was over soon, and Samui was ready to go back to rest after packing up his things, but was stopped by Uchiha.


    "Don''t worry about going back, we still have something to eat!"


    Speaking, let Samyi and Kuroi sit down, and take out the yokan and put them in front of them.


    Both of them looked at the things in front of them with some surprises on their faces. This thing is not a rare thing for them, but it hasn''t been touched for a long time.


    Suddenly seeing it now, it was naturally very pleasant, and Uchiha looked at the two of them happily and was very satisfied.


    After all, it is like a child.


    What Uchihain didn''t know was that in the hearts of the two of them, his image was much better.


    After solving the whole yokan, the three went back to rest.


    Samyi was lying on the bed with a dazed expression. For her, the time of this day was a satisfaction she had never experienced before.


    After all, it''s been a long time since I can easily follow my inner activities like this.


    Just when I was immersed, a deep voice suddenly sounded in my mind. This voice was not someone else''s, but the system.


    "You are very smart! Congratulations, the mission is complete!"


    Sam heard that he was about to complain about something, but was directly interrupted by the system, "The mission is successful, the reward for all attributes is increased by one, the charm value is increased by one, and the chakra capacity is increased by one!"


    Samui listened to this with an unclear expression on his face, "What do you mean, you better explain it to me!"


    But the system obviously didn''t mean too much explanation, "You will understand it in a while! The next task, get the approval of Bofeng Shuimen!"


    Samui felt even more inexplicable when he heard this task. If she remembers correctly, her main task is Uchiha, why should she get the approval of Hafeng Mizuno now.


    Samui wanted to continue to ask something like the system, but after yelling for a long time, he didn''t see the system respond, so he could only give up.


    The whole night passed quickly, and the black soil went out to practice early, leaving only Uchihain and Samui at home.


    Uchiha knew that there was nothing wrong with him, so he slept a little longer, but Samui remembered that he was going to report to Hafengshuimen, so he got up earlier.


    After thinking about it carefully, I realized that Uchiha Yin only told her to report to her, she hadn''t said anything else, and she didn''t even know when Hafeng Mizuno was in the Hokage office.


    After thinking for a while, Samui went to Uchiha''s bedroom and stood at the door. Samui had done a long time psychological improvement for himself, and then he reached out and knocked on the door, "Hin-sama, Are you awake?"


    Uchiha inside the house secretly heard that the sleepiness has gone seven or eight, but he is still very lazy, "Come in!"


    The voice just waking up was very low, even with a bit of roughness, but it had that kind of lazy tone, which made people feel itchy.


    Sam managed to press down the same feeling and gently pushed the door open and walked in.


    Standing at the doorway, I saw Uchiha sitting up on his back, and the quilt that had originally covered him slipped a lot in an instant.


    The perfect figure of Uchiha Hidden was fully revealed, and Samui felt reddened in an instant.


    As if frightened, he fixed his gaze on Uchiha''s face, but saw the full smile on that handsome face, and his dark eyes looked at him for an instant.


    Samyi almost forgot what he was doing here for a moment, and he swallowed his saliva before continuing, "Master Yin, I''m sorry to disturb you. I just want to ask when Master Watergate is in the Hokage office! "


    Uchiha secretly chuckled, "Hey, you woke me up early in the morning just to ask this question?"


    Speaking, Uchiha lazily stretched out his two hands and placed them behind his head, making him find a more comfortable posture.


    But because of his movement, the muscles on his body became tighter, and the texture of the muscles became clearer instantly.


    Sam Yi, who was already flushed, had a feeling that he didn''t know where to put his eyes.


    Uchiha looked very interesting. He thought that this woman was always cool, but he didn''t expect to be so funny.


    Now I feel even more interesting, "Excuse me to rest. If I don''t apologize, I want to know what I want to know. Is it too simple!"


    Sam stubbornly said, "I''m sorry, Master Yin!"


    Uchiha looked very funny, and stretched out his hand to say hello, "Come here!"


    Samui was a little surprised, standing still and not moving, as if he was thinking about whether he should pass.


    Upon seeing this, Uchiha pretended to be dissatisfied, "Isn''t it okay to do anything? Isn''t it nonsense!"

 693 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 693

    Sam was a little anxious when he heard the words, "Naturally it is not nonsense, it is difficult to chase after a word!"


    Speaking as if he had calmed himself down, he took a deep breath and walked towards Uchiha Yin, "Hin-sama, what''s the matter?"


    When Samui said this, he had a look of death on his face, which made Uchiha hide a smile instantly.


    "What''s your face? What are you thinking about!"


    Official Report of Chapter 717


    Uchiha smiled happily, the whole person was rolled up, and the already prominent muscle lines were all exposed.


    But he himself didn''t know it, and smiled very happily. At this moment, Uchiha was faintly attractive.


    No matter how attractive he is, Samui couldn''t ignore what Uchiha said just now. At the moment, his entire face was already dripping blood.


    After hesitated for a long time without knowing, he said, "Then what do you want to say!"


    Although it was a questioning sentence, Samui roared out, obviously already extremely embarrassed.


    Uchiha concealed this, knowing that if he continued to laugh like this, Sam was afraid that he would take the door and flee, so even though it was very hard, Uchiha hidden his smile forcibly.


    The corner of his mouth said with a faint smile, "I didn''t ask you to come here for something strange, I just want you to pass me the clothes over there!"


    After hearing this, Sam looked towards Uchiha''s finger and saw a stack of neatly folded clothes.


    For a while, Samui felt a sense of shame. There have always been rumors that Uchiha Hidden has countless women around her, and she has always been unscrupulous. She has a self-confidence and a bit of beauty, so I thought Uchiha Hidden asked her to be Want to be thinner than her.


    But I never thought that this was my own conjecture, and Uchiha Ken himself was said to be much more upright.


    Samyi paced over with a blushing face, picked up the clothes and put them beside Uchihain''s hand, and whimpered, "I''m sorry, it''s because of my little heart!"


    When Uchiha heard this, the expression on his face was still slightly smiling, but the tone of his mouth was very serious, "The rumors of outsiders are biased, if you believe it, wouldn''t it be no different from those people!"


    Although it was a joking sentence, Samui felt that he couldn''t hold his head up. He felt that with such a mind in front of such a person, he was like an ant-like narrow-minded villain.


    Sam Yi lowered his head and did not speak, with a stubborn expression, which made Uchiha Hidden a little distressed, and he couldn''t help wondering if he said too much?


    Thinking that Sam Yi is a very proud person, it is normal to be said to be detrimental to dignity.


    Just as Uchiha Yin was considering whether to speak for comfort, Samui spoke first, with a small voice, but very firm, "I''m sorry, Master Yin, I won''t make any judgments unless I see it with my own eyes! "


    Uchiha secretly smiled secretly, it seems that it is not that irreducible!


    Right now, as if he was treating the black soil kid, he stretched out his hand and rubbed it gently on Samyi''s head, "Well, remember what you said today, if you believe in others, you will suffer!"


    Samui was confused about what Uchihain said, because the warm and wide palms above his head were really shocking.


    It has been a long time since Samyi became Shangren, and it has been a long time since no one praised or criticized the good and bad things he did.


    Uchiha''s move touched the softest part of Sam Yi''s heart, and the whole person was in a daze for a moment.


    At that moment, Samui even thought that he had returned to the time when someone loved him, so he didn''t have to force himself to face it when he was afraid, just hide.


    Uchihain just rubbed Samui''s head lightly, and then took his hand back.


    At the moment his palm left, Sam Yi suddenly raised his head and tried to touch the palm of his head with the top of his head, looking very reluctant.


    Samyi himself never thought that he would do such a thing suddenly, and his face was full of sluggishness, head drooping, he definitely didn''t want Uchihain to see his face, and was even more afraid of Uchihain''s eyes. Will have a mocking taste.


    Uchiha was also slightly surprised, but after a little thought, he knew why this reaction was.


    At the moment, there was no intention of mocking, but he put the palm back again, "Okay, go and clean up, it''s time to go, otherwise the water gate boy will have to be noisy again!"


    After speaking, he straightened out the hair that was messed up by him naturally, and then took his palm back.


    Samui was very touched by Uchiha''s sweetness and gentleness. He wanted to say some thanks, but he didn''t know how to say it... 0


    In the end he only agreed in a low voice, "Yes, Master Yin, the black soil made something to eat, should we eat a little bit before going over?"


    Samyi raised his head as he said... the expression on his face has been converged very well, no different from the cool appearance before.


    Uchiha was relieved when he heard that, "Well, it''s still early, let''s eat something first, otherwise, wouldn''t it be a waste of the hard work of the black kid!"


    Samyi nodded, and walked in front of Uchihain toward the kitchen.


    Uchiha hidden behind, as if suddenly remembering something, "By the way, the black kid is actually very kind..."


    Speaking of this, Uchiha paused slightly, as if thinking about the next wording, but he was directly interrupted by Sam Yi before he thought of it.


    "I know that the black soil is very kind, because I did something too wrong, I will pay attention to it in the future!"


    Uchiha Hidden originally didn''t mean it like that, but he looked at Samui''s words very seriously and seemed to really think so, so he didn''t continue. After all, this result is what he wants, even if the process is a bit tortuous .


    Samyi sat at the dinner table, eating quickly, and in a short while, he wiped out all the food in his hand.


    Watching Uchiha eating 5.9 things slowly, he couldn''t help feeling very anxious. After all, Samui didn''t want to be late when he reported for the first time.


    But facing Uchihain, Samui really didn''t have the guts to urge, and he would be teased if he didn''t say it well.


    Thinking of this, even though Samui was anxious, he waited patiently, waiting for Uchiha to fill everything in his stomach, quickly cleaned up the dishes, and pushed Uchiha to go out. .


    At the same time, Bo Feng Shuimen had already dealt with the documents for nearly an hour at the Hokage Office, and the expression on his face was not pretty.


    Although he obeyed Uchiha''s opinion and temporarily eliminated the prejudice against Samui, the first time he came to report, it was delayed for so long, which was really unhappy.


    Chapter 718: Watergate takes office


    Unhappy but unhappy, Bo Feng Shuimen somehow felt something very wrong, and always felt that this incident might not be the cause of Samui at all.


    Once this kind of thought came out, it would be difficult to contain it. Hafeng Mizuno looked at the doorway from time to time, and felt that Uchiha''s secret might come out of the doorway in the next second.


    Uchiha Kimura did not live up to Ha Feng Shuimen''s cares. In the short distance from his home to the Hokage office, Uchiha Kimura sneezed several times.


    He rubbed his nose with a puzzled face and said, "Who miss me so much this morning!"


    I have to say that when Uchiha Hidden said this, the expression on his face was very vivid, not at all like the existence of a murderous god of death in the rumor.


    Samyi looked at him, he rarely condensed the cool expression on his face a lot, and silently said abusive things, wanting to take revenge on the things he had teased in the morning.


    "Master Yin is charming and charming, and he has always been the person on the top of many women''s hearts. Don''t talk about it early in the morning, I am afraid that others will be chanting all day!"


    Uchiha concealed that Sam Yi was joking with himself, and he had relaxed a lot when he wanted to come, and he was quite happy in his heart.


    But I didn''t mean to let her go like this, "How do you know so clearly, is it one of the many women?"


    Samyi was still looking at a joke, but when he heard this, his face suddenly became red, "Master Yin is really unforgiving. It seems that it is normal to be thought of by others!"


    Uchiha looked at Samui''s dissatisfied expression, and suddenly felt relieved, and even his itchy nose from sneezing was much better.

 694 Naruto They Have System Chapter 694

    "That''s natural!" He walked two steps swaggering and walked in front of Sam Yi, speeding up his feet a lot.


    He could see that the woman was very anxious, and felt that it was meaningless to continue to linger, so she left soon.


    I originally planned to use space-time ninjutsu directly, but he was rejected by Samyi. The reason was quite curious. He said that he didn''t want to form a habit and would not want to walk in the future!


    Although Uchiha Yin felt speechless, he didn''t over-investigate the matter. As it was a walk after a meal, the two slowly walked over.


    After a few minutes, Uchihain had already swaggered into the Hokage office with Samui.


    The moment Hafeng Mizuno saw Uchiha''s secret expression, he had such an expression. Uchiha felt strange and asked, "Mizumon, what do you look at me with such eyes?"


    Hafeng Mizumon looked very reluctant, took his eyes away from the file in his hand, took a look at Uchiha, and then retracted it again, "It''s nothing, just seeing Miss Samui didn''t come over for a long time. , So I thought that I might see the respected Hokage-sama after a while, but I didn''t expect it to really come true!"


    Bo Feng Shuimen said this sentence very jumpy, as if he was really excited, but there was no change in expression on that face, and he obviously ignored it.


    It was the first time that Samui saw this legendary agent Naruto. Although he heard that he was a man, he never thought that he would be such a young person.


    Moreover, at an apparently young age, there was no sense of politeness when talking to Uchihain, which made Samui who was watching him feel trembling.


    I''m afraid that the handsome man in front of him will not be there for a careless, handsome man.


    But what I didn''t expect was that Uchihain didn''t seem to care at all. He just smiled and said, "You kid don''t give me yin and yang!"


    After speaking, he paused slightly, and pointed to Samyi who stretched out his hand and said, "This is Samyi. You''ve seen it before. I thought about it last night. What you said makes sense, so I came here today. To tell you one thing!"


    Hearing this, Hafeng Mizumon seemed to be finally interested, stretched his head out of the file, looked up at Uchiha, with a questioning expression, "Oh? What are you going to tell me?"


    Uchiha raised his brows when he heard the words, with a smug expression on his face, "Sam Yi is my secretary from now on!"


    When Bo Feng Shuimen heard the words, his expression was not very clear, "So, Master Yin, you came here to say this?"


    Speaking of Bo Feng Shuimen, holding a pen stand and spreading out his hands, he looked at the pile of documents on his desk like a small hill, with an expression of indescribable expression.


    There was a surge of anger hidden in the slightly smiling expression.


    Hafeng Mizumon is ready, if Master Yin nodded and said that''s the case, even if he desperately died today, he will leave Master Uchiha Yin here to help with some documents!


    Seeing the expression on Mizumon, Uchiha waved his hands faintly, "Mizumon, you kid really, would I do such cruel things?"


    Hearing this, Hafeng Mizumon just smiled with his eyes bent, and the expression was clearly saying yes, Uchiha Ken looked at his face with embarrassment and dissatisfaction.


    Samui couldn''t help but feel that Bo Feng Shuimen''s courage was commendable, and Uchiha''s image of God''s residence collapsed a lot.


    "After Samui became my secretary, the first task I gave her was to come and help you with the files, how about it?"


    Hearing this, Bo Feng Mizumon''s smile on his face converged, "Thank you Hokage-sama!"


    Although it was a word of thanks, Bo Feng Shuimen still sat there motionless, quickly writing and drawing on the document in his hand.


    Although Hafeng Mizumon felt that Uchihain''s sudden change of mind was a bit strange, it was the decision of Mr. Yin, he would not interfere at all, as long as someone can help with things.


    Uchiha looked at the inferior golden thanks from Hao Feng Shui Men, with an expression of disgust, stretched out his hand and made a hit gesture, "If I caught you and made any mistake, I must teach you a good lesson!"


    This is obviously a threat, but Bo Feng Shuimen didn''t care at all, "Then Naruto-sama is going to see all these things once?"


    He pointed to the piles of papers in the room, with a look of excitement, "I''ll sort it out for you right away!"


    Speaking of getting up to prepare those things, he was quickly stopped by Uchiha''s Hidden Eyes, "You kid is really capable! You don''t need to look at them all, I will check them out in the future!"


    After speaking with great effort, he pressed the Bo Feng Shui Gate back to the seat, and put the pen that was put down into Bo Feng Shui Gate''s hand again, "Now you will handle these things honestly for me!"


    Bo Feng Shuimen grabbed the pen with a look of disdain and said, "Yes, Master Yin!"


    Chapter 719: Miss Everyday


    Although it was a promise, the expression on Bo Feng Shui''s facade did not seem to be respectful, but rather a mocking expression.


    As if I had expected Uchiha hidden to say such things, I knew it was such an expression on his face.


    Samyi looked at it and found it very interesting. Who would have thought that two people who were very serious in front of outsiders would chat like this without scruples in private, and would quarrel like children, which is simply unimaginable.


    Samyi watched and endured very hard, after all, he couldn''t help laughing.


    At this time, Uchiha Kimura seemed to remember that there was another person beside him, and he felt as if he had first awakened. He coughed, "Okay, Samui will leave it to you to help you. gone back!"


    He left without looking at Samyi and Bo Feng Shuimen.


    Looking at Uchiha''s back, Hao Feng Mizuno sighed secretly, "I have been stunned for so long before thinking of maintaining my image. This is completely ruined!"


    Although he was gloating in his heart, his face remained motionless, and he still had a cold expression, as if the person with such dark-bellied and naive thoughts was not him at all.


    Samyi saw Uchiha hidden away, and the grinning expression on his face also converged, returning to his previous cool appearance.


    "Master Watergate, do you have anything to leave to me?" When Samui said this, he took a step forward slightly, with a very firm appearance.


    Bo Feng Shuimen also took back his thoughts after hearing this, "Well, these things, you can handle them!"


    Speaking of Uchihain, he pushed the documents compiled last night to Samui.


    After listening to Uchiha''s words last night, Hafeng Mizuno felt very reasonable, so he was able to sort out all the less important documents. This way, he can not help but look down on Samui''s strength and avoid his worries. Things happen.


    Sam lowered his head and looked at the documents, nodded his head and hugged him, without any dissatisfaction on his face, and asked seriously, "Master Watergate, where do I sit?"


    Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen paused slightly. He really didn''t think about this matter. At the moment, he casually pointed to a side table and said, "In order for me to find you, just sit there!"


    Samyi had no objection, walked over and opened the file in his hand, and took a quick glance. It was all very simple but very cumbersome things.


    At a glance, I knew that this person didn''t trust him, but Samui didn''t care much. This situation was really expected.


    Now Samyi pays more attention to how to satisfy Bo Feng Shuimen, so that he will praise himself.


    This is the task given by the system. If it can''t be completed properly, I don''t know what else the system will produce.


    But no matter how you look at it, the wave of wind and water in front of you is not a good master.


    It is simply a difficult task to satisfy this person.


    Even so, Samui tried it, after all, she didn''t want to see the mission failed to punish her at all.


    When Samui took all the documents, Bo Feng Shuimen temporarily stopped what he was doing and observed Samui for a while.


    Even Bo Feng Shuimen had to admit that this Samui was a very capable female ninja.


    Although the documents he selected were not very complicated, they were varied and complicated, and he didn''t teach anything. Even so, the woman didn''t show any dissatisfaction, and she quickly proceeded to deal with it, which was obviously extraordinary.


    Seeing this, Bo Feng Shuimen was relieved a lot, lowered his head and began to deal with the things in his hands, after all, these things are very important.


    At the same time, Uchihain had already walked on a highway with an expression for the rest of his life.

 695 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 695

    When I teased Samui in the morning, he was still full of imposing appearance. Why did he say a few words to the Watergate boy and forget that Samui was still there? It was simply ruining his fame.


    Even at this time, Sam Ina''s unconcealed sincere smile still appeared in Uchiha''s mind from time to time.


    It was when he was regretful that Uchihaken didn''t care much about the situation on the road. Anyway, many people greeted him along the way. It was too hard to deal with each one, so Uchihaken took it as if he hadn''t seen it, and lowered his head. Walking on his own.


    Because of this, Uchiha had no idea when a little girl in a cheongsam stood before him.


    While thinking about things, Uchiha hidden his head and walked straight forward following instinctive feelings.


    When I was breathing, I felt my leg hit something. It was small and soft, and it felt very cute.


    Throwing out the things in his mind for a while, Uchiha lowered his head to see what he had hit.


    I was still thinking about what it was, but I didn''t expect that when I lowered my head, I saw a girl with no more than thighs hugging her thighs, with a harmless expression on her face.


    Looking up at him slightly, those big eyes flicker and flicker very cutely. Seeing such a cute little person, Uchiha''s tone can''t help being softer, "Who are you?"


    The little man in the cheongsam was very happy to see Uchihain finally stopped talking to himself, "Hokage-sama, I finally see you!"


    When he said this, the child had an admiring expression, as if Uchiha''s shrine in front of him was her shrine.


    Uchiha has always been very tolerant and patient with children, "What''s the matter, kid, what are you doing here?"


    The person Uchiha faintly called as a child is not someone else, it is Tiantian, a small person can already see the appearance of slender limbs, and he must be a big beauty when he grows up.


    Hearing Uchihain''s call to himself every day, he looked upset and curled his lips, "Master Yin, my name is Tiantian, not a kid!"


    Uchihain obviously didn''t expect Tian Tian to say such things suddenly. He looked shocked, but he was not angry. He just squatted down and smiled and asked, "Okay, then Tian Tian, ??what are you doing here and why? Stop me?"


    Listening to Uchiha''s words every day, as if thinking of something important, he regained his excitement again, standing still not being honest, and almost having to jump twice to be happy.


    "Now, Naruto-sama, I want to see Tsunade-sama!"


    The 720th chapter every day idol


    Uchiha was a little surprised when he heard that, but the expression on his face was still very gentle, "Why do you want to see Tsunade-sama?"


    Hearing Tsunade''s name, the little man seemed to be even more excited, and said of course, "Because Tsunade-sama is my idol, I must become a strong ninja like Tsunade-sama!"


    When Uchiha listened to this, he always had the feeling that he couldn''t tell.


    I thought that Tian Tian stopped him because he heard his reputation, so he admired him very much and wanted to see him.


    However, I never thought that in the eyes of this child, I was just a person who could build a bridge.


    Uchiha pretended to be upset, "Why do you regard Tsunade-sama as an idol, am I not more powerful?"


    Hearing this every day, he looked up and down Uchiha with an expression of disapproval, "Hokage-sama, you are a man!"


    When I said this every day, I was full of a distressed expression, as if I was saying, why don''t you even know this.


    Uchiha felt very helpless for a moment. Who could have imagined that he was despised by a child like this, and he felt like a knife in his throat, and he didn''t know what to say.


    Every day when Uchiha didn''t speak, he thought that Uchiha was angry, and was a little panicked at the moment, his small eyes rumbling around, 790 seemed to think of some good idea.


    He hurriedly said, "Hokage-sama, you are also very good, so Tsunade-san will choose to live with you, right?"


    For a moment, Uchiha didn''t know if he had squatted for a long time and his legs were numb, or if the child''s words were a bit too shocking, Uchiha flashed for a while and almost fell to the ground.


    After adjusting his posture, Uchiha cleared his throat, looking like a serious elder, "Who taught you this? Children can''t talk nonsense!"


    Hearing this every day, he was a little unsure, "What''s wrong, Lord Naruto, am I wrong?"


    When he said this, the expression on Tiantian''s face was a bit sad and self-reproachful, and also a little bit incomprehensible.


    When Uchihain looked at this appearance of Tiantian, he suddenly remembered that this is only a half-year-old child. Although he can say something, he mostly listens to other people. He is so serious, I am afraid that he will also treat this child. Scared.


    Right now, Uchiha regretted what he said just now, and said quickly, "Yes, you are right, do you really want to see Tsunade-sama?"


    Although Tian Tian looked like a young man, he was still a child after all. As soon as Uchiha Ken mentioned other things, he forgot the unpleasant emotion just now, and nodded with excitement.


    As if nodding her head can not express her strong desire.


    Uchiha looked at Tiantian''s appearance instinctively very cute, and stretched out his hand and rubbed Tiantian''s head, "Okay, can I take you to find her?"


    In fact, when the kid mentioned Tsunade, Uchiha Yin wanted to take her. After all, he has been very busy for a while, except for the succession ceremony of Hokage, I have never seen her again. It is time to visit her. Up.


    It''s not impossible to take this kid by the way.


    Hearing this every day, he had an unbelievable expression, "Really? Lord Naruto, can you really take me to see Lord Tsunade?"


    Seeing the child''s expression of excitement pulling his sleeves and swaying constantly, Uchiha''s expression on his hidden face could not help but soften a lot, "That''s natural, I''m Hokage from Konoha Village, I can lie to you. !"


    Hearing this every day, he shouted with excitement, "No, no, Hokage won''t lie to others, then when can we go see Tsunade-sama!"


    Tian Tian looked very anxious, and already started pulling Uchiha''s sleeves, trying to pull people from the ground.


    Seeing this, Uchiha smiled helplessly, "Leave now, but I don''t guarantee that I will see her!"


    Hearing this, Tian Tian paused slightly, "It''s okay, I believe that Tian Tian has this blessing to see Master Tsunade!"


    Uchiha secretly heard the words, smiled and shook his head, using a little bit of strength in his hands, he grabbed the child who was pulling him and running ahead.


    Feeling the resistance of his hand every day, he couldn''t move a bit, and turned his head to look at Uchihain with an unhappy expression, "Do you regret it?"


    Although Tian Tian didn''t say anything on his lips, but the expression was clearly saying that if you regret it, you are a big badass.


    Uchiha hurriedly waved his hand and said, "No regrets, I just want to ask you, do you know where Tsunade-sama is?"


    Tiantian stayed for a second when he heard the words, then shook his head blankly, with a disappointed expression, "Everyday I don''t know!"


    Uchihain looked at the child''s rapidly changing expression and found it very interesting, "Then where do you want to go when you keep pulling me?"


    Hearing this every day, I was even more at a loss, "I don''t know, go to Tsunade-sama!" As if he had found something wrong, he muttered, "But where do I find it?"


    Uchiha squatted down, picked Tian Tian, ??and let her sit in her arms, "Well, since you don''t know, then follow me, I will take you to Tsunade-sama!"


    Hearing this every day, the expression on his face was like a rainy day when it suddenly cleared up. He stretched out his hands and looked very excited, "Okay, go to Tsunade-sama!"


    Uchiha Yin directly used time and space ninjutsu to go towards Tsunade.


    Generally, even Tsunade will take on some ninja missions, so even Uchiha is not sure if the person is in the village.


    Tian Tian was still young that day, although he knew a little bit about ninjutsu, but he knew very little, let alone an advanced ninjutsu like space-time ninjutsu.


    At the moment, I only felt a blur in front of my eyes, and with an exclamation, I felt like my feet hanging in the air. When I lost my vision, my feeling became very sharp.


    Tian Tian intuitively told him to move forward, and that feeling was very exciting. When Tian Tian''s vision became clear again.

 696 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 696

    When I saw that I had reached the door of a house, I couldn''t react to it every day.


    Looking around blankly, he asked, "Aren''t we still on the street next to the Hokage office? Where is this place?"


    Tian Tian''s puzzled look is very cute, Uchiha couldn''t help jokingly, "This is your idol Tsunade-sama''s home, don''t you like it?"


    Hearing this Tiantian, with a surprised expression on his face, it seemed that he couldn''t believe that he was outside Tsunade-Master''s house in the blink of an eye.


    Open your mouth, want to say something, but didn''t say it.


    Chapter 721: Long Farewell Reunion


    Tian Tian actually wanted to ask Master Uchiha Hideo how he suddenly came outside Tsunade-sama''s door, but he was very worried that Master Uchiha Hideo would be angry because of the question he asked.


    After holding back for a long time, I finally said, "Happy, thank you Lord Naruto, can I knock on the door?"


    Looking at Tiantian''s cautious appearance, Uchiha couldn''t help but sighed, "Tsunade is really the hero in this kid''s heart!"


    Although Uchiha felt ashamed to lose to Tsunade in this matter, he was relieved when he thought that Tsunade was his own.


    At the moment he nodded at Tiantian, "Go, see Tsunade Dai~Is there anyone here!"


    Hearing this every day, he went there with a jump, and it seemed that it was a very glorious thing to be able to knock on Senju Tsunade''s door.


    Uchiha watched from behind, and couldn''t help but spit out secretly, "If I let this kid know that Senju Tsunade, who is an idol, is actually a big breasted stupid woman who loves to drink and love to gamble in private. I don''t know. How would you feel!"


    Although he would think so badly, but Uchiha Hiden did not mean to tell the child like this, after all, his image of a woman should be well maintained.


    Just when I was thinking about it, I heard a knock on the door.


    Tian Tian is a child, still young, maybe he just looked at where his elders usually knocked on the door and thought that was the right one.


    He stretched his arm hard and knocked several times on the door panel. It was a simple action, but the child made his face blush and he was still panting.


    After the knock on the door, it was not just Tiantian who was lying on the door, even Uchiha who was standing aside could not help but feel a little nervous.


    After a few seconds, a grumpy voice came out in the room, "Who? It''s rare that there is no task and it doesn''t make people have a good rest!"


    Tiantian obviously did not expect that Tsunade-sama would suddenly get angry, and instantly retracted his hand from the door panel.


    Looking back at Uchihain with a bewildered look, he looked for help.


    Looking at this appearance of Tiantian, Uchiha Yin not only didn''t have any sympathy, but he felt like he wanted to laugh.


    Saying that his idol is Tsunade-sama, now that he is scared to cry by his idol, it is also incredible.


    In fact, Tian Tian doesn''t feel that Tsunade''s sudden temper tantrum is very scary, but simply feels whether he really disturbed Tsunade-sama''s rest. In that case, I am afraid that I will be hated by my idol.


    Tsunade just finished the task this morning and came back to finish the follow-up. It was when he was tired, so he lay in bed and was ready to rest.


    After all, Tsunade hasn''t rested in bed since taking on this task.


    But when anyone thought about falling asleep, he heard a knock on the door, which made Tsunade, who had a bad temper, suddenly violent.


    Aggressively, he passed towards the door, and the more Tsunade went, the more complicated the expression on his face.


    The aura of one of the two people outside the door was very familiar to Tsunade. The aura figure that appeared in his dreams countless times was already profoundly familiar to Tsunade.


    Tsunade couldn''t help speeding up when he thought of opening the door to see the lingering person.


    When he stood at the door, Tsunade hesitated. The enthusiasm he had just now disappeared a lot.


    After all, Tsunade has expected such a scene more than once, but it has never been realized so far.


    What if it is still my own illusion this time?


    Although he was very hesitant in his heart, the strong desire to meet that person drove Tsunade to act on his own.


    Before Tsunade thought about a countermeasure, she instinctively reached out and pulled the door open.


    He heard a click, the door opened, and the person on the tip of his heart was standing there with the sun behind his back.


    The backlit face is not very clear, but you can clearly see that the thin lips are slightly raised and bent into a very gentle arc.


    Uchiha stood there with his arms faintly, looking at Tsunade who was surprised when he opened the door.


    He chuckled and said, "What''s wrong? Haven''t you woken up yet?"


    Hearing this sound, Tsunade shook his head like a awakening from a dream. Only then did he notice that there was another burning gaze on him.


    ¡­¡­ 0 Seeking flowers¡¤ ¡­¡­


    Looking down at that feeling in confusion, I saw a cute girl wearing a cheongsam with two balls on her head standing two steps away in front of her.


    At this moment, it was as if he had been wronged, rubbing the corners of his clothes, and even afraid to look up.


    Tsunade couldn''t react for a while, and when he was about to ask Uchihaken what was going on, the half-year-old boy in front of him started talking.


    "Tsunade-sama, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to bother you to rest!" He even bowed respectfully, apologizing.


    Tsunade looked at Tian Tian''s expression of crying, and he was a little flustered. The irritability of being awakened before and the surprise of seeing Uchiha''s secrets diminished a lot in an instant.


    He hurriedly stepped up to Tiantian, squatted down in front of her, and gently wiped away the tears on the child''s face with his hand, "It''s okay, I''m not angry, don''t cry!"


    Although Tsunade is also a woman, he has no way to deal with this half-year-old child. Now he can only coax awkwardly when watching the child cry.


    Uchiha watched concealedly, with a smile on his face, knowing that Tsunade''s embarrassed appearance is rare, but now he can see it well.


    It was clear that Tsunade had enough headaches, but Uchiha did not want to live, and raised his brows and said, "Oh, Tsunade-sama is such a big person, but he can''t get along with a child, so the child is scared to cry!"


    Hearing this, Tsunade had an urge to rush to cover Uchiha''s mouth in an instant.


    But that day, Tsunade was really unable to move while pulling his sleeves and crying.


    Tsunade didn''t know how to coax Tian Tian, ??but Tian Tian was hungry first, "Hokage-sama, you misunderstood, Tsunade-sama is not sure to cry, I think I''m too useless!"


    This sentence, spoken intermittently every day, succeeded in making Uchiha hide his joking thoughts, and it made Tsunade''s expression slightly changed.


    Who could have thought that this half-year-old child would speak for himself.


    Tsunade took a deep breath and lightly said, "Well, don''t cry, you haven''t told me what you are here for!"


    Chapter 722: Two People''s World


    I have to say that Tsunade¡¯s sentence was just a point. Tiantian really stopped crying slowly, "Tsuna-sama, I just want to come and see you. I want to be as good as you in the future. Female ninja!"


    Tsunade didn''t expect to hear such words, and with an expression that couldn''t respond, he glanced at Uchiha in order to verify.


    Uchiha raised his eyebrows, "Well, I stopped me halfway just to see you!"

 697 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 697

    This was very plain, but Tsunade heard some dissatisfaction from it.


    At that moment, he glanced at Uchiha helplessly, and secretly said, "I''m not a kid anymore, I still care about this kind of thing!"


    Tsunade reached out and hugged Tian Tian, ??and said softly, "Well, I''ll accompany you for a short time today, but you will have to go back for lunch later, otherwise your family will worry!"


    Tian Tian didn''t expect that Tsunade-sama would hug himself, and the moment he was hugged, he kept the posture of wiping tears.


    Hearing this, she nodded obediently. It was already a miracle to see Master Tsunade, and she didn''t want to disturb Master Tsunade too much.


    When Uchiha heard Tsunade''s words, he flashed to Tsunade''s side, lowered his head slightly and put his mouth close to Tsunade''s ear, and whispered in a voice that only two of them could hear, "What? So anxious. Drive away every day, do you want to be alone with me?"


    Tsunade didn''t expect that Uchiha would suddenly approach him, unsuspectingly, letting the warm breath instantly penetrate into his ears.


    Bringing an itchy sensation, Tsunade couldn''t help but shrank his neck, with a hint of red glow hung on his face, and said grotesquely, "There is such a small child nearby, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Uchiha Yin didn''t say anything, but just followed and walked into the room with a clear expression on his face.


    Sitting in Tsunade''s arms every day, she had an unclear expression on her face, "What''s the matter? Hidden-sama? Tsunade-sama?"


    Uchiha did not speak, but walked inside.


    Seeing that he couldn''t get the answer from Uchiha, Tiantian cast doubtful eyes towards Tsunade.


    Tsunade was even more uncomfortable looking at Tian Tian like this, "Nothing, we are talking about whether you will be taken away by the bad guys when you go back!"


    Tiantian didn''t doubt Tsunade''s words at all, and slightly propped up, so that his eyes were facing Tsunade''s eyes, and said with a serious and firm face.


    "Don''t underestimate Tiantian, Tsunade-sama, Tiantian is very powerful. I always go home by myself so I won''t be taken away!"


    Seeing that Tsunade successfully changed the topic, he couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief, and said with a smile, "I was really a wonderful kid that day!"


    Hearing this every day, he raised his head slightly with a proud expression, and it was a very happy thing to be praised by his idol.


    When I went back, I was able to show off with my father and mother again.


    Uchiha looked at Tsunade''s surviving expression with an unpredictable smile.


    When Tsunade saw Uchiha''s expression, he hurriedly speeded up and opened the distance between the two.


    Just in case Uchiha would not know what makes people blush after a while.


    After Tsunade brought Tiantian in, he went to prepare tea and snacks, leaving Uchiha and Tiantian waiting there.


    Since entering Tsunade''s room every day, his eyes seemed to be insufficient, and he kept patrolling the room.


    Uchiha watched concealedly, and said jokingly, "Are you so happy to see Tsunade-sama?"


    Tiantian answered very simply, "Yes, to be able to Kento Tsunade-sama, my heart is always thumping!"


    Speaking with a smile full of contentment, he turned to look at Uchiha Ken and said with an expression of tolerance, "Naruto-sama, thank you for bringing me to see Tsunade-sama!"


    Seeing such a serious thanks to Tiantian, Uchiha Hidden felt that it was difficult to adapt for a while, and his expression changed several times before he said solemnly, "It''s okay, it''s just a matter of effort!"


    When the two were talking happily, Tsunade came over with something, carefully put the tea in front of Uchihain, and handed the child a glass of milk, stacking all the snacks in front of Tiantian.


    Seeing this, Uchiha slightly stretched his head to look at the snacks, and laughed out loud!


    Tsunade originally integrated what Tiantian said, but suddenly heard Uchiha''s laughter, he looked at Uchiha''s dissatisfaction... 0


    Uchiha Hidden didn''t hide it, and sipped his tea and said, "I thought you were so good, but you can make dim sum. They are all ready-made!"


    Uchiha''s memory of Tsunade''s cooking skills has always been fresh in his memory, but the taste is really not flattering.


    So when Tsunade just took out the sweets, Uchiha was surprised.


    Tsunade looked at Uchihain, who was smiling forward and backward, with an expression of anger on his face.


    "Hin, you better drink your tea!" Tsunade''s tone was very fierce when he said this, as if he was going to fight Uchiha at any time.


    Uchiha secretly heard this, with an indifferent expression, "Okay, I''ll shut up!"


    When Tsunade heard this, the sorrow on that face was a little better. It was only when he remembered his fierce appearance, I was afraid it would scare Tiantian.


    Some panic lowered his head to look at Tiantian, wanting to coax it.


    But what caught the eye was not the panicked expression expected, but an admiring look.


    Tsunade looked at this huge contrast with a blank face, so, "Aren''t you afraid of me?"


    Hearing this every day, the little head shook like a rattle, "Don''t be afraid, Tsunade-sama is very powerful. 3.9, I dare to be fierce, Naruto-sama, but the others in the village dare not!"


    When Uchiha heard this, he almost choked on the mouthful of tea.


    What''s the matter with this little girl, she has such dangerous thoughts at a young age, what can she do in the future.


    After Tsunade heard this, he was taken aback for a while, and then he couldn''t help laughing, touching Tiantian''s head, and said with approval.


    "Then you have to be brave from now on, this person is nothing to be afraid of!" As he pointed at Uchiha, he couldn''t catch his breath with a smile.


    Although Tian Tian didn''t understand why Tsunade-sama laughed like this, he still kept in mind the teachings of Tsunade-sama.


    With a serious face, he nodded his head seriously, "Yes, Tsunade-sama, I will remember it every day! I will definitely become a ninja like Tsunade-sama in the future!"


    Chapter 723 Sweet Tenderness


    Uchiha hidden his dissatisfaction while watching Tsunade who smiled like that and disappeared.


    Although one''s own face is also a very important thing, it is worthwhile to sacrifice this face to make the person who loves him smile so happily.


    Originally Tsunade was still amused, turning around to see Uchiha''s reaction.


    Suddenly, he slammed into Uchiha''s eyes with hidden expression, and Tsunade felt that his face was flushed instantly.


    I originally thought that it had been so long since I confirmed the relationship with Uchiha, and this kind of emotion should not be there anymore.


    But now Tsunade is deeply aware that in front of this person, his emotions will always be difficult to hold on himself.


    Looking at Tsunade, Uchiha''s complexion turned red, as if he had drunk a lot of alcohol, but he didn''t mean to tease him, just took a deep look at Tsunade.


    The gentle eyes gave Tsunade a 30-feeling that he would be willing to drown in it.


    With such emotions in his arms, Tsunade looked at Uchihain with certainty, as if sluggish.


    Uchiha Kimura enjoyed Tsunade''s eyes very much, but because Tiantian was still here, Tsunade couldn''t let Tsunade go too far.


    So he coughed softly, which successfully attracted Tsunade''s attention.


    Seeing Tsunade''s approach, Uchiha raised his brow slightly, and turned his gaze toward Tiantian.

 698 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 698

    Tsunade followed Uchiha''s eyes and saw a confused expression on his face, and his eyes were constantly circling between himself and Uchiha''s eyes.


    At the moment, Tsunade''s originally very ruddy face was completely red, and he quickly retracted his gaze in a panic, pretending to be calm and said, "Okay, every day, I will play with you for a while!"


    Tian Tian is a child after all. When he heard that his idol was going to play with him, he instantly put aside all previous doubts.


    Happily followed Tsunade.


    Uchiha had no intention of moving while sitting there, just watching Tiantian and Tsunade playing around here and there.


    He has always been so mature and prudent. It is rare for Tsunade to show a little child-like expression either drinking or gambling.


    Uchiha was also very suspicious before bringing Tian Tian over. He didn''t know if it was the right choice to bring this child, but now it seems that this is a more correct decision.


    Since knowing Tsunade, Uchiha has known that although Tsunade looks very strong on the surface, he still has a lot of grievances about some things.


    Even when she was young, she rarely showed such a relaxed expression.


    Tsunade is the person he protects on the tip of his heart, and now that he can smile so easily is something he can''t wait for Uchiha.


    While watching, Uchiha Yin had already begun to figure out secretly, maybe it would be a good thing for this child to have more contact with Tsunade in the future.


    The time for harmony always passed quickly, and before Tsunade could react, it was time for lunch.


    He didn''t need Tsunade to urge him, but Tian Tian remembered it by himself, "Tsunade-sama, it''s already lunch time, I should go back!"


    Although Tiantian''s tone was full of reluctance, his eyes were very firm, as if he had made up his mind.


    At this moment Tsunade had a feeling of reluctance, looking at Tiantian, frowning and thinking for a long time, "Actually, there is no need to worry!"


    Tiantian was stunned for an instant when he heard the words, with a surprised expression on his face, as if he couldn''t react to it for a moment.


    It was Uchiha''s secret words that frowned slightly, and his body flashed behind Tsunade, lowered his head and put his mouth close to Tsunade''s ear, and said in a voice that only two of them could hear, "You let this What can I do if the child stays? Hmm?"


    After finishing the last word, Uchihain deliberately breathed a little into Tsunade''s ear.


    Tsunade shuddered, and instinctively avoided.


    Uchiha Hidden didn''t make it difficult for her. He let go of her hand obediently, and sat back in the previous position, as if she applied for a leisurely appearance.


    But Tsunade didn''t feel so relaxed anymore, and he was very tangled in an instant.


    Facing this child, I had already said that just now. It would be too embarrassing to break my promise now, but Uchiha''s words cannot be ignored.


    For a while, he frowned in embarrassment, lowered his head, and bit his lips slightly, with a melancholy expression.


    But when her melancholy didn''t last long, Tiantian''s voice came over there.


    There was a smile in the voice, obviously very happy, "Tsnado-san, thank you, but this is our previous agreement, how can we break it at will, I will go back first, and if I have the opportunity, I will Come and see you!"


    Having to say Tiantian''s words, it is simply a solution to Tsunade''s urgent need. Originally, Tsunade had a very good impression of Tiantian, which almost seemed to hurt her heart.


    The expression was very soft at the moment, "Okay, then you go back first!"


    As he said, he stretched out his hand and rubbed Tiantian''s head vigorously, almost rubbing both the heads of Tiantian''s two balls.


    Uchiha watched concealedly, with a disgusting expression on his face, but the 370 expression on the heavenly face was truly joyful.


    Looking at Tian Tian''s back, Tsunade was still a little worried, turned his head and looked at Uchiha, with a pleading expression.


    Uchiha looked at Tsunade''s eyes, knowing what she meant without her speaking, and then frowned slightly with an expression of disagreement.


    "Are you asking a Hokage to send the kid home?" Uchiha raised the volume slightly, and looked at Tsunade condescendingly, as if I didn''t believe you would nod.


    After all, Tsunade did not live up to his expectations, and smiled and nodded in his skeptical eyes, "Yes, Hidden-sama, please!"


    Uchiha secretly heard the words, took a deep breath, and looked down at Tsunade''s eyes slightly, "You will regret making me such a mess in a while!"


    After speaking, he turned and headed in the direction where Tian Tian left. In fact, Uchiha Ken had no intention of letting Tian Tian go back by himself. He just wanted to rectify Tsunade for an excuse.


    Sure enough, after hearing Uchiha''s words, his white cheeks turned red, and his eyes were full of anger.


    But it is indeed a taste of anger but not words.


    Uchiha followed Tiantian in twos and threes, and he reached out and took the child into his arms. Before she could react, he directly used space-time ninjutsu and disappeared instantly.


    Chapter 724 Sweet Punishment


    Tian Tian was originally very frightened, but at the moment when his feet were in the air, Tian Tian felt relieved. After all, he had only experienced this feeling not long ago, and it was Master Hokage.


    He simply gave up yelling every day, and leaned against Hokage-sama''s chest honestly, waiting for the down-to-earth feeling to come from under his feet.


    Uchiha Hidden didn''t expect Tian Tian to react like this. He originally thought that the child would scream vigorously. He was even mentally prepared.


    But the imaginary voice did not come for a long time. Such a calm and wise appearance made Uchiha Yin very fond of it.


    However, after a few breaths, Tian Tian''s vision gradually became clear.


    I originally thought that when I opened my eyes, I could directly see the door of my house, but I didn''t expect it was the street I left in the morning.


    Right now Tiantian turned his head to look at Uchihain with an unhappy expression, "Naruto-sama?"


    Uchiha Yin naturally understood what the child meant, but he didn''t feel sorry at all, with a righteous expression, "I don''t know where your home is. Okay, I have something to do. You go home quickly! "


    He didn''t wait for Tiantian to answer, but disappeared into the same place in an instant, leaving Tiantian with an unbelievable expression.


    At the moment of playing Tiantian, I was convinced. Maybe the Hokage-sama whom everyone respected very much was not such a reliable person.


    With such resentment, Tiny Tiantian hopped towards his own home.


    He whispered, "Although Naruto-sama is not so reliable, he helped me meet Tsunade-sama!"


    I have to say that the child is a child after all, with a simple mind and very satisfying.


    At this time, Master Naruto, who was shattered every day, had used time and space ninjutsu to return to the place he had just left.


    When Uchiha concealed his return, the smile on his face had a taste of success. The moment his vision became clear, Tsunade was asleep lying on the sofa.


    There was a slight smile on his face, as if he had dreamed of something happy.


    The moment Uchiha saw this scene, the expression on Uchiha''s hidden face changed, and the smile on his face gradually faded and became a lot lighter.


    Turned into a very gentle smile, with a smell of petting.


    In fact, Uchiha Ken had already noticed it earlier that Tsunade was already exhausted, but he was playing around with Tiantian in good spirits, but that happiness was also genuine.


    Now that he went back and forth within a few minutes, this person had fallen asleep, obviously very tired.


    Seeing this, Uchiha quietly sat down next to Tsunade, looking at Tsunade''s sleeping face tenderly.

 699 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 699

    Tsunade also seemed to perceive it in his dream. The moment Uchiha sat down, he unconsciously moved in the direction of Uchiha.


    He put his head on Uchihain''s thigh, put one hand on Uchihain''s thigh, and fell asleep deeply.


    Uchiha''s hidden breath gave Tsunade a feeling of peace of mind, so even Tsunade, who had been sleeping very shallowly, did not wake up, but fell asleep more deeply.


    Uchihain originally planned to see her for a while and then go back, but now his mental arithmetic has completely softened, and he secretly said, "Forget it, stay with her today. After all, I haven''t seen her for a long time!"


    I have to say that Tsunade''s sleep was unprecedentedly sweet. When he woke up, he felt a very wanted smell linger on the tip of his nose.


    There was a grunt from his stomach, Tsunade scratched his face in embarrassment, and walked along the smell.


    In the past, I saw the murderous person in the rumor, putting the food on the table seriously, and feeling that she was coming, he said without looking up, "Come here!"


    Just these three words, there is a kind of magic, let Tsunade walk over obediently, with a satisfied smile on his face.


    Looking at the food on the table, Tsunade felt like his index finger moved. He stretched out his hand and hugged Uchiha Hideki''s waist, and said flatly, "Him, shall we drink some bar?"


    The moment Uchiha Hideko, Tsunade ran into him, he didn''t feel anything else, but did he clearly feel the softness against the back, and for a moment there was a feeling of thoughts flying around.


    But Uchiha''s hidden strength is also rare, and he brought back his thoughts alive, "Well, it''s useless if I stop you!"


    Tsunade got the answer, and trot to take a bottle of the wine he had collected, looking excited.


    Uchiha also felt very helpless for Tsunade''s drinking hobby.


    It was not pedantal that he felt that a woman could not drink, but he was a little worried about her body after all.


    But since that time Tsunade enthusiastically showed her his hundred tyrants, Uchiha Ken has shut up completely.


    At that time, I still sighed that I was really caring and chaotic, how could I forget that this woman was the creator of the Hundreds of Nations.


    Tsunade pushed the full glass of wine in front of Uchiha Ken, and smiled and touched his own glass, "Hin, come!"


    After speaking, he pressed the wine glass to his lips and prepared to drink it all.


    The glass of wine in front of Uchiha Ken was on the table and didn''t even pick it up. He just raised his eyes slightly and glanced at Tsunade.


    Taking advantage of Tsunade''s unresponsiveness at an extremely fast speed, he split his hand and snatched the wine glass away. Regardless of Tsunade''s coquettish eyes, he held his chopsticks and pointed at the dish in front of her.


    Seeing that Uchiha had no intention of concession, Tsunade could only obediently picked up his chopsticks and ate something.


    Seeing this, Uchiha Hiden is just giving alms, so don''t put that down in front of Tsunade.


    Tsunade reached out and took it and poured it directly into his mouth, and let out a contented sigh, fast, as if he was worried that Uchiha would take it away again.


    Uchihain could only sigh slightly when looking at her look like she was addicted to alcohol, and poured the glass of wine into her mouth.


    As if thinking of something, his eyes suddenly wore an expectant smile, "However, the look of this woman who is drunk is really cute!"


    Tsunade drank happily, but he didn''t know that he had walked into other people''s nets, and he seemed contented.


    Uchiha Hidden was not in a hurry. He pushed the cup with Tsunade and changed the cups. Hearing her talk about the tasks in this period of time, they were all large and small, regardless of the size. One said it seriously, the other listened very deeply.


    In fact, the two of them didn''t care what they said, they just enjoyed the rare time together, just wanting this warm scene to last longer.


    Tsunade drank a little too much, and his eyes were confused. He lay on the table slightly, looking at Uchiha, curling his mouth, with a complaining expression on his face.


    Chapter 725 Mantra


    Uchiha Kazuki looked indifferently, raised his eyes slightly and glanced at Tsunade, and drank the glass of drink calmly.


    Tsunade looked at Uchiha Ken¡¯s appearance, obviously very dissatisfied, stretched out his hand and waved weakly in front of Uchiha Ken. What am I talking about!"


    Saying that he threw the bottle in his hand vigorously, and slammed it straight towards Uchiha''s face door, his imposing appearance didn''t seem to have reserved strength at all.


    Uchiha seemed calm and quiet. He tilted his head slightly, and the wine bottle flew past his cheeks, and there was a cracking sound.


    Even so, Uchiha Hidden didn''t shiver, and he looked like he was taking a leisurely time. Obviously, 343 was used to such things.


    Seeing that Uchiha had escaped easily, Tsunade seemed very dissatisfied and mumbled, "Who let you escape!"


    Uchiha secretly heard that, a pair of bright black eyes stared at Tsunade, the look of those eyes seemed to penetrate everything, making Tsunade, who was very dissatisfied, become even more angry!


    At the moment, she seemed to feel that sitting could no longer express her anger, so she stood up and staggered towards Uchihain''s direction.


    He also raised his hands as if he was ready to give Uchiha Hidden a visit at any time. It was just that he drank too much, and his steps were not very safe, staggering, as if he would fall at any time.


    Although Uchiha Kumi was still sitting there, still looking like the wind did not move, his eyes never left Tsunade.


    You can see her every move, and the whole body is in a state of complete tension, just for Tsunade to rush up to protect it in the first place if he falls.


    But at the distance of a table, Tsunade was staggering at any time, but it was also very stable, just when Uchiha Hidden finally managed to let go of this hanging breath.


    Tsunade tripped over the leg of the table with a sound, and he jumped forward.


    Uchiha''s eyes were quick and quick, and he stretched out his long arms, directly fishing Tsunade into his arms.


    Tsunade felt that he had fallen into a familiar and reassuring embrace, and he was relieved for the first time, but this expression only lasted for a second.


    Immediately, he changed an angry look and pushed hard against Uchiha''s shoulders, trying to break free from his embrace.


    She finally fell into her arms, how could Uchihain let her escape from hunger so easily.


    With a little effort on his hand, he hugged the person tightly in his arms.


    "Well, I know that you have been left out during this period of time, I will compensate you now!"


    When Tsunade heard this, his eyes were slightly dodging, as if he dared not look at Uchiha''s eyes.


    Uchiha gave a faint smile, his low voice seemed to hit Tsunade''s chest.


    Tsunade shivered uncontrollably, turned his head stubbornly, unwilling to look at Uchiha''s hidden face.


    How could Tsunade resist this kind of closeness now?


    At the moment, he slightly relaxed his body and completely handed himself over to the man in front of him.


    Looking at Tsunade''s appearance, Uchiha was naturally very satisfied. He pulled his other hand toward the position of the bent leg, picked up the person directly, and went to the bedroom.


    At the same time, Sam Yi, who had finished the day''s work, headed for home happily.


    Although the time of this day was a bit hard, Samui was very satisfied. After all, such a fulfilling day would not make her think about it.


    Chapter 726 Real Time Tracking


    On the way back, Samui''s only thought was to separate today''s affairs from Uchiha.


    After all, if it weren''t for Uchiha''s help, she would not be able to solve any problem.

 700 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 700

    Today, no matter what, say it well~ Thank you.


    Samui returned home, and the moment he opened the door, he smelled a very fragrant scent. You don''t need to think about it that the black soil is cooking.


    For this child, Samui finally recognized that he was a child with a knife-mouthed tofu heart.


    At the moment, he crept into the kitchen, and saw the small black figure constantly busy.


    Sam Yi deliberately committed evil, walked quietly behind the black soil, and slapped the black soil on the shoulder.


    He was so frightened that the whole person flicked, and quickly blocked the soup spoon as a shuriken in front of him, with a solemn expression on his face.


    Samui stood there with a successful smile.


    When the black soil saw this, his entire face instantly became gloomy, "Why didn''t I perceive your existence at all!"


    Samyi originally thought that the black soil would ask some more interesting questions. He never expected that the black soil would ask this. Then he said with a thoughtful expression on his face, "I am also a forbearance anyway!"


    Hearing this, the black soil was full of unwilling expressions on his face, and turned to continue to tinker with the soup in the pot, "Hey, is this the gap between Shangren!"


    When Hei Tu said this, his tone was full of unwillingness, as if he was very dissatisfied with his current strength.


    After hearing this, Sam didn''t know what to say for a moment, and it took a long time before he could say a word.


    "Well, cultivation is not an overnight thing, don''t worry!" He patted the shoulder of the black soil with a cool expression!


    Hei Tu''s mouth didn''t say anything, but the expression on his face relaxed a lot, loosening his shoulders, and wanted to push Sam Yi''s hand from his shoulder.


    "You can eat right away!" Hei Tu made a suffocation, indicating that Samyi could sit down first.


    After finishing everything in accordance with the kindness, Sam sat at the dinner table and waited for the black soil to put the food down.


    Only then did I think of my own thoughts just now, and asked, "Where is Lord Naruto? Don''t you need to wait for him?"


    In Samui''s impression, the black soil respects Uchihain very much, and it stands to reason that he should wait for him to eat together.


    The black soil paused when he heard the words, the light in his eyes visibly dimmed a lot, "It is common for Master Yin not to come back at night. He said that he doesn''t have to wait for him!"


    Talking about the meal that he had, he buried his head and ate without saying a word.


    Samui sighed secretly when he looked at him, "This Naruto-sama, even hot girls are unhappy too!"


    Looking at the black soil, looking unhappy, Samyi never mentioned anything about Uchiha''s secret at dinner time.


    At this time, almost everything has entered the moment of rest, but the office in Anbu is still brightly lit.


    Uchiha frowned slightly and looked at the person in front of him, "Say!"


    "Return to the captain, the three of you are still in the cave without moving, the injured man¡¯s injuries have healed seven or eighty-eight, and the other person who treats him always waits until Chakra is exhausted before stopping, and he is full of fighting power. There is only one person. If we shoot now, we are 90% sure!"


    These words, the ninja said quickly, with a respectful look.


    Uchiha Ken wanted to take the three directly, but thinking of the previous Uchiha Ken''s orders, he could only give up temporarily!


    "Don''t act rashly, just stare honestly. If you lose your goal, you know the consequences!"


    When Uchiha Itachi said this, his tone was not very serious, but these people were very clear about the weight of these words.


    After all, they had already fully felt the anger of that adult, and they were determined not to slacken their efforts. They immediately agreed and moved in the direction of the cave.


    In the cave, Datong Mu Lingyu slowly removed his hand from Mo Wu. This simple movement was like exhausting all his strength.


    Leaning against the wall and panting heavily, it was rare for him to go up to check Mo Wu''s situation for the first time. Instead, he sat down against the stone wall with the bell with concern and handed the kettle.


    This is the second time Lingyu has treated Mo Wu. For the first time, he was cautious and progressed slowly, but it worked.


    The chakra of the bell whispered quickly ran out and had to stop.


    Finally, after Chakra recovered, he immediately gave Mo Wu a second treatment. Fortunately, this treatment was much smoother than before. The small half of the acupuncture points in Mo Wu''s body have been unlocked.


    Yusheng''s previous complaints about Lingyu became inexhaustible. Knowing that Mo Wu would have nothing to do, he came to check Lingyu''s situation as soon as possible.


    However, Ling Yu was still a little unaccustomed to Yusheng, who had suddenly become so enthusiastic, and looked at the water that was pushed to his mouth, slightly out of the way.


    Said embarrassingly, "It doesn''t matter, I can do it myself!"


    Yousheng didn''t insist on it, and put the kettle in Lingyu''s hands, "You have a good rest, and I can guard it at night!"


    Although it would be inappropriate for Yusheng to be guarded by himself all night, the bells of the day were really tired.


    After a little thought, "Okay, then I will work hard for you!"


    When he said that, he closed his eyes and prepared to rest on the stone wall. Originally, Ninjutsu had strict control requirements for Chakra.


    Only a more reasonable use of chakra will make the treatment better, so the spirit of Lingyu has always been in a tense state after this day, and now he is very tired.


    It took only two minutes to relax and fell asleep deeply.


    Yusheng put a cloak on Lingyu and went in the direction of Mo Wu.


    Although Mo Wu was a bit hard, it was a lot better than Ling Yu.


    Now it is because the acupuncture points have been unzipped, and I am very happy, but more energetic.


    Mo Wu looked in the direction of Ling Yu and asked softly, "Is it all right?"


    Yusheng nodded, "It''s just too tired, I''m already asleep!"


    When he said this, Yu Sheng''s expression was still very guilty. For Lingyu who was able to do this, I actually doubted him before.


    As long as you think of this, you will feel a kind of hot on the face from birth, and your head will be lowered.


    Chapter 727 The task is arduous


    Mo Wu could also see that he was uncomfortable, but he was not as comfortable as Yu Sheng imagined, but he was teasing.


    "Earlier, I told you, don''t be so impulsive, don''t just look at the performance of things, you have never heard of it, but now I feel embarrassed, why did you go!"


    After speaking, Mo Wu still felt that he was not enough, and he laughed a few times.


    From the moment of birth, I felt that I regretted that I was so worried about this person. This person is basically a bad taste.


    But after all, the other person is the person he respects the most, and he has always been a person who teaches him very much. Even if he is teased by him, he can''t get angry.


    He sighed deeply and decided not to ignore Mo Wu.


    Mo Wu also saw that the person in front of him was really feeling uncomfortable, so he closed it when he saw it, he suppressed his laughter, and said seriously, "But you don''t have to be too guilty, if Ling Yu cares about this. , I had already fallen out with you earlier!"


    Hearing these words, Yousheng had a twitching sensation at the corners of his mouth, and he couldn''t really hear the comfort in these words.

 701 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 701

    But in order to prevent Mo Wu from saying something more uncomfortable, Yusheng nodded seriously, indicating that he had listened, "Mo Wu, you haven¡¯t had time to rest well today, let¡¯s rest now, our main The thing is to restore your combat effectiveness!"


    After I finished talking, I thought about it carefully, and I admired what I said was very reasonable, and couldn''t help but sigh secretly, "When people are really in danger, they can explode some unimaginable power!"


    Mo Wu was also surprised by Yu Sheng¡¯s rare seriousness, and knew that Yu Sheng¡¯s words were very reasonable, and he condensed all the jokes at the moment, and nodded seriously, ¡°Okay, then I want to rest, and the night watch will be hard. is you!"


    Yu Sheng nodded hurriedly, "Don''t worry, there will be no problem!"


    Watching Mo Wu''s breathing gradually even out, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, and finally stopped being teased.


    Although Mo Wu was on the vigil, it was just a brief moment, and he had never been very concerned.


    It wasn''t because of how much I believed in my own strength, but because there was no movement around for so long, so Yusheng instinctively relaxed his vigilance.


    I felt that if someone was watching or looking for it, they would have been exposed a long time ago, how could they have been here for so long without any problems.


    Yusheng only felt that the person named Uchiha Hideo must have felt that Mogo was injured, and they fled directly, so they gave up searching. Therefore, for these two days of vigil, Yusheng was only symbolically awake. Did not pay too much attention to anything.


    What he didn''t expect was that the actions of the three of them had already fallen into the eyes of Konoha Anbe.


    Two miles away from the cave of the three people, there were five people hidden in the canopy. Five pairs of eyes stared at the cave where the three people were in, and they had already mastered every move of the three people.


    These five people looked at the badly injured Mo Wu getting better, even if they were very anxious around them, they had more than one idea of ??wanting to capture the three directly.


    However, they deeply remembered that when they were accepting this task, Lord Itachi had clearly said that they could not touch these three people, they could only stare!


    So even if they were very anxious, they didn''t dare to act rashly, just let the person who returned to report and Master Itachi report it.


    The five people looked forward to it for a long time, and finally waited for the returnee to return, and each looked at the returnee with an expression of expectation.


    If it weren¡¯t for being discovered, I¡¯m afraid I would have screamed and asked for a long time ago. The five people held back for a long time before they were considered to have waited until the restored ninja walked in front of him, and his eyes did not leave the cave where the three Mowu were located , But the mouth is not idle either.


    Asked softly."How about, can we do it? I''ve been watching here for a long time, but I''m going to be anxious to death!"


    One said aloud, and the other four also agreed with their expressions, "Yes, how is it? Did Master Itachi agree?"


    None of the five of them looked back, and if they turned their heads, they would surely see that the ninja who had returned to life now had an expression of horror and distress.


    Regarding the words of his companion, he slowly replied, "Master Itachi did not agree, but told us that we must keep an eye on it. If we lose a few people, we don''t have to go back!"


    When the five of them heard it, their faces suddenly became full of dishes. All three of them are people with white eyes, and their strength is extraordinary. Who does not know that the owner of white eyes is very good at investigating... 0


    Now those three people are in an injured state and there is no time to take care of them, but if all three of them recover, they will be easily exposed.


    So when they saw Lingyu effectively treating Mo Wu, the six were very anxious, just thinking about catching them as soon as possible.


    Now that they got this order, it was impossible for them to worry about it. For a time, six people fell into a dead silence.


    After a while, one person stumbled and said, "We... can go back!"


    The uncertain taste in the tone made the remaining five people feel a lot more headache.


    "Yes, we will definitely be able to go back. We are Konoha''s dark part. If this thing can''t be solved, it would be too ugly!"


    Hearing this, everyone seemed to have finally regained a little confidence and returned, without saying anything at any time, but the expression under the mask was much firmer than before.


    There are still six of them, and if they can''t keep track of the traces of those three, even if they go back, they will have no face to face the people around them.


    At the same time, in the house of the Hyuga family, in the bedroom of Hinata.


    Hyuga Hizu 4.5 looked out the window with a dazed expression on his face.


    Hinata called his father twice, and Hyuga Nizu came back to his senses, "What''s the matter?"


    Although he felt that such a father was very wrong, Hinata didn''t ask much. He just said softly, "Father, why didn''t Sister Samui come here today? Didn''t she say that she will come to see me every day in the future?"


    Hyuga Hizu was a little surprised by Hinata''s sense of dependence on the Yunyin Village Ninja, but didn''t say much, and honestly replied, "I heard that Miss Samui went to the Hokage office today. I want to come to work there. Up!"


    When Hinata heard the word "work", the expression on his face instantly became sad. He couldn''t help but remember that his father had been unable to accompany him because of his work before.


    Chapter 728: Struggle Renewed


    Is Sister Samyi going to be like this now?


    Although very sad, Hinata is a sensible child after all, shrinking herself into the cup, and whispering, "Okay, father, Hinata gets it!"


    Hinata was a child after all. Although he was sensible and didn''t say anything, he was completely betrayed by the expression on his face. Hyuga Hizutsu only saw that the child was very unhappy.


    After thinking about it carefully, although the Hyuga clan is very important, he can''t just deprive the child of the happiness he deserves.


    Wei Wei thought for a while and said, "From tomorrow, you can go out and play after you finish your cultivation. Just remember to come back earlier. There are still many girls your age in the village. You can play together!"


    Hinata suddenly widened his eyes when he heard the words, with an expression of disbelief, he raised his body slightly in excitement, and approached the Hyuga Sunfoot, "Father, is it true?"


    Looking at Hinata''s appearance, Hyuga Hinata not only didn''t feel relieved, but felt very sad, how harsh he was to this child before, just this little thing made the child happy like this.


    Although this is the way I think, the face of Hyuga Nikko 30 did not show a little bit, "Well, it is true, but the daily practice is still necessary. If it is less, you don''t have to think about going out. !"


    Upon hearing this, Hinata nodded sharply, "Yes, father, I will definitely finish the cultivation, don''t worry!"


    Hearing this, Hyuga Nizu smiled, stretched out his hand to press Hinata''s body, and pulled the compliment cup over to cover her, "Then lie down and sleep!"


    Hina Tian closed his eyes obediently when he heard the words, still smiling at the corners of his mouth, and soon fell asleep.


    Upon seeing this, Hyuga closed the door and left lightly.


    But he didn''t go back to rest immediately. Instead, he went to the study, sitting there and doing nothing, just a thoughtful expression on his face.


    Regarding the previous things that left a bad impression on Uchiha, it has always been a thorn in Hinata''s heart, making him very uncomfortable.


    In the past few days, Hyuga has been looking for a chance to have a good chat with Uchiha, and settle the matter.


    Now I finally made up my mind and decided to talk to Uchiha in secret tomorrow.


    The whole night passed quickly. When Uchihaken woke up, he saw Tsunade sleeping in his arms, and the quilt had slipped off his shoulders.


    Leaking out the round shoulders, the snow-white softness on the chest looked half-concealed.


    Tsunade''s golden hair was scattered on Uchiha''s shoulders.


    Tsunade curled up on Uchiha''s right side like a kitten.


    I saw such an impactful picture early in the morning, and even Uchiha had a feeling of stretch. Seeing Tsunade''s slightly tired complexion, he was able to suppress the hot breath of his whole body. .


    Uchihain gently took his arm out from under Tsunade''s neck, and after washing gently, he cleaned up the mess that had not been cleaned up last night.


    At this time, if anyone saw Uchiha doing these things hidden, his eyes would fall out of shock.


    After all, no one can imagine how the strongest person in the ninja world would wash his hands and do housework.

 702 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 702

    Uchiha Ken had prepared breakfast. Tsunade still did not wake up. After tangled up, Uchiha Ken decided to let her sleep a little longer. After all, fighting all night, this woman was too tired.


    He lowered his head and kissed Tsunade''s forehead lightly. Uchihain directly used space-time ninjutsu, and disappeared into place in a flash.


    At the moment Uchiha disappeared, Tsunade opened his eyes in a daze. There was a sense of satisfaction in his misty eyes, and he turned around and continued to sleep.


    Uchihain left Tsunade''s place, did not go home, but went to the position of Hokage''s office.


    Regarding Samui''s situation, Uchihain still wants to get a good understanding. After all, this person brought it back by himself, so he still has to be responsible.


    Uchihain did not choose to appear directly in the office, but stopped on the street next to him.


    I didn''t think about anything else, I just left in a hurry in the morning, only made breakfast for Tsunade, but I didn''t eat it. I haven''t eaten ramen for many days, so Uchiha Yin went to the position of Ile.


    I originally wanted to go straight there, but when I was halfway there, I saw a half-year-old child standing on the road, with blue hair, standing there with a dazed expression.


    Uchiha squinted his eyes and took a closer look, only to realize that this child was not Hinata.


    Uchiha Himself felt very helpless for the fact that he always picked up a child on the road these two days.


    But thinking about it that way, Uchiha Hidden walked over and looked at Hinata condescendingly, "Hinata, what are you doing here!"


    Suddenly, when he heard someone talking to him, Hinata was also startled. He looked around instinctively, and finally saw a pair of long legs in front of him behind him.


    Hina Tian took two steps back slightly, and when he looked up, he saw that the person standing behind him was Lord Hokage, and there were expressions of surprise on the top.


    "Hokage-sama!" He obediently bowed.


    Uchihain looked at the child with his head up and looked at him. 917 panicked. He knelt down and looked at the little man in front of him, "Well, what are you doing here? You haven''t answered me yet. !"


    Hinata''s face suddenly reddened when he heard this, as if he was embarrassed, and Uchiha''s expression looked puzzled.


    But for children, Uchihain is still more patient, just frowning, after all, there is no urging!


    Hinata held back for a long time before he seemed to have had his courage, and said softly, "I want to go to the Hokage office, but I can''t find it!"


    Hinata''s voice was very small. If Uchiha hadn''t heard him well, Uchiha could not even hear Hinata''s words.


    He said in confusion, "What are you doing in the Hokage office?"


    Hinata didn''t hesitate much, "I want to see Sister Samui. My father said she couldn''t see herself because she had to work. She came to see me before, so I want to see her!"


    Uchiha''s secret did not expect Hinata to say such a thing, and was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that woman would be very good at buying people''s hearts.


    It¡¯s just that Uchiha¡¯s words did not say, "Then you have breakfast?"


    Hina Tian felt a little stunned when he heard the words. He didn''t seem to think that the topic would suddenly come here, blushing and shook his head honestly.


    The 729th chapter is sentimental and righteous


    Fortunately, Uchiha did not continue to ask questions, otherwise Hinata really didn¡¯t know how to make himself too excited, so he got up early to practice, and then he went out to see Samui, but he didn¡¯t even think about eating. Speak out.


    Uchiha Hidden didn''t say anything. He turned around and continued to walk in the direction of Yile. Hinata got in without knowing it, but still followed honestly.


    Children are already growing their bodies, and the practice this morning consumes even more. Before, they were just the supporters of the end of excitement, so they didn''t think of being hungry.


    Now that I remembered it by Uchiha, the feeling of hunger was even more difficult to restrain the uncontrollable grunt of my belly.


    The sound is very loud, even a person with very ordinary hearing can hear it all at once, and Hinata''s white smile turned red in an instant.


    Drooping his head down, he didn''t even dare to lift his head, for fear of seeing Uchiha''s joke.


    Facts have proved that Hinata''s idea is right, and now Uchiha Ken has a grinning expression, "It seems that you are not lying!"


    Obviously it should be a compliment, but now Hinata can''t hear any praise from it. He can only say something anxiously, but to no avail.


    Hinata didn''t look at the way anymore, just stared at Uchiha''s heels, and followed Uchiha''s footsteps.


    Knowing that the feet in front stopped, he raised his head, and the goal was Uchiha''s tall body.


    Hinata couldn''t see much. He thought he was in the Hokage office, with a look of excitement, he leaned his head out of Uchiha''s back and looked forward.


    After looking at it this way, I realized that this is not a Hokage office, but a shop, a ramen shop.


    Hinata seldom came out before, let alone eating outside, so he was very unfamiliar with this place. At this time, apart from smelling a charming fragrance, the others were still at a loss.


    Uchiha Yin stretched out his big hand, pressed the position of Hinata''s heart, slightly hard, and directly pushed the person forward.


    Hinata looked at the stool that almost had his own height, with a blank expression on his face.


    Uchiha Ken originally thought that after the kid came in, he would understand what was going on, but he hadn''t thought of the situation before him. He was shocked and couldn''t help but laugh.


    After all, looking at that cute child, standing in front of a cabinet much higher than himself, with a blank expression, no matter how you look at it, it is too cute.


    Uncle Yile, I saw Uchihain bringing a child over when he was a little far away, but for a moment, the child disappeared, and the uncle who looked at him had a puzzled expression.


    Then I saw Uchiha Yin holding the child up and sitting on the stool with a smile on his face.


    The expression on the face of the uncle was very exciting for a moment, and after all he smiled and asked, "Little girl, what do you want to eat?"


    Hinata was a little nervous when he heard this, and turned to look at Uchiha.


    Uchiha faintly understood, with a familiar expression on his face, "I''m still the same, just give this kid something light!"


    Uncle Yile''s movements were very neat. After a short time, two bowls of ramen were pushed in front of the two of them, "Enjoy slowly!"


    Hinata looked at the bowl with a look of surprise on his face, and couldn''t wait to eat it, with a look of satisfaction on his face.


    The two resolved their breakfast quickly. After it was over, Uchihain took Hinata to the Hokage office.


    When the two of them went, the guards at the door had a respectful expression, and they didn''t dare to lift their heads until Uchihain walked a long distance.


    The door of the Naruto office is generally closed, but for Uchiha, this door is simply something dispensable.


    Hinata stood at the door and was about to knock on the door politely. Before he reached out his hand, the door opened with a creak.


    I moved my gaze upwards to see Uchiha''s sturdy arm, and I could only retract his hand, cleverly following Uchiha''s back and walked in.


    Hearing the movement, Haofeng Mizuno didn''t even have the desire to look up. You don''t need to look to know that there is no one else who can enter and leave the Hokage office building so unscrupulously except Uchiha.


    But Samyi turned his head in a little surprise to look at the sound. It didn''t matter if he looked at it. Sweeping his gaze from bottom to top, he saw the little person at first glance.


    The heart was beating violently at the moment, and I didn''t dare to confirm it. When I saw the face, my guess was sure.


    But now I am just an assistant, Zi Ah is here to help Bo Feng Shuimen with matters, and Bo Feng Shuimen has not agreed, so he should not leave his post with the fan.


    Even if I really want to say hello to the child in the past, I can only bear it down temporarily.


    Hafengmizu dropped the last stroke, put the paper aside, and looked up at Uchihain standing in front of him.

 703 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 703

    In the past few days, Samui helped, so Bo Feng Shuimen was not so tired, and looked in a good mood, "Hokage-sama, do you have anything to do?"


    Uchiha hasn''t waited to see Ha Feng Shui Men''s way of speaking, so whistling, his hand couldn''t help but want to greet him.


    But fortunately, Uchiha Yin still had some self-control, and it took a long time to restrain his desire to hit people.


    Rarely picked up Hokage''s shelf, and said in style, "Inspect the work!"


    Hinata on one side had never seen such a serious Uchihain, with an admiring expression on his face.


    Hafeng Mizumon glanced at Uchihain unexpectedly, and then at Hinata on the other side, he completely understood the meaning of Uchihain''s performance.


    At the moment, he suppressed the laughter, and put on a respectful look on his face, "Okay, Hokage-sama, please feel free to take a look."


    Uchiha Ken was still very satisfied with Hafeng Mizumon''s very high performance, nodded pretentiously, and pushed Hinata towards Samui''s position.


    "Go, didn''t you come to see her?"


    Hearing this, Hinata hadn''t reacted too much. On the contrary, Sam''s expression of excitement would die. Originally, he wasn''t sure what the kid was doing.


    Samyi didn''t dare to think too much about the idea that she was here to look at herself exclusively.


    Now that it came out of Uchiha''s hidden mouth, Samui was completely convinced and moved even more.


    The emotion that moved for a while has not completely faded, but the feeling of guilt has come up again. She instantly remembered herself but promised Hinata to see her every day. In such a short time, she had already broken her promise. !


    Chapter 730 Inspection Work


    Samui''s emotions hadn''t been digested yet, Hinata had already walked up to her and stretched out a soft and gentle hand to hold her palm.


    Said in a soft and sweet voice, "Sister Samui, I know you are very busy, so I came to see you!"


    As he said that, he shook his head and smiled. The cute and sweet appearance made Sam Yi feel that he was really sinful.


    He stretched out his hand and hugged Hinata, looked in the direction of Uchiha, and then went out holding Hinata after seeing him nodding.


    They want some time alone. After all, Hinata is a shy child. Only in such an environment can she relax.


    Finding a relatively hidden place, Samui squatted down, looked straight into Hinata''s eyes, and said sincerely, "I''m sorry, I didn''t keep the promise!"


    I thought the child in front of me would be puffed up, but Hinata didn¡¯t have an open-minded look, ¡°It¡¯s okay, my father has already told me that you are working here, so you can¡¯t come to see me, and My father specifically allowed me to go out, so I can come to see you in the future!"


    Samyi was also a little surprised when he heard this. Looking at the protective state of Hyuga Hizu, Samui thought that Hinata would be restrained for a long time.


    One big and one small 427, two people with completely different personalities, stood there talking very happily, with gentle expressions on their faces.


    It makes people feel very warm, and even more surprised. Who would have thought that two people who are so much different in age could become friends!


    At the same time, in the office, Uchihain resumed his relaxed look, "Boy, I know you are smart!"


    Bo Feng Shuimen dismissed such praise, curled his lips, and continued his work.


    I thought Uchihain was about to leave what he was going to do last night, but found that the person sitting on his desk didn''t mean to move at all.


    "Why are you still here?"


    When Uchiha heard this, he felt a twitching feeling in his forehead. Does this kid want to push himself away!


    "I said, I''m here to inspect the work! How can I leave now!"


    Hearing the words, Mizumon thought slightly. Since becoming Naruto, Uchiha has never come here to read these files, nor has he seen how he handled them.


    It''s also right to come here to take a look. Thinking of this, Ha Feng Shui''s goalkeeper put down the things in his hands and looked at Uchi Hain with a serious face.


    "Master Naruto, where do you want to start, I will prepare it for you!"


    Looking at the sudden change of Hafeng Mizumon, Uchiha had a feeling that it was difficult to accept. You don''t need to think that this kid understood what he meant.


    Right now, he coughed, pretending to be serious, "I just came here to ask you how Samyi is doing!"


    Hafeng Mizumon originally had a smile on his face, but it collapsed as soon as he heard Uchiha''s hidden words.


    "Master Naruto, this is what you said about inspection work!"


    Bo Feng Shuimen''s short sentence contains disappointment and ridicule.


    Even though Uchiha''s foreface was unusual, he couldn''t hold on at this moment, and his head turned around urgently, wanting to find some explanation.


    "That''s right, I trust you 100%, so what is necessary to inspect your work? Although I am confident in my ability to recognize people, I will inevitably have omissions, so Samui''s job is naturally to be inspected!"


    Obviously knowing that this was just Uchiha''s excuse for coming to see the woman, but Hafengmizumon was still very happy. After all, being able to get Uchiha''s praise is a very glorious thing in itself.


    But with regard to Uchiha''s act of false publicity for private purposes, Hafeng Mizuno also looked helpless. He reached out his hand and picked up the file he had put down, pointed to the seat on the other side and said, "It''s there, Hokage-sama, just check it out!"


    Said dullly and began to deal with his own affairs.


    Uchiha looked at the yellow-orange-orange head of Hafeng Mizuno, and wanted to explain something, but after thinking about it for a long time, he didn¡¯t come up with a word of explanation. At the moment, he could only move towards Samui¡¯s work position with a stubborn look. Passed.


    I picked up the things she had processed and looked at it, and I could see that what Bo Feng Shui Men gave was not very important.


    Samui handles all these things very well, streamlining them in place, just like her usual style.


    Even though he agreed with it, Uchiha Hidden still asked one more question, "Buddy, answer me seriously, what do you think Samui did?"


    Uchiha did not ask Samui if he had been dishonest in the past two days, after all, even if it was an undercover agent, no one would act at the beginning.


    After all, they are still exposed to some very simple things, Samui is not a very stupid person, and even Uchiha is not.


    Hafeng Mizumon raised his head, looked at Uchiha''s face, and looked at the serious look on that face, knowing that Uchiha''s not joking.


    I pondered a little now, "Samui is a very capable woman. At present, she gives some simple but complicated things. After Samui''s processing, it has been simplified a lot, the organization is also very clear, and the ability is very outstanding. Among the people I know, the only one who can do this is silent!"


    Bo Feng Shuimen is also a very demanding person, and this kind of evaluation from his mouth is already a very high evaluation.


    Uchiha Yin couldn''t help but twitched the corners of his mouth, with a weird smile on his face, "Very high evaluation!"


    Bo Feng Shuimen frowned defensively, and unconsciously stepped back, "I just responded to your request for an objective evaluation!"


    Uchiha Hidden didn''t care what he said, and there was a rare opportunity to ridicule how could he just let it go, and slightly moved closer to the water gate of Bo Feng, "Do you like it?"


    Bo Feng Shui Men felt a cold sweat falling down instantly, and he said why he felt so wrong, because he was waiting here.


    He simply leaned on the back of the chair with a calm expression, "I don''t like it!"


    The straightforward tone made Uchiha faintly doubt whether this kid is a normal man.


    No matter where you look at it, Samui is a very good woman, with outstanding appearance and body, except for her temper a little hardened.


    But no matter how you look at it, Hafong Minami is very serious about what he said. Uchiha was consciously boring, glanced at Hafong Minami and left.

 704 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 704

    Chapter 731 Haruno Sakura


    Hafeng Mizumon looked at the back of Uchihain''s departure, with a look of understanding, after all, it was not just to come over and see your woman''s situation.


    Shaking his head helplessly, Bo Feng Shuimen continued his work, and he could only admit his fate with such a Hokage.


    After Uchihain left the office, he did not leave directly. Instead, he moved towards the positions of Hinata and Samui.


    Although I can imagine the child of Hinata, as long as others give a little sweetness, she will definitely return it thousands of times.


    But Samui surprised him a bit. Although the woman was very kind in her heart, she was a little surprised to achieve this level.


    So he really wants to see what the two people with such a big gap are talking about.


    If someone of this person knew Uchiha''s thoughts, he would be frightened, who would have thought that someone who looked like a mansion would still be so grounded.


    Uchihain himself didn''t take it seriously, and even took up the serious end of dealing with foreign enemies, hiding his breath and figure without leaking.


    This is just to listen to the wall without shame.


    Hinata and Samui stood there, talking and laughing.


    But what Uchiha could not imagine was that the two of them didn''t say anything important at all, but were talking about dispensable topics, such as what they like to eat.


    Uchiha''s secret is still a bit of a sect. If these two people are just talking about such ordinary things, why are they suddenly so close.


    But the facts proved that Uchiha was destined to not know how the friendship between these women was cultivated, and after listening to it for a long time, he did not get what he wanted to know.


    Finally turned around and left, with an expression of indignation, wasting so long in vain.


    When Uchiha Hiding went out, the people who saw him on the road had expressions of horror. They buried their heads low, for fear that Uchiha Hiding would see them. If one didn''t go well, they would clean up.


    In their opinion, the expression on Uchiha''s hidden face is very strange, no one can say what kind of expression it is. When Uchiha''s hidden away, those people dare to say in a low voice, "What''s wrong with Hidden-sama?"


    "Who knows, looking at someone who is in a bad mood, shouldn''t you argue with Lord Watergate?"


    One person opened his eyes slightly, with an expression dedicated to gossip.


    Several people babbled for quite a while, and when they were about to agree with this statement, one person¡¯s words were like a forbidden curse, leaving several people in a dead silence, "Don¡¯t you think that the expression of Master Yin? Is it like a kid who didn''t get the candy?"


    Everyone looked at the man with the same expression as if they had seen a ghost, and the expression clearly said that the buns are okay.


    The man seemed to think that what he said was very problematic, and he didn''t say anything with an embarrassed expression.


    At the same time, Samui felt that the time was almost up, and it would be inappropriate if he continued to delay, after all, he still had work to do.


    "Hinata, you go back first, I will visit you when I have time, and now I have to go back to work!"


    Samui still had a guilty expression when he said this, and felt ashamed to say such words with Hinata.


    The child Hinata had an expression of understanding, "You go back first. Hinata has a rare time today, and I want to go to the street to take a good look. My father said that there are many children my age. They played together!"


    Samyi agrees with what Hinata said. After all, Hinata doesn''t get along with children of his own age. If this continues, what a shy child he will be in the future.


    "Well, but you have to be careful and pay attention to safety!"


    After the two said goodbye, they left separately. Samui returned to the office to continue his business. Hinata, after looking for a long time without seeing Uchiha, relied on his impression to head towards the street.


    At the same time, Uchiha, who was still unhappy just now, is now looking at the pink-haired child with a weird expression in front of him.


    Uchiha couldn''t help but muttered in his heart, "What happened to me in the past two days? Why is my child stumbled every day!"


    The child in front of him has long pink hair, wide forehead and green eyes, and a small and cute mouth. He is very cute in red clothes.


    Uchihain originally walked well, but the child somehow suddenly ran over. After stopping him, he didn''t say anything. He just looked at him like this, seeming to be a little dazed.


    I wanted to wait for the child to speak first, but after waiting for a while, the child seemed to be unable to react.


    Uchiha was also very worried, if it had been so long, the child''s neck would have hurt when he was upside down.


    With a slight sigh, Uchiha squatted down and looked directly at the clear eyes of the child in front of him, "What''s the matter with you?"


    The child had a smile on his face, but by then, his heart was screaming madly. When Hokage took over, he stood too far away and couldn¡¯t see clearly. It turns out that the newly appointed Hokage-sama is so handsome. He is now Also talked to me.


    Hearing Uchiha''s words, the child said sweetly, "It''s nothing, it''s the first time I saw Master Naruto, I was a little curious!"


    Uchihain didn''t suspect him for what the child said, with a grinning appearance, "Then you have been watching for so long, you should see clearly!"


    The child''s harmless smile on the face of humans and animals did not change the slightest, but he was very impatient in his heart. I saw it clearly, but I didn''t see enough!


    But he wouldn''t say that at all, he just said relaxedly, "Well, see clearly, Naruto-sama is really tall and handsome!"


    Uchiha has no resistance to this sweet-mouthed child. He stretched out his hand and rubbed the child''s head. "It''s so good to talk at a young age. It''s really promising!"


    For the touch of such a handsome person, the child would naturally not be disgusted, on the contrary, he showed a smile like a white rabbit.


    Uchihain looked at the cute child and couldn''t help asking, "What is your name?"


    "Haruno Sakura, Hokage-sama, you can call me Sakura!"


    Uchiha nodded faintly to indicate that he understood, and stood up and prepared to leave. Just now, I received news that Hyuga Hizu was going to visit him, but it was empty.


    So now I am going to take a look.


    Just when he was about to head towards the house of the Hyuga clan, Uchiha hidden sight of Hinata who looked confused and looked around not far away.


    Chapter 732: Sam Yi¡¯s Mission Completed


    Uchiha suddenly felt that his forehead was jumping around. Isn''t this child lost again? Thinking that he would go to the house of the Hyuga clan later, he wanted to take the child with him.


    So he stretched out his hand and waved in the direction of Hinata, "Hinata, what are you doing, come here!"


    After Hinata came out, he walked and watched. After searching for a long time, he did not see the child of the same age that his father said. It was when he was lost that he suddenly heard Uchiha''s voice.


    Instinctively following the position of the voice, he saw Master Naruto standing there waving at him, and beside him was a child about the same age as him.


    Without hesitation, he rushed towards Uchiha''s direction with his short legs.


    Uchiha was taken aback when he looked at it. Why did this kid run up suddenly? Even if he called him, he shouldn''t be so worried.


    Hinata was a child after all, although he looked at a short stretch of road, when he ran over, he was already out of breath.


    Although I really want to get to know Haruno Sakura, Hinata is a child with a broad sense of importance after all, "Hokage-sama, what do you want me to do?"


    Uchihain looked at the child''s face flushed and felt very cute, and couldn''t bear to speak loudly, "Aren''t you finding your way again?"


    Uchiha''s use of this word made Hinata very embarrassed, and instinctively looked in Haruno Sakura''s direction, wanting to see if she was laughing at herself.


    Seeing Haruno Sakura''s face without any special reaction, it was a bit of peace of mind, "Master Yin, I don''t have any, I''m just looking around!"

 705 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 705

    As soon as he said this, Uchiha Hidden felt a bit embarrassed. He coughed slightly to hide his embarrassment, "Oh, well, I''m going to your home. Do you want to go with me?"


    Hinata seemed to hesitate, turned his head to look at Haruno Sakura standing aside, and walked slightly forward, "Well, hello, I am Hyuga Hinata, can I invite you to my house?"


    When Haruno Sakura heard this, she was a little surprised, and said secretly, "This is the first time we met. The first thing we said was to invite myself to play at her house. Isn''t it really too abrupt?"


    Even though she thought so, Haruno Sakura didn''t hesitate for two seconds before that, and she smiled and said, "Okay, hello, it''s Haruno Sakura!"


    The reason why she agreed so happily was because she wanted to follow Hokage-sama, but she couldn''t find any reason for a while. Now Hinata''s invitation can be said to be right.


    Hinata didn''t know what Haruno Sakura thought, only that this person agreed to him, with an expression of joy on his face.


    He said it was great, turned his head to look at Uchihain, "Hokage-sama, let''s go back together!"


    Uchiha Yin looked at this scene of making friends with a speechless expression, feeling that he was really old several times.


    In the end, he didn''t say much, just nodded and said to go.


    Uchiha Yin did not use space-time ninjutsu, not because he was worried that he would not be able to bear these boring problems, but because Hinata was too happy, so he left her some time to communicate with Haruno Sakura.


    Although from the bottom of my heart, I wanted to see Naruto master decisively following, but Haruno Sakura was a child after all, and the two chatted all the way, and soon forgot Uchiha.


    At the door of Hyuga''s house, Haruno Sakura looked at the huge building with a surprised expression and took Hinata''s hand. "Hinata, is this your home?"


    Hinata didn''t know why Haruno Sakura was so surprised, but she was very happy when she took the initiative to pull her hand, her face was red, "Yes, what''s wrong?"


    Haruno Sakura stretched her head and looked inside, "Your house is really big!"


    Hearing this, Hinata glanced at it with a confused expression, "Is it big?" Since Hinata was born, she rarely went out, and she didn''t know much about some situations, so this kind of house was in her eyes. It seems to be a normal thing at all.


    Haruno Sakura pretended to look at Hinata with an unhappy expression, "Are you showing off to me?"


    Hinata, who hadn¡¯t figured it out with anyone, didn¡¯t even know that Haruno Sakura was joking. It really meant that she was angry, and hurriedly explained, ¡°Sakura, I didn¡¯t mean that!¡±


    Haruno Sakura looked at Hinata''s anxious appearance and knew that the other party was really anxious, and quickly calmed down, "I''m kidding, don''t worry!"


    Uchihain looked at the two playing children, sighed and said, "Hinata, please entertain your friends. I have something to find your father. Don''t come here to disturb you at this time!"


    When he said this, Uchiha''s expression was serious, Hinata also said with a straight face, "Yes, Hokage-sama!"


    After getting the answer, Uchiha Yin went directly to the study room of Hyuga Nizu... 0


    At the same time, Sam Yi, who was doing something, suddenly heard a loud voice in his mind.


    The hand that was writing something couldn''t help but pause, but it only paused for a second, and continued writing as if nothing had happened.


    The Bofeng Water Gate next to it did not even find this abnormality.


    The voice in Samyi''s mind is not someone else, it is the system, "Congratulations on completing the task, all attributes of the task reward are increased by one, the charm value is increased by one, and the chakra amount is increased by one!"


    Samui was already very clear about the rewards for this task. The moment he got these things was still a bit happy. After all, the bonuses brought by these task rewards were still very beautiful.


    I originally thought that after saying these things, the system''s voice would disappear, but it continued to babble, "You are really amazing. The second task was completed in such a short time, which is simply beyond my expectation!"


    After hearing this, Sam snorted coldly in his heart 4.0, "That''s really thank you for your compliment!"


    Although the rewards for successful missions are very good, Samui can hardly forget the methods used by the system to force him to submit. The feeling of being intimidated by others is really not better.


    As if the system didn''t hear her tone, it still said with a smile, "You don''t have to be polite, this is the praise you deserve!"


    Samyi almost couldn''t hold the expression on his face at that moment, "boring, if you are okay, just disappear!"


    The system laughed, "Don''t be so anxious, I haven''t told you about the tasks that follow." After speaking, he paused, and when Samui thought the system had disappeared, he continued, "You said you It''s so powerful, should I make the task more difficult for you?"


    Chapter 733 Healed Completely


    When Samyi heard this, he felt that his forehead jumped wildly, and he couldn''t help lowering his head, lest his uncontrolled angry expression on his face would be seen by the Bo Feng Shui gate not far away.


    Immediately rebuked in his heart, "What the hell do you want to do!"


    The system seems to have not heard Samui''s voice, and the voice is still very flat, "I didn''t want to do anything, just seeing you are so powerful, I can''t help but want to see more of your potential!"


    Samyi only felt that he couldn''t breathe, as if he was being overstocked in his chest, he couldn''t help but straighten his back, lifted the soft lump in front of his chest, and let out a deep breath.


    I wanted to spit out all the suffocation accumulated in my chest at once, but this didn''t play a substantial role at all, and Samui still felt his chest was stuffy.


    But at this time, Bo Feng Shuimen had found out where Sam Yi was wrong. He squinted his eyes for a while, and found that Sam Yi didn''t have any extra actions except for a look of breathlessness, so he asked.


    "If you feel uncomfortable, you can go back at 30 and rest first!"


    Samyi didn''t expect Bo Feng Shuimen to speak suddenly at this time, and was startled, but he calmed down his surprise immediately, "It''s okay, I''ve just been sitting for a long time and I''m a little bored, can I go out to catch my breath?" "


    Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen didn''t doubt it, nodded and said he agreed, and Sam walked out like a pardon.


    However, in order to prevent Bofeng Shuimen from doubting himself, he did not go far, but chose a place where Bofeng Shuimen could see him.


    Bo Feng Shuimen hadn''t thought that Samui would do this, so it seemed to be more relieved.


    Samui left Bofeng Shuimen''s sight and turned his back to him. He felt a lot better and roared in his heart, "Don''t go too far!"


    You should know that when he said this, even Samyi didn''t have any confidence. After all, if the threat to this person could be successful, he didn''t have to be stubborn to complete the two tasks.


    Samyi stared nervously at the next words of the system, and he was even ready to meet a more terrifying task.


    But the system let go at this moment, "Well, don''t worry, although I really want to see your interesting reaction, I am still very serious and will not mess around!"


    When Samyi heard this, he looked like he had eaten flies and couldn''t help but think to himself, "Then why did you go?"


    Originally I just wanted to make a complaint, but I forgot my own thoughts. This system is clear.


    Immediately afterwards, I heard the sound of the system, "I can hear it, don''t think about it!"


    Hearing these words, Samui felt a headache, and decided not to say anything, but honestly looked into the distance.


    "Your next task is to commit crimes and make meritorious service. The time limit is one week, and the task rewards are still very generous. If you fail, I am not sure what will happen!"


    When Samyi heard this, he already deeply realized what speechlessness was...Standing outside for a long time, knowing that the system would not say anything, then turned around and went back to the house to continue working.


    In fact, Samyi was very confused about the tasks given by this system and didn''t know what to do.


    I can think of my own sins about Hinata before, but it''s still hard to figure out how to do his work now.


    What Samui could determine was that it was useless to visit Hinata. It was just a remedy, and definitely not meritorious.


    The more I think about it, the more he feels that his head is turbulent, and the text on the paper in front of him is also pulsating, making it impossible to see clearly.


    If this continues, she may not be able to deal with her affairs today. Sam, holding his breath, threw out all the messy thoughts in his mind, and settled on the matter at hand.


    At the same time, a tense atmosphere continued to spread in the cave where Datongmu Lingyu and his party were located.

 706 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 706

    The treatment of Datongmu Mowu has reached the final stage, and only these acupuncture points on the upper body are left. If it is unlocked, Mowu''s treatment will be completely successful!


    Otsuki Yusheng looked at him with a nervous expression, almost dare not to show up, for fear that his excessive breathing would disturb Ling Yu''s mood.


    In fact, even Lingyu is excited and nervous now. If this is successful, it will not help but save Datongmu Mowu, and it will be an encouragement to himself.


    As time passed by, the big beads of sweat on Lingyu''s forehead kept falling.


    I don''t know how long it has been here, just when Yousheng thought that he would suffocate to death in such a quiet environment, Ling Yu took a deep breath and slowly retracted his hand.


    Mo Wu slowly opened his eyes as he sat on the ground. The two looked at each other, and then smiled, showing a surviving expression.


    Looking at the expressions of the two, they knew from birth that the treatment had been successful, but it seemed that they couldn''t believe it if they didn''t hear them telling themselves. They kept asking, "Is it successful? Isn''t it?"


    Hearing Yusheng''s eager tone, the two seemed to deliberately want to see his anxious expression more, and deliberately didn''t say anything at 603. Instead, they narrowed their smiles and looked at him with a serious expression.


    Yousheng had already determined that the treatment was successful, so he smiled, but looking at the serious expressions of the two at this time, he couldn''t laugh anymore, and his expressions gradually became a little flustered.


    Seeing that Yusheng had obviously panicked, Mo Wu laughed out, "Okay, don''t scare you, it''s all right, it''s all right!"


    When You Sheng heard this, he almost started to cry. He rushed to Mo Wu''s body and hugged Mo Wu''s shoulder. His voice trembled slightly, "It scared me to death, now we can go. Revenge is coming!"


    Datongmu Mowu didn''t expect Yusheng to cry. Originally, he just wanted to tease him, but now seeing him look like this, I feel a little flustered. Pulled down on his shoulders.


    "Hey, what are you kid doing? Do you think you are still young? Don''t rub your nose on me!"


    The original version of Lingyu thought that Mo Wu would say something touching, but he never thought that it was this. For a moment, there was a twitching feeling in the corners of his mouth.


    But what made him speechless was that this sentence Hua turned out to be extraordinarily useful, and he got up from Mo Wu''s shoulder with a swipe, with a stubborn expression on his face.


    The 734th chapter makes a comeback


    "I didn''t cry, don''t talk nonsense!"


    He blinked his eyes hard as he spoke, and suffocated the tears, and wiped it with his hand uneasy.


    Mo Wu raised his eyebrows, an expression that I didn''t make clear, "Oh, yes!"


    There was a peaceful scene in this cave. By then, on the tree canopy not far away, the six people had no such relaxed expressions.


    The face concealed by the mask was full of bitter and hateful expressions, "It''s over, this is completely cured, we are afraid we are about to prepare for a tough battle!"


    Others heard that they all had an expression of approval, looking at the grinning faces of those people, they couldn''t help but want to go up and tear up their little faces!


    But they can only think about this kind of thing, after all, Uchiha Itachi''s order cannot be disobeyed.


    Few people had no choice but to continue to stare at them and let people go back and report the situation. This required the Anbu side to be prepared, and if their mission failed, they could still be prepared for follow-up.


    One of the six ninjas quietly left the place and marched frantically in the direction of Konoha''s Anbu. The speed was very fast, only a burst of afterimages could be seen, and even the shadows were hard to catch.


    Originally, the place where they were crouching was not too far away from Konoha, the Anbe Ninja rushed at full speed, and it didn''t take long to arrive at Konoha''s Anbe office.


    Uchiha Itachi was originally dealing with other things. Seeing this ninja apricot in a hurry, he couldn''t help but feel a little anxious. He thought there was something very urgent. When the face below was a little serious.


    "What''s the matter!" Uchiha Itachi himself didn''t pay attention, and the tone of his mouth was very serious, even with a bit of hostility, as if the other party could not give him a satisfactory answer, he would be torn apart in an instant.


    The Anbe Ninja who rushed to report the news was originally a little scared. Hearing this tone, he instantly felt that he was going to finish.


    But after all, he forced himself and said quickly, "The three of you have completely completed the treatment!"


    This person speaks very fast, without any sloppyness, using his simplest number of words to express clearly what he is about to say.


    Uchiha Itachi felt relieved when he heard it. Compared to what he had imagined, the answer was good.


    The tone suddenly softened, "Okay, keep staring!"


    The ninja who was kneeling underground had a very complicated feeling. He didn''t know whether he should be grateful that Uchiha was not angry, or he should cry in mourning, they still had to keep staring.


    But even if the emotion in his heart turned out a flower, he didn''t dare to be stunned in front of Uchiha Itachi. At the moment, he replied neatly, turned and left.


    That speed is not much slower than running away.


    Uchiha Itachi looked at the back of the ninja leaving, the expression on his face gradually became a little serious, since he knew what Uchiha Hide-sama was going to do.


    Uchiha Itachi is particularly concerned about the movements of these three people. Nowadays, if you think about it, you still have to tell Master Yin, after all, you can prepare early.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Itachi prepared a note and passed it on.


    Although Uchiha''s strength was outstanding, he was always surrounded by ninjas from the Anbe, not to protect his safety, but purely to deliver news.


    When the ninja received the news, Uchiha Ken was in Hinata''s study, looking at Hinata with a grim expression.


    "What are you looking for from me?" Uchiha was still unable to let go of the previous events, so it was inevitable that Hinata''s expression was somewhat cold, although this coldness was deliberately displayed.


    Hyuga Hizu looked at Uchiha''s expression with only a wry smile, after all, he asked for it.


    At the moment he admitted his fate and said, "Hokage-sama, I know that the three of them have never let go, so I hope that if there is a chance, you can leave this matter to the Hyuga clan!"


    When Uchiha Hidden heard this, he knew the meaning of Hyuga Hippo, and the current dissatisfaction finally offset a lot. "You Hyuga clan don''t interfere in this matter for the time being!"


    Hyuga Nissa thought that Uchiha was faintly angry, and was a little anxious at the moment, "Hin-sama, please agree. I want to prove that our Hyuga clan are not cowards who are greedy and fearful of death!"


    Hyuga Hizu was very impassioned, but Uchiha frowned indifferently when he heard it.


    "There are only three of them, and the things behind it have not been really figured out, so I can''t give it to you!"


    Uchiha''s words were very arbitrary, and he didn''t give Hinata a chance to argue, but fortunately, Uchiha''s patience explained it, and Hyuga hadn''t walked the alley with the penny.


    When Hyuga Hizu was about to say something, a figure flashed past, kneeling on one knee next to Uchiha Ken, "Naruto-sama, this is from Itachi-sama!"


    He passed the note in his hand to Uchihain''s face.


    Uchiha seemed to have a premonition. He stretched out his hand and spread out the note, and saw that it was Uchiha Itachi Jindo''s note, "I''m healed, I might move!"


    Although he didn''t specify who it was, Uchiha knew it clearly, and his hand holding the note did not move.


    Hyuga Hizu and the kneeling ninja saw that the note was turned into powder in Uchiha''s hands and disappeared into the air.


    Uchiha implicitly clapped his palms indifferently, "I was bored, I hope they can bring me some fun, don''t think it was so boring before!"


    Seeing that nothing happened, the kneeling ninja disappeared into the room with a little tiptoe.


    Hyuga Hizu looked at Uchiha''s expression and keenly felt that it was the three people''s business, but he didn''t know whether he should ask, open his mouth, and finally closed it again.


    Uchiha looked at the heaving appearance of Hyuga Hizu, feeling very uncomfortable, frowning and saying, "If you need to take action, I will naturally notify you. For the time being, you only need to take good care of the child Hinata!"


    Hearing this, Hyuga Hizu nodded instinctively, but an idea emerged uncontrollably in his mind.


    He always felt that Master Naruto wouldn''t let them take action, maybe it was not because of trust or distrust at all, but he wanted to move his muscles and bones.

 707 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 707

    The moment this thought came up, Hyuga Hizu was taken aback, and shook his head quickly, trying to expel the thought.


    After Uchihain left the Hyuga clan, he didn''t go back directly. Instead, he went to Kaguya. He remembered very clearly what he promised.


    Chapter 735: Conspiring to Strike Back


    He clearly remembered that he had promised her, and that he would still take her with him.


    In fact, in the final analysis, this was all an excuse Uchiha made hidden. He just wanted to find a reason to take her to relax. After the last incident, Kaguya¡¯s smile lingered in his mind, making him want to Watch more.


    You know that Huiye''s mood has always been weak, it is rare to have such a smile, which makes people look very useful.


    Even if Uchihain was immune to Samui''s face, he couldn''t avoid such a smile.


    Uchihain directly used time and space ninjutsu, and when his vision was clear, he had already hit Kaguya.


    Kaguya has always been very sensitive to Uchihain''s arrival. At the moment when time and space are distorted, Kaguya has determined that Uchihain''s person is Uchihain.


    There was a faint smile on his face, "Are they coming here?"


    When Uchiha heard this secretly, he raised his brows and squeezed Kaguya''s cheek directly, "Intuition is accurate!"


    Hearing this, Hui Ye was obviously very excited, "Really? When shall we do it!"


    Saying that he pulled Uchiha''s 873 hand and wanted to go outside, Uchiha''s small look made Uchiha''s helpless.


    You said that the women of other people''s houses are all watching shopping, so excited, why all of his women are so aggressive, they are very excited watching the fight.


    Uchiha''s thoughts were nothing more than thinking about it. In fact, he didn''t mind at all, he was even proud of it.


    His women are naturally strong, weak and cute, but standing side by side and fighting hand in hand is not a style.


    But Uchihain still stretched out his hand to stop Kaguya''s steps, and looked at her with a dissatisfied expression and said calmly, "Don''t worry, they will send it to the door by themselves, and you will need your hard work there!"


    Huiye''s expression improved a lot after hearing this, "Well, are you going back now?"


    When she said this, there was a rare red glow on Hui Ye''s face, very cute.


    Uchiha is a normal man, and he can see the meaning of it naturally. There is a feeling of enthusiasm.


    In contrast to Mi Ming''s enthusiasm and unrestrained nature, Kaguya has a very shy and calm personality, and it is simply unexpected to say such words actively.


    Saying this from Kaguya''s mouth, it has the same effect as Terumi Ming directly pasting it.


    Uchiha was excited at any time, but his face remained unmoved, "No, I came here to see you even more!"


    Kaguya didn''t speak, but walked over directly and took Uchihain''s hand towards the position in the room.


    At that moment, Uchihain almost didn''t react, and looked at Kaguya who walked in front of him and pulled him in a daze.


    Such an active Kaguya made Uchiha Yin a little uncomfortable, but he looked like an unmanned kid.


    Looking at himself like this, Uchihain almost wanted to spurn him, but how could he be reduced to this.


    Even though he said that, Uchiha Hidden was having fun. After he became more experienced, his youthful feeling became more fresh.


    So Hei Tu didn''t see her dear Master Yin for two consecutive days. Although he was very unwilling, he was helpless.


    On the way back, Samui had been thinking about the guilt and meritorious service, but still didn''t have a clue. When he came back, he could ask Uchihain to find out what''s new about Hinata.


    So I went back in a hurry, but I didn''t expect that after I went back, the only people I saw in the kitchen were black soil.


    Moreover, compared with the implicit sad expression last night, the black soil on the face of this evening was quite unkind, which made Sam Yi a joke on his lips for a long time without saying it.


    Finally, the meal ended in a moment of silence, and Sam Yi faintly felt a stomachache.


    After dinner, Samyi and Hei Tu went back to rest separately, and they were speechless.


    At this time, it was the time when Wan Lai was completely silent, and the three of the Datongmu clan were extremely lively.


    Although Mo Wu has always been calm, there is a fire in his heart. After all, he has always been a condescending person. Now he suddenly suffered such a heavy injury. Not only his body was injured, but his. Self-esteem.


    But after all, Mo Wu is not the kind of person who can''t withstand blows. He has always kept this in mind, waiting for his recovery and personally revenge.


    And even if he was desperate for revenge, Mo Wu still made Hinata''s eyes his top priority.


    After all, as long as they get those eyes, the victory of their division is just around the corner.


    In his heart, the success or failure of the clan is greatly above his own hatred.


    So when they put together the action plan, the first thing they considered was to get Hinata''s eyes.


    "That kid is in Konoha Village. Take precautions. If we want to catch him, we won''t be able to directly break in. We will only make a surprise attack!"


    Since Mo Wu was injured, the whole person has been stable. This time Mo Wu and Ling Yu couldn''t help but raised their brows slightly because of the suggestions they gave, and said in unison, "Very stable!"


    Seeing the ridiculous expressions of the two, Yusheng flushed and said uncomfortably, "It''s almost alright, you guys!"


    Mo Wuling said that when they saw Yusheng, they were about to explode their hairs, so they stopped teasing him, and said seriously, "Yes, this time we must be fast, and we must go back immediately after we succeed. There must be no more difference. !"


    Ling Yu had a thoughtful expression on his face, and seriously added, "Yes, and we will act within these two days. When they see that we haven''t moved for so long, they must think we have escaped. If they acted in these two days, It happens to have an unexpected effect!"


    As soon as this sentence was spoken, Mo Wu nodded in agreement, and Lingyu''s thoughts coincided with him.


    After the three of them played together, they didn''t choose to do it in the middle of the night, instead they decided to wait until dawn to do it.


    When Mo Wu just said this idea, Yu Sheng still asked why.


    "The so-called dark under the lights, the more safe they are, the more they can relax their vigilance!"


    After hearing the word, Yu Sheng understood it with a slight turn of his head, with a learned expression on his face.


    The three of them all had a relaxed expression at the end of the discussion, but the six Konoha''s dark ninjas all looked like frost.


    After all, the news that the ninja brought back is really hard to laugh, and no matter how you look at it, the three are obviously conspiring.


    Chapter 736 Dangerous Situation


    Even if they stared out of the frame, they didn''t figure out what the three people were talking about. The anxiety in their hearts became stronger, but they were helpless.


    Originally staring at night, these six people took turns to rest, but now, three people are left to stare, and the other three rest, for fear of accidents.


    But fortunately, these three people were very honest and slept very soundly all night, which made the six people who had stayed up for most of the night want to go up and tear them up.


    Just when the anger faded, and before there was time to rejoice, these three people suddenly moved.


    The six people in Konoha''s Anbe instantly felt like vomiting blood, and couldn''t help but sigh for injustice.


    Although they were talking like this, the six people were ready when the three of Datongmu Mowu moved, and wanted to follow up at any time.

 708 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 708

    But what happened next really made them nervous.


    After seeing the three of Mo Wu getting up, they packed their belongings and looked like they were about to leave.


    Konoha''s eyes turned towards Konoha''s direction unconsciously, thinking that they would move towards Konoha''s line of defense.


    But what made them dumbfounded was that a space-time hole slowly appeared in front of the three, and the three of them disappeared into the air in an instant, as if they had evaporated directly, without a trace at all.


    Neither the trace of Chakra nor the visible figure can be found.


    The six of them panicked in an instant, but they didn''t lose their judgment. One of them trembled and said, "This is time and space ninjutsu, right?"


    "Well, how do you track this?"


    The few people were a little flustered for a while, after all, in their impression, the only person who used the time and space ninjutsu so thoroughly was their Master Yin.


    At the time of distress, a low voice sounded. It was the captain of this operation, "One person is investigating on the spot, four people are looking around, and one person will go back and report to Lord Itachi!"


    The moment the voice fell, the five figures bounced out with a swish, and flew in different directions.


    The three of Otsuki Mogo directly opened the other end of the space-time cave in the death forest of Konoha Village.


    It''s not that these three people are so familiar with the death forest of Konoha Village, but through blind observation, there is only one person in this forest.


    Moreover, it looks like a child with a low cultivation level, for them, it is not a threat at all.


    When the three of them came out of the time and space, they were no longer what they were. All three of them used the magic technique to change their appearance.


    They looked like ordinary Konoha villagers, and the three of them walked out of the death forest with calm expressions and went towards the street in the center of Konoha village.


    Although they are not familiar with Konoha''s terrain at all, the three of them still remember where the child''s home is.


    So I went to that place intuitively.


    When the black soil was cultivating, I saw the three people walking out from the depths of the death forest, with an arrogant expression, seeing myself as if I hadn''t seen them, and left straight away.


    Although I felt something was not right, the black soil didn''t care too much, so he continued his practice. After all, Konoha''s people didn''t pay much attention to him.


    At the same time, Hyuga Hinata, the focus of the three people''s goals, was wiping his sweat with joy, and trot all the way towards the restaurant.


    Yesterday, I was very happy with Haruno Sakura, and Hinata, who had a rare playmate, was very excited, so the two of them made an appointment to play together today.


    However, Hinata clearly remembered his promise, so early in the morning, he got up and did all the training tasks for the day.


    Seriously, there was no shrinking element, so Hyuga, who had originally wanted to say the last two sentences, shut up. It is rare to see his daughter''s happy expression, so he didn''t interfere too much and turned to deal with his own affairs.


    After having eaten the meal hastily, Hinata ran to Hyuga Hizu to report, then turned and ran out.


    The little man was jumping and crying, obviously very happy.


    In fact, it was still too early for Hinata and Haruno Sakura to meet. She ran out so early because she wanted to see Samui first.


    Yesterday, when Uchiha was leading the way, Hinata worked hard to remember the route so that he would not make a fool of himself today.


    At this moment, in the Anbe office, the ninja who came to report directly pushed open the door of the hungry Uchiha Itachi for the first time, and the moment he knelt down on one knee was already covered with cold sweat.


    ¡­¡­ 0 Seeking flowers 0 ¡­¡­


    Seeing such an expression, Uchiha Itachi didn''t let down, the expression on his face instantly lost its temperature, and the voice he spoke was like a hard iron block.


    The ninja''s heart was throbbing and trembling fiercely, "Report Mr. Itachi that the three people have left using time-space ninjutsu and are currently missing!"


    When Uchiha Itachi heard this, his forehead jumped wildly, and he felt a sense of trepidation in his heart, but he also knew that if the opponent uses time and space ninjutsu, it is really difficult to track it with their level.


    At the moment, I only feel that my throat is dry, and the voice I say is like rough sand, "I see, you go down and search!"


    After Uchiha dispatched the person, he transferred to another member of the Anbe, and secretly searched in the village of Konoha to ensure the safety of the villagers of Konoha.


    After arranging all this, Uchiha Itachi originally wanted to go directly to Uchiha, but he stepped out and took it back. He turned and headed towards the mountain clan.


    Now that I go to the extreme to search, Uchiha''s Yin may not be at home. The situation is urgent at this time, so it is better to go directly to the mountain and quickly.


    If it was an ordinary thing, Uchiha Itachi might not be so anxious yet, but thinking of what the Hidden-sama told him before, he couldn''t feel relieved. If it was his problem that really hurt Hinata''s child.


    Even if Hidden-sama didn''t hold him accountable, it would be difficult for him to forgive himself. Thinking of this, Uchiha Itachi speeds a lot faster, and the whole person can only see the afterimage.


    In the early morning, when Shan Zhonghai had a rare leisure time, he slept for a while. At this time, he just got up and came out of the bathroom yawning, looking lazy...


    Yamanaka Ino, who was sitting in front of the dining table on the stool, looked at his father''s appearance, and said with a serious face, "Father is really true. By this time, Ino and others are hungry!"


    Upon hearing this, Yamanaka rubbed Ino''s hair and apologized sincerely, "I''m sorry, Ino, it won''t be anymore!"


    Speaking and grinning, he sat down on the main seat on Ino''s right hand.


    Chapter 737: The Art of Tongxin


    Yamanaka Ino couldn''t say anything harsh to his father''s grinning expression, put on an expression that didn''t bother you, and didn''t say anything.


    Ino''s mother walked over with the last dish with a smile on her face, with a happy and happy expression on her face, "Okay, hurry up and eat, it''s late!"


    The father and daughter in the mountain, both of them hurriedly bowed their heads to eat when they heard the words. Both father and daughter respected this very gentle woman.


    This family was eating at the same time, but there was a knock on the door. At this time, other people¡¯s homes had already finished their breakfast. Anyone who came to visit the door was a matter of willingness. Shan Zhonghai did not doubt. With him, got up and opened the door.


    I thought about many kinds of Kennen, Ino''s friends outside the door, or his own companions, or even personal friends, but I never expected to see a serious face Uchiha Itachi in black outside the door.


    At first glance at Uchiha Itachi with such an expression, Yamanaka Kaiichi instinctively felt that something serious had happened.


    The original grinning expression instantly changed, with a serious look on his face, "Master Itachi? What''s the matter?"


    Uchiha Itachi glanced inside and knew that the Yamanaka Kai family was eating. It was really embarrassing to disturb others at this time.


    But now the situation is urgent, so I can''t take care of so many things, Uchiha Itachi said in a deep voice, "I''m sorry, senpai, I interrupted you to eat, and now I need you to help me!"


    Hearing these words one by one, Yamakazaki waved his hand quickly, "It is my duty to protect the village, Master Itachi, please come in and talk!"


    Speaking of leaving the door open, Uchiha Itachi walked in.


    Yamanaka Kaiichi walked in front and led the way, leading Uchiha Itachi to his study, passing by Yamanaka Ino mother and daughter for two hours.


    Uchiha Itachi paused slightly, then turned to the two and said, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry!"


    Mother Ino said quickly, "You are polite!"


    Yamanaka Kaiichi looked at his wife''s empathetic appearance and was very pleased, "I''m sorry, I have very important things now, you should eat first, don''t wait for me!"


    After seeing his wife nodding, Yamanaka said nothing, and went directly to the study room upstairs.


    Yamanaka Ino looked at his father in a hurry, and seemed to be a little dissatisfied, and his little mouth pursed vigorously, "What father is going to do, he won''t eat with us!"

 709 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 709

    Mother heard the words and hurriedly comforted, "You should know that your father is responsible for protecting the village, so he is naturally busy. It is understandable not to eat with us. If Ino becomes a ninja in the future, he will That''s it!"


    Yamanaka Ino didn''t make a fuss anymore when he heard this. He had an expression that I knew, but he still had a gloomy expression on his face.


    The mother also knew that the child Ino was still young, and even if she said too much, she actually didn''t understand, so she just smiled and started eating, but didn''t continue to say anything.


    At the same time, the atmosphere in the study room upstairs is more solemn, "Master Itachi, can you tell me, what''s the matter?"


    Uchiha Itachi didn''t even have time to sit down, and said directly, "Now I have an important thing to notify Naruto-sama, but you know, Hide-sama is not sure where it will appear every day, so please help!"


    In the second half of these words, the tone was full of helplessness, and the expression on the side of the mountain that heard it collapsed in an instant.


    He quickly agreed, but his heart was flustered, and he could only pray constantly. When his spells passed, Master Naruto was not busy writing special things, otherwise he might die miserably later.


    Even with such worries, it was not a time to hesitate at this time, and Yamanaka Kaiichi quickly began to prepare for the spell.


    As Konoha''s excellent ninja, Yamanaka is good at using ninjutsu to control the mind, as well as the ability to detect other people''s thoughts and obtain intelligence. He is the idol of many intelligence ninjas in the ninja world.


    This time Uchiha Itachi came to look for him, just to get Yamanaka Kaiichi to contact Uchiha Ken using the art of heart, which saved the time of searching for him.


    Yamanaka Haiyi is dressed in home clothes, sitting on the ground at the moment, with a serious expression on his face. Although it is a very serious picture, somehow it looks very funny... 0


    It''s just that Uchiha Itachi has always been a serious person, even when he looks funny, he still looks blank.


    Just opened the mouth and added what he didn''t say just now, "Please tell Master Yin that the three of you have recovered and the tracking team has failed!"


    When talking about the last few words, Uchiha Itachi felt unspeakable. After all, this was the task of their dark part, and now they have failed like this. Anyway, it is a very embarrassing thing.


    Moreover, Anbu has made two mistakes recently, no matter how it is explained, this is a serious problem for dead fans.


    Yamanaka was also a little surprised when he heard this. Anbe''s ability to act has always been terrifying. The success rate of the mission is very high. There is almost no failure. Now the failure of this character sounds very shocking.


    But this is not the time to think about this, the mountain still has the spirit of convergence, quickly forming a seal on his hand, closing his eyes slightly, and starting to look for Uchiha''s trace.


    However, within a few breaths, Yamanaka Kaiichi found Uchiha''s spirit.


    Immediately repeat the words Uchiha Itachi said to himself, "Hokage-sama, I am Yamanaka Yoshikazu. Now I am talking to you through the spiritual link to help convey Uchiha Itachi''s words. Those three have recovered and the tracking group mission failed!


    After finishing this series of actions, Yamanaka Haiyi took away all his postures at 3.0, and exhaled deeply, holding the floor under him a little uncomfortably, his expression very tired.


    You know, Yamanaka Kaiichi''s art of heart-passing, originally consumed a huge amount of Chakra, and the target is still a powerful person like Uchiha.


    Just building a spiritual link with Uchiha has consumed his huge chakra, so obviously only using this kind of ninjutsu on one person, Yamanaka has a feeling of using it on seven or eight people at the same time. Very tired.


    Looking at such a Yamanaka Kaiichi, Uchiha Itachi was even more guilty, "Thank you, senior, and please have a good rest!"


    Looking at Uchiha Itachi''s guilty expression, Yamanakahiro smiled and waved his hand hard, with an indifferent appearance, "Well, you can go to your business now!"


    Chapter 738: Wanted by the whole village


    Itachi Uchiha smiled gratefully and turned and left. Although Uchiha Itachi was very grateful for the help of Yamanaka, but the important thing now is to quickly return to Konoha''s Anbe.


    After Uchiha Yin gets the news, he may go directly to Anbe to inquire or arrange things. He still has to make sure that he is the best thing.


    When thinking about this, Uchiha Itachi didn''t dare to hesitate a little anymore, he raised his speed to the extreme, and disappeared with a swish.


    He didn''t even go through the door, and jumped directly from the window of the study room in the mountain.


    It took a while after Uchiha Itachi had gone, that his complexion had returned to normal, with a grinning expression on his face, and he walked towards the kitchen downstairs.


    When receiving the news from Yamanaka Kaiichi, Uchiha Hideo was eating breakfast with Kaguya in a leisurely look, with a smile on his face. After all, Kaguya''s expression was enough to surprise her last night.


    Looking at Uchiha''s unabashedly satisfied smile, Kaguya''s face was full of shyness.


    When I was about to speak to make Uchiha faint, the expression on the face of the opposite person changed in an instant, looking very serious and low.


    Hui Ye asked nervously, "What''s the matter?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Uchiha Hidden raised his head, and the expression on his face gradually turned into a very gloomy smile, "Let''s go, there is fun!"


    He stood up and stretched out his hand towards Hui Ye, with an expression of watching the show.


    Kaguya was shocked when she first started, but she understood in an instant, put her hand in Uchihain''s palm, "Are the three of them here?"


    Uchiha Yin used his hand slightly and pulled Uchiha Yin close to his arms, "Well, come here, I want to see what these three ignorant people want to do!"


    Hui Ye didn''t have so many thoughts, but simply felt that if this continued, the faces of the Datongmu clan would be lost by these three boys.


    Uchihain directly used time and space ninjutsu, but Kaguya felt that the front was blurred, and when his vision became clear, he had already changed a place.


    Kaguya has become accustomed to Uchiha''s space-time ninjutsu. There is no surprised expression at the moment. He just glanced around, with a questioning expression, "Where is this?"


    Kaguya only knows about the situation in Konoha Village, but she hasn''t been there at all, so she doesn''t know what Anbe looks like.


    Uchiha looked around invisibly, but he didn''t see the figure of Uchiha Itachi. You don''t need to think about it right now that Uchiha went to Yamanaka Kaiichi and has not returned.


    Hearing Kaguya''s words, he quickly replied, "This is Konoha''s Anbu. Before I go to find the three people, I still have something to ask Uchiha Itachi!"


    Kaguya did not continue to ask anything after hearing this. Kaguya knew the person named Uchiha Itachi. He was a child of the Uchiha clan.


    He was also pregnant with the blood of the Datongmu clan, and he was a very clever child.


    Huiye nodded in understanding, and found a place to sit down, "What about the other person?"


    Uchiha secretly heard the words, closed his eyes, and opened Kagura''s heart directly. When he opened his eyes again, there was a clear look on his face.


    "It''s coming soon!"


    The moment the voice fell, I saw a black afterimage hit directly into the door of Konoha''s Anbu office.


    Uchiha turned his head and glanced at Itachi Uchiha, the expression on his face was a little joke, "You''re late!"


    Although Uchiha Itachi didn''t have any expressions on his face, he was very helpless. No matter how fast he was, he couldn''t compare with the speed of time and space ninjutsu.


    Of course, he only dared to mutter this kind of complaint in his heart, and he didn''t dare to say it at all. At the moment, he can only nod his head, "Yes!"


    "Let''s talk about it!" Uchiha hidden in a comfortable position next to Kaguya and leaned back, with the expression I was listening to.


    When Uchiha Itachi heard the words, he only felt that his breathing was stagnant, but it was time to come.


    "Sorry, Master Yin, it is our negligence, please punish you!"


    Speaking, Uchiha Itachi knelt directly on one knee, buried his head deeply, with a faceless expression facing Uchiha hidden.


    Uchihain was stunned when he heard this, with an expression that couldn''t respond, even Kaguya beside him had an unclear expression.


    Obviously, I can''t understand why Uchiha Itachi said that.


    Uchiha was just stunned for a while, and immediately understood what Uchiha Itachi meant, and said silently, "I''m asking about your deployment status, not about Xingshi!"

 710 Naruto They Have System Chapter 710

    Uchiha Itachi heard this with an incomprehensible expression, "But, Hidden-sama, we failed this time!"


    When Uchiha heard this, he looked like a fool, "I see, Otsuki is very good at time and space ninjutsu. It would be strange if you can follow me!"


    After hearing this, Uchiha Itachi realized that from the beginning of Uchiha Hidden Fight, he didn''t think they could succeed at all, so I just wanted to make them take care of them.


    When the expression on the bottom is very complicated, I don''t know what to say at all. In the end, the expression on the face turned into a touched look 957.


    "I have dispatched fifteen people to patrol the village. It is important to protect the safety of the villagers. The other six-person tracing team are also conducting searches in the woods!"


    Uchiha nodded secretly, "They are not there anymore, let them come back, take a good look in the village, they probably have already come in!"


    When he said this, Uchiha''s expression was very cold. If these people dared to do something to the people in the village, he wouldn''t mind overturning their hometown.


    After Uchiha Itachi''s order, he went to do it immediately.


    Only Uchiha and Kaguya remained in the Anbe office.


    "It''s useless for us to stay here, so let''s go out!"


    Hui Ye looked around, looking like he couldn''t help himself.


    Uchiha Ken originally meant that, but Kaguya said it first.


    Both of them have outstanding perception abilities. When they went out and walked around, they might have run into those three boys.


    And one thing they need to do more is to find Hinata and protect them personally. After all, the child is the main target of the three.


    It can be said that as long as the child is guarded, Datongmu will show up sooner or later.


    Thinking about this, Uchiha hidden Kaguya and went directly to the house of the Hyuga clan. It was still early, and the child might still be at home.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Thirty Nine


    Uchihain used time and space ninjutsu and took Kaguya directly to the study of Hyuga Hizu, during which no one found them.


    Hyuga Nissa had been dealing with things, but I was surprised to see Uchihain suddenly appear in front of him.


    But the astonishment lasted for only a second, and Hyuga Hinata instinctively felt that something was wrong, and then as if thinking of something, he asked Uchihain with a look of horror.


    "Master Yin, is there something wrong with that child?"


    Although Hyuga Nissa was very nervous, the expression on his face was still relatively calm. After all, the last time was fresh in his memory, and he didn''t want to see something like that happen again.


    Uchiha heard this secretly, but paused slightly, and did not directly answer the question of Hinata Nizu, "Where is Hinata?"


    "I went out early in the morning and said I had an appointment with the kid Sakura to play with."


    Hyuga Hizu answered honestly, but his eyes remained stuck to Uchiha''s body. If Hu He didn''t answer this question, he would not look away.


    Uchiha Kimura originally wanted to ask the answer and left, but he thought that Hinata Hinata was always Hinata''s father. He had the right to know about this, so he thought about it and said.


    "The three of you have some actions, but don''t worry, I said that as long as I do it, the child will be fine!"


    When Uchiha Hidden said this, his voice was not loud, but no one dared to doubt the firm taste in it. Even Kaguya in Uchiha Hidden''s arms could not help but look up, his eyes full of worship. the taste of.


    For Kaguya''s undisguised eyes, Uchiha Hidden liked it very much, and immediately reached out and pressed a hand on Kaguya''s head, slowly, it was a taste of petting.


    No matter how you look at this scene, it''s sweet and boring, but Hyuga Hinata was uninterested in joking, and said seriously, "Then please come to Naruto-sama. If there is anything, please tell me!"


    Saying that he was going to bow down, Uchiha Yin stretched out his hand to lift the person up, "Okay, I see, you just wait here!"


    Saying that he would never look at Hyuga Hinata again, and walked outside holding Kaguya.


    At the same time, Hinata Hyuga walked for a long time before finally reaching the street where Uchiha met that day.


    Looking at the Hokage office building over there from a distance, Hinata Yuanyuan''s small face was full of contented expressions, and she muttered joyfully, "Hey, you can see Sister Samyi in a little while! "


    At this time, Samyi at work also knew that Hinata Hui had come to see him, and while doing something, those eyes kept looking outside, looking forward to seeing Hinata appear in the line of sight he said.


    Bo Feng Shuimen was a little surprised to see this situation on one side, and even a little unbelievable. No one would believe that such a cold girl would have such a deep friendship with a half-year-old child.


    At the moment, seemingly inadvertently asked, "Are you waiting for the kid from the Hyuga family?"


    Although Samui and Bo Feng Shuimen are in the same office, but these days, except for necessary work matters, Bo Feng Shuimen hardly speaks to her, so this sudden voice scared Sam Yi. Jump.


    I was shocked before reacting, and smiled embarrassingly, "Yes, the kid said he would come and see me, but she is too young, so I am a little worried!"


    As his eyes dimmed, he was very worried.


    Bo Feng Shuimen looked up outside and said casually, "It''s time to rest soon, you can go out now!"


    Sam heard the words, his face was very delicate, he stood up immediately and said calmly, "Thank you Lord Watergate, I will be back to work sooner!"


    Without waiting for Bo Feng Shuimen''s answer, he walked straight outside.


    If it weren''t for her hurried footsteps, Bo Feng Shuimen even thought she was only talking about worry.


    Since Samyi heard the task given by the system yesterday, he has always felt a sense of confusion and anxiety, always feeling that something will happen.


    After leaving the Hokage office building, Samyi went looking for people in the direction leading to the home of Hyuga Nizu.


    At the same time, the three people of Datongmu clan left the death forest and went straight to the center of Konoha, which was near the Hokage office building.


    Originally, Yusheng wanted to go directly to the vicinity of the Hyuga clan''s house, but Lingyu considered it because of the presence of the three of them.


    The defense of the Hyuga clan is definitely stronger than before, so it is not a good choice to go rashly now.


    So the three of them finally chose a farther place, which was the reception near the Konoha Fire Shadow Tower.


    There are many people here, and they have changed their costumes. It is not easy to find them, not to mention, even if they do, it is easy to escape here.


    After all, there are alleys of houses everywhere, as long as there is a hiding place, they can directly open time and space.


    A few people walked close to the Hokage office building, and Yusheng saw the little blue-haired figure on the road hungry with sharp eyes.


    The cute appearance was particularly conspicuous in the crowd. Yusheng patted Mo Wu and Ling Yu on the shoulders beside him, and motioned them to look.


    Mo Wu was also a little surprised when he saw Hina Tian. Originally, he thought it would take a while to find out, but he didn''t expect to meet him here.


    It''s really effortless at all!


    Ling Yu asked with a laugh, "Shall we do it now?"


    Mo Wu pretended to be indifferent and looked around. In fact, his eyes were always fixed on Hinata''s body, "Observe, if there is no one to follow, just do it directly, the opportunity is rare, and we can''t tolerate our delay!"


    Yousheng was obviously very excited when he heard this. After all, after being suffocated for so long, they were finally able to move!


    Ling Yu nodded with approval. Mo Wu was injured before, and it took a lot of effort to heal him.

 711 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 711

    No matter who it is between them, they can''t stand it again!


    Thinking of this, the three of Datongmu gradually approached in the direction of Hinata against the flow of people, moving lightly and slowly.


    It was like a cheetah staring at its prey, and Hinata Hinata, who was the prey, still felt it, and ran towards the Hokage office building with a simple and happy appearance.


    At the same time, Samyi, who had been looking for him all the way, finally saw Hinata''s figure, and the hanging heart was now considered to have landed.


    Quickly rushing in the direction of Hinata, the trio of Otsuki on the other side seemed to have determined that no one was following Hinata.


    Chapter 740 Unintentional Inserting Willows


    The speed on his feet also increased a lot, and he walked quickly in the direction of Hinata.


    However, there are a large number of people here, and the three of Datongmu are also worried about being discovered, so even if the speed is increased, the Chakra speed is not condensed.


    Hinata walked and saw Samui walking towards him, with a surprised expression on his face.


    A pair of short legs, thumping faster, wanting to pounce into Sam Yi''s arms quickly.


    Seeing Hinata suddenly speeding up, the three of Datongmu were also a little surprised, thinking that they could not just miss this great opportunity.


    Squinting his eyes, staring at the direction Hinata was walking, trying to find a convenient place to start.


    After all, there are so many people here, and they rush to start, and they are quite willing to be found something wrong by people nearby.


    Even if they feel that the people here are not as good as the three of them, but the so-called double fist is hard to beat the four hands, if it is really discovered.


    It is not easy for them to want to retreat.


    So their idea is to open space-time ninjutsu directly in a hidden place such as an alley or curve, and just take the person away.


    Fortunately, there is a small alley not far from 217 and there are still relatively few people. If the speed is fast enough, no one will find that kid is taken away!


    Thinking of this, the Mo Wu and the three slammed into a nearby alley and directly opened the space-time hole. The other end is the alley that I just saw.


    The three of them stepped into the hollow at that time with solemn expressions. As the time and space gradually closed, their figures completely disappeared in it.


    At the same time, a blue-black space-time hole slowly appeared in the alley not far in front of Hinata, and the figures of Datongmu three slowly appeared in it.


    They all looked at the location of the alley with an expression of expectation and nervousness.


    Because of the location, the three of them couldn''t see Hinata''s child at all, and simply opened their eyes.


    Looking in the direction of Hinata, after searching carefully, he finally saw the child in the crowd.


    The small body is constantly advancing towards this side, seeing the hand that is needed, the expressions on the faces of several people are a little nervous.


    Yousheng stood next to Time and Space, with Chakra condensed under his feet, ready to rush up at any time.


    At the same time, Samui and Hinata were less than a hundred meters apart, and the alley was between them.


    Samui looked at Hinata''s smiling expression, but there was no reason to panic in her heart, always feeling that she would lose Hinata.


    Even if the distance between her and Hinata is getting closer, this feeling has not disappeared, but it is even stronger.


    Although Samyi wanted to ignore this feeling, the intensity of that feeling made her unable to ignore it.


    After all, I couldn¡¯t stand the devastation of that feeling. I gritted my teeth and condensed the Chakra on the soles of my feet. The weird gaze around this number, rushed in the direction of Hinata with a swish, and reached the alley with a few ups and downs. s position.


    Originally, Otsuki Mowu''s eyes were all in the direction of Hinata, and they didn''t even notice the position behind them.


    So he didn''t notice Samui''s movements.


    Now Samui has rushed to the spot in front of him, even if he didn''t notice it, it was impossible.


    The three of them felt terrified for an instant, although they wanted to think that Samui was passing by.


    But when it appeared at this time, no matter how you looked at it, it was too strange. Even if you thought about it, the three of Otsuki Mowu didn''t have the idea of ??doing it right away. It was too risky.


    Originally, Samui''s speed was very fast, but now in the eyes of the anxious Datongmu three people, it can be regarded as slow.


    Finally, seeing the small figure crash into the woman''s arms, the three big Tongmu retreats back into the void, and gradually disappeared in place.


    The moment Samyi completely embraced Hinata in his arms, the flustered feeling disappeared a little bit.


    Hinata was happily holding Samui''s neck, his face was full of joy, "Sister Samui, why are you free?"


    Sanu stretched out his hand and hugged Hinata directly, and walked towards the Hokage office building, "It''s almost time for a break, so I came out to pick you up. You took the initiative to come and see me. How can I let you alone? People work hard!"


    When Hina Tian heard this, his face was full of sweet smiles, sitting in Sam Yi''s arms, dangling his legs, with a look of joy.


    The two people who were talking and laughing had no idea at all. They had no idea that they had escaped a life or death disaster just now.


    Uchihagin finally found Haruno Sakura''s address and passed directly with Kaguya.


    Sakura''s mother was preparing lunch, with a laid-back look on her face, she never expected that the aloof Hokage-sama would suddenly come to her home.


    He saluted with trepidation, "Hokage-sama, what do you want?"


    Originally, Uchiha was worried about scaring people, so he politely chose to knock on the door, but he didn''t expect that the person in front of him still had an incredible expression.


    The matter was urgent, and Uchiha did not want to delay too much, "Where is Kozakura? I''m looking for that kid!"


    Sakura''s mother, her expression became serious when she heard this, "Hokage-sama, did the child cause any trouble?"


    Uchiha was stunned for a while when he heard the words, but never thought that Sakura''s mother would actually think about this.


    At the moment, in order to eliminate her worry, she softened her voice and said, "No, Sakura is a very good child, I just wanted to ask her about something when I asked her!"


    When Sakura''s mother heard this, she half-believed it and called Sakura downstairs.


    The first time Haruno Sakura saw Uchiha Hidden, she had an expression of surprise, "Hokage-sama, what are you looking for?"


    Although Sakura was surprised, the expression on her face was calm, like a small adult.


    When Hui Ye stood and watched, she felt that the child was so cute, she couldn''t help but smile.


    Kozakura heard a faint laugh, and then noticed Kaguya who was standing aside, with an expression of surprise on her face immediately.


    Sakura is a child who has always liked people who look good, regardless of whether they are male or female. Now that she sees Hui Yesheng so beautiful, she is even more happy. Her little face is filled with excitement.


    Looking at Haruno Sakura like this, Uchiha couldn''t help feeling that if she were a boy, he would suspect that she was plotting against Kaguya.


    She coughed and successfully brought Sakura''s attention back, and said jokingly, "Don''t look, I asked you about Hinata, didn''t she say that she is coming to play with you?"


    Chapter 741: Suspicious Clouds


    When Uchiha said this, he squatted down so that Haruno Sakura could look at him, which made the child less oppressive.

 712 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 712

    While Sakura''s mother looked at it with a surprised expression, even though she knew that Lord Naruto is always approachable, she never expected that speaking to Sakura as a child would be so unassuming.


    The heart that was still hanging instantly relaxes. If the child of his own family made any mistakes, Master Yin, definitely not in such a kind tone.


    Kozakura saw the handsome face she had been watching suddenly magnified in front of her, her expression full of joy.


    A pair of big eyes stared at Uchiha''s face for an instant, pretending to be mature, and said, "The time we agreed upon is still early. Hinata hasn''t come here yet, I''m waiting too~!"


    The moment Uchihain heard this, the expression on his face instantly changed, and the smile on his face disappeared all at once.


    He had always had a calm look, purely because he felt that Hinata could be found soon. As long as Hinata''s safety was ensured, everything was easy to say.


    But now, where Hinata is, I don''t know yet. If the three of Datongmu find Hinata first, the child will be in danger.


    Uchiha was immersed in his own thinking, and he didn''t notice the change in his face. He has changed from the gentle smile just now to a serious look. The cold look looks really impressive. Kind of chilling feeling.


    It doesn''t feel so strong for others to stand far away, but Haruno Sakura, who is almost standing close to Uchiha, is not so lucky.


    When Uchiha''s face turned cold, Kozakura felt a chill spread instantly, and she couldn''t help but wince.


    He looked up at Uchiha''s eyes, hoping for some comfort, but seeing the recovery of those slightly murderous eyes was really shocked.


    When he curled his mouth, he looked like he wanted to cry but didn''t dare to cry.That little appearance looked very pitiful.


    Sakura''s mother was very distressed while watching, she wanted to rush to hold the child in her arms.


    But because Master Naruto was still here, he didn''t dare to move rashly at all, and could only stand on the side in a hurry.


    In the end, the first thing I saw Sakura acting strangely was Kaguya who stood aside with a limited face.


    Kaguya looked at Kozakura''s crying expression, then turned to the ignorant Uchiha on the other side, and sighed softly.


    When he walked to Uchihain''s side, he patted his shoulder lightly, and saw that the other person looked up at him with a confused face, and said helplessly, "You scared the child!"


    The moment Uchihain heard this, he was shocked, as if he didn''t understand what Kaguya was talking about, but the expression lasted for only a second.


    Uchihain quickly moved his gaze towards Sakura.Sure enough, I saw a pair of big eyes with tears.


    I felt very guilty for an instant, and his expression softened, "Okay, I see, thank you Sakura!"


    He smiled and rubbed Sakura''s head. With such a petting look, Hui Ye couldn''t help narrowing his eyes.


    Muttered in my heart, "Fortunately, Haruno Sakura is only such a small child!"


    After all, Kozakura was also a child. Although she was still a little scared when she heard such words, her heart was already much better, but she still looked at Uchihain with a suspicious expression.


    Kaguya could see from the side that if he couldn''t coax the child well, Uchihain would definitely feel guilty for a long time.


    At the moment, learning the appearance of Uchiha''s Yin, he touched Haruno Sakura''s head and said with a smile, "Okay, Hide-sama didn''t mean to blame you, he was just thinking about things, so Sakura should not keep crying. Up!"


    When Uchiha heard Kaguya say this, he turned his head with a surprised expression.


    This look made Uchiha Yin instantly stunned that he was hungry. The original Kaguya had no expression on his face.


    Even if she is happy, sad, and lonely, the expression on her face is always faint, giving people a feeling that nothing can shake her expression.


    Now that Kaguya''s face was tender and tender, Uchihain had to be shocked, and he even gave birth to the idea of ??cherishing this expression.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Yin said softly, "You have a lot more expression recently, you look good!"


    Kaguya didn''t expect that Uchiha would suddenly say such a sentence, and a touch of red rose suddenly appeared on his face.


    "What nonsense are you talking about, hurry up and think about where to find that child is a serious matter!"


    Looking at the shy Kaguya, Uchiha was wicked, but still chasing Kaguya with his playful eyes.


    Sakura was already well when Kaguya came to comfort her. After all, being able to see such a beautiful person at such a close distance had already forgotten why she was sad.


    Hearing Huiye''s words at the moment, he said as if offering treasure, "Hokage-sama, Hinata told me yesterday that she would visit a sister in the morning, and then come to me in the afternoon!"


    Uchiha''s eyes lit up when he heard that, "I see, Sakura is a good boy, thank you!"


    After finishing speaking, without giving Huiye time to react, he swept over her waist and used time and space ninjutsu.


    Hui Ye was full of doubts. When the vision became clear again, he looked around and recognized the Hokage office at a glance.


    After all, the boy Hafeng Mizumon was sitting there, looking at Uchiha''s expression on what you are doing.


    Kaguya felt very interesting about the relationship between Uchihain and Mizumon, and found a place to sit down and wait for Uchihain at the moment.


    Uchiha Ken is also a little anxious now, so he said straightforwardly, "Where is Samui?"


    When he said this, his expression was very serious, and he didn''t mean any jokes. Even if he was teased by Uchiha Ken, but seeing Uchiha Ken''s expression, Hafeng Mizuno did not dare to ignore it.


    He immediately said, "I asked her to rest earlier. She should be picking up the child from Hinata!"


    Hearing this, Uchiha nodded and walked out the door. As time passed, Uchiha''s anxious feeling in his heart became more obvious. Now he can only feel relieved by seeing Hinata.


    Kaguya could also see Uchiha''s anxious emotions, and he didn''t bother at the moment, got up and followed behind, ready to go out to find the trace of the two.


    Uchiha''s original footsteps stopped as soon as he reached the door, and the expression on his face was instantly relaxed.


    The 742nd chapter is full of doubts


    Hui Ye stood still, "What''s the matter? Are you back?"


    Uchiha nodded secretly, "There are still fifty meters!"


    Upon hearing this, Hui Ye turned around and sat down in Samyi''s position, with an expression that he could finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    After receiving Hinata''s, Samui sold some food along the way, and then moved towards the Hokage office.


    It wasn''t for other reasons, but Hinata asked on his own initiative that he wanted to play here in the Hokage office building for a while and then leave.


    Although it seemed a bit unreasonable to let a child here, Sam Yi was really cruel to refuse, looking at Hinata''s sensible appearance, so he hugged Hinata up with anxious thoughts.


    Originally thought that Bofeng Shuimen would go to rest first, there was no one in the Hokage office, so there was no problem with bringing Hinata over to play for a while.


    But I didn''t expect that the moment I opened the door, I saw three pairs of eyes staring tightly on him.


    The strange feeling of being noticed made Sam Yi couldn''t help swallowing his saliva with a nervous expression on his face.


    Standing at the door holding Hinata, he didn''t know whether to walk in or exit.


    Hinata was originally a very shy character, but now seeing three pairs of eyes staring at him so fiercely, he feels shy, and his entire face is red.


    Everything Samyi bought in his hand was almost squashed.


    The first person to break this strange and quiet atmosphere was Uchiha Yin.

 713 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 713

    A relaxed tone stretched out his hand towards Hinata, "Come here Hinata!"


    When he said this, Uchiha was smiling, with a very soft expression on his face, which made Hinata a lot easier.


    Right now, he cleverly came down from Samui''s arms and walked towards Uchiha.


    Uchihain looked at the half-old child standing at his feet, feeling very cute, and stretched his hand into his arms.


    Looking up, Sam Yi still stood stiffly at the door of Hokage''s office, with a bewildered expression.


    When Uchiha saw this, he couldn''t help but laugh. Samui''s personality has always been very sensible, and his expression is also cool. Now this look is very fresh no matter how you look at it.


    I couldn''t help but glanced twice and smiled.


    It didn''t have much meaning at first, but it wasn''t so in the eyes of Hui Ye.


    Right now, I thought that Uchiha-in had added blue eyes to Samui, so not only was it tasteful, but Uchiha-in''s eyes seemed to be prickly.


    Uchiha smiled happily, and suddenly felt a chill behind him. Looking at it with feeling, he saw Kaguya''s murderous eyes.


    At the moment, as if he had finally noticed something, he quickly reduced the smile on his face and replaced it with an expression of business.


    The interaction between the two, Samyi and Bo Feng Shui Men have a panoramic view. Bo Feng Shui Men does not have any special feeling, but he is very happy to see the squat expression of this person who always squeezes himself. He is happy. Looks like.


    And Sam Yi originally lost this kind of gaze, it should be a very relaxed feeling, but after seeing the interaction between the two.


    There was a feeling of chest tightness unprovoked, and the original shy mood disappeared instantly, leaving only a pure and calm expression on the face, a cool look.


    Although Samyi was very shy before, he still encouraged to maintain the cool expression on his face. Now he has completely calmed down, and the change in his expression during this period is minimal.


    Even Uchihain stared at Samui''s face without noticing it.


    However, this slight change entered Kaguya''s eyes without fail.


    Kaguya''s eyes became colder for two minutes, and she simply stopped looking at Uchiha''s face.


    Uchiha faintly saw the change in Samui''s expression, but also a panic. Finally, the expression on his face became a little bit more and more popular. How could it be said that when he changed back, he changed back. Such a change made Uchiha Yin is very uncomfortable.


    But I can''t say anything. After all, this is an extraordinary period, and there are still very important things to be solved first, and those things can only be solved after the things are over.


    Uchiha cleared his throat and said in a deep voice, "Samui, did you see any suspicious people when you went to pick up Hinata?"


    Sam heard that it was about Hinata¡¯s death relatives. Even though he was upset, he answered honestly, "I didn¡¯t see any suspicious people. Did something happen?"


    Although the flustered feeling was still fresh in her memory when she picked up Hinata just now, she knew that it was just her own feeling. She didn''t see anything, so she can''t say it casually, so as not to disturb Uchiha. Implicit judgment direction¡­¡­ 0


    Uchiha faintly thought of Samui''s care for Hinata, and paused for a while, and still said, "The three people who hit Hinata''s attention before have moved again!"


    After hearing this, Sam frowned, and couldn''t help thinking, could it be that his previous feelings were true?


    After thinking about it, he immediately said, "Hokage-sama, I hope you will allow me to follow Hinata as a guard today!"


    He even said it upright and salute, it can be seen to be very serious.


    Hinata heard these words in Uchiha''s arms, and the expression on his face was a little nervous. Seeing Samyi who was half kneeling on the ground wanted to say something, he couldn''t say it in the end.


    Uchiha secretly heard that it was an expression that I knew it was like, "I don''t agree!"


    Sam was a little excited when he heard the words, and immediately said, "But, Master Yin, Hinata is still a child, at least let me send her back!"


    "Not only can she not go back, but she will have to walk around a bit more in the past two days, no one can follow her next to her body!"


    When Uchihain said this, his expression was very serious, and he knew it was not a joke.


    What Samui wanted to say, Uchihain directly interrupted.


    "Needless to say, Hinata''s safety will not be a problem. I will stare at it in secret. Hinata''s task is to draw out the three people, and then I will kill them all!"


    As if I just remembered not asking Hinata''s opinion, he looked down at Hinata with a nervous face and said, "How about it, Hinata, do you agree?"


    Hinata was still young, and she was naturally scared to hear these things, but the education she had received from her father made her nod hard, "No problem, Lord Naruto!"


    Uchiha is not a cruel person. The reason why he dared to do this is to be sure that only her presence can guarantee Hinata''s 100% safety, otherwise he would not risk such a small child.


    Chapter 743: Heaven and Earth Net


    If this was spoken from someone else''s mouth, others would definitely sneer, but if it was spoken from Uchiha''s mouth, it would be very different.


    No one will go back to doubt the credibility of this sentence, after all, if Uchiha cannot do it in the entire ninja world, probably no one will be able to do it.


    Obviously the three people present thought so, and when they heard Uchiha''s words that they would stare, they all looked at ease.


    Samui has no doubt about this sentence since he saw Uchihain''s battle with Yezuki Ha, but he still wants to participate.


    After thinking for a while, he said, "Master Yin, can I be with you!"


    This sentence, Samui said is very common, but it is not so hungry in Huiye''s ears.


    When the cold frost on the bottom became thicker, Uchiha shivered unconsciously from the cold.


    Said very sensibly, "No, the more people there are, the easier it is to be seen. According to the three of them, they are all masters with white eyes, and their detection capabilities are very powerful!"


    When Sam heard it, he could be regarded as giving up. After all, Uchiha''s 30-year praised exploration ability, and it would be very difficult for him to avoid it.


    Bo Feng Shuimen also said, "Hokage-sama said that he will stare personally, so naturally there will be no problems. For those jobs, don''t think about being able to escape!"


    After hearing this, Sam felt her forehead twitching, why didn''t she know when she became such an important role.


    But didn''t say anything, just nodded obediently, "Yes, Lord Watergate!"


    Uchiha hidden Hinata sitting on the desk, looking straight into his eyes, and said seriously, "Hinata, what I will say next is very important, you must remember it carefully!"


    Although Hinata was only a half-year-old child, he could still hear the seriousness of the matter from Uchiha''s tone, and immediately nodded seriously.


    It would be very convincing to ignore the food she was holding.


    Uchihain himself wiped behind him, took out a small shuriken, and stuffed it into Hinata''s hand, "You can wear this shuriken next to your body. You can''t throw it away at any time!"


    Hina Tian heard this, stretched out her tender white hand to take the shuriken, put it close to the body, and patted it by the way, "Hinata remember, Master Yin, don''t worry!"


    Samyi stood aside looking at Hinata''s cute little appearance, and couldn''t help holding the corner of his mouth, his expression was very gentle.


    Uchiha also felt cute, so he stretched out his hand and patted Hinata''s head, expressing his appreciation, "Well, there is nothing more to do. Didn''t you make an appointment with Sakura for fun today? Remember to go!"


    Hinata seemed to be a little puzzled. He stretched out his hand at Uchiha''s sleeves and asked seriously, "Hokage-sama, what should Hinata do?"


    Uchihain didn''t seem to expect Hinata to ask such a thing. He paused and replied seriously, "You just need to put the shuriken away and go wherever you want. This is a great help!"


    Hinata nodded heavily after hearing the words, looking excited.

 714 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 714

    Jumping off the table laboriously, he said to Samyi, "Sister Samyi, I''m going to look for Sakura, I will see you tomorrow, bye!"


    After speaking, Hinata ran outside without waiting for Samyi to answer, looking anxious.


    Although Hinata is a child, thanks to the education of Hyuga Nissa, he still cares about punctuality.


    There was a delay in talking with Master Yin just now. If you don''t hurry up, you might be late!


    Uchiha watched Hinata run out and opened Kagura''s eyes directly. He kept following Hinata''s figure. Kaguya, who was sitting in Samui''s seat, also opened his eyes, following the trail of Hinata all the way.


    Bo Feng Shuimen looked at the posture of these two people, and was speechless for a moment, "Hokage-sama, don''t you want to track it here?"


    Uchiha listened to Ha Feng Shuimen''s surprised tone, and was very dissatisfied. He sat down on the desk without looking back, "Do you have any questions? Hokage is in the Hokage office. Isn''t this the most normal situation? !"


    When Bo Feng Shuimen heard the words, his family felt like he was speechless. After choking for a long time, he didn''t say anything. He could only tidy up a pile of papers on the table, and found a place to start processing, with an expression of appointment.


    Still not forgetting Zhaozi, Samyi said, "Don''t be stunned, find a place to do things by yourself!"


    Sam nodded after hearing the words, looked around in the office, and finally found a pile of papers to sit on the floor just like Bo Feng Shui Men.


    Uchiha was watching, as if suddenly remembering something, he said without looking back, "Mizumon, go and tell Itachi, those searching people pay more attention to the surroundings of Hinata, but they can''t be too obvious to follow the chicks. field!"


    Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen had an unbelievable expression on his face. Who would have thought that his antenna was so laborious to handle affairs, and he still had to do this kind of errands now.


    Samui saw Hafeng Mizumon''s expression on the side and actively said to Uchiha hidden, "Or I will go!"


    "No, just let him go, you are not as fast as him! 523"


    Uchiha hidden continuously following Hinata''s trail, saying that there is no emotion, but it still makes Ha Feng Shui feel better.


    In Samui''s very unhappy eyes, he stood up and walked directly across the window sill to the dark part.


    Samui looked at the passing figure of Uchiha, even if he didn''t want to admit it, he had to say.


    Bofeng Shuimen Konoha''s yellow flashing name is not a name for him. Such a speed is really beyond the reach of the dust, and he is dealing with the things at hand with his fate.


    At the same time, the three people, Otsuki, who missed their chance, were walking randomly on the streets of Konoha, not using chakras at all, as if ordinary people were shopping.


    And because of the use of the technique of change, even if the patrolling Anbu people passed by back and forth, they did not find the abnormality of these three people.


    But now Uchiha and Kaguya are using all their power to track Hinata in order to ensure Hinata''s safety.


    So even if the two played against the three of Datongmu, they couldn''t find the existence of the three for a while.


    The three people of Datongmu were not more relaxed than they had just come over, and they all had a sad look on their faces. After all, they missed it. It was really difficult for them to find an opportunity.


    Chapter 744 Appearance


    Otsuki Yusheng, although his personality has become more calm in the past two days, he still feels very uncomfortable to miss such a great opportunity, so at this time, it is inevitable to be a little impatient.


    "Mo Wu, we might as well just catch up with us now, I have already noted the direction that the kid took just now!"


    Mo Wu paused slightly when he heard the words, "No, we are not familiar with the terrain of Konoha Village. This kid just went to Hokage''s office. Who knows where he is now? If we act rashly, we will be The probability of discovery is high!"


    "Then missed such an opportunity like this? No matter how you look at it now, the people in Konoha Village have not noticed. It is a good opportunity for us to act!"


    Ling Yu rarely agrees with Yusheng''s point of view, "I think so too, but Mo Wu''s statement also makes sense. My actions just now are very concealed, so the possibility of not discovering is not high. It is okay to observe for the time being!"


    After speaking, I looked around and seemed to be worried that someone would overhear it, "But if we don''t act, we must leave Konoha Village tonight. It''s too dangerous here!"


    Mo Wu nodded, "Then let''s go see the kid first, if the time is right, we will do it!"


    Hearing this, Yusheng was almost like a shot of stimulant, with a smile on his face, "Okay, let''s go, I have a hunch, this one will definitely succeed!"


    When Ling Yu heard the words, her eyes were full of hope, and she seemed to agree with You Sheng''s words.


    Mo Wu looked at the reaction of Lingyu, but felt very surprised. After all, Lingyu was the calmest of the three in the past. It would never be so radical. Today''s reaction is really strange.


    But even if it feels very strange, Datongmu Mowu will not doubt Lingyu, after all, the three of them have always been together on this road, and there is no possibility of being attacked.


    The only thing Mo Wu can think of now is that Mo Wu doesn''t have any good feelings about this place. He doesn''t want to stay any longer. He just wants to go back quickly. That''s why he is so impatient.


    Thinking about this, the three pretended to be very leisurely, and followed in the direction Hinata had just walked.


    It seemed casual, but the three of them had already opened their eyes and kept determining the position of Hinata.


    When the three of them were only three hundred meters away from Haruno Sakura''s home.


    Hui Ye, who was in the Hokage office, frowned suddenly, and said in a cold voice, "Hey!"


    At the same time, Uchiha hidden the trail of Otsuki''s trio, with a triumphant expression on his face, "Finally caught these three brats!"


    Hui Ye also had an expression of resentment, "Do you want to do it now?"


    As he said, a pair of jade hands gradually formed into fists, his face was so angry, as if he was about to tear the three people into pieces.


    At this moment, Uchiha hidden slightly raised his hand and signaled, "Don''t worry, it''s not time to do it yet!"


    When Hui Ye heard it, she had an unacceptable expression, "I have found it all, what are you waiting for?"


    Kaguya was originally very dissatisfied with Uchiha because of the problem in Samui''s eyes just now, but now he is even more dissatisfied when he hears this, and the tone of voice is no longer good.


    Naturally, Uchiha Hideki was originally a wicked person, and he knew Kaguya''s unusual performance.


    I also know that I can''t go back and choke back, otherwise it will only make things worse, and my tone has been slightly reduced.


    Very mildly said, "Now if the three of them are arrested, what will happen to the people behind them? What I want is a disaster, and you said that you want to have fun, how can only these three people have fun? !"


    When Uchiha said this concealedly, his tone was very gentle, and he didn''t mind Kaguya''s bad tone.


    While watching the interaction between the two of them, Sam Yi felt a boring feeling. This feeling was very unfamiliar. It made Sam Yi inexplicably feel a very irritable feeling. He didn¡¯t want to continue listening here at the moment. Go down.


    He said directly, "I''m going outside to breathe!" He left without looking back.


    Saying this, Sam Yi still maintained that cool expression on his face, no change at all, even Uchiha Hiden didn¡¯t notice anything unusual, he still looked at Kaguya with hope. His mood can be better.


    Fortunately, Uchiha''s desire to survive is strong enough, and the words he said are right in his arms, Kaguya''s complexion finally improved.


    Nodding expressing understanding, "I see, when do you want to do it?"


    Seeing that his words finally worked, Uchiha finally breathed a sigh of relief, "When they catch Hinata in their hands, they are naturally ready to go back, then we will follow!"


    Having said this, Uchiha vaguely imagined the interesting scene at that time, with a smile on his face.


    When Hui Ye heard this, she looked a little surprised, with a smile of approval, "It''s really a way to never suffer from future troubles!"


    After finishing the task of running errands, Bo Feng Shuimen entered the door and saw the two face each other, with a tricky smile.


    At the moment, I almost thought I was in the wrong place, so I almost walked out.

 715 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 715

    "It''s a Hokage anyway, can you pay attention to your image!"


    Hafeng Mizumon looked disgusted and pushed Uchiha away and walked inside.


    Uchiha has long been displeased with how this kid is not big or small.And today, I still said this in front of Huiye, if it is not good enough to teach a lesson, I am afraid that it will still not have a long memory.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha pretended to be serious, and beckoned at the gate of Ha Feng Shui, "Come here!"


    Bo Feng Shuimen looked at his expression and thought there was something important. He didn''t doubt that there was him, and walked up, "What''s the matter?"


    Uchiha lowered his head faintly, flipping through the files in his hands at random, "Did Uchiha Itachi say anything?"


    Bo Feng Shuimen had an unclear expression on his face. He was only going to inform the mission. How could Itachi say something, but he shook his head seriously, "No!"


    While talking, his eyes were still fixed on the file in Uchiha''s hands, thinking that there was something wrong with his file.


    Taking advantage of Bo Feng Shui''s attention, Uchiha Hidden reached out and patted the water on the shoulders, looking at him with a successful expression, "Boy, if you want me to guide you, you can just say No need to irritate me every time!"


    When he said this, Uchihain even put on a soft smile.


    Chapter 745


    It¡¯s just that no matter how you look at it, Uchiha¡¯s smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes, and there was even a very dangerous smell.


    At this moment, Bofeng Watergate felt the smell of danger, and immediately took a step back, with a smile on her face, "Hokage-sama, I am very grateful for you to remember Watergate. As for the guidance. Even if it is, you are so busy after all!"


    After talking, he went back to his pair of documents and said honestly, "Hokage-sama, the safety of Hinata''s child still counts on you. You should concentrate on it," he stretched his chin toward him. Hui Ye pointed in the direction, "It would be even worse if Hui Ye-sama loses the jokes!"


    Uchiha secretly heard the words and gave Bo Feng Mizumon a look that counts you, and he focused all his attention on the three of Otsuki.


    Otsuki and the three people followed Hinata''s trail all the way to Sakura''s house not far away. The three concealed their figures in the canopy of the tree and carefully observed the situation in Sakura''s house.


    I thought that the place Hinata came to was like in the Hokage office, there were many masters, so they always maintained this very cautious attitude.


    But after observing for a long time, I found that there was not enough there to have only a mediocre woman, and there was a child the same age as Hinata.


    Seeing such a scene, the three of them were more or less excited. They glanced at each other, wanting to see their attitude towards this matter in each other''s eyes.


    At the same time, Sam Yi, who was standing on the rooftop of the Hokage office building, had an unhappy expression. He didn''t know what was going on. Why did he feel aggrieved to see Uchihain''s gentle treatment of Kaguya a feeling of.


    But Samui knew very well that with such emotions, it would be difficult for him to continue working well, so he showed up and cleared up his unhappy emotions.


    After coming over for a while, the dissatisfaction in Samyi''s heart finally disappeared. He took a deep breath and was ready to go back and continue to deal with his own affairs. After all, those things would still be his own if he didn''t do it now.


    When I turned around and was about to go down, I suddenly heard a very annoying voice in my mind, "You are really amazing. In such a short time, this task has been completed again!"


    Sam was in a better mood before, and suddenly became bored again, and said inwardly, "My mission is completed?"


    Even if the system defaulted to Samui''s words, she still had no real sense. After all, she had been thinking about how to do this for the past two days, and she didn''t do anything at all?


    Samui asked puzzledly, "Did I do anything?"


    At this moment, it is the turn of the system to feel a little stunned. Does this person have no idea what he did to complete the task?


    The voice of the system paused for a moment, "Of course it is because you saved the child Hinata, so it is considered to have made up for it!"


    The system said it for granted, but Samyi didn''t feel so relaxed when he heard it. Could it be that the flustered feeling he felt at the time was real.


    When he thought of this, Samui had a lingering feeling. Fortunately, he accelerated his pace at the time, otherwise the child would be really dangerous.


    The system was obviously dissatisfied with Sam Yi''s upright distracting behavior, pretending to cough to remind Sam Yi of his own existence.


    But Samui obviously didn''t want to buy it just like that, so he rolled his eyes and said, "You don''t even have a physical body. What are you coughing pretentiously!"


    In the face of Sam Yi''s merciless response, the system is obviously very unsuitable, "I don''t have the same knowledge as you, congratulations on completing the task and starting the next stage of the task!"


    Although Samui wanted to say something more, the system obviously didn''t want to give her this opportunity, "The next task is to send food to Uchiha! The task time limit is 12 hours!"


    As soon as Samyi heard it for twelve hours, he exploded with a dissatisfied expression. Within twelve hours, Kaguya must still be with Uchihain and let himself be given to Uchihain. Fan, isn''t it in front of Hui Ye?


    "No, the mission event is too short!"


    Samyi thought for a while and immediately retorted.


    When the system heard this, the tone was very brisk, full of revenge, "But you have no right to refuse!"


    After speaking, no matter how Samyi shouted, he stopped speaking.


    Samyi yelled for a while, and determined that the system would not come out again, so he could only give up, and said bitterly, "It''s really a villain!"


    After speaking, he didn''t stay any longer, and went to the position of the Hokage office.


    As soon as I walked in, I saw Uchiha hidden standing next to Kaguya, with one hand gently wrapped around Kaguya''s hair, and his eyes looked out of the window, looking very focused.


    And Kaguya''s expression was much softer than when he looked at her with hostile expression before, and she leaned slightly on Uchiha''s arms, but her eyes stared outside for a while.


    Huiye didn''t say anything to Sam Yi coming in, and didn''t even turn his eyes.


    It was Uchiha, who nodded at him, and asked in a low voice, "How about it, is it better?"


    Samyi didn''t know why. Hearing such gentle words, his dissatisfaction immediately improved a lot, as if a piece of suffocation stuck in his chest was dredged.


    He didn''t speak at the moment, he just nodded, smiled back and headed towards his small place.


    There was a serious expression on the face, but at the bottom of my heart was very melancholy, I didn''t know how to deal with this task of delivering food.


    Over there, the three of Datongmu discussed and felt that now is also a good opportunity for action.


    So his eyes were fixed, and his hands slowly formed a seal, ready to do it.


    When Uchihain and Kaguya in the Naruto office saw the movements of the three, the expressions on their faces instantly became serious.


    Uchihain even passed his own through Kaguya''s waist, preparing to use time and space ninjutsu.


    Bo Feng Shuimen also saw the tension between the two, and asked aloud, "What''s wrong? Master Yin, did they do it?"


    Without turning his head back, Uchiha shook his head slightly, "Not for the time being, but soon!"


    When Bo Feng Shuimen heard this, he was looking at the expressions of the two men, and he didn''t dare to say more, but watched their movements nervously.


    Datongmu Lingyu knotted his handprints, and a space-time hole gradually appeared in front of him, gradually expanding, and immediately allowing a person to pass.


    But at this moment, Mo Wu suddenly stretched out his hand and slammed into Ling Yu''s hand, and the void suddenly disappeared.


    The seven hundred and forty-sixth chapter delivers meals together


    Ling Yu was also shocked by Mo Wu''s sudden suddenness, a shocked face was full of doubts, Yu Sheng was also scared, full of doubts.


    Mo Wu didn''t speak, just tapped slightly with his chin, and saw that they were invisible under the canopy. I don''t know when there was a child standing with long yellow hair and clear blue eyes. He was staring at this moment. The canopy where they are.

 716 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 716

    His eyes were clear, as if he could see their location through the layers of leaves.


    Although only a child, Mo Wu couldn''t help but feel a little nervous, and even directly interrupted Ling-yu''s time-space ninjutsu.


    The moment Ling Yu saw the child, there was an incredible expression on his face, not because of something special about the child, but just because he actually had a strange feeling of being stared at.


    He didn''t dare to continue the action at the moment, and stared at the child motionlessly.


    The child standing under the tree is not someone else, but Yamanaka Ino. I came here because I heard Haruno Sakura said today that I would introduce myself a new friend.


    I just walked here, and suddenly felt that there was something in the canopy, but I stopped and looked at it carefully for a while and still got the clothes.


    After all, the child had limited patience, and after a short glance, he turned and left.


    It didn''t matter what he stared at this moment, he was shocked to force the five people to breathe tightly.


    Uchihain and Kaguya stared at the card for a long time, but they didn''t see the three of Otsuki making the next move. They lost their attention a little, only to find that there was a child standing under the tree.


    With a pair of white eyes, Hui Ye could only see people''s meridians and the flow of Chakra from a distance, and couldn''t see people''s faces at all. Moreover, even if she saw her, she knew nothing about the child''s name.


    At the moment, he could only cast doubtful eyes on Uchiha.


    Uchiha squinted his eyes and thought for a while before he remembered where this very familiar child had seen it.


    "It''s Hiichi''s child, Yamanaka Ino!"


    Even if he knew the answer, Hui Ye still had a blank face. Her eyes patrolled around, only to see the child, "No, it''s just a child, why are they so scared?"


    Uchiha tilted his head and thought for a while, and finally gave a very pertinent answer, "Cup bow snake shadow! I must think there are others behind this child!"


    When Hui Ye heard the words, her face was full of indescribable expressions. After thinking about it for a long time, she didn''t think of a suitable wording.


    After staring at it for such a long time, her Chakra consumption is very huge, I am afraid it will not be able to sustain it for a long time.


    Uchiha Kimura obviously noticed this too, and immediately said, "You can rest for a while, I''ll just stare!"


    Hui Ye also knew very well that this was not the time to be aggressive, so she closed her eyes slightly and closed her eyes.


    Although Kagura''s mind-eye consumption seemed to be huge, it was not worth mentioning in Uchiha''s body.


    Kaguya leaned on his side and put all his weight on Uchiha''s body, closed his eyes slightly and began to rest.


    At the same time, the trio of Otsuki felt relieved seeing Ino leave.


    After this shock, Ling Yu calmed down completely.


    He whispered, "I think we should retreat temporarily today!"


    When Mo Wu heard this, he nodded with approval. Yusheng originally wanted to say something, but looking at this posture, he knew it was useless to say anything.


    Simply opening a space-time hole directly, the three of them got in and left directly.


    Seeing this, Uchiha closed Kagura''s eyes, and said to Ha Feng Mizuno, "Let Uchiha Itachi keep an eye on Hinata. If something happens to this child, he won''t have to stay in Konoha Village anymore! "


    When he said this, Uchiha''s expression was very serious, but the voice was very soft to prevent Kaguya from waking up, and it sounded an indescribable weirdness.


    Performing this kind of errands twice a day, Hafeng Mizuno was originally unwilling and even wanted to refuse, but thought that not long ago, Uchiha gently asked if he wanted his advice.


    Bo Feng Shuimen couldn''t say anything, he nodded neatly and headed towards Anbu, thinking constantly in his heart, quickly let him finish his business and leave the Hokage office.


    Otherwise, he himself doesn''t know how long he will suffer.


    Uchihain originally wanted to hug Kaguya and directly use time and space ninjutsu to take home to rest.


    But I was very worried that if I moved, I would wake her up, so I kept that position and stood motionless, looking at Hui Ye''s sleeping face.


    Samui saw Uchiha''s gentle appearance on the side, and felt that this twelve-hour task was impossible to complete.


    Samyi wanted to give up the mission like this more than once, but thinking about the system with bad personality, Samyi really didn''t dare to try it.


    At the moment, I can only be secretly annoyed, there is no way at all.


    Seeing that it was time to get off work, Samui said to Uchiha in a soft voice, "Sir Yin, I''m going back first!"


    After talking, she ran away without looking back. She now has an idea, that is to go back and prepare a lunch box, and send it to Huiye before she wakes up, which is considered to have completed the task.


    When Samyi returned home, he found that the black soil was cooking in the kitchen with an unhappy expression, as if someone owed her a lot of money.


    Samui looked at the black soil, his eyes lit up instantly, and he was really incomprehensible in the past by himself, and he would soon be better off with the black soil.


    Thinking of this, Sam Yi had a happy expression on his face, without worrying that the black soil would reject him.


    Hei Tu turned his head and saw that Sam Yi was back, his expression remained unchanged, but he said indifferently, "You are back, you can eat soon!"


    "Hei Tu, Master Yin is in the office and hasn''t eaten yet. Why don''t we send it to him?"


    When Samyi said these words, he had a casual expression, and it was no surprise that he saw the black earth''s sad eyes light up instantly.


    But the bright expression lasted for only two seconds, and dimmed in an instant, "Master Yin should be busy, let''s disturb him in the past!"


    Looking at this cautiously black earth, Samui couldn''t bear to tell her that her Master Yin was resting holding a woman.


    After thinking for a while, I changed to a euphemism, "No, he is also resting, but he can''t come back for dinner!"


    Chapter 747 Competing with each other


    Hearing this, Hei Tu immediately said, "In that case, let''s send a lunch to Master Yin, otherwise it will be uncomfortable to be hungry!"


    No matter what Samui said, he turned around to prepare a bento box and packed the food that was just made. There was no plan to send the meal in the past.


    Seeing the performance of the black soil, Sam couldn''t help feeling that when the kid asked herself, she didn''t even think about what she wanted to answer. She had already wanted to go.


    But Sam Yi had no intention of making fun of her, after all, this was the way she was in her arms, and she was watching with a happy expression.


    Suddenly remembered something, and said to the black soil, "You should prepare more, Master Yin hasn''t eaten anything for a day!"


    Hearing this, the black soil felt even more distressed. He prepared the bento in a couple of strokes, took the things, and looked at Samui expectantly, "Let''s go!"


    Sam nodded after hearing the words, and took the black earth towards the Hokage office building. She also wanted to send it there soon, lest the woman wake up, which would be a trouble.


    It just so happened that the black soil was also in the mood, and he didn''t notice that Samui was different from his previous anxiety.


    Although the two of them have different levels of strength, they still drive Chakra on the same road. It only took Samui half the time to go to the Hokage office building before Samui arrived.


    When he was about to push the door in, Hei Tu hurriedly reached out and grabbed Sam Yi''s hand. Sam turned his head for a while, and saw that Hei Tu took two deep breaths, and then nodded at himself, indicating You can open the door.


    Samyi seemed calm on the surface, but he was actually very flustered and pushed the door open.


    The scene that entered the target was Uchiha lying halfway in a chair, Kaguya sitting on the desk, and the two men stared at the doorway, obviously for a while.

 717 Naruto They Have System Chapter 717

    Samyi felt very upset for a moment. Why did she forget that the perception of these two people was not so powerful, and it was estimated that she had been discovered when she appeared one mile away from the office building.


    Hei Tu also didn''t know that there would be another person here, and she hadn''t seen it at all. She knew that there were many pinks around Master Yin, but she had never seen them one by one, and she had no idea that she was such a beautiful person.


    When I thought that Master Yin was staying with such a beautiful person for several days without going home, the black soil felt an indescribable heartache. The bento box in his hand seemed to weigh a thousand pounds for an instant. He simply wanted to give Samyi a hand and turned and left.


    But Master Yin, who hadn''t seen him for many days, had a gentle smile on that face enough to make Black Earth ignore the heavy feeling, and looked at him with a smile on his face.


    The moment Huiye saw Samui, her expression was obviously not very friendly, and she didn''t show much to the black soil. She just glanced at it and didn''t look at it much, because she knew that Yin had received one more. Student, it must be the child in front of me.


    Sam Yi still had a cool expression on his face, and he directly crossed Kaguya and said to Uchiha Yin, "Master Yin, you don¡¯t have anything to eat today, and you don¡¯t have time to go home for dinner, so I came here with Hei Tu Give you lunch!"


    He turned his head and gave a hint to the black soil, and the black soil hurriedly placed the lunch box in front of Uchihain, lowered his head and said cautiously, "Master Yin, the rice here is just made, and we are coming soon. It should be still hot!"


    After speaking, he raised his eyes slightly and looked at Hui Ye, and continued, "The weight inside is huge, even two people are enough."


    In the end, the expression on the black soil surface was a little dim after all.


    Uchihain caught it all at once, and felt guilty. After all, when he brought the child back, he vowed that he would take good care of the child, but in the end he received more attention. .


    Right now, I couldn''t bear it, "Black Earth, thank you, I have some things in a few days, and I may not be able to go back. When things are done, I will go back and check the results of your cultivation. Don''t be lazy these days!"


    Hearing this, the black soil was as happy as a child with candy, and instantly laughed, "Master Yin, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine in my practice. Sister Mei Qin will come to see me whenever I have time and give me guidance and practice. It''s going well!"


    Listening to what the black soil said, Uchihain opened the bento box, looked at the food inside, was moved in his heart, reached out his hand and rubbed it on the black soil''s head, "Okay, it''s not early, come here at this time Haven''t eaten yet, go back to eat and rest!"


    Hei Tu nodded, pulling Samui with excitement on his face and heading towards the house. It has been a long time since I saw Uchiha Ken. He was also very happy to get along with him for a while... 0


    When Samui and Kuroto were both about to go out, Uchihain suddenly said from behind, "Samui, thank you too!"


    Sam Yi''s face was full of cool expressions, and he didn''t even look back. He just waved his hand to indicate that he knew it and went home with the excited black earth.


    Uchiha has noticed that Kaguya''s mood has not been very high since Samui and the two came in.


    With a little effort in his hand, he pulled the person from the table, sat on her lap, and stuffed a piece of tempura into her mouth, "What''s the matter? She looked unhappy."


    Huiye chewed the contents of her mouth twice as if outrageously, "It''s nothing, you are very good. I was worried that there was nothing to eat, and someone would bring it back later. It''s really sweet!"


    Uchiha raised his eyebrows, swallowed what was in his mouth, and said leisurely, "Oh, I''m jealous!"


    My own thoughts were exposed on the spot, and Kaguya brushed 5.5 on the face of a red glow, and turned his face awkwardly, not wanting to see Uchihain.


    When Uchiha saw this, he looked reluctant, "That kid is very sensible, she seems to make all my meals these days!"


    Hui Ye was even more uncomfortable when she heard it, her entire face was full of anger.


    Uchihain eats with one hand, and the other hand quietly climbs up to Kaguya¡¯s waist, scratching the itchy places. At first Kaguya was able to open Uchihain¡¯s hand with a stern face. But then I couldn''t hold it at all, smiled and begged for mercy, and repeatedly said, "No more, don''t scratch me!"


    Then Uchiha hidden his hand, and said with a serious face, "You know the truth about that child, and you know my friendship for you, don''t be awkward!"


    The 748th chapter continues


    When Kaguya heard this, the awkward expression on her face finally disappeared, and she nodded earnestly. In fact, she knew all these things Uchiha Yin said, but she just wanted to make trouble and make Uchiha hidden more. Only by showing gentleness can she really feel at ease.


    Uchihain also knew her personality, so no matter how she made her noises, she didn''t show any impatience. After all, she was the woman she loved and needed to be loved.


    At the same time, in the Chinese restaurant at home, Sam guilty of accepting the enthusiasm of black earth''s gratitude.


    The black soil neatly prepared the food for Sam Yi, with a very enthusiastic expression. Sam Yi felt very guilty in his heart.


    After the meal was over, Sam Yi finally grabbed something to make up for her guilt. She grabbed all the kitchen utensils before the black soil.


    After washing up, Samyi lay on the bed with a tired expression and exhaled deeply, finally he could rest for a while.


    As soon as he closed his eyes, Sam Yi''s forehead jumped uncontrollably, his brows frowned tightly, and an expression of impatientness.


    After all, just after completing the 30th task with difficulty, you hear the voice of the person who caused the problem, and it is difficult for anyone to be happy.


    "You are really good at opportunism, congratulations on completing the task!"


    Samyi''s tone was very upset, "If you don''t give me this problem, I don''t have this opportunity for opportunism!"


    "Stop complaining, isn''t it for your sake? Now you are not doing well here!"


    Although Samyi wanted to refute it, thinking about it carefully, it seemed that this was the case, so he just snorted and stopped talking.


    The system also knows that Samyi is tacitly acquiescing, and said proudly at the moment, "Task rewards, charm value plus one, ninjutsu, thunder and black spots!"


    Sam was stunned for a moment when he heard the words. He didn''t expect that there would be ninjutsu in the reward. Right now, he was wondering what kind of form it was.


    A seal suddenly appeared in his mind, and Sam followed that instinctive reaction to seal it, Chakra flowed along the meridians, and a ninjutsu slowly formed in his hands.


    Samyi himself was shocked, and the two of them hurriedly let go, ruining the ninjutsu, and then patted his chest in shock.


    Then I heard the system''s mocking tone, "What are you doing, do you want to destroy the house before he returns?"


    Samui didn''t have a good temper. Hearing this, he said in a bad tone, "If you had said it clearly earlier, this would not be the case!"


    The system did not explain, but continued, "The next task, tell Uchihain in the Naruto office that you want to pursue him!"


    Samui heard that the whole person seemed to explode in an instant, "What did you say, no, I won''t do it!" When she said this, her face was full of stubborn expressions, and she looked like she couldn''t do it. .


    I originally thought the system would continue to say something, and you have no right to refuse to threaten yourself.


    But unexpectedly, the system said calmly, "Do you like him or not, don''t you know your sin? I''m helping you!"


    After hearing the words, Sam began to refute, "Why would I like him? I came here only for redemption, for Yunyin Village. Besides, there are many women around him, and I am a lot of them!"


    "How do you feel about yourself is the most clear to yourself, the time limit for this mission is twenty-four hours!" After that, there was no sound from the system anymore, no matter how Samyi shouted, cursing had no effect.


    In the end Samui lay down on the bed as if discouraged, his eyes widened, staring at the ceiling in a daze, and he couldn''t help thinking seriously about what the system said, do he really like that person?


    Although Samui has been busy with various tasks and doesn''t care much about emotional matters, she is a woman anyway.


    Although she has no experience of being in love, she also knows very well that she has never experienced the feeling of a beating heart in others. Maybe she really likes him.


    Having determined his own thoughts, Samui is not a chirping person either, so he decided to express this matter with Uchiha.


    But even after making this determination, Samui still felt panicked. After all, there are always people in the Hokage office. It is harder to find a situation where only Uchiha is hidden. .


    The more Samyi thought about it, the more nervous he felt, and he fell asleep with such a nervous thought.


    It was bright the next morning, and Samui opened his eyes and glanced at the alarm clock beside the bed. It was seven o''clock, and there were only 16 hours left in the twenty-four hour time limit.


    When he thought of this, Sam Yi was very melancholy. When he ate, his face was still melancholy.


    Fortunately, the black soil is not there, otherwise it must be a good question.


    At the same time, in the house of the Hyuga clan, Hinata handed the shuriken that Master Naruto gave her to her father, "Look, father, this is it, Master Yin gave it to me!"

 718 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 718

    Hyuga Hizutsu took it and took a closer look. It was clear that this was a fixed-point prop for Naruto-lord Space-Time Ninjutsu.


    Thinking about what Hinata said again, I was moved by 557 points. Originally I thought that Master Naruto was just letting the people of Anbe protect Hinata. He never thought that he actually sacrificed his time to pay attention to Hinata¡¯s safety. .


    At the moment, I almost want to thank Uchihain-sama in the past.


    Hinata looked at his father''s trembling appearance and thought what was wrong, was taken aback, and quickly asked, "Father, what''s wrong with you?"


    Hyuga Nissa finally realized his gaffe, and immediately said, "It''s okay, Hinata, aren''t you going to go out? Go!" Then he put the shuriken into Hinata''s hand, "What Hokage Lord gave you, Be sure to bring it close to your body, and you must not lose it!"


    Hinata felt a little strange, but didn''t ask much. After placing the shuriken, she headed towards the Hokage office building. She would never go back on what was agreed upon.


    At the same time, Samyi also walked towards the Hokage office building with a frustrated expression.


    The feeling of complacency last night disappeared instantly, and his face was full of panic. I didn''t even know what kind of expression I would use to face Uchiha and Kaguya when I went in for a while.


    At this time, in the Hokage office, Uchiha hidden in a chair with a tired expression, flipping through the documents in front of him boredly.


    The 749th chapter is even worse


    At this time, Uchiha Yin did not expect at all that he would face a very surprising scene in the near future.


    Although Samui had a distressed expression on his face, his speed was still faster, after all, he arrived at the Hokage office earlier than Hinata.


    When she opened the door to enter, Bo Feng Shui Gate was already there, still squatting in a small area of ??her own to deal with things.


    Sam Yi simply greeted him and went to deal with his own things. After all, he couldn''t think of any suitable method now, so he might as well deal with something first.


    Uchiha concealed a lot of files on the desktop and didn¡¯t wait for any useful news. He couldn¡¯t wait for a while, turned his head and said to Kaguya, "I want to go to Anbu first to see if there¡¯s any news, you Do you come with me, or wait for me here?"


    Huiye thought about it slightly after hearing the words. If the two of them leave, if there are any circumstances that are difficult to deal with during this period, it is better to leave one person to guard.


    "I''m waiting for you here to prevent the intention from happening!" When Hui Ye said this, there was a gentle smile on his face, and he looked very beautiful.


    Samui has such thoughts as a woman, not to mention a big man Uchiha, when the agitated look on the frightened face instantly improved a lot, after the single-head agreed, he directly used space-time ninjutsu and left.


    Only Bo Feng Shui Men and Sam Yi are left, and Hui Ye is in the office, and the atmosphere is even more strange.


    Hui Ye just glanced at the two of them, smiled slightly, and did not speak. It looked like a goddess above the sky. Samui and Bo Feng Shuimen knew what to say, and just nodded in response. There is no more action.


    At the same time, Uchiha Yin had arrived in Anbu, sitting opposite Uchiha Itachi, with a very relaxed expression on his face, as if he was finally free from some shackles.


    Uchiha Itachi looked at him and couldn''t help but ask more, "Hin-sama, what''s wrong with you? You look tired!"


    Uchiha waved his hand indifferently, with an indifferent expression, "I spent almost one day and one night in the Hokage office, what''s wrong with me!"


    Uchiha Itachi knew very well that this was actually just an excuse. He was just a little anxious that he hadn''t caught the three people yet.


    After all, there are three wolves staring at him all the time, and it is difficult for anyone to sleep well.


    But for this kind of thing, Uchiha Itachi was too lazy to reveal it, and even if he could deal with it with such an expression.


    Then he turned his face and said, "Now there is something to be aware of. Our people around Konoha yesterday seemed to have seen traces of dirt!"


    Uchiha was stunned when he heard the words. He knew that there were not many people who brought the soil. The only person who could clearly identify was Kakashi Hagi. He said casually, "Kakashi returned?"


    Uchiha Itachi didn''t feel surprised either, and nodded, "Yes, I came by yesterday and said it seems to have seen traces of dirt, but I''m not sure!"


    Uchiha nodded faintly. If Kakashi said so, he was basically sure, that person was Uchiha belt soil.


    Because Kakashi is very strict in doing things, and will never talk nonsense about taking soil, no matter how you look at it, the person can only be Uchiha taking soil.


    But compared to who the other party is, Uchiha Yin is more concerned about what he is here for, and is he making some horrible ideas? After all, no matter how he looks at it, he is not the one who will give up.


    Pay more attention to your surroundings recently, lest they have any other changes. No more mistakes are allowed at this time!


    Uchiha Itachi also knew the seriousness of the matter, and immediately said, "Last night, more people were sent to guard the surrounding area!"


    Uchiha secretly heard the words and nodded in satisfaction, "Here, you stare hard, I should go back!"


    He said that regardless of Uchiha Itachi''s answer, he directly used space-time ninjutsu and disappeared in place.


    Sam Yi waited for a long time with a very nervous mood and didn''t see Kaguya go out, but even more beautifully saw Uchiha''s hidden return.


    I feel very desperate when I think about the time gone by for another three hours. Following this trend, if I don¡¯t find a chance to speak directly before dinner, I am afraid that there will be no chance at all. This time I can only do this task. It was declared a failure.


    Samui thought of this, and kept telling himself in his heart that the punishment of that character was not what he wanted to see, he must succeed anyway!


    Thinking of this, yesterday''s hard work seemed to come back all at once, with a look of death.


    Just after secretly making up his mind, the protagonist had already returned and suddenly appeared in front of a few people.


    At that moment, Samui had the idea of ??rushing forward and saying it, but there were still some people who were a step faster than her.


    That person was Kaguya who had been sitting there all the time, barely changing his movements. His body flashed in front of Uchiha Ken, his whole body softened and he approached Uchiha Ken''s arms directly.


    Uchiha didn''t push away, and he stretched out his hand to wrap the person in his arms, with a gentle expression on his face, "Why, do you miss me for a while?"


    When Kaguya''s originally normal face heard this, it was red as if he was about to drip blood, and he raised his hand and patted Uchihain''s chest. The shy appearance looked very cute, and it made people wonder Look twice.


    Even if Samyi didn''t look at the atmosphere, he knew that at this moment, he rushed over and said something like that, it was no different from death.


    At the moment, I can only sigh what I am not saying, and follow the opportunity to tell the matter.


    As soon as Bo Feng Shuimen turned his head, he saw Sam Yi''s appearance, and asked with a confused look, "What the hell is wrong with you? You have looked restless these past two days!"


    After hearing this, Sam shook his head immediately, "It''s okay, I''m just worried about Hinata!"


    Bo Feng Shuimen nodded his head with understanding, and it was normal to see her and Hinata''s relationship so harmonious.


    Just as he was speaking, a small figure walked into the door, it was Hinata''s child with a ghostly look.


    The moment Samyi saw Hina Tian, ??she felt like she could finally have a chance to catch her breath. He took Hina Tian out quickly and went to the Yile shop for lunch. The two of them were always talking and laughing. , But that Uchiha Yin was dissatisfied.


    He also wants to go to Yile to eat something to comfort himself.


    The 750th chapter draws an alliance


    It was just when he was depressed, Bo Feng Shuimen even said with a smile, "Master Yin, I have also gone out to rest for a while!"


    After talking about the thief, he turned around and left. Uchiha''s eyes fired in his eyes, but he couldn''t say anything. He was really aggrieved.


    Hui Ye looked at him and understood his feelings, and said very understandingly, "Hidden, otherwise you should go and rest for a while!"


    Uchihain originally had the idea of ??going out, but when he heard Kaguya''s words, he couldn''t get out. He resigned his fate and put his head on Kaguya''s shoulders with a tired look.


    Kaguya was also very distressed and reached out and touched Uchiha''s hair, with a nostalgic expression on his face.


    At this time, if Samyi and Bo Feng Shuimen saw such a scene, they would be very lucky that they had just left, otherwise it would be no small torture to stay and watch such a scene.

 719 Naruto They Have System Chapter 719

    At this time, far away from the Muye Village, the three of Datongmu had an anxious expression on their faces. If they kept dragging on like this, it would be more difficult to get the child''s eyes.


    And it''s been a while since they left the family, if they don''t go back again, I''m afraid something is wrong.


    "Let''s make a quick fight. After you find the child, don''t worry about anything, just take it and leave!"


    Yusheng looked hostile, and he had had enough of 623 shivering around this Konoha Village.


    When Datongmu Lingyu heard this, he rarely rejected it, but looked at Mo Wu inquiringly.


    Mo Wu looked at the eagerness of the two and understood very well. After all, he felt the same way, but he still couldn''t let go of the feeling of being in Konoha that day.


    If he hadn''t seen that child, he might not have felt it seriously, but the moment he saw that child, he would have a feeling of being stared at, but that feeling didn''t come from that child.


    Since this is the case, there are already masters staring at one side. If this is the case, none of the three of them have noticed, it can only show that the strength of the master is far above them.


    If they are deliberately rectified, they may not survive now, but they still have to get those eyes.


    After thinking about it, Mo Wu looked determined, "You must get the child''s eye no matter what. After you get it, don''t fall in love with it, just retreat."


    After listening to them, Yusheng and Lingyu nodded in agreement, but Lingyu''s complexion was not as good as they had imagined. There was always a thoughtful feeling, and they just said that they were all right after asking.


    The three of them had just discussed a result and couldn''t help but want to breathe a sigh of relief, but they suddenly felt a twist in the surrounding space, it felt like they were opening a time hole.


    But the Datongmu trio didn''t realize that this was someone from the family who came to find themselves, and the rest could only be enemies.


    The three of them stood up, looked at the place where the space was distorted, with a wary look, and then saw a twisted space-time hole constantly appearing. A figure came out from it, wearing a mask, and only one could be seen. Only eyes, blood red writing round eyes.


    The moment they saw this eye, the three of them understood why this person used space-time ninjutsu, but even so, the feeling of guarding me didn''t lighten.


    "Who are you?" Yusheng was the first to lose his breath, and snorted.


    The visitor brought the soil, and he snorted in front of Yusheng with a grin. The speed was so fast that Yusheng couldn''t help but startled. Lingyu and Mo Wu''s brows became more frowning.


    With an earthy tone with a smile, "You guys need help!"


    After speaking, you saw that Yusheng¡¯s shuriken passed directly through the soiled body, and no damage was caused. He still squinted his eyes and looked small, as if he didn¡¯t care about the attack from birth. .


    Lingyu silently reached out and pulled Yusheng over, and said in a gloomy voice, "What do you want to say?"


    Hearing this, he said with excitement, "I can help you, don''t you want that child''s eyes? I can help you and make a big fuss in Konoha!"


    Lingyu naturally does not believe that even if there is such a good thing to fill the pie in the world, the expression on her face has not improved a little, "Then what do you want!"


    With a look of excitement, he turned around in the same place for several times, "I like you to understand things like this. What I want is very simple. You only need to bring my people back after the end! How, very It''s a good deal!"


    Mo Wu also looked distrustful, "What is your purpose?"


    Hearing the words, the posture stopped moving, and the expression on his face was very bad. "You have asked too much. Of course I can''t understand that they want to teach you a lesson!"


    Mo Wu felt a heartbeat when he heard this, but the bell on one side spoke first, "We disagree, there are more ninjutsu, the goal is too big, it is not convenient to do it!"


    Hearing the words with the soil, it seems that I still feel unwilling. "We are responsible for making a fuss in the village of Konoha. Isn¡¯t it more convenient for you to find the kid in the mess? After you get the eyes, we can leave !"


    When I said this, the voice with soil was very small, as if he was coaxing a child.


    Ling Yu snorted disdainfully, "We won''t participate, you can go, if you want to make a gesture!"


    He opened his posture as soon as he said it, and there was no hope with the soil, his voice was a little stiff, "Then I wish you success!"


    To say that the whole person just disappeared in such a distortion, as if he had never appeared before.


    Yusheng looked anxious and pulled Lingyu over, "Why don''t you promise him, then it would be much more convenient for us!"


    Lingyu said in a hurry, "That person is not credible, who knows how many people he has, and we have not been discovered now. It is more cost-effective to complete it quietly than to make a big noise!"


    Mo Wu also nodded in agreement, "Since they have grasped our whereabouts, it means that they have been observing these days, but we have not discovered that such a person is not a danger!"


    Yousheng stopped talking at all, but nodded dejectedly, indicating that he knew it.


    Although he didn''t say anything, but from the bottom of my heart, I always spit on myself thinking that things are always so simple. If this goes on, it is simply a dragging existence.


    Ling Yu looked down at Yusheng and wanted to go to comfort him, but was held back by Mo Wu, "He has rarely been able to calmly reflect on himself lately. Just leave him alone. Let''s take a total and act when the time comes. It must be fast!"


    Chapter 751 Strong Declaration


    The lunch break passed quickly. Seeing that when it was time to go to work, Hinata very consciously pushed Samyi towards the Hokage office building.


    Although Samui has an obedient face, she is very worried in her heart. If she didn''t know before, she could calmly watch Hinata go back alone. You can also sigh by the way that Hinata is a rare experience. Good boy.


    But now that he knows that, Samui looks at the small figure of Hinata and feels very worried, for fear that when he is not paying attention, this beautiful shadow will be caught by others.


    In the past two days, Samui always dreamed of Hinata standing in front of her with empty eyes from time to time, and whispered to her that her eyes hurt and she was scared.


    Every time he saw such a scene, Samui broke out in a cold sweat and suddenly sat up from the bed.


    Although very worried, Samui still has a kind of trust in Uchiha. Since he said that he will protect the child''s safety, it must be-there will be no problem.


    Sam Yi finally said that he could not keep up, and gathered Chakra under his feet, and returned to the Hokage office building as fast as he could.


    It''s not just evading such a simple question, but also because a boring voice rang in my mind.


    "Your time limit is five hours!" When the system exits, there is always a taste of schadenfreude. Sam can''t help but feel like he wants to hit someone, but there is nowhere to use it. The feeling of aggrieved is even more uncomfortable.


    He didn''t answer at all, but returned to the Hokage office as quickly as possible.


    For five hours from now, Samui will stay with Uchiha hidden, so that he can find a chance to talk to him.


    By the time Sam Yi returned to the office, Bo Feng Shui Men had already returned. He sat in a corner without saying a word, trying to minimize his presence.


    Samui nodded in response when Uchihain looked over.


    During the next two hours, Samui focused all his thoughts on how to speak for a while. There weren¡¯t many documents in his hand processed at all. Bo Feng Shuimen saw it, but surprisingly he didn¡¯t say anything. Samui was still worried about Hinata, and didn''t have the mood to think about other things.


    However, anyone who really knows where Sam Yi''s mind is placed is Kaguya except Sam Yi himself.


    Ever since seeing Samui at first sight, Kaguya has a sense of crisis that cannot be eliminated, feeling that Samui will take Uchihain sooner or later.


    So when Sam Yi was there, Hui Ye would take a look from time to time, and he was still dealing with things normally.


    But since returning at noon, Samui''s gaze has condensed on Uchiha''s body from time to time, and he is very fascinated, even the warning in his eyes has not stopped at all.


    But Kaguya couldn''t get angry because Uchiha was still by his side, so she could only watch it like this.


    Don''t be caught between the two women, Uchiha Hidden didn''t feel it at all. He still looked around in a bored look, and even started to help Bo Feng Shuimen with the documents.


    Time passed slowly in the weird atmosphere of the four people, and the expression on Samyi''s face became more anxious. If he didn''t say anything, there would be no time for a while.


    Seeing that there was only less than half an hour left, Samyi stood up and wiped off the pages of the documents beside him without paying attention.

 720 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 720

    Because of her action, the eyes of the other three people in the room were immediately attracted. They all looked at her with a puzzled expression. Only Huiye had an unhappy expression on her face, which seemed to be expected. What happens is the same.


    The moment Samui stood up, the face was already red, but he still tried to maintain a cool appearance, pinched his waist and walked to Uchiha''s front, without looking and leaning against Uchiha Hui Ye on Yin''s body.


    He took a deep breath and said stiffly, "Master Hokage, I want to pursue you!"


    Samyi said this sentence, and his entire shoulders instantly softened, and he felt relieved. He secretly thought that this task should be considered complete.


    After letting go, Samui was in the mood to look at Uchiha''s expression, not as surprised as he imagined. Instead, he looked like a smile but not a smile. Samui who saw it felt like he had said something wrong. .


    ¡­¡­ 0 Seeking flowers 0 ¡­¡­


    But when he turned his head and saw the expression on Hui Ye''s face that seemed to be killing someone, he confirmed that he must have made no mistake. This was completely relieved.


    There was no expression of surprise on Bo Feng Shuimen''s face either, it seemed that such a situation had already been expected.


    Samyi breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this, and then said, "You can watch it slowly from now on. I will confess when the opportunity is right!"


    Samyi was stunned when he finished speaking. He didn''t expect that he would say the next thing at all, but the words have already been said. Now it would be too shame to say that he was wrong, and he simply maintained the cool expression on his face. , Went out with an arrogant appearance.


    0 ¡­¡­ 0


    But when he walked out, Samui felt like he was detached, leaning against the wall, with a frightened expression on his face.


    "Congratulations, you are brave for completing the task!"


    When Sam Yi was formally confused, the voice of the system suddenly rang in his mind, and his tone was very angry.


    But after so many times, Samui is almost immune to such a system, and silently rolled his eyes, "Thank you for the compliment!"


    "Task reward, all attributes plus one, and bust plus two!"


    Hearing this, Samyi couldn''t help but move his aching shoulders, and couldn''t help but wonder if this was really a reward.


    "The next task, spend one day alone with Uchiha! The time limit is five days!" After the system finished the next task as usual, there was no sound.


    Before Samui still felt that such a system was not polite at all, but now at this time, he doesn''t care about it anymore.


    Samyi looked at the time for a while, and it was almost time to go back, thinking for a moment and went straight back.


    Now that this task has been solved, it is rare for her to rest for a while, and now it is a better choice to go back and take a good sleep.


    Samui feels nothing and light, but Uchiha on the other side is not so much better.


    After all, when Samui made a strong declaration, Kaguya was leaning on his shoulder.


    Chapter 752 hands-on


    Bo Feng Shuimen was very acquainted and quickly withdrew after Sam Yi left. After all, he didn''t know what would happen for a while, and he didn''t want to be affected at all.


    You must know that these women of Uchihain-sama are not so powerful, if you really want to make two gestures suddenly, you can only passively take the damage there.


    Only the two of them were left in the Naruto office. Kaguya got up and sat down in Samui''s original position, turned his head and did not look at Uchihain, with an angry look.


    Uchiha faintly saw her jealous look, very helpful, smiled, walked over and stretched out his hand to embrace Kaguya in his arms, with a lot of effort, Kaguya''s struggling wrist turned red, and he couldn''t get away.


    At this time, the feeling of grievance became stronger, with red eyes, but he was very stubborn not to let the tears fall from that place.


    Looking at Kaguya''s appearance, Uchiha was also a little distressed. With all his strength, he broke her face and bit her lips toward her, with a strong possessive desire.


    In this way, the whole person is wrapped in the breath of Uchihain, Kaguya only feels that all the blood in his body is boiling in an instant, and the chaos in his head can only be supported by Uchihain''s hand, and he has forgotten. Still angry about this matter.


    When the kiss was over, Uchihain reached out and wiped Kaguya''s steamy eyes, and wiped off all the tears that had just appeared.


    "Is this jealous? I won''t leave you in the cold!"


    Hearing this, Kaguya nodded, and buried her body in Uchiha''s arms nostalgic, lusting for his taste.


    Hui Ye understood what he said, but watching the man she loves was confessed by another woman, Hui Ye still couldn''t ignore the awkward mood.


    Uchiha Hidden naturally knew this too, and did not urge him, but gently wrapped the person in his arms.


    The whole night passed in a flash, and the three of Datongmu finally couldn''t help it and started to move.


    After the three of them took a long time together, they still felt better during the day.


    But they didn''t know that at the moment they stepped into the edge of Konoha Village, all the whereabouts were already in the eyes of Konoha''s various dark ninjas.


    In addition, it was reported from time to time that Uchiha Itachi invited Yamanaka Kaiichi to Anbe as soon as he got the news.


    Nothing else, you just want Uchiha to report the trail of those three people as quickly as possible.


    Uchiha was happy when he heard the news. After waiting for so long, he finally waited for the three rascals to move.


    When Otsuki and the three people came to Konoha Village, they had already used the art of transformation, but even if they changed their appearance, it was nothing but useless to Uchiha and Kaguya who used white eyes and Kagura''s heart.


    The two had already begun to perceive and search when they got the news of Hiyoshi, and it was true that they saw the three sneaky figures near the house of the Hyuga clan.


    For a while, Uchiha''s spirit was also highly nervous. After all, according to his plan, there should be no slight mistakes, otherwise it was not the Hinata child who had an accident, or the three rascals run away.


    When Otsuki saw Hinata leave the Hyuga clan''s house, they pretended to be casual and followed Hinata.


    I was thinking about waiting until I was a little further away from the Hyuga clan''s house. After all, if it was too close, it would be easy for the father of the child to find out.


    Even if the three of them are strong, it is still very difficult to fight against a family who uses white eyes. It can even be said directly that there is no chance of winning.


    At this time, it was not only the three of Otsuki who were nervous, but Uchiha and Kaguya also had anxious expressions, and even couldn''t help lowering the sound of their breathing.


    Seeing that Hinata was about to bypass the street towards the Hokage office building, Otsuki Mogo opened a space-time hole directly at the corner of Hinata.


    When Hinata went where he went, he arrived first.


    At the moment Hinata turned around, he rushed forward, stretched out his hand knife, and slammed it on the back of Hinata''s neck.


    Hinata fell to the ground without even humming.


    Lingyu hugged Hinata in her arms with an expression of uncertainty, "Is it so successful?"


    Although it is very simple when the three of them are combined, Ling Yu always feels that things will not be so nervous so smoothly...... 0


    But now looking at this smooth result, I can''t help but feel a lot of twists, and I always feel that nothing is right.


    But Yusheng didn''t think so, he just said eagerly, "I have caught all of them, why are you thinking so much? Let''s go!"


    Although Lingyu felt awkward, she knew that it was not the time to think about it, and she nodded in agreement.


    Just as Ling Yu opened a space-time hole in front of them, they were planning to catch the child and go straight back. After all, the more delay, the more variables.


    Uchiha''s eyes instantly turned red, and he hugged Kaguya''s waist and directly used time and space ninjutsu.

 721 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 721

    At that time, the hole closed and I entered, and the three of them looked at the datongmu and said, "It''s been a long time since I saw you!"


    The moment Uchiha''s hidden voice fell, the time and space was activated instantly, and the three of Otsuki couldn''t say anything anymore, and only the frightened faces disappeared before Kaguya and Uchiha''s eyes.


    When the vision in front of him became clear again, Uchiha Hidden was slightly taken aback, thinking that the clan of these three people would be in some secret position.


    But the scene in front of him somewhat subverted Uchiha''s cognition. Even if he was shocked, he didn''t hesitate for a moment. He immediately opened Kagura''s eyes and found the location of Hinata and Kaguya.


    With a flash, he pulled the two to his side, and threw Hinata, who was still in a coma 3.2, into the arms of Hui Ye who woke up, "Hui Ye, take this child back!"


    Hearing this, Kaguya became sober a lot in an instant, holding the child tightly, standing behind Uchiha Hidden, watching the trio of Otsuki Mogo triumphantly with triumphant expressions.


    "You really fell into the trap. We didn''t expect to bring that woman''s eyes back together. We didn''t expect you to send it to us!"


    When Yousheng said this, his face was filled with excitement, but he could still lower the volume a lot, as if he was worried that someone would find out.


    Mo Wu''s face was full of delighted expressions, "It seems that I can finally take revenge! There won''t be anyone here to help you!"


    Chapter 753: Clan on the Moon


    Uchiha Hideki naturally noticed Otsuki Mogo''s strange behavior and the existence of human beings at the first time, and naturally understood their situation in an instant.


    His face was full of grinning expressions, "Is it true that no one is bothering you, I think you know better!"


    The moment when these words were uttered, the expressions on the three of Otsuki Mogo''s faces changed instantly, with ugly expressions on their faces, a little surprised in their hearts, and they couldn''t help but start to wonder if Uchiha Yin really knew their situation.


    If that were the case, this situation would be too terrible, and the heat dissipation was a bit hesitant for a while, I wonder if it should be attacked directly.


    The three of them were very worried. If Uchiha Yin really understood their plight, he would definitely recruit those from his family.


    If that were the case, their plan would have been in vain, and the suffering of the valuables would occasionally be in vain.


    Thinking of this, the three of them decided to be more careful. After all, it was related to the fate of their separation. It would be a shame if they were lost like this.


    Datongmu Mowu and the three looked at each other, and Mo Wu finally said cautiously, ¡°Don¡¯t think about delaying time. You are afraid that you still don¡¯t know the situation. This is not a place where you can go if you want. , You and those two pairs of eyes can only stay here!"


    Uchiha was a little bit unclear about the situation here, so originally he wanted to play with them for a while and get things clear before getting rid of them.


    However, the three of them had no intention of surviving at all. They regarded Kaguya and Hinata directly as two pairs of eyes that they could use at will. This sentence completely angered Uchiha.


    No matter what the situation will be afterwards, even if this place is overturned, he will definitely send Hinata and Kaguya back.


    So these three people who dare to slander them have no need to live.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha closed his eyes faintly, and when he opened them again, a pair of blood-red kaleidoscope writing wheels appeared instantly.


    At the same time, the blue-violet Suzano armor was attached to the whole body, and the huge Suzano completely appeared in front of the three of them.


    Such a powerful aura, like the presence of death, the two of them instantly became very frightened. They originally knew that this person was very tough, so they had always been very jealous, but they never expected to be so tough, such Uchi Boyin is simply not something they can deal with, and what they need to consider now is only to escape.


    No matter how aggressive Otsuki Yusheng was, no matter how he wanted to avenge Mogo, all those thoughts disappeared when he saw Uchihain like this, and he just wanted to escape quickly.


    Mo Wu knew very well that the original space ninjutsu, which was almost invincible, was just a little skill in front of such a powerful one. Now even if it is used for escape, it is very reluctant.


    Mo Wu''s eyes were almost out of the box, he swallowed hard, and tentatively backed away, trying to find a suitable escape opportunity.


    But Uchiha''s blood-red eyes were like a huge cage, which enveloped them, giving them a feeling of invisible.


    Uchiha Yin did nothing, just staring at them like this, not intending to let them live, but simply wanting to see what they are afraid of.


    This will make it easier when they want to leave this ghost place.


    Otsuki Mogo looked at Uchiha''s state and knew that they were doomed, but at least they had to find a way to inform the clan members. If Uchiha was willing, they would be hungry and dangerous.


    And watching Uchihain''s mind that waited so long to uproot them is by no means kind, it is likely to anger other people of the Otsuki clan.


    Otsuki Mogo''s previous thoughts of expanding the family division disappeared instantly. At this moment, he extremely hoped that the two could unite to resist Uchiha''s attack, otherwise they would be a dead end.


    Lingyu also has the same idea. The best way now is to delay time. After all, Uchiha''s ninjutsu chakra fluctuates very powerfully. The Otsuki clan is very good at perceiving, and it is only a matter of time. That''s it.


    After thinking for a while, Lingyu plucked up the courage and said, "Kill us now, you will never know some things again!"


    How could Uchiha Yin didn''t know that they were simply delaying time, but he didn''t care at all. After all, even if they were together, they wouldn''t be able to make much trouble.


    It would be better if he could wait until other people came out. After all, he hadn''t been able to move his muscles well for a long time, and it would be even more wonderful if he could have a good time here.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha''s eyes were full of information, and the three Otsuki who looked in this way felt like they were all over, "Yes, then what do you want to say to attract me!"


    Uchiha concealed Kaguya who was paralyzed on the ground and finally eased back into the armor of Susanou, focusing on protection, and put his arms around Kaguya''s shoulder with an expression of watching the show.


    Hui Ye looked around, the expression on his face was not very good. Although he was unfamiliar with the place here, he knew clearly that this place was very different from any place where they were before.


    But looking at Uchiha''s state, Kaguya didn''t say anything. He just leaned on Uchiha''s body with confidence, and hugged Hinata, who was still in a coma in his arms. I have to say that Hinata is very beautiful. When she fell asleep in a coma, she had a sweet expression, very cute, as if the nervous atmosphere outside had nothing to do with her.


    This innocent appearance made Kaguya couldn''t help but take a second look, supporting Suzuo Noji needs a lot of chakras, but in Uchiha''s eyes, this is simply a drop in the bucket, and it can even be ignored.


    When Otsuki Yusheng saw Uchiha''s state, his teeth were almost crushed, with an expression of resentment.


    On the other hand, Mo Wu had a relieved expression. If he said that he had thought of revenge before, he had completely disappeared now.


    Mo Wu is a person who admires the strong, and it is very lucky to see people like this perform ninjutsu in front of him, even if he loses.


    Lingyu gritted his teeth hard and held his own voice firmly, "You know, the place you are staying now is no longer your planet, it''s the moon! And the only clan on the moon is our Datongmu clan, you have no chance of winning of!"


    The seven hundred and fifty-fourth chapter is completely overturned


    The moment Uchiha Yin heard this, he was really shocked, but it was not because of fear or worry, but because of sheer excitement. In this case, if they are disobedient, it doesn''t matter if they ruin this place.


    Uchiha didn''t speak faintly, and Ling Yu didn''t know what he was thinking. He just looked at him with a very happy smile, vaguely feeling very bad.


    "If that''s the case, it''s very convenient. You can overturn all of you. There is no need to worry at all!"


    Uchiha''s words were filled with a strong murderous aura, which instantly penetrated the bodies of the three of them like an arrow made of ice.


    They didn''t feel the pain, but the profound meaning made them feel that their blood was frozen, and Ling Yu even felt that if he reluctantly opened his mouth now, he would be able to breathe cold air in his mouth.


    Although Yusheng was afraid, he still smelled like a newborn calf who is not afraid of tigers. He shouted, "You are also arrogant. Even if you are strong, do you think you can fight against the whole clan? It is too arrogant. Up!"


    Uchiha smiled secretly when he heard the words, and did not answer Yusheng''s words, but looked at Mogo again, and said with a chuckle, "You want to tell them to come over, don''t be so troublesome, I can help you!"


    As he said, Uchiha moved a little, Susa raised his huge arm and drew a long sword from behind.


    That sword was completely transformed from chakras. The chakras overflowing on it were like fire, burning blazingly, Uchiha seemed to inadvertently swipe lightly, and the huge chakras followed the direction of the sword. Smashed straight past.


    Only heard a long rumbling sound, Mo Wu and the others felt a violent shaking of the ground. If they hadn''t used Chakra to stabilize their figure in time, they might have swayed and fell into the huge gully split by Uchiha. .


    On the other hand, Uchiha Kimura looked all right, standing still, looking at them with a mocking expression.


    When Mo Wu saw this, he pressed his hand, and the firework bomb that was originally intended to be launched instantly turned into dust and disappeared into the air.

 722 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 722

    Indeed, compared to his firework bombs, Uchiha''s sway is much more swagger, I am afraid that the small half moon will have to shake now.


    I originally wanted to get rid of these three people as soon as possible, but this crying Uchiha is not in a hurry. If the three of them are killed now, the process of waiting for the Otsuki clan to come over is very boring.


    Uchiha looked at them with a smile and said, "Since the matter is over, why don''t you answer me one more question!"


    Although Ling Yu wanted to refuse, he didn''t have this right now.


    It was not because they were greedy for life and fear of death, but now that the entire Datongmu clan still had a little familiarity with the man in front of them, there were only three of them. If they died like this, they would really not be able to help at all.So I can only say in fate, "You say it!"


    "Why do you have to get this kid''s eyes?" Uchiha Ken was not polite, and asked very straightforwardly. He still cares about the things behind this.


    Ling Yu was stunned, but he didn''t expect Uchiha to ask such a question. After thinking about it a little bit, he said honestly, "That child''s eyes are very pure. Transplanting her eyes to our people can form The ultimate form of white eyes, clean eyes!"


    Uchiha is not very clear about this issue, but what he can know is that this eye-cleaning is a good thing.


    "Your eyes are not pure enough?" When Uchiha Hidden said this, his face was full of smiles.


    Although Lingyu was very unwilling, he still said honestly, "We have a very pure Datongmu family lineage, but the purity of the white eyes is not enough!"


    Uchiha secretly heard the words, squinted slightly and said, "What do you want to do to get your eyes clean!"


    Uchiha squinted a pair of eyes, and couldn''t help but start to think that if this person said it was to destroy the planet where their Konoha village was located, he wouldn''t mind letting them all disappear now.


    Lingyu could see the danger of Uchiha''s hidden expression, "We and our family have different opinions. We need stronger power to let our family listen to our family''s opinions!"


    In fact, Lingyu was only half of the words, because their opinion of dividing the family was to destroy the world below and rebuild it. It was for this that they would go down to investigate and find a suitable opportunity.


    But I didn''t expect to find anything, and something like this happened first.


    Uchiha hidden a pair of eyes staring at Lingyu''s eyes vigorously, and instantly activated the moon reading technique. Lingyu was unprepared and entered Uchiha''s illusion world.


    Mo Wu was the first to find something wrong, and reached out his hand to catch Ling Yu''s collapsed body, with an expression of horror. He didn''t see what Uchiha''s doing, so Ling Yu got mixed up. Such people don''t care. It''s too dangerous to look at.


    But even so, Mo Wu didn''t dare to say anything. If the one Uchiha who provokes annoyance, the next person might be him.


    Fortunately, I woke up after a few seconds of pressing the bell, but after waking up, the expression on his face was not calm at all, and he was almost crazy trying to break away from Mo Wu''s embrace.


    But when he touched Mo Wu''s arm, he felt as if he was uncertain, grasping firmly, as if he was worried that he would disappear like this.


    Uchihain paid no attention to the spiteful eyes Mogo cast over, but said indifferently, "I gave you the opportunity to say it, but you don''t cherish it, so you can''t blame me!"


    He said that he made an innocent look. If he didn''t know that he would attack or hit the stone with a pebble, Mo Wu would definitely rush up and fight this person to death.


    But what he can do now is to hold on to Yusheng, no more accidents, waiting for the tribe to come, this is a somewhat safe opportunity.


    Lingyu seemed to know the meaning too, swallowed his saliva and stood aside, not daring to say anything anymore.


    Uchihain looked at the honest appearance of the three of them, feeling very comfortable, opened Kagura''s eyes, and sensed the location of those people.


    "Your people may not care about here as much as you think. It''s just been a long time since they left!"


    Speaking with a sighing expression.


    Chapter 755: Earthshaking


    In fact, what Uchiha Ken said was just taunting them. The so-called Otsuki Clan people are still very fast, but in Uchiha''s eyes, that speed is almost the same as nothing.


    Otsuki Mogo was also able to withstand provocations, listening to Uchiha¡¯s words, there was no doubtful expression on his face, but he looked at Uchiha¡¯s guard with Lingyu, for fear that he would continue to have What action.


    Yusheng didn''t dare to look up at Uchihain, for fear that an accidental, trembling appearance would no longer be able to see the arrogance before.


    Uchihain looked at the appearance of the two of them very satisfied. Seeing their arrogant appearance before, he had endured it for a long time.


    Uchiha concealed Kaguya in his arms, draped in Susano''s armor, holding a long sword, and standing there, behind him was the dark sky. From that little afterglow, he seemed to have come from hell. Like death.


    Looking at Uchihain like this, Mo Wu felt extremely regretful. Even if they were separated and had been succumbing to their own family, he didn''t want to provoke this man, leaving the entire Otsuki clan facing life and death problems.


    When his thoughts were flying at 140, there was a wave of powerful Chakra rotation behind him, and a large group of people were coming towards this place, obviously from the Datongmu clan.


    The person who came first was the person who separated, not because of other reasons, but simply because they were very worried. After all, they did not hide their actions from their own family when they sent people out.


    If it was better than the discovery, there must be a big deal. Although there was such a worry, when they saw Uchiha Hidden in front of Otsuki Mogo, such thoughts disappeared completely.


    The Patriarch of that branch pulled Otsuki Mogo up, but his eyes were always nailed to Uchiha''s body, and asked Otsuki Mogo softly, "What''s the matter!"


    Mo Wu looked very ugly when he heard the words, but now it is a critical juncture, and he immediately said honestly, "That person has a child and a woman in his arms. Their white eyes are very pure. If it is transplanted to our people, it must be Can get clean eyes!"


    As soon as the head of the family division heard this, his eyes were instantly filled with light, looking at Uchiha''s direction as if a bad wolf was looking at a piece of fat.


    Mo Wu looked at Patriarch''s expression, and instantly understood what he meant, and immediately stopped, "Patriarch, no, that man is very difficult to deal with!"


    Hearing this, the Patriarch of the Family Division had an indifferent expression, "Even if he is very tough, but what is his chance of winning in the face of more than 30 of us!" He muttered and said, "Let¡¯s do it now. We won¡¯t have a chance when those people from the family come over!"


    So he completely ignored Mo Wu and Yousheng¡¯s dissuasion, and made a rushing gesture towards the person behind him. In an instant, a big push person rushed up in an instant. All kinds of ninjutsu are as bright as fireworks in the sky. .


    Uchiha squinted his eyes for a while when he saw it. He seemed to appreciate him, but he didn''t mean to move just standing there.


    Seeing those ninjutsu just fall on the armor of Uchiha Hidden Beard Sano, a large flash of fireworks bloomed.


    The people of the Otsuki clan looked at Uchiha hiding and did not hide, thinking that he was already frightened and stupid, so many killer moves fell at the same time, forgive him for how strong he is afraid that he will not be able to recover.


    But when the smoke and dust disappeared, they all stared in horror, with an expression of disbelief, and a trace of cold sweat dripped down their foreheads.


    They basically used their most powerful ninjutsu for the move just now, but now Suzuo Nohu has nothing, not even a trace of cracks.


    Uchiha stood there with a smile on his face, but his words were full of irony, "Are you capable of this?"


    The Patriarch of the division originally thought that this one would be enough to solve Uchiha''s secret, but now that he heard Uchiha''s words, he understood Mogo''s words, they weren''t this person''s opponent at all.


    This sentence does not mean that they go up one by one, but that they go up together. At the moment, they swallowed with some difficulty, and whispered, "Mo Wu, doesn''t this person have any weaknesses!"


    Although Mo Wu was a little unwilling to hear this, he nodded in frustration, "Don''t say it is a weakness, even if I want to escape under his hands, it is impossible for me. The big crack beside you is him. If it weren¡¯t for he didn¡¯t want to kill us now, you wouldn¡¯t even know that he has come!


    Upon hearing this, the Patriarch of the Family Division completely understood how stupid he had done. He looked at the murderous Uchiha, and shouted at his clan members, "Hurry back and retreat to me!"


    Uchihain heard this as if he heard some joke."Retreat, it''s late, since it''s already here, let me stay here honestly!"


    Speaking of the sword in his hand, he slashed horizontally, and the looking Chakra flew out in the direction of the sword, as if the blade of the sword was extending infinitely.


    Everyone felt the breath of death rushing toward their faces, and they began to escape as if they were waking up from a dream, but as Uchihain said, it was too late by this time.


    That chakra is like the sickle of the god of death, and there is a painful wailing wherever it passes. Some of the weaker people pass out directly, while others are swept into the big crack like garbage. .


    With just this trick, the remaining thirty people were less than two hands. The Patriarch who split the family instantly felt that his eyes were red, and his own person died like this, and it was difficult for anyone to accept it.


    At exactly this time, the owner of the family came with someone, and he happened to see such a scene. His eyes turned red instantly, which was very scary.


    When he walked to the side of the head of the branch, he grabbed his collar violently and pulled him up, "What''s going on!"

 723 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 723

    After hearing the words, the Patriarch of the Division can be regarded as recovering from the tremendous stimulation, "Patriarch, hurry up, this person wants to destroy our Datongmu clan directly!"


    He pointed at Uchihain with a frightened expression, the head of the family looked at the direction he was pointing, and saw a murderous Uchihain.


    Although I feel that there are some discrepancies in the things the head of the family said, but now the family is in trouble, it is not the time to entangle these things.


    The Patriarch of the family saw Uchiha''s movements just now, and clearly knew that the man in front of him was not easy to mess with.


    Chapter 756 Declaration of Apology


    If he also rashly led people to kill, the result would not be any different from that of the Patriarch.


    So although he was unwilling, he still said seriously, "May I ask you what you want to do innocently killing our people on the territory of our Datongmu clan!"


    Uchiha secretly heard that the look on his face was even more ugly, and his loud voice instantly echoed in the ears of everyone present, "Your tribe wants to take a child¡¯s eyes to purify the eyes and destroy our planet, should I just Look at it like this!"


    Upon hearing this, the head of the family took a fierce look in the direction of the head of the separated family, and then continued, "Sorry, this is a disagreement within our family. I did not manage it properly. This is my negligence. I must It will be well rectified, please trust me, Mr.!"


    Uchihain obviously didn''t mean to buy it. "If you have the ability, how could such a thing happen? I still want to take care of it!"


    As soon as the head of the family heard this, he knew that Uchiha Yin didn''t want to end it easily, and he made it clear that he wanted to upset their Otsuki clan.


    Although the head of the family knows that this is the responsibility of their separation, but he is very protective of his people. He wants him to watch his people cry in pain in Uchiha''s hands. No matter what, he can''t do it. .


    When the expression on the bottom was also cold, "So, sir, you are deliberately making trouble!"


    Uchiha hidden an indifferent expression, "Yes, so don''t talk nonsense, let''s go together!"


    When the head of the family heard this, his face was completely cold, "Since this is the case, please advise me!"


    Although he knew that Uchiha was very difficult to deal with, but in private he still felt that if they act together, there is still a great possibility of winning.


    So he made a series of gestures, and the people who followed quickly dispersed, surrounded Uchiha Yin in a group, ready to do it from all angles, Uchiha Yin always neglected to take precautions.


    Looking at their busy appearance, Uchiha''s expression was very ironic, "In front of absolute power, your little actions are simply boring!"


    Saying that when the wrist was turned, the long arrow in his hand changed in an instant, turning into the appearance of a bow and arrow. Uchiha Hidden stretched out his hand, and a feather arrow appeared in his hand instantly and let it go toward the crowd.


    With a whistling wind, the feather arrow passed straight in the direction of the head of the family.


    When those people saw it, they were a little confused in an instant, and wanted to rush to protect them, but the Patriarch of the family screamed with a firm face, "Don''t move, keep your formation!"


    Speaking of opening a space-time hole directly in front of him, the feather arrow instantly penetrated in and disappeared without a trace.


    Uchihain looked at the slowly opening space-time hole in front of him without any surprise.


    He stretched out his right hand with a smile, and a spiral pill slowly appeared in his hand, but Uchiha seemed to be not too stimulating. He pressed all chakras with all attributes in, and lifted the spiral pill to shoot from the time and space. Feather arrows coming out.


    The two forces collided together in an instant, and the powerful collision force produced a huge impact, which rushed away the people of the Otsuki clan who surrounded Uchihain''s side.


    Some people set up their defenses in time and could still stand in place in front of them, but most of them flew a long distance like a kite in an instant and threw them to the ground with a bang.


    The Patriarch of the family saw this scene with a heartbroken expression. He originally thought that the feather arrow was coming towards him, but he didn''t expect that Uchiha''s intention was actually made.


    Uchihain looked at the scattered people around him with a smile on his face, "Why don''t you guys do it anymore, this stops?"


    The group of people heard that all were gritted their teeth, and one of them couldn''t stand it, and rushed forward without hesitation.


    After all the Chakras were accumulated, he hit the spot where Susano''s eyes were, which was where Uchiha was standing.


    Uchiha didn''t move, because that kind of attack power was not enough to penetrate Susano''s defenses.


    But Kaguya seemed to be unable to stand it any longer, and squeezed Hinata into Uchiha''s arms, jumped up on his toes, and rushed out of Susano.


    Seeing this, Uchiha smiled and saw that the position had been given to her. Kaguya was originally standing here watching the excitement, but he really didn''t want to give himself this opportunity.


    The moment Kaguya jumped out, she opened her eyes and used the sixty-four palms of the Hyuga clan.


    Hui Ye''s movements are very fast, only being able to see the afterimage of the palm of his hand, and then there is the person''s body that is constantly twitching in mid-air, as if being beaten constantly.


    When Hui Ye put her palm away, the man fell like a broken bead.


    The people underneath were all taken aback, and rushed up to catch it, so as not to prevent that person from breaking his arm and leg.


    Kaguya stood on the palm of Suzuo Nohu, with an arrogant expression like a goddess.


    "As the blood of the Datongmu clan, even trying to get rid of the eyes of others to satisfy your own selfishness, you are not even worthy of flowing the blood of the Datongmu clan!"


    Huiye''s voice was so loud that it floated down from a high place, like an oracle, and everyone in the Datongmu clan felt embarrassed.


    They also noticed that the purity of Kaguya''s white eyes was astonishingly high, which no one of them could match, and the kid in Uchiha''s arms was the same.


    The Patriarch of this family completely surrendered this time, such a person is not something they should fight against.


    The Patriarch of the clan said in frustration, "I''m sorry, we surrendered. As the Patriarch of the Datongmu clan, I am willing to apologize with death, please let the others go!"


    The words of the owner of the family are sonorous and powerful, and it has a very tragic taste.Kaguya couldn''t help frowning when she heard this, and secretly went to see Uchiha''s expression, wanting to see how he wanted to deal with this matter.


    Naturally, Uchiha''s thoughts about her own woman were understood, and it was indeed only a human thought that wanted to destroy them, and it would be too cruel to destroy their entire clan.


    Uchiha thought about this and said loudly, "Your life is useless, give me a good apology and take the oath. I might consider sparing you, but if you are found out by me in the future, if you still move, wait for death!"


    The seven hundred and fifty-seventh chapter returns in triumph


    Uchiha¡¯s words shocked everyone present. Originally, seeing the man¡¯s brutal murderous aura, thought that this person would not let them go, but now it¡¯s so easy to let them go. A very unthinkable thing.


    Yu this, including the patriarch of the clan, all had an unbelievable expression. They were speechless for a while, but Uchiha Ken looked very funny when he saw it, and said with a grin, "Why? Is there no need for your big barrel wood clan to exist?"


    Upon hearing this, the clan¡¯s Patriarch had a waking expression, and said quickly, "No, I swear in the name of the clan¡¯s Patriarch. From now on, there will be absolutely no unreasonable thoughts about the planet you are on. Okay, we all accept the punishment!"


    The Patriarch¡¯s voice was very modest, but he managed to enter the ears of everyone in the Datongmu clan. For a while, the entire Datongmu clan was boiling and shocked, but all the people present had a very understanding expression. .


    Compared with the demise of the Datongmu clan, this result is much easier to accept.


    Uchiha was quite satisfied with this result. Although he didn''t perform as well as he imagined, it was enough to think about it.


    After Kaguya heard Uchiha''s words, her face was full of joy. Even if she had already left Kaguyahime''s side, she still recognized that she was a member of the Otsuki clan and looked at it like this. She couldn''t do the demise of the Datongmu clan anyway.


    Uchiha concealed Kaguya in his arms with some pity. In fact, he knew that even if he really wanted to destroy the clan in front of him, she would not say anything, and even help herself, but the bottom of her heart is always It will be uncomfortable.


    For his beloved woman to be more comfortable, he didn''t want to worry too much about this little thing.


    Uchiha concealed Susanoh''s removal and slowly landed on the ground holding Kaguya. At this time, Hinata also happened to wake up with a confused expression.


    Seeing this completely unfamiliar environment, he was shocked. He looked up and found that the person holding him, Uchihain, only found a little sense of security, and he put his arms around Uchihain''s neck nervously.


    Looking at Hinata''s appearance, Uchiha said comfortingly, "Don''t worry, it''s okay, we can go back soon, and you can see your sister Samui and father!"


    Hinata has always believed in Uchiha''s words, and the horrified expression on his face instantly disappeared more than half, "Okay, Hokage-sama!"

 724 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 724

    Huiye looked at Hinata''s well-behaved appearance, and had a gentle smile on his face that had always looked faint, and seemed to like this child very much.


    After seeing Hinata awake from a distance, the head of the clan was a little surprised and wanted to take a look, but worried that Uchiha would think he wanted to do it, so he stood cautiously and said, "My lord, can I? Come closer and take a look at that kid!"


    Uchiha thought for a while, but nodded, the patriarch walked over, stood a step away from them, fixedly looking at Hinata.


    Hinata''s big eyes also looked at him curiously, perhaps because of being in Uchiha''s arms, but there was really no sense of fear.


    The Zong Family Patriarch looked at it for a while, and said with a smile, "This child is simply a princess with white eyes, and his future accomplishments are bound to be immeasurable!"


    Among the Datongmu clan, he hadn''t seen such a pure white eye for many years, and suddenly he understood the idea of ??the Patriarch who wanted to take it as his own.


    Uchihain was very happy when he heard this, and glanced up slightly, "That''s natural. The children in my village are definitely excellent generations!"


    Kaguya looked at Uchihain speechlessly when she heard this. Why didn''t she know that this person had such a side, but she also looked very cute.


    When the clan leader heard this, he also had a different expression on his face, and he smiled heartily, "Do you want to go back now, or you want to see our Datongmu clan and the moon before leaving!"


    Uchiha heard this secretly, with a disgusting expression on his face, "I am not interested in the scene of the moon, we are going back now!"


    It''s not that he really dislikes here, but thinking that there are still many people waiting for them to go back, at least the child''s father and Samui are both waiting hard!


    Hui Ye had the same idea, so she asked the Patriarch to send them back... 0


    A white light flashed, and when the vision became clear again, the place in front of him was already Konoha Village, which happened to be the corner where they left before.


    I took a closer look, and the sky had completely darkened, but I didn''t know that it had been so long after I left.


    Uchiha Yin told Kaguya to go back first, and he held Hinata and headed towards Hyuga.


    Immediately after landing, Uchihain saw the Hyuga Sunfoot spinning on the ground like a top, with a look of dissatisfaction on his face, "You are so worried, will I lose this child?"


    Hyuga Nizu had no idea that Uchihain would suddenly come and say something like this. For a moment, he was very anxious, but he didn''t know what to say, so he stomped anxiously.


    Seeing the appearance of Hyuga Nizu, Uchiha Yin suddenly smiled, put Hinata down gently, and patted his head, "Go, I will tell Samui why you didn¡¯t find it today. her!"


    Hinata heard that there was a sweet smile on his entire face, "Thank you Hokage-sama!" After speaking, he rushed into the arms of Hyuga Hizu.


    Hyuga Hinata hugged Hinata, and said thank you very solemnly to Uchiha Ken, but when he lifted his body, Uchiha 1.1 had disappeared.


    It''s already a bit late at this time, and the dinner of Kurito and others is over, so Uchiha Gin''s ramen in Yilaku ramen shop before returning.


    And he walked the window very lightly, without even pushing the door, just to prevent them from waking the black soil.


    Uchihain was running around this day, and his body was already covered with dust. The first thing he did when he came back was to take a bath.


    At this moment, Samui was lying on the bed, his eyes suddenly opened, and they were full of clear light, without the hazy feeling of just waking up, obviously he had not slept all the time.


    Samui didn''t see Hinata a day and was very worried. Looking at Uchihain who also disappeared, the feeling of anxiety in his heart barely diminished.


    Chapter 758 is alone


    But even so, Samui still wanted to ask in person if there was anything wrong with Hinata¡¯s child, so after returning, lying in bed was always focused on perception, just to be able to return to Uchiha in the first place. Perceived for a time.


    Now that he felt Uchihain has returned, Samui couldn''t sit still at all, stood up and fumbled towards Uchihain''s room.


    The lights in Uchiha''s room were not turned on, and Samui could barely hear the sound of water coming from the bathroom a little farther away. He didn''t think much about it at the moment, and just sat in his room and waited.


    After Uchiha took a bath, he felt that he was refreshed a lot, and he went to room 30 with a good mood.


    The whole body hasn''t been wiped dry very much, and his unique masculine breath makes him blush.


    Samui didn''t notice at first, but when Uchihain walked in, she took advantage of the moonlight to see Uchihain''s perfect figure, with water drops all over her body, and her lower body just barely used a jump bath towel. Surrounded, hanging there if you can''t fall off, it is really hard to remove your eyes.


    Sam swallowed his saliva in a somewhat uncomfortable way, and tried his best to keep his eyes away, not to look at the imaginative body.


    Uchiha knew Samyi was in his room when he came here, so there was nothing surprised when he came in and saw it.


    Sitting on the bed very casually, spreading his legs slightly, squeezing his elbows on it, facing Samui, "What''s the matter with you?"


    Samyi suddenly remembered his business affairs when he heard the words, and turned his head around, but did not expect Uchiha''s face to be so close to him, so that such a handsome face instantly caught Samui''s eyes and lost his senses. , Lowered his head a little embarrassedly, "I want to ask how Chutian''s child is!"


    Hearing this, Uchiha sat up slightly, with a smirk on his face, "I''m back, naturally it''s okay!"


    Uchiha calmed his breath and said in a relaxed manner, "Are you here to ask me this? Maybe you can explain to me what happened yesterday!"


    Uchiha¡¯s words instantly hooked Samui¡¯s memories to the scene of yesterday¡¯s confession, and his red face instantly turned red. If it weren¡¯t for the light in the room, it would have been completely exposed. Samui was stiff. He did not speak.


    Uchiha Yin didn''t let her off at all, "Didn''t you say that you like me, you want to pursue me, but when I came over, I just asked about the child''s condition, and didn''t care about me at all. I doubt that you like me Is it true?"


    Uchiha concealed that she was unintentional, but Samui who heard it almost screamed in cold sweat, wondering if he really saw any clues, then she would be really miserable.


    Thinking of this, Sam Yi opened his face and whispered, "Didn''t I have come to see you in person!"


    Looking at the usually cool people, Uchiha 363 has a shy and awkward look on his face, and he feels itchy in his heart, "I really didn''t see it very much. If this is the case, then come here. , Take a good look!"


    He patted the bed beside him and motioned Samyi to sit up.


    Hearing this, almost all of Samui''s face has burned. She now vaguely knows that she has different feelings for Uchiha Hidden. She had considered before, if she could spend time with such an excellent person. Life is also a good thing.


    Thinking of this, Samui got bolder, stood up and walked over to Uchihain, who was sitting next to him. The distance between the two was only the distance of one hand.


    Chapter 759: Mission Upgrade


    When Uchihain''s kiss ended, he pulled Samui slightly away, and looked at her panting hard, with a dazed look.


    Obviously she is such a tough woman, but she will show such a silly and confused expression, which makes people feel like they can''t help but want to bully.


    Samui had never experienced anything like this before. This dizzy feeling made him feel at a loss. He couldn''t react at all, but when he breathed well, Samui felt that something was wrong.


    The red color on the face not only didn''t fade, but it was even more hot. It was even more embarrassing to think of what I had just done. I turned my head and wanted to escape, but before I got up, I was pulled by Uchiha who was sitting leisurely on the side. Lived in pajamas.


    As the two were involved, Samui''s pajamas slid down a large swath in an instant, revealing white skin and round shoulders.


    The breath of Uchiha Hidden who had finally calmed down instantly heated up, but he didn''t plan to give up like this in such a fun scene, and he didn''t mean to let go of the hand holding Samui''s skirt.


    Samyi didn''t go down this time, nor did he go back. He hurriedly pulled on the hem of his skirt, "What are you doing, let go!"


    Not only did Uchiha Yin not let go, but instead shook his skirt twice with a leisurely look, "You are not in a position to tell me this way!"


    When Samyi heard this, he calmed down a lot, quickly calmed his mood, and let go of his hand, "Master Yin, are you now also testing whether I like you?"


    Uchiha Hidden raised his eyebrows when he heard that, with an expression that might be like this, Samui sat back where he was just sitting, and lay down directly on his side, resting on Uchiha Hidden¡¯s legs. Above, the expression on the face is gentler than ever before, "If this is the case, then whoever I am here tonight, anyway, Master Naruto''s legs are also good as pillows!"


    The uncomfortable one is Uchiha''s hidden. Originally, I just wanted to tease her, but I didn''t expect that she would just lie down on her lap so generously. If this continues, things may not be under his control. , But now he doesn''t want to see that happen.


    So he had no choice but to pull Samui''s hair, "You can go!"


    Samyi finally laughed when he heard this, "Master Yin, is this the test?"

 725 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 725

    Uchiha Yin had a defeated expression, "Should be silly, otherwise I won''t necessarily continue to be soft in a while!"


    Sam chuckled twice when he heard the words, got up neatly and walked away, leaving a happy smile all the way, Uchiha smiled helplessly, shook his head, and collapsed his body completely. It is rare to throw out the fat in his mouth.


    Samui returned to the room and lay on the bed, the smile on his face still did not fade away, and he felt very happy.


    It was the first time in so many years that she felt such a sweet feeling, and couldn''t help but want more aftertaste. When it was sweet, an unpleasant voice suddenly sounded in her mind.


    "Well, I''m very happy, I said, you know your own feelings! Is there anything else you want to refute now?"


    This voice was not someone else, it was the voice of the system. The moment he heard this voice, the smile on Samyi''s face disappeared, and all that was left was an indifferent expression, unwilling to ignore him.


    The system didn¡¯t care, and said to himself, ¡°Congratulations on the completion of the mission. The mission reward has been issued. Now I¡¯m here to tell you about the next mission. I hesitate about your intimate actions with Uchiha. A mission has also been changed!"


    The moment Samyi heard this, his mood was complicated, and he didn''t know whether he should be happy that his mission was successfully completed, or he should be sad. He inexplicably made the mission more difficult.


    The system looks like a good show. It doesn¡¯t care what Samui is thinking, and he continued, ¡°The next task is to hold hands with Uchiha in front of others!¡±


    After speaking as usual, there was no sound in the system anymore, and only Sam Yi, who looked resentful, thought that the previous tasks were difficult enough, but this system really refreshed itself again and again. Cognition.


    Samui, who was still angry about this kind of thing before, was completely lost and turned his head to go to sleep. After all, struggling to get angry would have no effect, so it''s better to just take a rest.


    The whole night passed by in a flash. The black soil saw Uchihain in the kitchen the next morning and was very happy. During breakfast, his face was red.


    Samui felt embarrassed at first, but Uchiha hidden as if nothing happened, and he ate with a grin.


    Samui also felt unpredictable, so he didn''t even think about it. Instead of worrying about it all day long, it would be better to just relax.


    At the same time, in the house of the Uchiha clan, Izumi Uchiha sat panting on the stone steps to rest. It has been a long time since the system was assigned the task last time.


    If he didn''t dare to complete the character, he would have to accept punishment. He didn''t want to see this kind of thing.


    But the content of that mission was really difficult for Izumi, who couldn''t even taste Uchiha''s secrets.


    When the melancholy was formalized, I suddenly saw a person coming from a distance. This person is not someone else, but it is Uchiha Itachi. It is rare for some things to come to an end temporarily, and it is rare for Uchiha to come back and see his family. Opportunity.


    Originally, I wanted to go through the backyard to find my father Uchiha Tomitake, but I didn''t expect to see Uchiha Izumi in the place where I used to practice before.


    For this person of the same level as himself, Uchiha Itachi did not have that deep impression, but he remembered deeply that this girl''s talent was not very good, so the cultivation base of the writing wheel eyes was almost zero.


    But now when I see it again, this level has obviously improved a lot, but Uchiha Itachi was quite surprised, and he simply walked over and said hello, "Your progress is fast!"


    Uchiha Izumi was taken aback. It seemed that he didn''t expect Uchiha Itachi to come over and talk to him. After all, he is a genius of the Uchiha clan and the captain of Anbe. He has always been a high-ranking existence, and always looked up to by Uchiha Izumi. .


    The seven hundred and sixtieth chapter the same mission


    "Thanks to Hokage-sama, otherwise I won''t have this opportunity to come and learn!" Quan Mei was a little embarrassed to unblock here.


    Uchiha Itachi heard a clear expression, "That''s no wonder, no one can match Master Yin''s attainments in writing round eyes. It is very useful to be able to get a little advice from him!"


    Uchiha Izumi nodded with approval, and said seriously, "If there is a chance later, I would like to enter the Anbe!"


    Itachi was a little stunned when he heard this, "Anbe is a very dangerous place, and you will die if you are not careful!"


    Quan Mei''s smile faded a little when she heard the words, "I know, but even if it is so, I still hope to get in. If this is the case, I am a very useful person!"


    Uchiha Itachi nodded, "I wish you success, then!" After speaking, he went directly to Uchiha Tomitake''s room.


    Although his father Uchiha Tomitake is the head of the Uchiha clan, but because Uchiha Hideo is a very good ability, Uchiha Itachi thought that his father¡¯s rights would be cut a lot by 553, and it is more likely to be just one. Existence in name only.


    However, Uchiha Itachi still overestimated Uchiha Hide-sama after all. After he elected his father as the team leader, he really took care of everything in the clan, left everything to his father, and appointed himself as Anbe. The captain.


    Let the two people who didn''t communicate much in the first place have fewer opportunities to communicate this time, and this time it is also a rare time.


    But Uchiha Itachi did not expect that Uchiha Tomitake was not in the room, and was thinking about going out to find something, but suddenly found something very strange, and a strong Chakra twisted and passed by his body.


    Uchiha Itachi felt something was wrong. He moved his feet and immediately caught up. This person is obviously not a member of the Uchiha clan. If he were, he would naturally not be such a sneaky action, and he was not a person who wanted to kill himself. , After all, the moment just now was an excellent opportunity to do something, but he left directly, no matter how he looked at it, he wanted to lead himself past.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Itachi had already chased a long distance and had left the area of ??Konoha Village.


    Uchiha Itachi didn''t leave anymore, standing still and said loudly, "It''s almost here too!"


    The moment the voice fell, the air in front of him twisted, and a person appeared in front of him instantly, "Really sharp!"


    Uchiha Yin loved what he said and still sneered, "It''s better to say that your performance is too obvious. You risked such a big risk to come here to praise me, Uchiha brought the soil!"


    Uchiha narrowed the eye that exposed the mask with dirt, "That''s natural. If it''s for such a simple thing, why would I come this time!"


    "What do you want to say, just say it!" Uchiha Itachi was very dissatisfied with his sense of mystery and couldn''t help but urge.


    Uchiha brought the soil to hear the words to reduce the smile in his eyes, "You just stay here so willingly, working for them, watching the constant war?"


    Itachi Uchiha frowned when he heard the words and did not speak. He just looked at him steadily, wondering what he meant to say.


    Uchiha took the soil to look at Uchiha Itachi''s frowning expression, thinking that his words touched Uchiha Itachi, and continued to say seriously, "Because of such a world, how many people suffer the pain of losing their loved ones, Don''t you want to change this world?"


    Uchiha Itachi became curious when he heard Uchiha''s words about bringing the soil, "Then how do you plan to change the world?"


    When Uchiha took the soil to hear Uchiha Itachi asked, the whole person was excited, "Of course we use our eyes, our eyes can redeem them, and let them live in happiness forever!"


    When Uchiha Itachi heard this, he was a little confused. He has always heard that Shalingan is the ominous eye, which represents the eye of killing. Whenever Shalingan can bring happiness.


    Uchiha took the soil more and more excitedly, "You should know that the moon reading technique, we open the unlimited moon reading technique, they can live in happiness forever!"


    When Uchiha Itachi heard the words, his face was full of murderous coldness. The moon reading technique will destroy the spirits of others. This is basically a massacre, "I think you should go with me!"


    As he spoke, his eyes instantly turned blood red, "Amaterasu!"


    The moment the words fell, a cluster of black flames burned in the place where Uchiha Daido stood, and Daido himself disappeared in the air little by little, and then slowly appeared behind Uchiha Itachi.


    "You are too reckless, how can you use such a dangerous thing casually! You should understand the pain of this world very well, how did your own kaleidoscope blood wheel come from? Have you forgotten it?"


    Hearing this, Uchiha''s original expression was normal, and his entire face instantly became gloomy. The origin of this pair of eyes has always been the most painful place of Uchiha Itachi. This person put forward it like this and let his face Very annoyed.


    Shun launched a powerful fireball technique and smashed toward Uchiha with dirt, but the dirt was also very clever. The fireball seemed to have passed through his body, without causing any harm at all.


    Uchiha Itachi became energetic in an instant, and wanted to deal with it, but the soil did not mean to fight with Uchiha Itachi, and slowly disappeared in mid-air. "We have the same mission. We are all Cursed person, you should be with me!"


    As the voice fell, the whole person completely disappeared into the air, as if it had never existed before. Uchiha Itachi stood there for a while, his expression was very complicated, and he didn''t know what to think.


    After a while, Uchiha Itachi seemed to have just recovered from his senses, and headed towards the village. Instead of returning to Anbe or home, he went straight to Uchiha''s hidden house.


    Uchiha has always been a very dangerous person with the soil. He came to find his own affairs today, and he must report it with Master Yin.


    In fact, it is not only for the safety of the village, but also for himself. If he goes on like this, he may be stuck in that terrible meeting and find it hard to extricate himself. In such a situation, neither he nor Shisui would like to see it. Yes, he must not let that happen, he still shoulders the hope of others.


    Chapter 761 discuss with each other


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Itachi condensed the gloomy expression on his face. Even if the incident just made his mind confused, Uchiha Itachi is Uchiha Itachi after all, and even under such circumstances, he can still hold his mind.

 726 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 726

    After Uchiha Itachi left the forest, he went straight to Uchiha''s house. Those things have always come to an end. It is absolutely impossible for Yin-sama to go to the Hokage office again.


    I have to say that Uchiha Itachi''s calculation is quite accurate. At this time, a Uchiha who woke up early decisively gave up the plan to go to the Hokage office, and sincerely felt that the place was really not suitable for him. I was very fortunate to find it. Liaobo Feng Shuimen acted as his own agent.


    Although he was very relieved, Uchiha Ken was very concerned about what Uchiha Itachi said before that he seemed to see Uchiha''s activities on the soil.


    Now Uchiha Madara is no longer there. The only person in this ninja world who can be regarded as very dangerous is Uchiha. It¡¯s not how outstanding his strength is, but he is like a virus. His thoughts spread everywhere, and if he was not careful, he had grown-developed very much.


    Moreover, this time, the news from Oshemaru is also very low in practicality. Uchiha Daido is not sure if he is guarding him. He has been on missions for so long. Other things are understood. Are very rare.


    Even if this situation is very anxious, Oshemaru can''t do more to avoid being completely exposed. Although the Uchiha belt soil does not trust him very much, after all, there is no more discovery, so it is In a state of doubt.


    Although it is dangerous and has no gain at this time, it is even more important to not give up. If you give up, you will basically have nothing to do.


    So even at this time, Dashemaru is still insisting, even though every task is a great torment for him, but fortunately none of the people in the Xiao organization are fuel-efficient lamps, and there are some differences in doing things. Quite normal things, so some of the things Dashewan did can finally be justified.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Uchiha didn''t have any ink stains, and got up to go to Anbe to take a look. After all, most of the information sources still depend on Anbe.


    Just while thinking about it, Uchiha Yin suddenly felt a familiar Chakra approaching here, and simply opened Kagura''s eyes. After a closer look, he found that it was Uchiha Itachi.


    Thinking that itachi would normally not come if he didn''t have very important things. Now he must have encountered very important things.


    And he was going to look for him. Thinking of this, Uchiha simply stood in the house and didn''t leave, waiting for Uchiha Itachi to come to him.


    Uchiha Itachi obediently saluted the moment he saw Uchiha Ken, but before he got down on his knees, Uchiha Ken said impatiently, "Is there something to say quickly, harp!"


    Although Uchiha Itachi was very helpless, but facing such Uchiha Ken had long been used to it, but after Uchiha Ken''s action, the restless mood just disappeared completely.


    I found a place to sit down, and it is rare to reduce the serious expression a bit, showing a feeling of being together with old friends, "Naruto-sama, I saw Uchiha bring soil!"


    Uchiha was stunned for a while, but he didn''t feel too surprised. He knew that Uchiha would definitely try his best to expand his strength, and Yu Uchiha''s strength would naturally make him coveted. , I had already thought that Taito would start with Uchiha Itachi, but I didn''t expect it to be at this time.


    Uchiha Itachi also saw Uchiha''s plain and expected expression, and he couldn''t help being a little curious, "Hin-sama, you already knew it?"


    Uchiha listened faintly and nodded calmly, "Well, I knew he would look for you, but I didn''t expect him to be so impatient!"


    When Uchiha Itachi heard this, his heart became more relaxed, "Since Hi-sama already knows, then I don''t need to worry!"


    "You may be relieved too early, there are some things I still want to discuss with you!" Uchiha heard that with a grin on his face.


    Uchiha Itachi instinctively felt that what Uchiha Hidden said next might be very dangerous, and the expression on her face instantly became a lot more serious. "His Master Hidden, you can talk about anything!"


    Uchiha paused for a while, and said, "I hope you can agree to his request!"


    Hearing this, Uchiha Itachi was blinded instantly, with an incredulous expression on his face, "His Master, what do you mean?"


    Uchiha secretly heard the words and slowly explained, "Promise him, and then stay by his side as an undercover agent, just like Oshemaru!"


    When Uchiha Itachi heard this, his eyes widened slightly. Originally, he really thought that Oshemaru was a real betrayal, but he didn''t expect it to be like this. "It turns out to be like this, it''s really unexpected!"


    Uchiha Hideo didn''t have such a cheerful expression, "Yes, so do you agree?"


    Itachi nodded without hesitation, "I agree, but with what kind of reason I promised him, this is a very difficult thing!"


    Hearing this, Uchiha Hideo didn''t care much, "Since I brought the soil has come to you, isn''t it already sent to you for no reason? What''s more doubtful!" When Uchiha Hideo said this There was a grinning expression on his face, but Uchiha Itachi looked in his eyes, but it was a little nervous. I originally thought that there were some things that Naruto-sama didn¡¯t know, but now it seems that I think too much. !


    Itachi Uchiha nodded his head knowingly, "I see, Master Yin, I will find a chance to do this, and it will be fine soon!"


    Uchiha nodded faintly, looking at the back of Uchiha Itachi turning around and about to leave, he couldn''t help saying, "It will be very hard!"


    Uchiha Itachi was stunned when he heard the words, and then laughed, "It''s okay, when everything is over, I will be able to rest well!"


    Uchihain was also amused by this sentence, but still couldn''t help being shocked, "Even if everything is over, I won''t let you rest!"


    Uchiha Itachi smiled slightly, "Hokage-sama is really mean. If we suppress us like this, we will resist!"


    Uchiha seemed indifferent, "That''s great, I haven''t relaxed my fist in a long time, you can go together then!"


    Chapter 762: A Little Agreement


    When Uchiha Itachi heard this, he couldn''t help but feel a twitching sensation at the corners of his mouth, "Master Hidden, I''m going back first!"


    Uchiha remained silent, watching Uchiha Itachi disappear into his own home speechlessly. When the figure disappeared completely, the expression on Uchiha''s hidden face disappeared completely, and a worried expression slowly emerged.


    Even if he let them pass by himself, Uchiha Yin still had an unspeakable worry. It had nothing to do with their strength, but an unreasonable anxiety.


    At the same time, in the house of the Hyuga clan, Hinata had a sweet smile on his face, and he couldn''t see the appearance of having just returned from such a dangerous place. Hyuga had originally wanted to care more.


    But looking at the child¡¯s eyes constantly looking outside, following her gaze, I saw two children about the same age as Hinata probing their heads not far away, thinking that they came to play with the child. .


    Upon seeing this, Hyuga Hinata smiled silently. Now that he has returned safely, it doesn¡¯t make any sense to think about it, so he doesn¡¯t think about it anymore. He smiled and said to Hinata, "Your friend Come to find you, right?"


    Hearing this, Hinata immediately turned his head, with a shy look on his face, "Yes, father, those are Sakura and Ino, they should come to see me!"


    Hyuga Hizu smiled very gently, "Then hurry over and don''t let friends wait too long!"


    Hinata looked at his father with gratitude, and after hurriedly saying goodbye, he moved in the direction of the two children.


    Sakura and Ino were still young, so they didn''t know what happened to Hinata in the past two days, but they missed her a bit, so they came to see her early in the morning.


    Kozakura Kento Hinata, pretending to be mature, "What have you been doing in the past two days is really worrying!"


    Ino also agreed. Hinata smiled happily, constantly apologizing and explaining. He watched from a place not far away, with a relieved look on his face. He could see his daughter getting along with her peers. So good is also a good thing.


    Hyuga Hizusaki looked at it for a while, then didn¡¯t watch it, and turned around to do his own things. At this time, I was too worried about Hinata. Many things in the clan are busy with Hyuga Hirasashi, and now I should also pass by Thanks.


    Hinata led Sakura and Ino to the room where he was practicing, which was big enough for the three children to play together.


    When the three children were tired, they lay down side by side, panting and looking up at the ceiling above their heads. It was when they were tired, someone sent them over and placed them under the porch. They knocked on the door and reminded Hinata. Just quit.


    Hinata heard the voice, got up and took them to have tea together, all three children looked contented.


    "Well, it''s delicious!" Kozakura inserted a small piece of pastry and took a bite, with a happy expression on her face.


    "Well, it''s much better than what my father bought before!" Ino was also an expression of approval.


    Hinata smiled embarrassedly, "As long as you like it, I really hope we can always be together!"


    When Kozakura heard this, her face was gossiping, "Then we must always be together, I heard my mother say that when we are older, we will go to ninja school!"


    "Really, I''m looking forward to it!" Both Hinata and Ino looked yearning.


    Kozakura looked mature, "I heard that there are many children as old as ours in the Ninja School, and then we will have many friends!"


    Ino looked excited, but Hinata lowered his head slightly, the expression on his face was a bit low, "At that time, will we all have many friends not be together!"


    When Sakura heard this, she covered her face with a thoughtful expression, "Who knows!" Hinata was even more startled by that appearance, her big eyes almost crying!

 727 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 727

    On one side, Ino heard the words with a speechless expression, "Sakura, don''t tease Hinata anymore. Are you crying without seeing Hinata?"


    Kozakura lowered her head to look at Hinata''s expression when she heard that, with a nervous expression on her face, she said helplessly, "Hinata, don''t cry, I''m joking, even if we get to the ninja school, we will definitely In a class!"


    Hearing the words, Hinata raised his head, the big tears didn''t fall until he was suffocated, with a cautious expression on his face, "Really?"


    Sakura looked at Hinata''s tearful look, and she couldn''t help feeling very strong guilt, "Of course it is true, even if we graduate from ninja school, we are in the same class!"


    Hinata nodded vigorously when he heard the words. If you lie to me, it would be a bad person''s expression. All Sakura nodded vigorously, nodded vigorously, and nodded vigorously, as if the only way to express yourself The same as sincerity... 0


    Hinata believed this, and slowly healed his tears, and gave a soft hum.


    Looking at it, Ino finally couldn''t help but laughed, "Let you tease Hinata, now regret it!"


    Kozakura gave a helpless expression, "Okay, don''t say any more!"


    It was only then that Hinata realized how embarrassing his behavior was, his face turned red, and he whispered, "I didn''t mean to cry!"


    Sakura and Ino immediately said when they saw it, "It''s okay, I said too much, I have almost eaten, let''s go out and play for a while!"


    Upon hearing this, Hinata immediately looked up with an expression of hope. Before, I went to many interesting places with Sakura and Ino. At this time, I was very looking forward to hearing them say this.


    Seeing Hinata''s expression of interest, Kozakura immediately relieved a lot of 3.7, "Well, there is a good place, the water is beautiful, let''s go over!"


    Hearing this, the three immediately put down the refreshment and left with excitement.


    The three of them trot all the way, and in a short while they arrived at the place Sakura said, no other place, just a small forest, there is a beautiful stream, the shallow water is very clean, you can see the small under the water at a glance Fish.


    The three girls were very excited. They took off their shoes and ran in to play in the water. The three of them laughed together and looked very beautiful in the sunset.


    The three of them may not have thought that this little agreement today really implicates the three of them for a long time.


    When the sunset gradually fell, the three talents each went to the direction of home, seeming to part ways, but in fact they all went to the same destination!


    The 763rd chapter adds another fierce general


    Uchiha recalled faintly. Dedara was good at exploding the clay. It seemed that it was still very early, so it seemed that Uchiha had begun to cast the net with soil. He couldn''t help thinking of this. It feels a bit funny.


    "Did a strange person come to you these past two days and want you to join him!"


    When Uchiha concealed his words, the expression on the face of Dedalla who was fortunately relaxed changed slightly, turning his head to look at the same astonished Dokage-sama, Deidara finally decided not to hide it. Nodded honestly.


    Onoki looked at Dedara and nodded, his expression was unbelievable. Originally, he thought that what Uchiha Ken said was just for him, but he didn''t expect it to be true.


    Uchihain was quite satisfied with Dedara''s frankness and asked with a smile, "Then what do you think?"


    In fact, since Dedara nodded and admitted, he had already decided to reject the 30 strange masked people. After all, he still loved this village, so he shook his head honestly.


    Deidara himself didn¡¯t have much reaction. On the other hand, Oh Nogi had a surviving expression. It was not that he would be sad for his apprentice¡¯s rebellion, but that he was worried that if he squinted after the rebellion, it might be added to Yan Ordinary villagers in the hidden village.


    Uchiha hidden a clear expression, "Very good, but I hope you can promise him!"


    On one side, Onoki''s whole expression changed when he heard this, with a look of astonishment. Deidara also smelled it in confusion, "Why?"


    Uchiha said secretly, "You should have heard more or less about the things of this organization, but these things are not their ultimate goals at all. Their goals are even more terrifying, so they All are recruiting soldiers and horses, I hope you can go in and become an undercover agent!"


    Deidara understood this, but he didn''t really want to cooperate. "Why should I listen to you? You must be artistic!"


    Uchiha secretly heard that, he couldn''t help feeling like the corners of his mouth twitching, but in the end he endured it and winked at Onoki who was standing aside.


    Upon seeing this, Onoki slapped Deidara''s head with a slap, "Master Yin, this is for you a chance, you quickly agree to it!"


    Despite being so strongly demanded by his own master, Deidara is still reluctant, "I don''t want to go, it''s all artistic, I would rather keep doing clay modeling!"


    Uchiha heard this secretly, tilted his head and thought, "If you go there honestly, I might let your master teach you more artistic things!" Then he glanced at Ohnogi, threatening The smell of, "Right, Ohnoki, don''t you still keep the scroll about detonating clay!"


    Deidara had an unbelievable expression when he heard this, but he didn''t know that there was such a thing.


    But after Ohnoki heard this, his entire complexion changed. Even the high-level people of Dead Rockyak Village knew very few people. How did Uchihain know this?


    It''s just that he already knows that even if he denies, he is useless and hungry. He can only say aggrievedly, "Master Yin, that''s a forbidden technique!"


    Uchiha shrugged his shoulders indifferently when he heard the words, "I know that it is forbidden, but the reason why forbidden is forbidden is that those people are not good enough. I believe your apprentice will be a sensible person! "


    When Deidara heard this, he couldn''t help but care about the forbidden technique, but looked at Oh Yemu with joy.


    Onoki looked at the eyes of the two of them, knowing that even if they said nothing at this time, he could only nodded weakly.


    Upon seeing this, Dedara immediately turned his head to see Uchihain, "I agree!"


    Uchiha secretly heard the words and smiled slightly, "Then take a look with your master!" He gave Onoki a sign in his eyes, and motioned him to lead the way.


    Seeing this, Onoki had no choice but to take the two of them to look at the scroll. The expression on Deidara''s face before opening the scroll was still a little worried, but after seeing it, those eyes were already fixed on it.


    It took a while before he looked at Oh Nogi with excitement, "Teacher, I will definitely use it!"


    Now Oh Nogi didn''t believe Deidara anymore, so he had to speak earnestly."This Seven Treasure Clay technique is very terrible, you must use it wisely, and only in moderation, otherwise you will be hurt by that time!"


    Seeing this, Uchiha interrupted Onoki mercilessly, "You can make good use of this thing. If you can''t, I don''t mind to solve you by yourself!" There is no warmth in the smile on his face, some just spread. Murderous.


    Even though Didara had always had an unscrupulous expression in front of Uchiha Ken before, at that moment, he was really scared and could only nod hurriedly.


    Seeing this, Uchiha said with satisfaction, "You should practice first, and you can fight against others from time to time, and that person will come to you again within five days! You will just promise him then!"


    Deidara nodded clearly, indicating that he understood, "If there is any 190 clues in the future, you can tell the Osha Maru of the Akatsuki organization, and he will notify me, but you must hide yourself well!"


    Deidara knew this, because he was not the only one at all, and his original anxiety about thinking about it here has also been reduced a lot.


    After Uchiha finished talking about these things, he immediately used space ninjutsu on the spot and disappeared.


    Deidara looked at it with a surprised look. Although he had always heard about time and space ninjutsu, it was the first time he had seen it. This shock was extraordinary.


    Onoki stood aside and said earnestly, "Didara, you must remember that this person is someone we can''t afford. You must complete this mission well. Originally, the master didn''t want you to go, but I There is no way to save you from that person''s hands!"


    Speaking of Onoki''s low head with an uncomfortable face, he was still very guilty of this matter, but Dedara looked very openly, "Teacher, it doesn''t matter, as long as I can pursue art, other mines can bear it!"


    When Dedara said this, a pair of eyes didn''t even leave the scroll, and they kept watching carefully.


    On seeing this, Onoki didn''t know whether he should be happy or worried, and finally left with a sigh.


    Chapter 764 Optimization Ability


    Uchiha recalled faintly. Dedara was good at exploding the clay. It seemed that it was still very early, so it seemed that Uchiha had begun to cast the net with soil. He couldn''t help thinking of this. It feels a bit funny.


    "Did a strange person come to you these past two days and want you to join him!"


    When Uchiha concealed his words, the expression on the face of Dedalla who was fortunately relaxed changed slightly, turning his head to look at the same astonished Dokage-sama, Deidara finally decided not to hide it. Nodded honestly.


    Onoki looked at Dedara and nodded, his expression was unbelievable. Originally, he thought that what Uchiha Ken said was just for him, but he didn''t expect it to be true.

 728 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 728

    Uchihain was quite satisfied with Dedara''s frankness and asked with a smile, "Then what do you think?"


    In fact, since Deidara nodded and admitted, he had decided to reject the strange man wearing the mask. After all, he still loved this village, so he shook his head honestly.


    Deidara himself didn¡¯t have much reaction. On the other hand, Oh Nogi had a surviving expression. It was not that he would be sad for his apprentice¡¯s rebellion, but that he was worried that if he squinted after the rebellion, it might be added to Yan Ordinary villagers in the hidden village.


    Uchiha hidden a clear expression, "Very good, but I hope you can promise him!"


    On one side, Onoki''s whole expression changed when he heard this, with a look of astonishment. Deidara also smelled it in confusion, "Why?"


    Uchiha said secretly, "You should have heard more or less about the things of this organization, but these things are not their ultimate goals at all. Their goals are even more terrifying, so they All are recruiting soldiers and horses, I hope you can go in and become an undercover agent!"


    Deidara understood this, but he didn''t really want to cooperate. "Why should I listen to you? You must be artistic!"


    Uchiha secretly heard that, he couldn''t help feeling like the corners of his mouth twitching, but in the end he endured it and winked at Onoki who was standing aside.


    Upon seeing this, Onoki slapped Deidara''s head with a slap, "Master Yin, this is for you a chance, you quickly agree to it!"


    Despite being so strongly demanded by his own master, Deidara is still reluctant, "I don''t want to go, it''s all artistic, I would rather keep doing clay modeling!"


    Uchiha heard this secretly, tilted his head and thought, "If you go there honestly, I might let your master teach you more artistic things!" Then he glanced at Ohnogi, threatening The smell of, "Right, Ohnoki, don''t you still keep the scroll about detonating clay!"


    Deidara had an unbelievable expression when he heard this, but he didn''t know that there was such a thing.


    But after Ohnoki heard this, his entire complexion changed. Even the high-level people of Dead Rockyak Village knew very few people. How did Uchihain know this?


    It''s just that he already knows that even if he denies, he is useless and hungry. He can only say aggrievedly, "Master Yin, that''s a forbidden technique!"


    Uchiha shrugged his shoulders indifferently when he heard the words, "I know that it is forbidden, but the reason why forbidden is forbidden is that those people are not good enough. I believe your apprentice will be a sensible person! "


    When Deidara heard this, he couldn''t help but care about the forbidden technique, but looked at Oh Yemu with joy.


    Onoki looked at the eyes of the two of them, knowing that even if they said nothing at this time, he could only nodded weakly.


    Upon seeing this, Dedara immediately turned his head to see Uchihain, "I agree!"


    Uchiha secretly heard the words and smiled slightly, "Then take a look with your master!" He gave Onoki a sign in his eyes, and motioned him to lead the way.


    Seeing this, Onoki had no choice but to take the two of them to look at the scroll. The expression on Deidara''s face before opening the scroll was still a little worried, but after seeing it, those eyes were already fixed on it.


    It took a while before he looked at Oh Nogi with excitement, "Teacher, I will definitely use it!"


    Now Oh Nogi didn''t believe Deidara anymore, so he had to speak earnestly."This Seven Treasure Clay technique is very terrible, you must use it wisely, and only in moderation, otherwise you will be hurt by that time!"


    Seeing this, Uchiha interrupted Onoki mercilessly, "You can make good use of this thing. If you can''t, I don''t mind to solve you by yourself!" There is no warmth in the smile on his face, some just spread. Murderous.


    Even though Didara had always had an unscrupulous expression in front of Uchiha Ken before, at that moment, he was really scared and could only nod hurriedly.


    Seeing this, Uchiha said with satisfaction, "You should practice first, and you can fight against others from time to time, and that person will come to you again within five days! You will just promise him then!"


    Deidara nodded clearly, indicating that he understood, "If there is any clue in the future, you can tell the Osha Maru of the Akatsuki organization and he will notify me, but you must hide yourself well!"


    Deidara knew this, because he was not the only one at all, and his original anxiety about thinking about it here has also been reduced a lot.


    After Uchiha finished talking about these things, he immediately used space ninjutsu on the spot and disappeared.


    Deidara looked at it with a surprised look. Although he had always heard about time and space ninjutsu, it was the first time he had seen it. This shock was extraordinary.


    Onoki stood aside and said earnestly, "Didara, you must remember that this person is someone we can''t afford. You must complete this mission well. Originally, the master didn''t want you to go, but I There is no way to save you from that person''s hands!"


    Speaking of Onoki''s low head with an uncomfortable face, he was still very guilty of this matter, but Dedara looked very openly, "Teacher, it doesn''t matter, as long as I can pursue art, other mines can bear it!"


    When Dedara said this, a pair of eyes didn''t even leave the scroll, and they kept watching carefully.


    On seeing this, Onoki didn''t know whether he should be happy or worried, and finally left with a sigh.


    The 765th chapter is the bait


    After arranging all these things in place, Uchihain went straight back to Konoha Village. Although Deidara is from Iwakura Village, he doesn¡¯t even worry about Deidara doing things according to his own words. For a person who can be attached to that point, he will definitely stick to it.


    However, Uchihain still wanted to tell the black soil about this matter. Although this kind of matter should be kept strictly confidential, it is just that the black soil is Dedara''s senior brother. She does not want her to misunderstand the people in her village, especially This person is still his brother.


    After thinking of this, Uchiha went to the black soil to practice in a rare place. It has been a long time since she came to Konoha Village. The place where she practiced has been there. Konoha¡¯s death forest has never changed. Over.


    Even that place has become her exclusive place. When Uchiha walked over from memory, he felt the chakra of the black soil from a distance. It was different from the thin power when he came just before. Now the black soil His strength is almost able to become an excellent ninja.


    It''s just that in the village of Konoha, the black soil has never taken any school exams, so there is no ninja guard, and because she loves Konoha, she doesn''t know which village this guard should be given!


    Because Uchi 267 Haein has no hidden meaning, so even the black soil can be found in the first time, but he still doesn''t know who the person is here. He only knows that the person is carrying his own irresistible power. First Time took a defensive posture, and even took out the flare that Uchihain used to defend her in the beginning and held it in his hand.


    When Uchiha disappeared, he saw the black earth looking at him defensively. He wanted to laugh, but when he saw the flare she was holding, the feeling of wanting to laugh instantly disappeared. After all, this feeling of being trusted by others is still good.


    Uchiha had a slight smile on his face, "Well, I''m doing a good job, and I will find reinforcements when I know I can''t resist!"


    Seeing that it was Uchiha Hideo, the black soil had a leftover expression, and his heart was more of a very happy mood, "Master Hide, why are you here?" He ran to Uchiha Hideo with a happy expression. Holding his arm around him with a pure look.


    Uchiha has always had no resistance to expressions like black soil, and smiled and touched her head, "How is it, is it hard to practice?"


    Hei Tu enjoyed Uchiha¡¯s touch very much, and it hadn¡¯t been a long time since he felt like this. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not hard, I said, I¡¯m also the ninja who became red beans and others earlier. No way!"


    Uchiha was amused by her serious look, "Well, our black soil is still working very hard!" Although he wanted to tell the matter early, but such cruel words turned around for a few times and finally changed. Become a different kind of words.


    In the next time, Hei Tu and Uchiha Hidden were chatting with each other, but there was a feeling of absent-mindedness. No matter how dull Hei Tu was, no matter how a child, I have already felt it now, "Master Yin, you are There is nothing to tell me!"


    Uchiha was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that Uchiha could react to these things. After thinking about it, he gritted his teeth and said, "I sent your brother to perform a very difficult and terrible thing. Because of this task, he may become a serious villain in your village!"


    When he said these words, Uchihain had a full sense of guilt in his heart, "And he faces the danger of death!"


    Hei Tu heard this, and she was silent for a long time. "It¡¯s okay. I believe Senior Brother Dedala, and I believe he will work hard to survive. Senior Brother has always liked the people in the village. He can protect the villagers, even if they are If you feel wronged, he won''t care!"


    When he said this, the tone of the black soil still had a sense of uncertainty. When he looked at Uchiha, his eyes were more hopeful, but the small appearance looked very fragile.


    Uchiha Yin couldn''t help regretting his decision for a moment, but things have developed to this point, and there is no possibility of recovery. Now the black soil is working so hard to believe in Dedara. Believing in him, he did not back down. Leeway.


    Uchiha calmed his mind slightly, "It''s okay, black soil, don''t worry, I also believe in Dedara''s strength, so I chose him, and I will help him secretly!"


    Hearing Uchiha''s secret help for a while, the tears in the black soil disappeared in an instant, with a reassuring look on his face, "I know, Master Yin, you will definitely help, then the brother must be fine!"


    Hearing such trustworthy words from the black soil, Uchiha Himself didn''t know whether he should laugh or be a little stressed, but seeing the child in front of him who could tear his tears into a smile, he thought it was worth it. He just stood aside and smiled gently. .


    At the same time, in Yanyin Village, Deidara had completely mastered the clay explosion Yuan Li in just a few hours, and couldn''t help but find someone to try it!


    In that battle, Deidara¡¯s detonating clay had the upper hand. It fell on the side of others at all kinds of inadvertent times, and would be blown out if you accidentally. Although they are still very basic things, they are powerful. The advantages of the company cannot be ignored.


    Seeing this effect, the expression on Dida''s ramen was even more excited. Only then did I completely believe Uchiha''s words, this thing is indeed more artistic!


    Fortunately, the people who chopped up together did not suffer any serious injuries, so this matter did not spread to the village, and Deidara took advantage of her interest to go back and continue to study.


    At the same time, in Yuyin Village, Payne was standing there, and the person standing next to him was Oshemaru, with a ghostly smile on his face, "He seems to have got a good thing, very interesting!" Oshemaru''s voice Very rough, with a muffled laughter, it sounds like goose bumps.

 729 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 729

    Dashemaru has been here for so long and has fully adapted to the state of the people of Akatsuki here. The whole person is gloomy and terrifying, just like an evil spirit wandering through the world.


    Payne was expressionless, "Oshemaru, you''d better tell me the key points!" The tone was cold, even a little impatient.


    Chapter 766 Difficult Task


    However, Oshemaru was unexpectedly lifeless. He just said with a dull smile, "It''s really impatient! It''s the clay''s ability to detonate, the forbidden technique of Iwakura Village. He can see anything built by his clay. It can control the explosion, and it''s rare to fly!"


    Payne was really interested when he heard this. Although his ninjutsu can achieve flying, flying with others is still a very difficult task. If he can get such assistance, no matter whether he is making a battle or retreating. Is a powerful help!


    Thinking of this, Payne said coldly, "Thanks for your hard work. If you see A Fei, please call for me~ right!"


    Oshamaru nodded when he heard the words, and turned to the clock tower where he had been entrenched for a long time. Although this is where he occupies, the annoying Uchiha belt soil always appears there, and it does not appear. In the room, but put his own hiding space-on his bell tower.


    As long as his mind is moved, he can appear here. The feeling of being watched anytime and anywhere is really not very good, and being stared by him like this, it is difficult to give Uchiha a little news to the sky. .


    After Dashemaru got back there, he went directly to the location of his laboratory, "He is looking for you!" It was just three short words, which sounded more like talking to himself, but the moment the voice fell , The air in the laboratory twisted for a while, and Uchiha''s face with soil and mask appeared in front of Onomaru in an instant.


    When Da She Maru saw it, the movements on her hands didn¡¯t mean to stop, but the expression on her face instantly cooled down. A pair of snake pupils stared at him like prey, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to hang some color, Just leave me quickly!"


    Oshemaru''s voice is not loud, but it has a very dangerous smell. It makes people no doubt that if Uchiha takes the soil and gets out of the way quickly, he will really hit him!


    Uchiha said with a smile in his earthy tone, "I see, I''ll be over now, I''m really irritable!" After finishing talking, he laughed and ran away, but the voice was like waving It''s not like haunting me.


    It made Oshemaru very irritable, and simply stopped the work in his hands. The rare face was a little tired, lying on the chair, looking at the ceiling, and thinking about the news that he had received from Uchiha not long ago.


    Thinking that it won¡¯t be long before they will be able to suffer with two more companions with them, Da She Maru has a strange sense of balance!


    But these are just thoughts at a relaxed time, but Oshemaru is more worried. If the person is only Uchiha Itachi, there is nothing to worry about. After all, the child is young, but he It''s weird and mature!


    What really worries him is the young man mentioned by Uchiha Yin who is still not clear about the situation he is facing. If he is really not firm enough to expose their affairs, his efforts for so long will be in vain.


    Even if I think so, O Shemaru still believes in Uchiha''s heart. After all, this person is an unprecedented existence. Thinking of this, the restless mood is a lot better. It is rare to close your eyes and rest during the day. For a while.


    However, Uchiha Ken, who was given deep hope by Osamaru, left the black soil and headed towards Anbe. Although he believed in Dedala¡¯s child, he should be stared at or should he stare. Just in case it happens.


    I just saw Uchiha Izumi with a melancholy expression when I was passing by Uchiha''s house. She thought she was still worried about ninjutsu practice, so she walked up without hesitation, "What problems have you encountered? "


    Originally Uchiha Izumi was not easy to rest for a while and then sat there and began to feel melancholy about her mission. There were not a few days before the deadline of the mission, but she didn''t even have a chance to see Uchiha Hidden.


    It was just when I was in distress, Uchiha''s voice actually rang in the back of his head, which really shocked him, and quickly stood up and saluted, "Hin-sama, it''s you!"


    Uchiha couldn''t help teasing after hearing the words, "What''s the matter, with a disappointed expression, who are you waiting for!"


    Uchiha Izumi is a person who is easy to be serious, and he takes it seriously when he hears this, "No, Hidden-sama, I am not waiting for anyone, just thinking about things, so I was a little scared!"


    Uchiha faintly saw her flushed face, and couldn''t bear to continue teasing. He had to return to a serious look, "Well, okay, you haven''t answered me yet. Have you encountered any problems?"


    Izumi Uchiha felt choked in an instant when she heard this. Could it be that she told her to tell Master Yin that she was melancholy about that task, and melancholy how can I let you pick yourself up?


    No matter how you think about this kind of thing, you can¡¯t speak it out. Uchiha Izumi can only find a reasonable reason for yourself, "It¡¯s not a particularly serious matter, it¡¯s just that I encountered a certain bottleneck in my practice recently. At the time, I would still use physique to fight unconsciously. Although I understand that ninjutsu¡¯s damage is more powerful, the instinctive reaction cannot be restrained!"


    Uchihain had no doubt when he heard this. It was originally a possible thing. It was like using the right hand to hold the chopsticks. It must be unaccustomed to suddenly put it in the left hand. Instinctively, I still want to change it back. But this kind of thing is more difficult to solve, except for a lot of mandatory training, there is almost no way.


    But before that, Uchiha Hidden still wanted to see Uchiha Izumi''s ninjutsu, and smiled and said, "Let me try you! Remember to use ninjutsu to resist!"


    After finishing talking about Uchiha, I did not wait for Uchiha Izumi¡¯s reaction, and directly used the art of the fireball. Although he can already converge the car carat, the strong impact is still impossible for ordinary people. At least the current Uchiha Izumi is What he couldn''t do at all, when he saw the monstrous flame, his instinctive desire to survive urged, he suddenly jumped to one side, and used the method of lightness.


    But he didn''t use any ninjutsu to resist. Uchiha could not help frowning as he watched, stretched out his hand, and a takasu spear was instantly pierced from the place where Uchiha Izumi was about to settle. If it is broken, don''t put it on directly, it is likely to be injured.


    Chapter 767: Unexpected Harvest


    Although Uchiha has no special expressions on his face, one pair has been staring at Uchiha Izumi. After all, it is just a small test. He doesn''t want the child to be injured at all.


    Uchiha Izumi looked at the Tulong spear that was rising towards her with an anxious look on her face. There were many ways flashed in her mind for a time. It is almost impossible to turn around in this mid-air. The thing, unless it is stepping on the Tulong spear, but the Tulong spear is constantly rising, if you step on it hastily like this, this foot may be useless.


    However, if he allowed his body to fall, he would only have the possibility of being pierced. After thinking about it, Izumi Uchiha didn¡¯t seem to have just remembered what he had just said, his eyes lit up when he brushed them. In my mind, I began to constantly recall the ninjutsu I learned before.


    Suddenly I thought of the ninjutsu I had just learned recently. Although I have not yet mastered it, it could not be better to face the situation like this. I quickly formed a seal on my hand and speared towards the rising Tulong. Pushing the palm, at the same time he shouted violently, "Earth escape, crack the earth and turn palm!"


    The moment Quanmei¡¯s voice fell, the Tulong gun seemed to have encountered something hard, stagnating at the price, and then the whole body of the gun continued to appear cracks, and finally pieces of broken faces fell to the ground. At the moment when the danger was relieved, the expression on Uchiha Izumi''s face instantly relaxed, but because she reacted too late, she finally lost her best chance to land.


    The whole person fell straight toward the ground like a box of weighing mounds. Seeing it, I was about to touch the ground. Izumi Uchiha closed his eyes and waited for the next pain, but the pain in my imagination was delayed. Before the time came, she opened her eyes in a little astonishment, only to find that she had fallen into a solid embrace.


    Uchiha looked at her with a smile on his face and saw that she finally opened her hungry eyes, and said cheerfully, "It''s pretty good! Although it''s a bit slower, I still know how to use it!"


    Uchiha Izumi discovered something wrong, and struggling to fall down quickly, "Hokage-sama, thank you!" He even knelt on the ground and bowed honestly.


    I laughed very helplessly with the live broadcast. "Get up, didn''t you want me to teach you? Since I want to teach you, you are naturally obligated to ensure your safety. You don''t need to be so burdened!"


    Izumi Uchiha was very happy when he heard the words, stood up and nodded seriously, "I see, Master Yin!"


    Originally, Uchiha Kimura wanted to talk for a while, but after thinking about the next thing, he decided to deal with it first. After all, that matter is also very important. But in the face of such a child, Uchiha Kimura can''t say anything to refuse. , His eyes kept fluttering, a bit embarrassed.


    Fortunately, Uchiha Izumi is a clever boy. Seeing Uchiha''s expression, she knew that he still had something to do, and quickly said, "Hindu-sama, I don''t have any problems anymore. You can deal with your affairs first!"


    Uchiha Yin liked Uchiha Izumi''s way of being so aware of current affairs, and immediately reached out and touched her head, with a little tiptoe, and went in the direction of Anbe.


    When it came to Anbe, Uchiha Itachi was dealing with things, frowning slightly, obviously he was very tired, although Uchiha Ken also felt very distressed that Uchiha Itachi had to bear so many tiring things every day at this young age, but His distress can only last until he thinks of how he would collapse if he did these things.


    Seeing Uchiha''s hidden figure, Uchiha Itachi, as before, immediately stood up and respectfully saluted, "Hokage-sama, you are here!"


    Earlier, Uchiha Yin wanted to correct his problem of saluting him when he saw him, but in the end there was no effect, so he simply gave up, "Well, I have solved it at Iwagim Village. Now, what you have to do is to keep a close eye on me, and report any movement directly, but please remember not to stop it no matter what happens!"


    Uchiha Itachi has never had the habit of asking too much. He feels that what Mr. Yin said naturally has his own reason, but a little bit Ou promised, "I will arrange it!"


    Seeing this, Uchiha thought that he didn''t hate anything special, so he simply sat down and dealt with things with Uchiha Itachi. His approach shocked Uchiha Itachi, who had always been cold-faced, but he never thought of Hokage. The adults will handle these things with him personally, but in the end he didn''t say anything, and sat down and continued to do it!


    If Bo Feng Shui, who wants to deal with things alone in the Hokage office at this time, knows it, he might kill him with an unhappy expression... 0


    After Uchiha''s departure, Izumi Uchiha sat on the ground and buried her face between her knees. There was a burst of crimson on the invisible face of others, and she was still blushing at the matter.


    It was when a person was intoxicated, a voice suddenly came to mind in his mind. It was not someone else, it was the system. It was a bit unacceptable to hear this voice after such a long time.


    "Congratulations, the mission is finally completed!" The system''s voice was full of ridicule, and the smiley expression of Uchiha Izumi disappeared instantly, leaving only an impatient look.


    "Look at you, so I didn''t hear my voice anymore. Shouldn''t it be a pleasant surprise to hear you again? What kind of expression is this!" The system looked reluctant, but it made Uchiha Itachi succeed. Frowned.


    "My task has been completed, what are you going to say 4.3?" Uchiha Izumi finally couldn''t help it, and said very impatiently.


    "Of course I announced the reward. Congratulations on completing the task. The task is rewarded. The proficiency of writing rounds is increased by one, all attributes are increased by one, and the charm value is increased by one! Favorability is increased by one! Start the next stage of the task and become an excellent Zhong Ren, the mission time limit is one year!"


    After talking about the system, there was no sound anymore, but the next stage of the mission made Uchiha Izumi stunned for a while, never thought that the mission would be this, but it is not some shameful thing that is acceptable.


    The expression on her face was not as ugly as it was when she first received it. Instead, it was an expression that could finally relax for a period of time. The relaxed feeling made her lie down and look like she was enjoying.


    The 768th chapter strikes in time


    Two or three days passed in a flash. In Yanyin Village, Deidara''s clay explosive ninjutsu has achieved a little success, and he has completely fallen into it. He has been bored in the practice place all day, and is constantly improving. His own clay exploded ninjutsu, and even went to the point of forgetting to sleep and eat.

 730 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 730

    Moreover, the Uchiha belt soil, who has been instigated by Payne, has always been here, which is equivalent to Dedara¡¯s progress in this period of time. Uchiha belt soil is in his eyes because he saw him. With progress and possibilities, Uchiha Daitu even agreed that this person can be included in Akatsuki''s team.


    Therefore, he appeared in front of Deidara without hesitation. Deidara, who was experimenting with a new type of clay bomb, suddenly felt a twist in the space in front of him, and immediately spoke about the prepared bomb without hesitation. Throw it towards the Uchiha who just appeared.


    Obviously, Uchiha took the soil and was attacked without first hitting the union. He immediately used the writing wheel to send the bomb to another space.


    That''s a critical situation. If it were a little bit in the evening, she might be injured, and finally escaped. Uchiha''s mood with the soil is really not good, but the tone still reveals a smile, "You are 19 Is this how you welcome guests?"


    The moment Deidara saw Uchiha''s take the soil, she felt very surprised in her heart. He didn''t expect that things were exactly the same as what the person named Uchiha Hidden said.


    Even though my heart is shocked, the expression on the face is still very faint, and my hands are still pouring up my clay, "It''s just your own thoughts, in my eyes, it appears in other people''s homes. It really can''t be considered a guest!"


    Uchiha took the soil to hear the words, and the smile hidden in the mask stiffened, "Nowadays young people really have sharp teeth! You practice this ninjutsu, does your teacher know?"


    Deidara laughed inwardly when he heard this. If it weren''t for the teacher to give me, how would I know this thing, but even if I think so, I still pretend to be surprised, "It has nothing to do with you! "


    Deidara¡¯s expression automatically turned into a threatened forehead in Uchiha¡¯s eyes, and the feeling of depression in her heart instantly eased a lot, "Have you ever thought about it, if your teacher knows you secretly practiced? Forbidden technique, can this Yanyin Village still accommodate you?"


    When Deidara heard this, her heart was cursing, but there was no excessive expression on her face, she just stared at him with slanted eyes, "I think you were already dead when you told my teacher about this. !"


    Uchiha smiled happily when he heard the words, "I''m not so stupid as that, but if you think about it, is your ninjutsu limited here?"


    Deidara knew that Uchiha''s taking soil was the beginning, "What are you trying to say?"


    "Your detonating clay is more than this possibility. You can be more powerful, but you can never use that thing in Yanyin Village. Would you like your art to be so lonely!" Uchiha''s words about taking the soil were very tempting, but Dedara couldn''t help but said in her heart, "I can go where there is no one!"


    Even though it was so complaining from the bottom of my heart, he didn''t say anything, just silently continued to tinker with the clay in his hands, as if he was listening.


    At least Uchiha Daito thinks that, "I can provide a broader stage for your medical skills, you can think about it!"


    Deidara really didn''t want to hear him continue to nag, and wanted to agree to it directly. However, thinking of Uchiha''s advice, he didn''t dare to be careless, and said with a stern expression on his face, "This is Iwagakura, I persuade You should leave as soon as possible, if it is found that it won''t be profitable!"


    Uchiha took soil only when Dedara was still hesitant, and wanted to say something more exciting, but what I didn¡¯t expect was that Dedara was thrown over by Dedara by a detonating clay before he could speak. Teleported out, but at the same time I felt that some people were coming here and had to give up at the moment. The whole figure slowly distorted and disappeared in place, "I hope you can think about it, I will come back again!"


    After speaking, he disappeared completely, Deidara felt that he was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief, but he didn''t know if the Uchiha belt soil really left, he could only pretend to be thinking deeply.


    It was when he was bowing his head, a person came in by pushing the door. It¡¯s not someone else but Oh Yemu. His stubby body seemed to contain infinite aura. He stood at the door with a serious expression, "You are doing what!"


    This scene was not originally necessary, but Uchiha Yin told them a scene on a whim at the time, and both of them looked full of interest, and now they performed it without hesitation.


    Dedala put away the clay in his hands in a panic, "Teacher, why are you here?"


    "If I don''t come again, would you be satisfied if you want to blow up the entire Yanyin Village!" Oh Yemu''s voice was rough, his eyes widened, as if he was very angry.


    When Deidara heard the words, his brows instantly wrinkled, and he looked inconsistent with each other, "Teacher, why don''t you 620 understand, this is art, and explosions can be real art!"


    When Dedara said this, his head was slightly stretched, and the blood vessels in his neck burst, as if he were fighting for reason. If he didn''t know that this was acting, Ohnoki would really think Dedara had fallen.


    "Boy, you learned the forbidden technique by stealing it and almost hurt your companion. Now you are against the teacher and tell me that the explosion is a medical technique. That is destruction. I think you need to calm down!"


    Oh Yemu''s eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a dangerous light, as if he was really going to teach this kid a lesson.


    Deidara was also slightly stunned when he saw Oh Yemu''s eyes. If it had been before, he might have just ran away. After all, the old man didn''t nod his head, but it was still scary to get angry.


    But fortunately, I can still think that I am acting, and I can only pretend to be strong and say, "Teacher, I am no longer that kid, and your previous methods are no longer working!"


    Onoki narrowed his eyes and sneered, "Is that right, why don''t you give it a try." It means that if you have the skills, come over and make gestures.


    Although Deidara looked a little frustrated, the matter was over and there was no room for retiring, "The teacher, I''m offended!"


    The 769th chapter is on stage


    Although the progress of the matter is according to the process planned by Uchihain, Ohnoki''s mind to compete with his own land Dedara is true. Is it for other purposes, but for a good test of his strength. If it doesn''t work, it would be better to die outside than to die in his hands, and it would be better than to ruin Uchihain''s event and provoke the entire army of Imagin Village.


    Although Deidara is a little scared, he is still full of fighting spirit. After all, he has been studying the ninjutsu of detonating clay for a period of time. He thinks he has achieved certain achievements, but in fact, except for the same village. People were frightened by the discussion, and detonated a small piece of clay. He had hardly used detonating clay to fight, let alone fight against a shadow-level person.


    He always remembers what Uchihain said. Everyone in Akatsuki''s organization is extremely powerful, almost able to reach the standard of a movie class. If he keeps chaos like this, he may have not completed the mission. The organization died in Akatsuki.


    I have to say that the two of them are masters and apprentices. They coincided with each other in such a thing, and the eyes of the two of them looking at the object were more sharp and serious.


    Ono Muyi pointedly said, "Since you have decided to embark on this path, let me see your strength. If it works, my teacher can''t control you!"


    Deidara naturally understood Onoki''s meaning and was very grateful, but he didn''t show it at all. Instead, he laughed and said, "If that''s the case, I really have to thank you teacher!"


    After talking, he stuffed a small ball of clay into his mouth and spit it out a few times. A small white ball appeared in his hands like this, "Teacher, you and I have a discipleship. I advise you to do it next. Be careful, or you will get hurt, and the apprentice will be sad!"


    On the contrary, Ohnoki didn''t take Deidara''s words to his heart, his face was full of contempt, "I think you should be more careful, after all, it is easy to fall if the wings are not strong!"


    When Deidara heard the words, all the smiles on her face converged, and she had no intention of continuing to talk, gathering Chakra on her feet, and instantly rushed towards Ohnoki softly.


    The detonating clay in his hand was kept in his hand like this, and occasionally looked for opportunities to throw it out, but after all, Ohnoki has been killing on the ground for a long time, and his combat experience is very sufficient. What''s more, Dedara is still his student. Onoki can be said to know everything well.


    Seeing that Dida pulled it, he directly used the technique of ninjutsu super light and heavy rock, and flew directly into the air, looking at Didara who was constantly jumping on the ground with contempt, "I want to see how you prepare do!"


    Deidara had a speechless expression when he first saw it. He never thought that his teacher would do such a shameful behavior, but the shocked expression only lasted for a few seconds, "Teacher, you I have coveted this flying ability for a long time, so these little things are specially made by me!"


    Speaking of waving his hand slightly away, a few white things in Bedidala were thrown into the air, just as Onoki wanted to taunt whether it was just that, something happened suddenly.


    What was originally just a white dumpling suddenly stretched out and turned into an extremely white bird, very beautiful, spreading its wings under the control of Deidara and constantly approaching in the direction of Ohnogi, very fast, and from different directions close.


    If you don¡¯t know that Dedara cultivates detonating clay, Ohnoki may not hide. The little bird looks very beautiful when approaching, as if it is real, but he already knows what he is practicing, even if Ohyeki is a shadow. The ninja dared not to deal with it easily, and quickly dodged in the air, but with little effect, the bird was chasing after him and always tied him in the middle.


    Deidara saw the opportunity, with an expression of joy on his face, and with a loud shout, the few white birds instantly exploded around Ohnoki, and the huge impact of the explosion destroyed some of the surrounding trees. It is conceivable that if Ohnoki in the middle was hit directly, what a miserable scene would be.


    But fortunately, Ohnoki is not a stunned kid. He has extraordinary combat experience. He used the technique of earth flow wall when he saw that something was not right. It is the simplest earthen defense ninjutsu, but in order to prevent any accidents, Ohnoki is still Three layers were used in an instant.


    It was rare for Deidara to look at the smoke-filled mid-air with a very nervous feeling. He was worried that Onoki would be really injured, and even more worried that his detonating clay would have little effect. With such a nervous mood, his eyes were Keep staring at the smoke until the smoke slowly dissipates.


    The scene inside was vaguely revealed, Dedara did not see Ohnoki''s body as expected, but saw a severely damaged earth flow wall, and inside was a layer of less severely damaged, and the innermost layer It is intact on one side.


    Deidara breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that the teacher was all right. His detonating clay was now at the level of blasting through the two layers of soil flow wall.


    Onoki removed his ninjutsu and emerged from the earth flow wall, "It''s just that, it''s just that the two layers of earth flow wall block it. Are you embarrassed to become an art with this ability?"


    When Deidara heard this, she was shocked and couldn''t help but underestimate it in her heart, "Teacher, this is just acting. There is no need to be so mean, although I know you are worried about me!"


    Thinking of this, Deidara stuffed a large pile of clay into his mouth, and when he vomited it out, it still looked like a large pile. If it weren¡¯t for the restriction of the scene, you¡¯d better say it directly, your kid is not a sin. Those who care about art are still so ugly.


    Onoki didn¡¯t say this when Deidara threw it into the air. The large clay instantly turned into a big bird, with its wings spread out and a full two meters wide, and Deidara jumped straight up. , Standing on the big bird¡¯s back and flying in the direction of Ohnogi, "Teacher, it¡¯s too unfair if you are alone in the air. Now we are able to fight fairly!"


    Speaking of seeing the large mass of detonating clay that was just made thrown toward Ohnoki''s body, the distance was too close, even if it was too late to use defense, Ohyeki could only use the rock fist technique to directly break the clay.


    Chapter 770 Seductive Ability


    If the detonating clay is destroyed before the explosion, it will lose the ability to explode. Deidara should have been panicked when he saw such a scene, but he has a calm expression on his face, even a bit of a tricky taste. .


    Onoki looked at Deidara and knew that something was wrong, but that circle had already been swung out, and now it was almost impossible to take it back, so he could only bite the bullet and hit it.


    But the moment his fist touched the clay, he felt something wrong. He didn''t feel that the clay was destroyed by him. Instead, he felt that when the clay was close to his fist, the chicken automatically disintegrated.

 731 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 731

    The clay that looked like shattered not only did not fall, but instead stretched out all the pores and turned into tiny spiders, crawling towards him continuously along the arm of Ohnoki.


    At that moment, even Oh Yemu was a little dazed, knowing that every little spider was a small bomb, if it exploded at the same time, it would really be enough for him.


    Standing across from Ohnoki, Deidara had such a lively expression, "Teacher, you see, this is not bad!"


    Ohnoki snorted and directly used the technique of light and heavy rock, directly reducing the weight of the spiders a lot, and the whole body suddenly withdrew back, and the wind brought by the movement instantly blew the stops 230.


    Deidara looked at something wrong and snorted quickly. The little spiders exploded in the air, and the little explosions were as beautiful as fireworks.


    Onoki sarcastically said unceremoniously, "Well, it''s pretty good, I don''t know you like fireworks so much when you were deep!"


    Deidara felt that he was choked in a sigh of relief and was very uncomfortable. He could only say with an ugly face, "Teacher, don''t worry, the good things are yet to come!"


    As he said, he released a big white bird flying over from the side of Ohyemu, and he rushed past the direction where Ohyemu was full, very fast, and wanted to solve him directly before Ohyemu hadn''t reacted.


    But he obviously thinks too much. After all, the speed of Ohyeki under the blessing of the super light and heavy rock art is very impressive, and these two big birds simply can''t catch up.


    On the contrary, it was a few back and forth that consumed a lot of Deidara''s Chakra. The big bird had a shaky taste, and he was already unstable.


    Seeing this point, Deidara did not experience any opportunity to continue to look for. After the racer let go, he controlled the two big birds to advance at full speed in the direction of Ohnoki, and finally exhausted in Chakala. There was a drink at the last moment, and only two loud bangs were heard. The two aunts exploded in the air, and huge smoke and dust continued to fall in the sky. It would be very beautiful if you ignore the danger not long ago.


    I have to say that it is not unreasonable for Deidara to explode this into art!When it ran out at the last moment, Deidara had no strength to support, and even standing was a relatively reluctant thing.


    This is not to say that Dedara''s detonation clay is not strong, but rather it is very good. It''s just that Fairy consumes a lot of Chakras, just because he just seems to be a stage of practice and is still very unfamiliar.


    Seeing how Arrived is like this, Oh Nogi feels relieved a lot. If this is the case, as long as Didara''s acting skills in the Akatsuki organization are good, there will be no life threatening. After all, the ability to fly alone is a lot of people. dreamt of.


    For those with slightly weaker strength, this ability to fly can be said to be life-saving, while for those with strong strength, this ability to fly is fundamentally even more powerful, and Akatsuki will not give up easily.


    But even if he agrees, Oh Nogi can¡¯t say that. He slowly drifted down from the air and said reluctantly, ¡°It¡¯s just a little bit of strength, you can say what art is, if fireworks are in your eyes. I also have to agree with rare art!"


    Deidara lowered his head and kept wearing rough, staring at Onoki with a speechless expression on his face, and muttered in his heart, "Teacher, have you always wanted to say that to me before? You didn''t find a chance! "


    As if he hadn¡¯t seen Deidara¡¯s eyes, Oh Yemu said more and more vigorously, "For this ability, you should give me up as soon as possible. This thing is very dangerous, and it cannot be controlled by a person like you! Let me see you tinker with these things, so you don''t have to stay in Yanyin Village!"


    Deidara knew that this was the last part of the scene, and looked at the back of Onoki with a reconciled expression very cooperatively. He returned to the room bitterly and threw himself on the bed.


    As Uchiha had inferred, Uchiha took the soil and left directly. Instead, he hid in his own space, quietly observing the situation of the two, and seeing the scene of the quarrel between the two. The last expression on his face was satisfied, as if the solicitation mission this time had been successfully completed.


    Seeing the end, Uchiha Daito felt that there was no problem with this matter, and there was no need to continue to guard here, so he returned to Yuyin Village first.


    In Yuyin Village, Uchiha brought the soil and stood in front of Payne with a grin, "Don¡¯t worry, that person will definitely come, and I saw today that the kid has mastered the ability to fly, which is for us It can be said that it is what is needed!"


    Payne was also pleasantly surprised. Originally, he didn''t expect too much for the child''s ability, but now it seems that this is completely a surprise, nothing else is important, just for this, he is willing to do his best to recruit this person.


    Thinking of this, Payne''s tone is very firm, "This child is very important to us, must be brought over, don''t let me down!"


    After speaking, he turned his head and left. Uchiha stood behind and kept saying yes and yes, with a respectful look, but after Penn completely left, he couldn''t see any respect in his red eyes. Look.


    Secretly said in my heart, "Boy, you are just a pawn. Now I see you are still useful. When you are useless, I will settle these crazy accounts with you a little bit!"


    Payne over there also knows that the mind with soil is not so pure, but now he is completely blinded by hatred, even if he knows, he does not pretend not to know, since this world killed his favorite person, Then there is nothing wrong with this world being buried.


    Chapter 771 is officially settled


    Perhaps the two knew whether they were using each other, and they didn''t have so many demands on each other.Salo stood in front of Payne with a hesitant expression on his face. After thinking for a long time, he finally said, "That person is untrustworthy!"


    The moment Penn heard this, his face was still expressionless, but his voice cooled down, "Saro, you have too many words today, you just need to be obedient!"


    The moment Salo heard this, the expression on her face became stiff. Originally, she had thought of leaving Payne directly, and Payne had no intention of blocking it, but she finally gave up the idea, not at all. Because he has no family members anymore, but because she has already seen the existence of family members by Payne, and there is another reason she dare not say, that is, he thinks this man is very pitiful, if he leaves him alone like this Here, it is too pitiful.


    But even if he thought so, Salo didn''t dare to say anything, he just nodded and left. Now Salo has grown up a lot, and he came out very beautifully, but now Nagato has no mood to pay attention. That''s it, just looking at the back of Salo leaving and saying sorry in his heart.


    In Yanyin Village, Deidara was lying on the ground with a rare dignified expression on his face, which he hadn''t had in his previous ten years. He was very relaxed in the previous days. Now he is suddenly facing Such a test of life and death, for a while, I felt a very trance~.


    Until now, he has no real feelings. After tossing and turning for a long time, Deidara still feels bald, and finally collapsed scratching his head and fell asleep deeply.


    On the other side, Ohnoki can¡¯t sleep at all. Others may not know the fierceness of Akatsuki¡¯s organization, but Ohnoki knows very well that Akatsuki¡¯s strong moves these days, such strength, are even in his opinion. It was very difficult. When he thought that his favorite disciple would go to such a place, he felt distressed for no reason.


    But even so, he didn¡¯t mean to blame Uchiha, not because of fear, but because Deidara was able to do this kind of thing is also a very great thing, his land is not as weak as he is. It was something that made him very happy.


    The Uchiha belt soil came to the location of Iwakura village early the next morning. Although the defense of Iwakura village is also very good, but in Uchiha belt soil, people who are good at using space ninjutsu There is no effect at all.


    After experiencing the previous events, Deidara is also convinced by Uchiha''s words. For these two days, she has been very cautiously waiting for Uchiha''s arrival of the soil. She didn''t dare to talk nonsense and could only immerse herself. In the research of ninjutsu...


    So Uchiha brought the soil, who came here early in the morning, saw such a scene. Didara buried his head in the scroll, holding a piece of clay in his hand, turning around, seeming to encounter something difficult to see. solved problem.


    Uchiha Daido suddenly appeared and stood opposite Deidara with a smile in his eyes, "We meet again!"


    Deidara took care of him very ominously, and said very shamelessly, "If you don''t come here, we won''t have to meet!"


    Uchiha brought the soil to hear it, and he laughed twice, "How can I not come, in that case, I will lose your companion!"


    The expression on Dida''s ramen moved slightly, pretending to be tempted, but still said duplicity, "I said, you can go back, I don''t want to go there anymore!"


    Uchiha brought the soil this time but with a winning expression, "Then do you want to bury your art forever in this place? Your teacher said, if you see you use this, you will You who drove you out, you will leave here sooner or later, won''t you?"


    When Uchiha said this, he had a threatening expression on his face and even a touch of mockery, "If you are willing to do this, I also respect your choice, but if you become our companion, no matter what What a big explosion, you will have a place, and we will provide you with this stage!"


    Deidara decided to do a little more in acting, "You eavesdrop on us! This is really not a gentleman''s behavior!" He was still gritted his teeth and looked very angry.


    It was this kind of vivid expression that made Uchiha''s Deidara, who was awakened by the sense of humiliation, turned into anger, and felt that he would agree to it after a while.


    Uchiha smiled with the soil, "I didn''t overhear, I just stood next to you and looked at it openly. Oh Nogi is a joke, do you really think about it?"


    Deidara bit her lips tightly when he heard the words, with a tangled look on her face. Uchiha took the soil and said, "If you think about it, you will seal up your pair for a lifetime, I I don''t have any comments, then I will leave!" After speaking, he turned slightly, as if he was about to leave.


    When Deidara saw this, he directly grabbed Uchiha Daito. "Are you sure you can provide us with that kind of stage?" Uchiha Daito nodded without hesitation when he heard this, with a confident look.


    Deidara finally seemed to have finally compromised, "Well, I promise you, I will be your companion!"


    Uchiha was overjoyed when he heard the words of the soil, but he didn''t show it on the surface, but he found it calmly."Come here then!"


    Deidara heard the words and walked over. Before he stood still, Uchiha brought the soil to his side and directly used the power of God. Deidara felt that the space in front of him was dizzy, and when he opened his eyes, They have left the range of Yanyin Village.


    Standing on the border of Yanyin Village, Deidara felt a sense of reluctance. In the end, he had been rejected by Hong. He took off his forehead, took out a dagger, and struck it fiercely. The representative has defected to the village. This look is particularly pleasing to Uchiha''s eyes on one side. He smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter, you will come back in the future, in a kind of king''s posture!"


    Even though Deidara was very vomiting, she didn''t say much, she just followed Uchiha''s soil and headed towards Ugin Village.


    At the same time, Oshe Maru, who was rare in the Uyin Village this year, is a little anxious, not because of anything else. According to his understanding of Uchihain-sama, the child should be here in these two days.


    Chapter 772: Embarrassing Mission


    The child''s editing was still small, but he was really worried about something unexpected on the first day, so he wanted to check it out the first time he came.


    But I have been waiting for so long and haven''t seen Uchiha bring the soil back, which surprised him a bit. It was just when he was puzzled, Uchiha''s figure with soil instantly appeared in front of Onomaru. He was very happy, but He still pretended not to care, and said with a look of disgust, "What are you doing here again?"


    The expression of disgust, Oshemaru was very real, Uchiha didn''t have any doubts with the soil, and he immediately pushed Dedara behind him in front of Oshemaru, "Here, this is for you!"

 732 Naruto They Have System Chapter 732

    Da She Maru raised his eyebrows when he heard the words, "Such an excellent experimental material, you are rare and generous this time!"


    Uchiha squinted his eyes and stared at Oshemaru for a while. It was difficult to tell from his eyes whether he was genuine or fake, and he didn''t continue to work hard at the moment. "It''s rare for you to tell jokes. This is Your companion, take good care of you in the future!"


    He said that he pushed Dedara with a numb expression in front of Oshemaru. Originally, Deidara was very happy when she heard the name of Oshemaru, but it was also very difficult to try to restrain the expression. Things, so it formed this numb expression.


    On seeing this, Osamaru knew that Uchiha had not been wary of taking the soil, and the expression on his face changed a lot."Why, doesn''t Payne believe in my strength? Give me such a kid in the way!"


    Hearing this, Dedala couldn''t help his temper, and said hurriedly, "I haven''t disliked you for nothing, you dare to insult my art first!"


    Although he was very dissatisfied with what Deidara said, Oshemaru couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief. If the two of them treat each other in this way, this Uchiha belt can be more or less less vigilant.


    Sure enough, Uchiha took the soil to see the two of them, and he was relieved instantly. In fact, he was not so wary of Deidara. After all, he dug it out a little bit by himself, and now he pretends to be amiable. Looks like... "Well, you two still get along well, this is what he meant, I will go first!"


    After speaking, Uchiha took the soil and disappeared in place instantly. Dedara looked at the scene and wanted to breathe a sigh of relief, but thinking of his ability, he still hung up that little energy and pretended to be against Oshemaru. The look of contempt.


    Da She Wan looked very funny and chuckled, "Come with me!"


    The moment the voice fell, he took Deidara to his laboratory. After all, it was the first time Deidara came, so he still found an absolutely secret place to give him a good talk.


    At the same time, in Konoha Village, Samui sat in the office with a melancholy expression, looking at Uchiha Ken, who was rarely visited by the Hokage office, with a melancholy expression.


    Speaking of the previous task, now is the best opportunity. If it is missed, it is very likely that there will be no such opportunity, but no matter how you look at it, the task is a huge challenge for Sam Yi.


    But when I think about it when he announced that he was going to pursue Uchiha Hideo in front of so many people, her face had already been lost. Now this scene is nothing but a little more people.


    Seeing that it was almost time to get off work, Samui decided to take this opportunity and walked to Uchihain''s side, and took a deep breath for himself, hoping to encourage himself for a generation.


    Uchiha was originally talking to Hafeng Mizumon, when he saw Samui standing next to him, he asked casually, "What''s wrong? Is there anything wrong?"


    Samui obviously didn''t expect Uchiha to speak suddenly, and was startled, "Ah, nothing, that, I just want to ask if I want to go back together for a while!"


    Looking at the weird Sam Yi, Uchiha said nothing, nodded and said, "Yes, you can wait for a while, I have something to talk to about sleeping!"


    Sam nodded obediently after hearing the words, walked to his seat and sat down, waiting for Uchiha''s hidden end, and constantly comforting himself, it was half done, and the next thing should not panic.


    While he was constantly comforting, Uchihain was over. He walked to Samui and yelled twice without receiving a response. At the moment, he pushed Samui very helplessly, but she was frightened. Ah, Master Yin, how are you, then let''s go back!"


    He said that he took the lead and walked towards the door. Because he was walking a little hurriedly, he almost knocked down the chair. Uchiha looked strangely behind him. He turned his head and glanced at Hafeng Mizuno in doubt... 0


    But what he got was the expression of Mizumon shaking his head. At the moment, Uchiha Ken didn¡¯t want to think about it, and went out behind Sam Yi. After all, this is Sam Yi. Even if she wants to make some horrible idea, See if he wants to watch her perform.


    Samui at the front didn''t know Uchiha''s thoughts at all, but kept looking around, the slightly dense crowds made her feel nervous.


    After thinking about it, I finally turned my mind. I slowed down a bit, and carefully picked up Uchiha¡¯s hand and grabbed it into his hand. A little sweat came out from her slightly nervous palm, which made her grasp. Can''t help feeling.


    Uchiha was also taken aback. He didn''t seem to expect that Samui would suddenly hold his hand. Although surprised, he was also happy, and squeezed Samui slightly.


    Samui was taken aback and almost pulled out his hand, but after the panic disappeared, 2.0 was followed by a feeling of happiness and shyness.


    Sam lowered his head, standing next to Uchiha Hidden and following his steps, he couldn''t see the cool appearance before, just like a cute little woman.


    After a long time, Sam mustered up his courage, lifted his mind, and walked next to Uchihain with confidence.


    I have to say that Uchihain is really a very good man. On the way, she saw the enviable eyes of many women. At that moment, it was rare to have a feeling of vanity, and I felt so envied. It also feels very good.


    Naturally, Uchiha Hindu discovered it too, but he smiled and joked, "You still enjoy it!"


    Chapter 773


    Samui didn''t expect Uchiha to say this suddenly. The face that was originally red was completely red to the root of the ears, and he said vaguely, "I didn''t, I just... "


    She hurriedly wanted to say something to explain, but she couldn''t find a good one. She looked like she was in a hurry and looked very cute, especially when she thought of her cool appearance on weekdays, it was even more in comparison. It''s attractive.


    Uchiha Hidden couldn''t bear to watch her being so anxious, and said with a smile, "Okay, you don''t need to explain, it''s normal to stay by my side and enjoy it. If you don''t enjoy it, wouldn''t it be me? It failed!" He was always smiling when he said this, with a sunny look on his face.


    At that moment, Samyi also felt that there was no point in arguing like this, so I didn¡¯t say much anymore, and nodded by default. After all, the current scene is also a rare enjoyment. If you can continue This is also a good thing.


    Uchiha concealed that she was finally no longer tangled, and the expression on her face 26 was also much gentler, and said with a smile, "Although I also want to take a walk with you so slowly, but the current situation is really not allowed, if we If this continues, I am afraid I will be besieged!"


    Hearing this, Sam Yi''s expression on his face was still more confused. He turned his head and glanced around, and finally understood. The eyes of the women around them always smelled like a wolf and a tiger. It''s scary outside, even if Uchihain said that they would pounce on the next second, she wouldn''t be strange today.


    The strange satisfaction came out again in an instant, and he smiled and said, "You really are a gunman, it looks like we have to leave quickly!" The force in his hand could not help but tighten a lot, pulling Uchi Boyin ran away directly.


    Uchiha was stunned when he saw this, and laughed dumbly. With a little effort on his hands, Samui couldn''t move. Looking at the woman who was staring behind him, he said anxiously, "What are you doing, let''s go quickly." Otherwise, those people will catch up in a while, and I don''t want to continue admiring those eyes!"


    Uchiha faintly saw a helpless smile, and reached out his hand to actually poke Samui''s forehead. She couldn''t help but take a step back, full of dissatisfaction, and a pair of nice eyes instantly turned round and angry. Rushing appearance.


    When he saw it, he rubbed the place where he was poking red, "If you want to leave as soon as possible, wouldn''t it be faster with me? When will you go when you run like this!" To give Samyi time to react, one forcefully hugged the person up, "Let''s go!"


    Samui suddenly jumped into the sky, and he was shocked. He quickly reached out and hugged Uchiha¡¯s neck and pressed his body to resemble Uchiha¡¯s body, so as to stabilize his figure, but completely Without noticing this situation, a pair of her own tits stuck to Uchiha''s body unreservedly, and the soft touch made Uchiha''s stunned for a moment.


    But fortunately, Uchiha¡¯s spirit was strong enough, and after a while he stabilized himself, "You can hold it!" After speaking, he directly used space ninjutsu, and instantly disappeared in place, and Sam Yi felt in front of his eyes for a while. In a trance, when the vision was clear again, she had already reached the door of the house, and there was a smell that I wanted very much inside. You don''t need to look at it to know that the black soil is cooking.


    This feeling made Sam Yi feel very happy. He opened the door grinning and went straight to the kitchen, ignoring Uchiha''s position. The black soil has been very hard for cultivation, and he will cook after returning. It seemed to Samui that she was very unbearable, so whenever it was time, she would come to help with cooking.


    It is precisely because of this that the cooking skills have improved by leaps and bounds compared to the previous ones, at least already very skilled when helping to cut vegetables. Samui walked in and patted the black soil on the shoulder with a big smile, "Black soil, I''m here at Bayi Steel!"


    Hei Tu has become accustomed to Sam Yi coming to help from time to time, and said very bluntly, "Cut the cabbage over there!" He said that he was not idle, he was serious about tonkatsu, turned his head and wanted When I saw how Sam Yiche was doing, I saw Sam Yi smiled with anger and happiness, she couldn''t help frowning, and said with disgust, "What good things have you encountered in a few days, you laugh so disgustingly. !"


    Hei Chu was not at all polite, but Samui didn¡¯t mean to be angry, he just said with a smile, "It¡¯s okay, but today¡¯s things are easier, so I¡¯m not tired now!" Hei Chu naturally didn¡¯t believe this, but He didn''t continue to say anything, he was just preparing dinner carefully. He remembered his fried pork chops, Master Yin could eat a lot every time, thinking of this, the black soil couldn''t help grinning slightly.


    After Uchiha''s return with Samui, he did not go directly to the restaurant. Instead, he took a shower first, then came out in his nightgown, leaning against the door slightly, watching the two busy people inside, "It smells good. !"


    Hei Tu didn¡¯t know that Uchihain had come back before, and suddenly heard Uchiha¡¯s 790, with a surprised expression on his face, he smiled and said, "Master Yin, we have tonkatsu tonight. I made a lot. You can eat as much as you like tonight!"


    Uchiha raised his eyebrows secretly, with a matching expression, "Okay, I happen to be hungry!"


    The three of them quickly finished their dinner and then went to their respective rooms to rest. Since Hei Tu knew about Deidara, he had worked harder in his cultivation, so at night, he fell asleep very early.


    Samui lay on the bed and recalled the evening scene with a sweet smile on his face. At this moment, the system voice suddenly sounded in his mind. When he heard this sound, the expression on Samyi''s face instantly collapsed. It dropped, with an angry look, "You really pick the time!"


    It was a mocking sentence, but the system generously regarded it as a compliment, "Thank you for the compliment, but I came here to congratulate you for completing the task. You are really courageous. Congratulations for getting the task reward, all attributes Add one, add one to the charm value, add five to the intimacy, add one to the thunder attribute chakra proficiency!"


    Although I have experienced it many times, the feeling when I get the task reward is very pleasant every time I feel it!


    Chapter 774: New Mission


    The system didn''t have so much nonsense this time, and directly announced the mission afterwards, "Congratulations on starting the next phase of the mission, confess and kiss Uchihain!"


    As before, after speaking, the system was silent anymore, leaving Samyi lying on the bed alone, with a pair of star-eyed bosses, and after all he could not hold back the curse for a long time!


    "Fuck, how could I kiss Uchiha hidden like that! The sneak attack is impossible, okay!" Samyi didn''t even notice that his focus was not able to kiss him, and then lay down with a sad face. Up.


    At the same time, in the laboratory in the bell tower of Yuyin Village, a huge python snake entangled in the middle of the room, almost filling the room with the documents. This snake is a million snakes, with a lazy expression on his head. , Seems to be sleeping leisurely, without any aggressive appearance.


    This Wanshe is a psychic beast of Oshemaru. At this moment, Oshemaru is sitting in Wan She''s belly with Deidara, with a chatty expression on her face.


    Deidara never thought of what Dashewan said that the safe place was actually inside the belly of a snake, and her face was unspeakably weird, "Are we really going to be digested?"

 733 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 733

    Da She Maru has been a brutal person here for a long time, and now it is rare to relax, and said with a smile, "What are you afraid of, even if you can digest it, am I together!"


    Deidara looked at the smiling face of Dashemaru, and felt relieved. He thought that the Xiao organization would be difficult, but now the scene of being able to laugh and talk like this makes him very comfortable.


    "Let''s hurry up, otherwise it won''t be easy to explain!" Although Deidara wanted to continue this relaxed feeling, she was more worried about messing up the first day she came here. Anxiously urged.


    "You are really anxious!" Although Oshemaru said so, she still appreciates Dedara''s cautious appearance. After all, the most important thing here is to be cautious, otherwise it is very likely that you will die without a burial place. .


    "Since you have said so, I will say it quickly! The situation here is as you think it is very dangerous. What we have to do is to follow Payne''s arrangements, no matter what tasks are arranged. Go ahead and finish!"


    When he said this, Oshemaru''s expression was very serious, and the expression on Dida Ramen couldn''t help changing several times, "What if I get hungry and kill innocent people?"


    Dashemaru didn¡¯t expect Deidara to ask the main point at once, and smiled immediately, with an expression of appreciation, ¡°Then it¡¯s up to you to save the innocent without being discovered. It is our hidden mission!"


    When Deidara heard it, there was a twitching sensation at the corners of her mouth. This is much more difficult than all other things. "There is no other way?"


    Da She Wan smiled and shook his head when he heard the words, but the color behind instantly cooled down, "You can kill them too!"


    When Deidara heard this, her face froze directly, "I know, I''ll figure it out by myself!" On hearing this, Dashemaru gave a ruinable expression with satisfaction.


    Oshamaru intermittently told Dedara all his personal affairs, the details of the affairs, including the current situation of Akatsuki''s members and personality characteristics.


    The conversation between the two of them lasted for a full twenty minutes before it was over. When Deidara came out of Wan She''s mouth with a sticky drool, her expression was already stinking to a certain level.


    But what he didn''t even think was that the first person he saw was Uchiha taking soil. Deidara couldn''t help frowning, "Why are you here!"


    Uchiha brought the soil to come to find Deidara¡¯s past, and wanted to help him speed up the study of clay detonation, but no one, only saw the ten thousand snakes here, the expression on his face couldn¡¯t help but squatted. I waited here, and within two minutes, I saw Dedara coming out of the snake''s belly.


    "I would like to ask, what are you doing!" After listening to Osamaru''s words, Deidara also had a very bad impression of Uchiha''s belt soil. She said impatiently, "Obviously , Don¡¯t give a slammer, do you have any questions!"


    Speaking of taking out his last leg, he looked at the sticky saliva on his body with disgust, and the big snake pill came out afterwards. He looked dry and looked like he was teaching Deidara. Suddenly, the same look of dissatisfaction when Uchiha took the soil, "Aren''t you gone, I''ll run in with my companion, you still have to come and watch!"


    When Uchiha saw the soil, he didn''t doubt it anymore. He turned to Deidara and said, "Follow me, I will help you, and you can teach him a lesson in the future!" Orochimaru.


    Although Deidara was suspicious, he didn''t have the right to refuse at this time, so he went along with him. After leaving, he said to Oshemaru as if to say something cruel, "I will let you see later. More artistic!"


    At this time, even if Deidara''s undercover journey has completely started, and then fight side by side with Oshemaru, that''s all for the rest!


    The whole night passed by, Samui woke up with a pair of panda eyes. Last night, his head was full of pro-Uchihain''s affairs, which made her anxious, and his head was full of his beautiful lips.


    Sitting at the dinner table, Samui''s eyes were never on the dishes, but from time to time he looked at Uchiha''s red lips colliding up and down, and his face was full of salivating longing expressions.


    Uchiha naturally saw it from the opposite side, but he felt very strange, because Samui was staring at his lips, and he didn''t seem to pay any attention to his existence.


    In the end he couldn''t help it anymore and coughed slightly, which was like pulling Samyi''s thoughts back, "What the hell are you looking at! I like it?" He held his own and rubbed his thumb on his lips. In the past, he looked confused.


    Samyi, who was still an idiot, was not calm when he saw such a scene. It was not because of how attractive the action was, but because of his own mind so that he could not break it face to face. Samyi couldn¡¯t hang on his face. , Said with a face of resistance, "Why, I''m just a little distracted!"


    After talking in twos and twos, I ate the food in my hand, turned around and ran outside, and said, "I''m going to be late, let''s go first, bye!"


    The seven hundred and seventy-fifth chapter is sweet


    Uchihain looked at her trotting all the way, couldn''t help feeling very funny, and muttered, "I really don''t know what Nizi is thinking about every day!"


    Obviously it is very helpless, but Uchiha Yin said that he is very spoiled. The original impression of Sam Yi was not very good, but after getting along with him, he found that Sam Yi was also a rare and interesting person. , At least that cool look and shy expression is a very cute contrast.


    Thinking that he slowly enjoyed his breakfast, and rarely helped Hei Tu and the others, tidy up the tableware.


    I was thinking about the time to go to Anbe for a while, but just after packing up my things, Samui, who had already gone out, went and returned. This surprised Uchiha 847. , After all, Samui has always been very serious about this job, and there has never been a situation of not going without reason. Is it sick today?


    Thinking of this, Uchiha hides rare attention, "What''s wrong with you? Are you sick?"


    It''s no wonder that Uchiha hides that thought. The current Samyi''s face is flushed red, he is constantly dressed coarsely, and he doesn''t speak much with his head down, as if he is very uncomfortable.


    Samui didn¡¯t answer Uchiha¡¯s words, but lowered his head and kept calming his breathing. The drooping head never lifted up. Uchiha¡¯s expression on her face was not visible, and the more anxious he became. The more eager he came, and almost couldn''t help it, he had to stretch out his hand to lift Sam Yi''s face up.


    But before the hand was put up, Samui lifted his head first, and the sudden lift almost hit Uchiha''s hand. Fortunately, he received it in time, otherwise he hit Sam. Yi''s head is gone.


    Don¡¯t be shocked, Uchiha looked at Samui blankly to see what she wanted to say, Samui looked firm, as if he had made a lifelong decision. A pair of bright eyes.


    Uchiha seemed to feel faintly, and the expression on his face was also a little nervous by Samui, and he almost ran away.


    But fortunately, Uchiha Kimura was someone who had seen big winds and waves. He always looked very calm, waiting for Samui to say something next, looking very interested.


    Samui was very nervous at first, but now seeing Uchiha''s expression like this is even more nervous. He couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. The two stood in the hallway like this, you look at me, I look at You look like tentatively.


    Samui finally made up his mind and said firmly, "Hin, I like you!" He said a little bit of his toes, and leaped on Uchiha''s face. Uchiha made a secret of teasing her and reached out to clamp With her shoulders removed, she never had the possibility of moving forward.


    Samyi blushed instantly when he saw this, and looked irritated, "You let me go!" He even widened his eyes and looked threatening.


    Uchiha Ken was really taken aback by her appearance, knowing that no one dared to talk to him like this yet. This Samui was the first one, and he snorted and released his hand. Now, if he doesn''t agree with him, he will definitely be punished severely.


    Chapter 776 How to defect reasonably?


    Uchiha''s beauty is in her arms, and the spring breeze is proud, Uchiha Itachi in the Anbu is not so comfortable.


    After Uchiha Daido succeeded in soliciting Deidara, his confidence increased, and he risked his life to come to Konoha Village and appeared directly in front of Uchiha Itachi.


    When Uchiha Itachi, who was dealing with things, felt the chakra fluctuations around him, he knew that it must be Uchiha.


    But he didn''t say anything. He still pretended to be a flat face, and continued to deal with the things in his hands, even if Uchiha brought soil to stand in front of him, he didn''t say anything in a hurry.


    He didn''t look up at Uchiha''s soil until he had handled the things in his hand and put it away, "This is not where you should be! Could it be that I have had enough and want to die?"


    Uchiha Itachi said very plainly, as if he was greeting the other party if he had a meal. Uchiha brought the soil and smiled, "You are really mean! Every time I see me, I am yours. Elders!"


    Hearing the words, Uchiha Itachi snorted coldly, "You are no longer a member of the Uchiha clan, where do the elders come from?" I have to say that Uchiha Itachi is a successful stimulus to the Uchiha belt. Mu, the fake smile that Uchiha had in his eyes disappeared instantly, leaving only the cold and angry expression.


    "We have the same eyes. This is enough to prove it. I came here to tell you that this world is no longer here and needs to be reshaped. You will become our good companion."


    Uchiha Itachi frowned upon hearing this, "Even if the world needs to be recast, that is not something you can change!"


    Uchiha took the soil to hear the words, but he was very indifferent, "You really have a good understanding of the history of the Uchiha clan, do you know what our eyes represent? What kind of blood is in our whole body? Inheritance, do you really know?"


    Uchiha¡¯s words with soil are aggressive. If Uchiha hadn¡¯t told him about these things before, he might have really misled Uchiha¡¯s words with soil, and he would really embark on a path of no return, but now Uchiha Itachi will never be confused, but thinking of Master Hide''s undercover plan, in the end he pretended to have a thoughtful expression as if he had listened.


    Even the things around me are nothing but a moment of Uchiha taking the soil and watching them are even more excited, "The Uchiha clan originally carried heavy responsibilities, you can''t escape!"


    Uchiha Itachi pretended to be struggling with a monthly reading, "I don''t want to hear you continue to talk nonsense!" Then he directly used the Amaterasu technique on Uchiha Daido, and the black flame turned toward Uchiha like a chain of death. Go to the surface with soil.


    Uchiha brought the soil without thinking that Uchiha Itachi would suddenly start his hand. He immediately used the power of God, and most of his body disappeared in an instant, but his right arm was still not taken back in time, and it was burned by the fire of Amaterasu.


    Uchiha didn''t hesitate to take the soil, and directly chopped off the straight arm with a shuriken, seeing that his arm was not burned to ashes in the flame.


    Uchiha took the soil and looked like he didn¡¯t care very much, "You are really ruthless, what I said, you think about it, and I will come again!" After saying this, Uchiha took the soil with his arms. It grows out. Unlike the skin in other places, the skin on this arm is very white, just like white face, not real.


    Uchiha Itachi frowned as he watched the black soil escape from his eyes. Originally, Uchiha Itachi wanted to agree to it. This would save trouble, but no matter how you look at it, it is a bit false. , So Uchiha Itachi could only refuse. After all, he just didn''t have a reason to defect.


    ¡­¡­ 0 ¡­¡­

 734 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 734

    Thinking of this, Uchiha Itachi thought of the snake Uchihain to discuss it, after all, Uchihain is always very good in these aspects.


    However, Uchiha Itachi couldn''t think of the person he had high hopes for, and he is now warming up with the beauty. If he knew it, he would have a twitching sensation at the corners of his mouth.


    Two hours later, Uchiha smiled and glanced at the sleeping Samui and headed towards Anbe. I don¡¯t know why, but he just thinks something should happen today, so I don¡¯t want to take a look. It is really hard to feel at ease.


    When Uchiha Itachi was thinking hard while holding his head, he saw Uchihain suddenly appear in front of him with a serious expression, "What are you thinking?"


    Uchiha Itachi was very happy to see Uchiha Hidden, but he saw the savior, "Just now Uchiha brought the soil again, and now I am thinking about how to defect reasonably!"


    Chapter 777 Reasonable Defection


    Uchiha couldn''t help but smile when he heard that. It was originally a very serious matter, but it was unexpectedly funny when Uchiha Itachi said it. He said helplessly, "Then what are you thinking about?"


    Hearing this, Uchiha Itachi had a decadent expression, and made a rare joke, "His master, my spirit of fire, don''t you know the best? What kind of breakthrough do I have to find in order to defect?"


    When Uchiha heard this, there was a twitching sensation in the corners of his mouth. If it was not obvious that Uchiha Itachi was because he was not the result of other people''s use of the technique of change, he even wanted to go straight up and beat him up. Who is that person?


    Even if Uchiha Itachi said that it is very awkward, but Uchiha Hideo knows that this is a very troublesome thing. If Uchiha Itachi wants to defect, it is easy and easy to say, and it is also very difficult to say that it is not easy. .


    Thinking of this, I asked a little annoyedly, "What reason does Uchiha bring the soil to impress you?" Since he dared to bring the soil, he felt that he could move Uchiha Itachi, so he had his own excuses. It is a very easy thing to follow this excuse.


    Hearing this, Uchiha Itachi had an unspeakable expression on his face. He twisted it for a while before finally speaking, "World peace!"


    At the moment when he heard this, Uchiha almost didn''t laugh out loud. It was not that he thought it was a funny thing for them to pursue world peace, but simply felt that it was the first time he heard such words here. I thought I was back in an instant.


    After finally sorting out the expressions on the face, Uchiha Yin said something that made Uchiha Yin completely speechless, "I didn''t expect that Taito was so ideal!"


    When Uchiha Itachi heard the words, the expression on his face was helpless at first, and then slowly changed, becoming a very serious appearance, "No, Uchiha''s purpose of bringing soil is definitely not world peace, he must have other the goal of!"


    Uchiha heard it secretly, glanced at Itachi Uchiha, and said with a look of disgust, "If you want to tell me, I know this kind of thing. The problem now is your defect. I think I want world peace. This reason It''s also very good! You just follow him, no problem!"


    Hearing the words, Uchiha Itachi, with a face of resignation, still struggled to death, "That also needs a form of expression or a breakthrough, what if the soil wants me to be loyal? Is it going to kill a Konoha person, I Can''t do it!"


    When Uchiha Hidden heard this, the expression on his face was a little more serious, "You don¡¯t need to be like this, he is very eager for your actual strength, and he is also arrogant. As long as you pass, he will I''m already very happy, it doesn''t matter if you are not so obedient!"


    Uchiha Itachi became white when he heard this household, and he nodded clearly, "I understand. It is estimated that Uchiha will come back with soil in these two days. I hi find a chance to agree! "


    Uchiha nodded in agreement, and after continuing to explain some things to him, he disappeared at the second level. You must know that he was struggling from the gentle homeland, but he has been hanging around for a while. , And now I am back home.


    The two planned things very well, but they did not first come to Uchiha to bring in the soil. How strong is their desire to win Uchiha Itachi, so much so that they can do anything!


    But this was all a few days later. Uchiha was back home with an arrow. When he appeared in the bedroom, he was still startled by the scene in front of him. Then the feeling of distress and Sun Jian spread.


    The moment he appeared, he saw Samui sitting on the bed with a blank expression, tears on his face, apparently he had just cried, and Uchiha''s sad expression felt sour in his heart.


    When he walked to Sam Yi with a distressed expression and took the person into his arms at once, he thought that Sam Yi would cling to him cleverly, but he didn''t expect Sam Yi to shrink instinctively although he did not struggle. For a moment, it seems appropriate to not get used to Uchiha''s embrace.


    Uchiha Hidden¡¯s current situation can¡¯t help but use a little bit more strength, as if he was trying to rub Samui¡¯s whole body into his arms, he gently placed his chin on Samui¡¯s head, and reached out to touch her face. The tears on her face were gently wiped off, and she explained softly, "There was an urgent matter in Anbu just now. I saw that you were sleeping soundly, so I passed it first. It was just a bit of trouble, so I delayed a little!"


    Sam shook his whole body when he heard that, the original suppressed cry was released in an instant, and he lay down on Uchiha''s shoulders. The shoulders of his whole body were trembling constantly, and said, "I still I thought I didn''t do a good job, so Yin you don''t want to see me again!"


    When Samui said this, he said it very humble, feeling like a person in the mud, following Uchihain, who is high above me, as long as the other person is happy, giving her a little sweetness can be happy for a long time, even if it is Being driven away is also entirely my own problem.


    When I thought of this, Uchiha''s heart felt a pain, and while covering Samui''s eyes, he moved her head over and kissed the tear-stained face directly. This kiss was extremely gentle. It can be regarded as raising all his own Samui likes in this kiss.


    Samui also clearly felt it, because of this, the teardrops not only did not stop, but instead remained more turbulent, wet Uchihain''s entire palm.


    Uchiha faintly tasted his own salty taste, and slowly moved his two faces away, with a gentle smile in his eyes. Samui looked at him, and finally broke into a smile, but the smile was shallow, but Hanging with a very sweet smell, I finally took the initiative to reach for 1.5 and wrapped his hand around Uchiha''s neck, and put his whole body on it, wanting to feel the temperature of Uchiha''s good.


    Uchiha was also happy to see it, with a small face.


    It¡¯s rare to think that Uchihain expresses his heart. Samui wants to stand beside Uchihain all the time. He is very greedy for this hard-won beauty. Uchihain does his best to pamper him all afternoon. I stayed in that room holding Samui all the time.


    The two seldom talk, but even the moment their eyes meet each other, it still tastes sweet and greasy. If the red beans are here, I am afraid that a mouth will be pouted high and a tasteful expression on his face, Samui has always been There is a feeling like dreams and illusions, what is beautiful is not like reality!


    Chapter 778 The Current Situation of Sin


    Time passed steadily, and a few days passed in a flash. In Yuyin Village, Uchiha looked sad. For these two days, he has been looking for a reasonable excitement that can make Uchiha Itachi all at once. He left Konoha Village to join Akatsuki.


    But he also knows very well that Uchiha Itachi is a person who loves the village of Konoha very much. It would be impossible to let him leave in this way, but fortunately he found that Uchiha Itachi is more focused on world peace, which seems to be Born in the war years, I have seen too many killings, and I hope the world can continue to be peaceful like this.


    So this is a rare breakthrough, but now that the war is over, it is not easy to stimulate Uchiha Itachi.


    When he was thinking and meditating for the past two days, he happened to see a task scroll organized by Akatsuki. It was nothing special. It was just a small ninja village who hired them to help destroy another village. Most of it was because of a battle for territory. The problem, such a task, he has already taken offense.


    But today Uchiha Daido was very interested in this character, so he rushed to Payne 26 with a serious expression, "Who is this character for?"


    Penn was very dissatisfied with Uchiha''s tone of voice, but this person is still useful, so he didn''t care so much. He glanced at it and said faintly, "Osaimaru and others!" His expression brightened instantly, and he ran back excitedly.


    Payne knew what he was doing again when he looked at him, but he didn''t mind at all. After all, this person''s mind is still placed on Akatsuki''s organization this time, and this time it is also for Akatsuki. Organize to pull people in. Although he doesn''t like Uchiha''s bringing in soil, he has to say that bringing soil to pick people is still very powerful.


    At least Nadidara was a good boy. Thinking of this, Payne didn''t want to continue to worry about that, so he turned his head and left.


    The current Penn is nothing more than a skin bag, and the real Penn Nagato is in the room, staring blankly into the distance, with his upper body naked, almost reaching the point where he can stand on the bone, Sa Luo was standing not far from the door, with a very distressed expression on his face. He wanted to persuade him, but he didn''t know what to say. Salo could only stand so quietly like It''s always the same.


    After Uchiha took the soil away from Penn, he went directly to the laboratory of Oshemaru. Oshemaru had no other hobbies and would stay in the laboratory as long as there was no task.It''s boring. Uchiha used to complain about it for a long time, but now he is very pleasing to this matter. After all, it is much easier to find it.


    Ono Shemaru was originally conducting an experiment. Seeing Uchiha bring soil in, he looked disgusted and said, "What are you doing again!"


    Uchiha has become accustomed to Osamaru not welcoming himself so much. He would say a few words before, but now he has no thoughts about these things, because he has more caring things now, "You don¡¯t have to look like this. I, I''m not here to disturb your experiment!" As he shook the scroll in his hand, the mission suddenly appeared in front of Oshemaru.


    Ochiha Maru glanced, and stared at Uchiha Daito without a glance. The impatient expression in his eyes was very obvious. Uchiha Daito didn''t care at all, and said directly, "When you are on a mission, I will take one with you. Take a look! I''ll come over and tell you, lest you think I''m going to take your job!"


    On hearing this, Osamaru''s expression was very ugly for an instant, not because Uchiha brought some ridicule words, but because he thought he was going to watch this thing next to him, knowing that this mission destroyed an entire village. He was still thinking hard about how to save people as much as possible.


    Now that there is no one-size-fits-all solution, this situation has happened again. I was very upset at the moment, but I couldn''t show it on the face. I said impatiently, "What kind of horrible idea are you doing? ?"


    Uchiha took the soil as if he suddenly remembered something, his eyes were full of calculations and smiles, "Don''t worry, you''ll know by then, you''re still an old acquaintance!" He left with joy. Up.


    On hearing this, O She Maru had a very bad premonition in her heart. A pair of snake pupils stared at Uchiha''s back with soil from a distance, as if they wanted to kill the soil with their eyes.


    The time flickered for two days. The day when Dashemaru had been very anxious had arrived, and the soil was heading towards Konoha with excitement. Today was the day when the show started.


    Earlier, Dashemaru had already looked for a chance to talk to Dedalla about this matter, and the two of them had nothing to do until now. They looked sad, "What are we going to do now?" Dedarardi This is the case when receiving a task at a time, and the words that are exported are all with a look of collapse.


    Oshemaru was also unreasonably irritable, and said with a sullen expression, "Now I can only take one step at a time. This Uchiha belt will always only engage in moths!"


    Deidara nodded silently when he heard the words, knowing that it could only be so. There Uchiha took soil 833 all the way to Konoha''s Anbe. He appeared in front of Uchiha Itachi with a twisted figure and laughed. Say hello, "I said, I will come again!"


    Uchiha Itachi has been thinking about why Uchiha brought the soil in the past two days. This is simply illogical. It was just when he was thinking, he heard the voice of Uchiha bringing the soil and frowned instinctively. Knowing whether to be happy or angry, his expression is very strange.


    Naturally, Uchiha saw the soil, but now I am completely immersed in my own plan and imagination. I can''t estimate the expression of Uchiha Itachi. He just said with a smile, "Follow me, I''ll show you the current Ninja World!"


    Saying an inviting expression, he stretched out his hand towards Uchiha Itachi. Itachi pretended to be a thinking expression, and finally stood up with a silent frown, and said with a cold face, "The best thing you say is Let me see the value!"


    Uchiha brought the soil to see Uchiha Itachi''s expression and knew it was half done. He smiled and said, "You will be satisfied!" He stretched out his hand and pulled Uchiha Itachi into his own space. Taking Uchiha Itachi to the position of Oshamaru and their mission, the lively expression on his face has not faded.


    Chapter 779 Annihilation Mission

 735 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 735

    Uchiha Itachi always felt something was wrong with Uchiha''s expression on the soil, but he couldn''t say exactly what it was. This ambiguity made him very annoyed, and his expression was very ugly along the way, but it was because In this regard, Uchiha''s doubts about taking soil have also eased a lot.


    Originally, Uchiha took the soil and was very worried that Uchiha Itachi would follow him smoothly. After all, in that case, success would be too simple, and there is always an unbelievable feeling, so it is now She was convinced that she felt that her plan to win over Uchiha Itachi was about to succeed.


    If it is said that he is attracted to Dedara because of his very special ability, then Uchiha Itachi is all because of his outstanding ability, brain and writing round eyes. After all, this pair of eyes has created too many myths. If it is Uchiha If Itachi can be used by them, their success rate will be greatly improved.


    Although Uchiha Itachi really wanted to ask what Uchiha brought to see what he wanted to see, but in the end he resisted it. After all, it would be easy to be exposed in that case, and he did not wait for Uchiha to calm down. At that time, they have reached their destination.


    Stepping out of the mighty space, Uchiha Itachi had an unidentified expression. This is a remote village. The whole village is not one-tenth the size of Kimha Village, and it looks a little barren, but it appears here. In an instant, Uchiha Itachi felt an unusually tense atmosphere, and that feeling was too familiar to Uchiha Itachi.


    As a result, Uchiha Itachi''s entire complexion changed at the moment he felt it, and turned into a very terrifying and serious appearance. At this moment, Osamaru, who was hidden in the dark, walked out with Deidara with a slight expression. Somewhat surprised, no one expected to see Uchiha Itachi here.


    This sense of astonishment only lasted for a second, and it changed in an instant. A pair of snake eyes stared at Uchiha Itachi fiercely, but they said to the Uchiha brought the soil again, "This is you Who to bring?"


    Uchiha brought the local language, and his tone was full of smiles, "Yes, Itachi has not discovered the corruption in this world yet, so I want to take him to take a good look. Your place happens to be the first stop. Yeah!" After speaking, he paused slightly, "and I am also very happy to be able to watch Deidara''s first mission!


    As I said, I smiled, and there was an inexplicable taste in that smile. The most obvious one was probing. It was Uchiha Itachi who spoke first, and his tone was full of questioning, "I said you defected Why couldn''t I find it afterwards, it turned out to be here!"


    Speaking, he rushed up, grabbed the collar of Oshemaru, and with a slight force, raised Oshemaru''s whole person a little bit, staring at his eyes fiercely, as if ready to break him at any time. The corpse is the same.


    On seeing this, Osamaru lightly swept away Uchiha Itachi, "Boy, don''t get me wrong, it''s not that I want to defect, but the old guy in three generations didn''t give me a chance to experiment, so I don''t have the way I am now. achieved!"


    He said that he moved his head slightly, and only a snake was left in Uchiha Itachi''s hand. It looked terrifying. When Uchiha saw it, he pressed his hand slightly, and a fireball instantly rose from his hand. Burn the snake completely.


    Oshemaru had just been standing in shape and saw such a scene. He couldn''t help feeling a hairy feeling all over his body. The idea that Uchiha Itachi was still suspicious of really defecting disappeared in an instant. This perception made him feel relieved. In one breath.


    You must know that Uchiha Itachi holds a lot of power in the village of Konoha. He knows too many my secrets about the village of Konoha. If he does defect, the village of Konoha will also reveal a lot of important things, so others will know That''s not good.


    Uchiha took the soil and watched the interaction between the two people. Seeing that the fight was about to start, Uchiha took the soil and walked out and stood in the middle of the two, as if they were peaceful, "You don''t have to fight!"


    Uchiha looked at Oshemaru with some threats and said, "Don''t hurry up and start your mission. It will be too late for a while, but it will not be in time for the end of the mission!"


    Da She Wan sipped secretly when he heard this, with a cold expression on his face, "You don''t need to remind me of these things! I have my own measures!"


    Deidara also has an ugly expression on one side. You know that he hasn''t thought of what he should do to save the people in this village. If Uchiha hadn''t brought the soil to the scene, they wanted to save these people. It is also a relatively simple matter.


    But now Uchiha is staring at this place, and no clues can escape his eyes. How can I save those people? This makes Dedara a headache!


    Naturally, Uchiha Itachi knew that Osamaru and Deidara were both Uchiha''s hidden people, and he couldn''t help but worry very much at the moment. How would they accomplish the task of extermination? Could they really kill all the people of this clan?


    However, Uchiha Itachi had shrewd eyes. He just squinted and knew that things were not that simple. If that were the case, the expressions of Onomaru and Dedara shouldn''t be so solemn and melancholy now.


    After thinking about it for a while, Uchiha Itachi knew that the two people were planning to save the people. How to act this time is really a very difficult thing.


    Uchiha Itachi wanted to help, but he couldn''t find an entry point where he could do it. It seems that what he can do now is to divert Uchiha''s attention.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Itachi said in a deep voice, "What you want me to see, is that my Konoha''s rebels will slaughter a village to death?"


    Uchiha said noncommittal, "Yeah, don''t you always think that the war is over? You think that the current era is a peaceful era, I just want you to see, this muddy world is not you at all. As expected!"


    Speaking of Uchiha Daido seems to be even more excited, "This sordid world is full of betrayal and killing, so many children have lost their parents and companions. Don''t you think this is a very sad thing? So? This world needs us to change!"


    Hearing this, Uchiha Itachi frowned fiercely, "What you are doing now is no different from those people. When it comes to changes, you are just satisfying your own desires!"


    Chapter 780


    Uchiha smiled slightly after hearing the words, "This is a necessary process for the change of this world. I just accelerated him. Change requires sacrifice! You understand!"


    Uchiha Itachi nodded silently when he heard the words, as if helplessly persuaded, but only he knew that his eyes were always placed on Dedara and Osaimaru in the midair.


    Now they have started to move. Deidara threw a lot of detonating clay from mid-air. When the white clay was in mid-air, it instantly became flying birds, hovering in mid-air, looking like a flock of migratory birds. same.


    Some of the children underneath saw them with joyful faces, innocent and innocent faces under their immature smiles. They had no idea that the beautiful birds in their eyes were actually symbols of death.


    The flying birds made of detonating clay, under Deidara¡¯s control, swooped down in an instant. The children underneath thought that the flying birds were ready to get close to him, and he didn¡¯t know that this might be his. The last scene to come.


    Uchiha Itachi didn''t know the plan of the two of them was ten. At this time, looking at Du 940 felt very worried, for fear that after the gunpowder smoke, there would be corpses everywhere.


    In fact, when Oshemaru and Deidara flew into the air with his clay birds, their plans were already modeled. Oshemaru''s expression was very serious, and she said quickly, "For a while, think about putting the explosive clay below. But you control the dosage. We only need a lot of gunpowder smoke, not a really lethal explosion!"


    Dedara''s expression was a momentary surprise, followed by a puzzled look, "In this case, those people are still alive and kicking, and the dirt will definitely see the problem!"


    Da She Maru smiled slightly when he heard the words, "Don''t worry, I will keep them still!" He patted Deidara''s shoulder slightly, which was regarded as encouragement.


    Deidara hasn¡¯t been in contact with Oshe Maru for long, and she doesn¡¯t know exactly what Oshe Maru¡¯s abilities are. Moreover, O She Maru is much longer than he has been here. Now he has no choice but to Obeyed Dashewan.


    Ono Shemaru¡¯s eyes were staring at Deidara¡¯s detonating clay. After the sound of the sky-shaking sound, Ono Shemaru¡¯s expression instantly brightened. With an expression of surprise, Deidara did exactly what he did. Request, a blockbuster of disgust spread in the village.


    At the same time, the screams of the people below sounded. Oshemaru shot at the right time and directly used the ninjutsu snake hand. In an instant, a large number of snakes flew out of the sleeves of the Oshemaru, like arrows from the string. Very fast.


    These snakes are all poisonous, but the toxins are so shallow that they will not cause death at all. At most, they will make people comatose. If this is the case, the following things can be much easier!


    Uchiha Itachi was also very nervous while watching. Even if he did, he couldn''t understand what Onamaru and the others were doing in an instant, and there was no strangeness in bringing the soil.


    When the disgust dissipated, there was no sound in the village. The village was as quiet as death. What you can see is that there are many "corpses" in the village. Everyone''s neck is there. There is a slender little snake hanging.


    Uchiha Itachi could not help his heart shrinking when he looked at this situation. If it hadn¡¯t been known that the person whom Hide-sama would love would never do such a thing, Uchiha Itachi would have really thought that Oshemaru had already done this. The village slaughter is exhausted!


    Uchiha watched with the soil, and instinctively felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong, so he wanted to go down and take a look. This appearance was seen by the Osamaru above, and he laughed immediately, and immediately sealed. Spiritualism was used.


    With a bang, the huge body of Oshemaru appeared in front of several people instantly. The huge body looked very terrible, and Oshemaru also fell from the back of the bird to Wanshe''s head. Oshemaru directly told Wanshejiang. All the people below swallow it, don''t hurt them.


    Although Wan She was puzzled, since he had been psyched up by the Oshe Maru, he could only obey his orders, and instantly bounced, his huge body snaking down, and wherever he went, he lay on the ground. The people who were sitting were all rolled into their stomachs by the snake in an instant.


    When Wan Snake raised his head again, the ground was empty, and all the houses were almost completely destroyed. It was visible to the naked eye that a village was completely solved in just two or three times.


    In fact, there are still a lot of ninjas in this village, but their strength is very average, and under such defenselessness, they can''t escape at all, and they all enter the stomach of Wanshe in an instant.


    Uchiha watched with the soil and said with a smile, "Oshemaru, you are really as tough as ever. It doesn''t count if you kill someone, but you have to take the body to feed the snake!"


    Oshemaru unlocked the ninjutsu, and the ten thousand snakes disappeared with a bang, leaving only the Oshemaru standing in place with a cold face, "I don''t need you to trouble me about my affairs, just get out of here!"


    When Uchiha Uchiha heard this, he was not angry at all, and said with a smile, "I don''t plan to stay here to celebrate with you, I have something to say to Uchiha Itachi, so I''ll leave!" He stretched his hand to hold Uchiha Itachi''s sleeves, twisted and disappeared in place.


    Deidara was standing next to Osamaru, wanting to ask what was going on just now, but he was not sure whether Uchiha took the soil or not, with a tangled look on his face.


    Da She Maru turned his head to see Dedara like this, and asked silently, "What are you doing!"


    When Deidara heard Osaimaru''s words, she knew that Uchiha had really left with the soil. She couldn''t help but breathed a sigh of relief and quickly asked, "What happened to those people just now?" She looked very worried.


    Da She Wan saw it and couldn''t help but smile, "It''s okay for a while, don''t forget, you took half an hour in Wan She''s belly!"


    Deidara laughed instantly when he heard the words, with a relieved expression on his face, and kept saying, "Fortunately, fortunately, I didn''t kill them!"


    Dashemaru looked at Deidara like this, with an unspeakable feeling of sorrow and sorrow in her heart. She was still a half-year-old child and was about to come over to experience such things. It was a bit cruel anyway. I thought of reaching out here at Di. Dara patted it on the shoulder.


    Encouragingly said, "Don''t worry, you have done a good job! I think we will end this day soon!"


    Chapter 781

 736 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 736

    Deidara nodded when he heard the words, with an expression that did not react. After all, he had always stayed in Yanyin Village before. Even accepting a task was a trivial matter, but now a task is related to it. If the lives of the entire village were missed, the consequences would not be something he dared to imagine.


    O She Maru looked at Deidara, the expression on her face rarely turned into a smile, "Well, don''t think about it, we have more important things to do!" A little smile will gradually disappear.


    "The task has been completed. We will go back in a while. Now we have to release the people from the village from Wan Snake''s belly. If it is over, it will really be the dinner of Wan Snake!"


    After Deidara heard the words, he quickly condensed the confused expression on his face, made a huge flying bird out of clay, and took the big snake pill towards the distance. They rescued the people from this village and must put it there. Go far away, otherwise if they are discovered by the people of Akatsuki''s organization, they will be completely abandoned.


    Not only that, but it will still affect them, so that the plan to implicate Uchiha Hide-sama fails. That is a sight they absolutely don''t want to see!So even if it is so simple ~ things must be very careful.


    Deidara also had the spirit of twelve points. It was not that he really realized how serious this matter was, but that he simply wanted to make sure that everyone in the village was alive so that he could be considered true. Peace of mind -.


    The two finally stopped in a very remote forest. After Dedara looked around cautiously to make sure there was no one, he said to Oshemaru, "Senior Oshemaru, it''s all right!"


    Dashewan didn''t dare to take it lightly. After confirming it again, Jieyin summoned Ten Thousand Snakes. With a bang, a burst of white smoke appeared, and the huge figure of Ten Thousand Snakes slowly appeared in it.


    Wan She crouched and looked at Da She Wan and Deidara proudly with his head held high, with a low voice, like Hong Zhong, "Smelly boy, let me eat my food and not let my school flower, you really dare Make a request!"


    Da She Maru heard the words, with a helpless expression, "I have no other way, okay, you quickly spit out those people!"


    Wan She paused when he heard the words, and then opened his mouth, pouring out all the people who had been swallowed up like beans.Lie on the ground, people everywhere.


    Wan She looked down at those people, and said lightly, "Okay, I''ll go back if I''m fine!" After speaking, he disappeared with a bang!


    The person who was vomited by Wanshe still had the digestive juice of Wanshe stuck on his body, and the answer was so disgusting. Dashewan and Dedara didn''t care about this, and immediately started shaking those unconscious people up, "Wake up." !"


    Under the violent shaking, those people woke up in a daze, with confused expressions on their faces. Who would have thought that they would be resting in their own village a second before, and they would be in such a strange place when they woke up again. !


    Although everyone seemed to be unable to accept the motion, they were even more afraid of being caught when they went back to the village to see it. There would really be no chance of surviving anymore, so in the end they all accepted Dashemaru and Deidara. What I said is to travel far away to find a new living environment.


    Seeing everyone leaving behind, Dashemaru and Deidara were really relieved, and they rushed back to Yuyin Village very anxiously. If they don''t go back again, they might cause unnecessary suspicion!


    At the same time, Uchiha took the soil and Uchiha Itachi to leave the village where the mission was located, and put Uchiha Itachi in a hidden forest on the edge of Konoha Village.


    Uchiha Itachi did not immediately escape after leaving the space of Uchiha''s soil, let alone attacking Uchiha''s soil. Instead, he stood in place and kept thinking about the behavior of Onomaru and Dedara just now, and wanted to analyze from it whether they had any Save all those people!


    It is this look of dazed thinking, in Uchiha''s eyes with the soil, it feels like victory is in sight!Now I can¡¯t help but talk, ¡°This is the era of peace that you have always believed in. Don¡¯t hold that unrealistic fantasy anymore. Take a good look. This is the real world!¡±


    When Uchiha Itachi was thinking about his fascination, he heard Uchiha Daido sighing and sighing constantly, and there was a kind of unspeakable annoyance. The look in his eyes was naturally very impatient, but Uchiha took The soil doesn''t care much.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter if you look at me like this. This is reality, Uchiha Itachi, you really want to look at the world and continue like this, and you really want to watch your companion live in the killing every day. in?"


    Hearing this, Uchiha Itachi secretly thought that it seems that now is almost the time, it is better to just agree to it, so that it will not be difficult to find opportunities later!


    Thinking of this, he paused and looked indecisive, and shook his head slightly, "But I don''t think your method is effective!"


    Uchiha laughed after hearing the words, "But now my idea is the most reliable, isn''t it? At least we can try it. If it succeeds, you will bring a rare peace to this world! Real peace!"


    Uchiha''s belt soil gets more and more excited. It seems that he has already seen a bright future. Uchiha Itachi looks at some crazy belt soil, and can''t help feeling that it is a pity. No matter how good it is, Uchiha belt soil is also because of killing and war. Become like this.


    Uchiha Itachi seemed to have made up his mind, "I can give it a try, but you can''t interfere too much in my actions in the future. This is my condition!"


    Uchiha took the soil to hear the words, and agreed without hesitation, "Of course, Akatsuki is a very free organization. As long as you do your own things well, you can follow your own feelings completely. coming!"


    Hearing this, Uchiha Itachi nodded, with an expression that he didn''t want to listen to him to continue speaking, "Then you go back first, I still have some things to deal with, and when I''m done, I will come to you!"


    When Uchiha brought the soil to hear this, the expression on his face did not change much, not because of other reasons, or because Uchiha Itachi was too smart. If he really wanted to do something, he would have done it. You don''t have to wait until now, and even if you stop him now, it won''t have any effect!


    Thinking of this, Uchiha took the soil and said very generously, "Okay, I am waiting for you in Akatsuki!"


    Chapter 772: Defection of Itachi


    Even Uchiha Itachi was slightly stunned when he heard this. Originally, he said it casually, but he didn''t expect Uchiha Daito to agree to it. In addition to happiness, there is another Unspeakable tension, I was very worried that something I didn''t know would happen in the dark.


    But what Uchiha Itachi didn''t expect was that Uchiha took the soil and left without any intention of monitoring him.Even though Uchiha Itachi felt weird no matter how weird he was, he hurried back to Konoha Village. The most important thing now is to explain the matter clearly to Master Uchiha Hideo.


    Although Uchiha Itachi has been prepared in his heart, but at this time, there is still a sense of anxiety for no reason. It is not that I am really afraid of what I will face later, but that I have been leaving for so long. The village of Konoha feels very reluctant.


    Most of the day has passed. It was already afternoon when Uchiha Itachi appeared in Anbe. First, Itachi arranged the affairs of Anbe in general, and then did not go directly to Uchiha, but instead went to Uchi. The house of the Bo family.


    Although this matter cannot be said to his father Uchiha Tomitake, this final farewell is still possible. After all, it is still unknown whether he can return smoothly in the future.


    Even so, the current Uchiha Itachi does not have any regrets. One thing that Uchiha brought with the soil is right, that is, Itachi really doesn¡¯t want to see the world being in the midst of killings and wars. He hopes See peace, permanent, true peace!


    When Uchiha Itachi appeared in front of Uchiha Tomitsu''s eyes, he was shocked. After all, Uchiha Itachi is very busy on weekdays and will never come back for a long time. It is indeed unexpected to be able to see it at this time. Things.


    But Uchiha Fuyue was very happy from the bottom of his heart. He smiled and said, "Itachi, welcome back!" Hearing this, Uchiha Itachi had a rare smile, except that there was a trace of fatigue in the smile. Fu Yue didn''t see it at all.


    Finally, Uchiha Itachi went to see Uchiha Shisui, and stood there for a long time, until the sky darkened, Uchiha Itachi went to Uchiha''s hidden house.


    Uchiha Itachi rarely comes to Uchiha''s house, which is not a particularly important matter. He generally doesn''t interrupt her to rest, but now it''s time to interrupt her.


    Uchiha Itachi went up and knocked on the door lightly. After a while, the door in front of him was opened. The person standing at the door was not Uchiha, but Samui. Samui smiled, apparently just now. There was a happy chat inside.


    Seeing Uchiha Itachi''s serious expression, he instantly reduced the smile on his face, "Come in, I''ll call Higashi-sama!" Uchiha Itachi nodded, but didn''t walk in, but just stood Waiting for Uchiha to hide at the door.


    Samui and the others had just finished their dinner. Just when they were laughing, they suddenly heard a knock on the door. Although they didn''t know what was going on, they knew that this was not something they could delay, so they immediately went to Uchiha Hidden. .


    Just before I walked in, I saw Uchihain who came out on the face. The expression on his face was a serious expression he hadn''t seen before. When I saw her, I just said softly, "I know, you go back first!"


    Uchiha walked through the door and saw Itachi Uchiha standing there, and said softly, "Let''s go, let''s go out and talk!"


    Uchiha Itachi nodded, did not speak, just followed behind Uchiha Hidden every step of the way, seeming to be thinking about how to report the matter for a while.


    Fortunately, Uchihaken was the first to speak, "When did it happen?" Itachi was stunned after hearing the words. He didn''t seem to expect Uchihaken to ask this question, but he answered honestly, "Today, I see It''s Oshe Maru and the kid named Deidara!"


    After speaking for a while, he seemed to be thinking about what to say about the rest, and he hesitated, "They are carrying out the task of the Akatsuki organization, destroying the clan! If I am not mistaken, they should have saved the entire village. Up!"


    When Uchiha heard this, he was nervous, thinking that Oshemaru and Deidara really performed the task of extermination. In that case, he would feel very guilty about how painful they should be. After all, it is a cruel thing to be tough.


    Uchiha Yin thought of this, and suddenly hesitated, "You have seen it, and that is what you will face in the future. It is still too late to regret it now!" Yin didn''t know why she said this, but she said it. In an instant, there was no regret.


    Uchiha Itachi was stunned for a long time when he heard the words, and suddenly felt that all the knots had been untied. He smiled rarely, and looked very gentle, "Master Yin, I have no regrets, a child like Dedara. Things that can be accomplished are even less difficult for me as a genius!"


    Saying that it seemed to be a lot more relaxed in an instant, turned around and walked outside, waved and said, "Master Yin, waiting for our good news!" It disappeared instantly between the ups and downs!


    Looking at Uchiha Itachi like this, Uchiha''s worried expression disappeared in an instant. Maybe this was their mission, they were destined to exist like heroes.


    After Uchiha Itachi left, he went straight in the direction of Akatsuki. In Anbe for so long, Uchiha Itachi has been in charge of monitoring Ugin Village, even if he doesn¡¯t know what the situation is. But it is also clear that this is the headquarters of Akatsuki.


    After Uchiha Itachi left the village of Konoha, the sharp edge of his suit was instantly revealed. 2.7 stood at the gate of Yuyin Village, looked at the ninjas of Yuyin Village in front of him, and said in a deep voice, "Get out of the way!"


    Those people were also ordered to stay here. They naturally didn''t dare to relax when they saw such a strong person coming in. They rushed up immediately. Uchiha Itachi glanced contemptuously, and did not move. It just opened the eyes of the blood wheel in an instant and activated the illusion.


    As long as he saw his eyes, he was already caught in the illusion. The people who were still clamoring for the attack, stood in place with a blank expression, seemed to be completely immersed in the illusion and couldn''t get out.


    Uchiha Itachi walked in like this, and moved lightly towards the clock tower where the Oshemaru is located. He didn''t want to see the Oshemaru, but wanted Uchiha to bring the soil out by himself.


    Chapter 783 News of Terumi Ming

 737 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 737

    Sure enough, Uchiha Itachi hadn''t left for long, Uchiha Daido and Oshemaru appeared in front of Uchiha Itachi almost at the same time.


    Different from the happy expression on the soil of the Uchiha belt, Osamaru''s expression was very alert, and he said seriously, "Itachi, what are you doing here!"


    Hearing this, Uchiha Itachi was very speechless, and said secretly, what else could he do except the basics, but after all he couldn''t say it, so he still pretended to be cold, didn''t say anything, just watched Uchiha said coldly, "I''m here!"


    Uchiha almost laughed out a flower on the soil, with a happy expression, "I know you are a trustworthy person, come on, I will take you to meet someone!"


    After hearing this, Uchiha''s expression instantly became tense. When he was monitoring Yunyin Village before, he felt that something was wrong. There should be someone else there. It seems that you can see that person''s true face today.


    Dashemaru heard the conversation 01 between the two, without any expression on his face, and returned to his clock tower. Only the laboratory there can make Dashemaru feel a little relaxed.


    Back to the laboratory, Dashemaru was doing experiments while laughing. Now it seems that their companions have become more and more. The days to come should be much easier. Thinking of this, the smile on Dashemaru''s face has not been for a long time. Dissipate.


    Because the more they do this, their success rate will be higher. Perhaps if this goes on, their task may end early.


    At the same time, Uchiha brought soil and brought Uchiha Itachi to Payne. Uchiha Itachi looked at the person in front of him. Although his face was expressionless, he was the only one who knew the feeling of surprise in his heart. Up.


    For Yahiko Payne and others, Uchiha Itachi is not very clear, but instinctively feels that the person in front of him is not right, but when I first came here, Uchiha did not dare to ask too many questions, so as not to expose some what.


    On the contrary, Payne looked at Uchiha Itachi with a very satisfied look. If you know Uchiha''s strength, even if you really fight against Uchiha''s soil, you will have the power to fight. After all, the name of genius is not in vain. of.


    Payne looked at it for a while, nodded and said to Uchiha, "Fly, look at the arrangement for this person, you should know the person you came here for yourself!"


    After hearing the words, Uchiha nodded indifferently, and took Uchiha Itachi away, and went around in the Uyin Village, which is a good understanding of the terrain of Uyin Village.


    Uchiha Itachi silently kept the two things in mind. After all, these things are information that might come in handy in the future.


    In the end, Uchiha brought the soil and told Uchiha Itachi that he could find a place to live here, and he could come and go freely. When there was a task, he would contact him again, and there would be no more shadows. I don''t know what to do.


    Uchiha Itachi felt very speechless when he heard the words. He didn''t know that an organization could still loosen to this level.


    But he didn''t say anything. He just nodded to indicate that he was already clear. Now he just wanted to find an opportunity to communicate with Dashemaru. After all, he knew most about many things.At this point, Oshemaru, who was still busy experimenting on his own, coincided with Itachi Uchiha.


    When it was resolved over there, Uchiha''s hidden expression on the hidden face, who had finally figured it out, was a lot more comfortable, with a leisurely look, waiting for Uchiha Itachi to pass the news back.


    After all, this is the real purpose of the continuous placement of undercover organizations in the morning dawn organization. Only by knowing yourself and the enemy can you survive a hundred battles. It is just a leisurely time when Kakashi, who has just taken office as the head of the Anbu, came over, with a cramped expression on his face. Work or something.


    It¡¯s just that the simple way Master Uchiha Hiden chose the team leader is too sloppy, but he also knows very well that even if he reacts with Master Hiden, it won¡¯t have any effect, so he simply gave up, and now he comes completely. Just to tell Master Naruto that I just received the news.


    Uchiha Hidden looked at Kakashi with an unhappy expression on his face, "What''s the matter?" To know this rare break time, Uchiha Hidden would prefer to be alone.


    Kakashi ignored Uchiha''s serious expression and said to himself, "Naruto-sama, this is the news from Suikage, I haven''t opened it, you can watch it for yourself!" Uchiha hidden his arms, turned around and went back to deal with his own affairs.


    It wasn''t a matter of seeing Uchiha Itachi''s feet not touching the ground, but now that it fell on his shoulders, he could truly appreciate the difficulty of Uchiha Itachi.


    Uchiha Yin didn''t care about Kakashi''s disrespectful appearance, and opened the note in his hand. Terumi Ming''s handwriting appeared on it, "Yin, I have some news these days, I want to discuss it with you. Now, if you have time, come here!" There is no signature, but there is a mark of red lips.


    Uchiha looked at it with an itchy sensation, crushed the lump, pinched the chakra with the windy attribute in his hand, and disappeared into the air as if it was crushed into powder with a single brush.


    Needless to say 007 Terumi Ming, he knew that what she discovered should be about Akatsuki. After all, Akatsuki''s recent drastic actions were very difficult even if he didn''t want to discover it.


    Terumi Ming would not have thought that she had discovered it, and now she is still sending such news, but it is not to say such a simple thing.


    If Uchiha''s guess is correct, Terumi Ming should just want to meet him, but couldn''t find any suitable reason, so that''s why he brought such news.


    However, thinking about the two people of Oniyu and Loquat Juzo, Uchiha Yin decided to take a trip, and there are some things to be told.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Hiden is not inked, and directly launched Space Ninjutsu towards the direction of the fog hidden village. It has been a long time since I have seen Terumi Mei, although there have been concerns about fog hidden before. The news from the village, but the news about Terumi Mei being killed is very little known. It is a good thing to take this opportunity to see her!


    Uchiha''s speed is very fast, and when the use becomes clear again, he has already reached the outskirts of Wuyin Village. There are not many guards here, even if it is a short stay, no one will find it.


    The reason Uchiha Yin didn''t go in directly was because he wanted to surprise Terumi Mei.


    Chapter 784: Admonition


    After all, Terumi Mei had been so well-behaved to deliver that kind of news to herself, if she was not good enough to reward her, it would be unreasonable.


    Uchiha Hidden didn''t mean to prepare a gift. After all, time is running out, and those things are not planned.However, Uchiha''s thoughts are still there. He simply pulled two beautiful words in the forest and held them in his hand. After looking at it for a long time, he finally decided not to go in through the main entrance, but directly used space ninjutsu. .


    Uchiha Hiden appeared directly in Suikage''s office. It happened to meet Terumi Mei who was in a meeting. Her heroic appearance was very good-looking. The woman who pointed the mountains and rivers looked like his Uchiha Hideo.


    Uchiha Kimura looked very satisfied, regardless of the many senior members of the Wuyin Village who were in a meeting sitting behind them. These people knew Uchiha Kimura very well, and knew that this person was not annoying, so At the moment when Uchiha appeared hidden, he slipped out quietly with his own things very interesting.


    Before Uchiha¡¯s terrifying power was still lingering in their minds, even if they might be taught by Master Terumi later, they didn¡¯t want to offend Uchiha at all, that might cost their lives. thing.


    Seeing all the people in the office go out, the stiff expression on Terumi Ming''s face slowly disappeared, and finally turned into a very gentle expression, "Yin, here you are!"


    When he said that, he threw himself up, holding Uchihain''s neck tightly, and buried his entire face on Uchihain''s shoulders. In the neck, he was very greedy sucking the breath of Uchihain.


    Uchiha faintly smiled when he saw it, and patted Terumi Ming''s back lightly, and said with a chuckle, "Okay, let me go first. You squeezed all the flowers I brought you!"


    Terumi heard the words, with a dumbfounded expression on her face, let go of her grip on Uchihain, let her take a little distance, glanced at it, smiled instantly, flicked her wrist, and the flower moved towards her head following her strength After falling to the rear position, flying petals fell on the trajectory along the way, reflecting the indescribable beauty of Terumi Mei.


    Uchiha Ken looked at him with a very gentle smile, and the look in her eyes when she looked at Terumi Mei was indescribably petting. Terumi Mei also threw all shame aside and circled Uchiha''s neck.


    Uchiha stretched out his hand and touched it, and said cheerfully, "You are asking for trouble, no wonder I!"


    Terumi Ming snorted when he heard the words, "I blamed you for what I said. I haven''t come to see me for so long, because there is a girl who has fallen in love with someone else''s family!" She said with a hateful expression, she jumped slightly," Which women do you look good with me!"


    Terumi Ming has always known how to provoke his anger, and Uchiha gritted his teeth, "I don''t know if it looks good, but you definitely didn''t hook people!"


    "Yin, you know, that Akatsuki organization?"


    Uchiha secretly heard the words and gave a very flat hmm, "I know, it''s been a long time, what do you want to do!" As he said, Terumi Mei''s waist that had just been raised a little bit was pressed back, and he listened to Terumi with satisfaction. Ming let out a cry out of control.


    "Nothing, I don''t want to do anything. I just want to know what they want to do. My heart is just on the right track in Wuyin Village!" The moment Terumi Mei''s voice fell, she was overwhelmed by Uchiha''s waist pinching, condescendingly. Look at her.


    "Don''t worry, their target is not yet Wuyin Village, but these days they have been crazy about recruiting soldiers. If you find someone from Wuyin Village, let him go, just be an undercover agent! "Uchihain said while moving, his tone of voice was not at all disordered.


    Although Terumi Mei was also physically strong, she was already a little tired at this time.


    "But how do I know who he will look for? There are so many people in Wuyin Village, I can''t tell everyone this thing!"


    Uchiha faintly listened to Terumi Mei''s complaining tone, smiled wickedly, and slammed, "Tell the ghost and the loquat Juzo, it''s all right! The others don''t like it!"


    The 785th chapter first sees signs


    Terumi Mei was a little unbearable, screamed softly, shook her body, and directly held Uchiha''s neck, "You are the one who looks down on my Wuyin Village!" He said with a sullen expression, obviously not true. pissed off.


    Uchiha smiled faintly and hugged Terumi Ming in his arms, "I don''t see what those people have to do, but it''s enough to see you!" He said that he pressed people into his arms. , The opening and closing movement is greater.


    After a while, the charming breath in the room disappeared. Terumi took a set of clean imperial robes from the closet and put on it, and stretched out his hand to pull out the hair that was stuck in Evely. This action will The lines of her arms and neck were perfectly displayed, very beautiful, Uchiha sat and looked at her with a smile.


    Terumi Mei set up the clothes, looked at Uchiha Ken who didn¡¯t know when he had already put the clothes on, with a serious expression, "Him, after all, those two people are more willing to listen to you, so you should tell yourself. Right!"


    Uchiha heard the words, with a smile on his face, "That''s your subordinates, are they really good to say that?" He stretched out his hand slightly to support Terumi Mei''s waist, and looked up at her with a smile in her eyes. .


    Terumi Ming snorted coldly, "I was telling the truth. They are more willing to listen to you. 143, don''t be too slow, go now!"

 738 Naruto They Have System Chapter 738

    Uchiha was very helpless when he heard that, and he could only follow Terumi to the location of Suikage''s office. After entering the office, he saw Oni Ma and Loquat Juzo already waiting there, and saw Uchiha Ken. They all salute quickly.


    It¡¯s been a long time since I saw them last time, and I really felt very emotional at the moment, "Okay, no need to make those pompous courtesies, I am here just to tell you something!"


    Guiyao and Loquat Juzo glanced at each other, both of them spreading doubts, and immediately asked in unison, "If you have anything to do with Lord Yin, please directly order!"


    Rather than telling things, the two of them felt better to order directly. In the end, regardless of whether they want to do it or not, Uchiha Hide-sama will not follow their wishes, so it is meaningless to say those useless things.


    Uchiha Hidden didn¡¯t know what they were thinking. He just nodded and said, ¡°You should have seen Akatsuki¡¯s actions recently. Afterwards, Akatsuki¡¯s people will definitely recruit people everywhere. You must be in his plan. I need You agree to them directly, and then become our undercover!"


    The ghost and the loquat Juzo nodded clearly, knowing that it would not be a good thing for Uchiha Yin to find them personally. As expected, it was this kind of tossing work, even if they were very resistant in their hearts, they did not. The right to refuse can only be agreed with a bitter expression at the moment.


    Uchiha Hidden naturally saw the expressions on their faces clearly, and instantly laughed, with a very brilliant look, "Why, are you unwilling? Feel embarrassed?"


    It was obviously smiling, but the temperature of the whole body seemed to drop several degrees in an instant. The expressions on the faces of the ghost shark and the loquat ten Tibetans instantly stiffened, with a flattering smile, "Master Yin, you still We are of course willing to go there, and it is an affirmation of us to be able to see this kind of thing!"


    When the two of them said this, they were all righteous expressions. They didn''t seem to have any selfishness. The one who looked at Terumi Mei had a disgusting expression. You must know that these two people have always been private Wuyin Village did his best, but it was always very serious. It was rare that there would be such a vivid expression, which made Terumi Ming suspect that these two people were not the two before.


    The moment the two agreed to the matter, Terumi Mei became worried. The expression on her face was interesting and melancholy. Uchiha saw it with sharp eyes and smiled and comforted, "Don''t worry, they will have a look for each other. Yes!" After speaking, he paused slightly, looked at the two and said, "And it''s not just the two of them, they won''t kill the people in Wuyin Village!"


    Hearing Uchiha''s assurance, Terumi Ming''s face looked better, "You are well planned!" He said that he leaned his whole body on Uchiha''s body, with a cheerful expression.


    The looks of the two of you and mine are very eye-catching to the ghosts, and they said helplessly, "Master Yin, if there is nothing else, we will leave first, and we won''t be here to look at you! "As they said, they were about to turn their heads out. Uchihain and Terumi Mei appreciated their sensibility very much, and nodded like a gift, and the two ran out like flying away.


    At the same time, Uchiha Itachi with a leisurely expression wandered around in the Ugin Village, just when he bumped into Uchiha''s belt soil, he originally wanted to ignore it and walked over directly, but he didn''t take the soil. This means letting him go.


    "How about it, Uchiha Village is pretty good, right?" Seeing that Uchiha couldn''t hide, he could only stand still, and looked at Uchiha''s soil with a cold expression, "Since I have agreed to come over, the following Things will definitely be done well, you don¡¯t have to pretend that we are familiar!"


    After speaking, he turned to leave with a cold face, Uchiha stood behind with soil, one face was completely hidden in the mask, only the exposed eye has already revealed a calculated look, "I I just want to tell you one thing, it''s time for us to find you a partner!"


    Hearing this, Uchiha Itachi frowned fiercely with his back turned to Uchiha to bring the soil, "I don''t need a partner!" His refusal was obvious, but Uchiha to bring the soil did not just listen to him. , "That can''t work, you have to act together, so that the efficiency can be higher, in order to see the world of harmony earlier, this is necessary!"


    Uchiha Itachi knows that no matter how much he refuses, it will be useless. This person tells his partner that any mutual care is false. In fact, he wants to use another person to contain his own behavior in order to achieve the purpose of limiting himself. In this way, he can only move according to the path they said, which is what Uchiha Itachi didn''t want to see.


    But at this point, I can¡¯t say anything, I can only take one step at a time, and he said with a smile, "Since you have decided to do this, and asking me what to do, it¡¯s just unnecessary!"


    When Uchiha took the soil, he was not angry when he heard this, "I just want to ask if you have anyone you want to be a partner!"


    Chapter 786 The Best Partner


    When Uchiha Itachi heard the words, his face was full of ridicule, "I have no choice, I just want to warn you not to forget the agreement between us!" After speaking, he was ready to leave.


    Originally when he joined Akatsuki''s organization, Itachi and Uchiha Daito said that they would never attack Konoha Village. This was an agreement between them.


    But that Uchiha brought the soil to the front of Itachi Uchiha and blocked the whole road. "I just helped you find two people who are not Konoha. Who do you want to partner with? You can choose by yourself!" The polite expression on the face gradually disappeared, "And you have been here for a long time to organize, and now it''s time for you~ the mission!"


    Uchiha Itachi was a little nervous when he heard the words. He had a brief chat with Oshemaru before and got the same words as Deidara heard. So when he heard the word mission, there was a sense of tension for no reason.


    Even if he was nervous, Uchiha Itachi handled his expression very well. Except for his impatient expression, he didn''t seem to panic at all. "If you have something to say, hurry up!"


    Uchiha took the soil to hear the words and looked at Itachi Uchiha¡¯s face carefully. He was hungry twice, and found nothing wrong. Then he smiled and said, ¡°Of course your partner wants you to win it by yourself. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow. It''s for you!"


    Uchiha Itachi understood it instantly when he heard the words. Uchiha wanted to win others to join the Akatsuki organization by himself. This is a very good calculation, and he said coldly, "I know, you will come to me tomorrow!" "


    Speaking of leaving directly, Uchiha did not mean to block the soil, but the smile in his eyes became stronger. When he thought that many people would join Akatsuki''s organization, he was very happy. If this goes on, he The world you want will come soon.


    At that time, he will be the god of the new world, and he will be the object of admiration for everyone. As long as you think about such a scene, Uchiha can''t help but laugh.


    The whole night passed by in a flash. It is rare for Uchiha to return to the village of Konoha and stay in the village of mist. After all, after a long time apart from Terumi Mei, it is very rare to see him this time. Terumi Mei is not at all. There is no meaning to put people back.


    Looking at Terumi Mei¡¯s aegis, Uchiha Ken was really unable to say anything to refuse, so he stayed in the village of Wuyin, and the whole night passed in a flash. Terumi Mei did not wake up early, and It was lying in Uchiha''s arms with a greedy expression.


    The current Terumi Mei is not at all like the powerful Witch Water Shadow, just like an ordinary woman in love, very beautiful and peaceful, even Uchiha can''t help but glance twice, a big hand It fell on the top of Terumi Ming''s head and touched it without a moment, a look of indifference.


    At the same time, Uchiha brought the soil to stand in front of Itachi Uchiha and said with a grin, "Okay, let''s go, it''s time to see your companions!"


    When Uchiha Itachi heard this, he didn''t care about Uchiha''s intention to take soil, but said coldly, "Lead the way!" Uchiha Daito was very dissatisfied with Uchiha''s attitude, but he couldn''t say anything, directly Unleashing his divine power, Uchiha Itachi brought it into his own space in a blink of an eye.


    When Uchiha Itachi appeared in the real world again, his eyes were no longer the cloudy and rainy Yunyin Village, but the misty village. Uchiha Itachi passed the outstanding ninja in the misty village in an instant, and finally stayed in the ghost. The body of Yu and Loquat Juzo.


    Turning his head to look at Uchiha Daido and said faintly, "Do you want me to choose one between Onigiri and Loquat Juzo?"


    When Dai Tu heard this, there was no surprised expression on his face, "As expected of Anbu, I have a thorough grasp of all aspects of the news! So who do you want to choose?"


    Hearing this, Uchiha Itachi had a very plain expression on his face, "I choose Guiyu, but I am not sure that he will become my partner!"


    Uchiha heard the words and smiled, "Then you have to find a way by yourself. This is your task. Let''s act separately. Loquat Juzo is my goal!"


    Uchiha Itachi was speechless when he heard the words, this person was what both of them wanted, and there was no absolute certainty so he could come and mix it up.Although it is very clear what the matter is, but now Uchiha Itachi has nothing to do with it. After all, the matter of encouraging others to defect is really beyond his expectation.


    Although he thought so, he still had to do what he had to do. Thinking of this, Uchiha Itachi hid his figure and headed into the misty village.


    Uchiha Itachi directly used the magical technique to move towards the water shadow office. The ghost shark is a water shadow person. It stands to reason that it should be near the water shadow, which is the best place to find.


    Moreover, the dried persimmon ghost shark has a very special appearance. It is very easy to find it. When I was thinking about it, I saw the dried persimmon ghost shark with a strange expression not far away.


    The Uchiha Itachi who looked at this coincidence felt very helpless. He hesitated for a moment and went directly to the position of the dried persimmon ghost shark. He just wiped his body and passed by, but the momentum of the whole body at that moment did not mean to converge. As a ninja, the natural alertness of the ghost shark comes into play instantly.


    ¡­¡­ 0 ¡­¡­


    The frustrated expression on his face disappeared in an instant, and he looked at Uchiha Itachi with a guarded look, got up and chased it. Uchiha Itachi is outstanding in strength and speed is also amazing. Although the ghost is quick to respond, but the distance is still behind. One point, if you want to catch up, you can''t reach it for a while.


    Gan Persimmon Guikun was originally a very competitive person, his original curiosity and worries, instantly evolved into a strong desire to win and lose, and he kept chasing after him.


    Uchiha Itachi felt very funny as he ran in front. Seeing that the distance was far enough, he stopped and stood there waiting for the dried persimmon to approach.


    The ghost shark had been running around for so long, and now he was more angry. After stopping, he did not wait for Uchiha Itachi to speak, and directly pulled out the big sword behind him and attacked Uchiha Itachi.


    Uchiha Itachi was very aggrieved when he saw this, but at this time, he could only resist first. He took out a shuriken from the knife bag, brushed it and threw it towards the ghost shark. With great strength and skill, the ghost had to resist. He could only draw the sword back and block it in front of him, blocking Uchiha Itachi''s shuriken attack.


    In this gap, Uchiha Itachi directly lifted his transfiguration technique!


    Chapter 787


    A black robe with moir¨¦ patterns unique to Akatsuki appeared in front of the ghost shark in an instant. The black nails and the ring on the ring finger of his right hand were very conspicuous. It was impossible to notice it. At that moment, the ghost shark was still somewhat restrained. Fa, instantly became very manic, and said in a grumpy tone, "It turns out that it is from the Xiao organization, but it is so bold to run directly into the Wuyin Village, do you shake the Wuyin Village?"


    Speaking of the quick seal on the hand, he sipped, "Water escape, the technique of shark bombs!" The moment the voice fell, a huge stream of water instantly appeared next to the ghost shark, forming the shape of a shark, and slammed toward Uchiha Itachi. The direction rushed over.


    The shark formed by the water, with a huge body, a wide open mouth, and sharp teeth are clearly visible. People have no doubts about its deterrence. At least Uchiha Itachi doesn''t have any meaning to underestimate it. At the moment, it quickly seals and said softly. ,"Art fire escape ho fireball!"


    The moment the voice fell, Uchiha Itachi held his hand in front of his mouth. With a violent blow, a huge fireball appeared instantly and hit the shark. The moment the two collided, there was a huge chakra fluctuation. Stir out, breaking the fragile vegetation around a lot.


    Both of them are powerful ninjutsu. The moment when the two ninjutsu meet, you can see the huge mist evaporating in that area. For a while, neither of them can see each other¡¯s face clearly, and they can only know with their superior perception. The other party has not moved yet, and is in a wait-and-see state.


    It¡¯s just that the two people still have their own cars. Uchiha Itachi is completely waiting for an opportunity to explain. He wants to explain his purpose of coming here with Guiyu, while Guiyu is completely on the sidelines. He wanted to take the opportunity to directly defeat Uchiha Itachi.


    When the smoke dissipated, Uchiha Itachi didn''t mean to do it right away, but the ghost shark couldn''t wait any longer. Without a trace of hesitation, he quickly sealed the seal, pointed his palm in the direction of Uchiha Itachi, and shouted, " Water escape, the art of five sharks!" When the voice fell, the chakra released from the five fingers instantly turned into five huge sharks, swimming towards Uchiha Itachi, connecting end to end, connecting Uchiha Itachi. Surrounded in the middle, telling it to spin, the huge pressure created by the rotation made Uchiha Itachi at the center of the whirlpool feel that it is difficult to move for a while.


    But even so, Uchiha Itachi had the slightest sense of worry, and he activated Ninjutsu Susana in a blank expression. Although it was only an upper body skeleton, it was enough to face the current situation. In between, the five-eating shark, who was still very close around Uchiha Itachi, was instantly squeezed out a long distance by Susao.

 739 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 739

    When the ghost shark saw this, he was stunned for a moment, with a look of dissatisfaction on his face. It is impossible to control the five-eating shark and want to get closer. When the original rampant expression on the bottom instantly became colder, he looked unwilling. At the moment, it seems that the person in front of him is a very powerful opponent, and he has no intention of continuing to hide his strength.


    The palm of the hand holding the shark muscle grip turned slightly, and the shark muscle blade that was still covered with bandages instantly revealed a little. The brown-black blade looked like it was covered with acupuncture. When the bandage completely slipped, the shark muscle His appearance was completely revealed, his huge mouth suddenly opened, his sharp teeth were obvious, and a red tongue protruded from the big mouth and swayed around, a hungry look, no matter how you look at it They are all like a living creature rather than a big knife.


    Uchiha Itachi was also quite surprised when he saw this. After all, he had only heard about the ghost shark and the shark muscle before. It was the first time that he really saw the ghost shark and the unusually shaped sword shark muscle. Curious about what kind of power this sword has, so many people are eager for it.


    The expression on the dry persimmon ghost shark''s face was a bit anxious when the two tricks were not effective, but when the shark muscle was opened, the expression on his face was already full of fighting spirit, it seems As if he had already seen the victory, he used a little strength to lift the ghost shark up and cut it towards Uchiha Itachi''s Suzano.


    Uchiha Itachi clearly felt that at the moment that shark muscle touched Susa''s armor, his chakra was passing fast. The huge amount surprised Uchiha Itachi. He couldn''t help but sigh secretly. In this way, shark muscle It is indeed a very difficult thing, no wonder so many people flock to it!


    Even so, Uchiha Itachi didn''t mean to worry at all, and he simply dismissed Susano directly and stood there naked and defenseless.


    Seeing that there is no relaxed expression on the face of the ghost shark, the expression on the face is even more angry. If it is said that Uchiha Itachi is still fighting with all his strength, the current Uchiha Itachi has no intention of doing anything at all, it is completely nonsense. Putting it in my eyes, thinking of this, the ghost shark''s expression was full of anger, and he shouted, "You are looking for death!"


    Saying that carrying a shark muscle knife didn''t mean to converge at all, he slashed at Uchiha Itachi''s body fiercely. The appearance of the shark muscle with his mouth open was really scary. Uchiha Itachi smiled slightly. , Reached out and touched the knife bag on his waist, quickly forming a seal on his hand.


    On seeing Uchiha Itachi''s movements, the expression on his face was a little relaxed, "That''s right, it would be miserable to despise me!" Uchiha Itachi did not speak, but said softly." Fire escape, the technique of impatiens claw red!" At the moment when the voice fell, Uchiha Itachi spit out countless fireballs from his mouth, and rushed towards the ghost shark overwhelmingly.


    The number of fireballs is more than 4.6. Even if the shark¡¯s muscle mouth is huge and flexible to swallow a lot, the ghost shark can¡¯t hide everything. The shark¡¯s muscle swallows a lot, but the ghost shark still suffers several fireballs. , The appearance on his body was really embarrassing, but Chakra was transported over in time, and the expression on Guiyu''s face was finally better.


    But the real trouble is still to come, and I saw the shark muscle that should have been safe and sound, but at this moment it was restlessly moving, "It''s so hot, so uncomfortable!"


    When it was making noise, the blade was constantly twisting, and the ghost shark was almost unable to grasp it. When I looked carefully, I found that the big mouth of the shark muscle was stuck with a lot of things. A closer look was a small shuriken, ghost. The expression on the face looked ugly for a moment, and the relationship between him and the ghost has always been mutually beneficial.


    Chapter 788 Awkward Scene


    If this shark muscle is in a bad mood, it is normal not to cooperate with him. Even if he is very helpless at the moment, the ghost shark still stretches out his hand to get out the shuriken in the shark muscle''s mouth, looking at Uchiha Itachi''s expression It was full of resentment.


    Uchiha Itachi was the exact opposite. He looked at the ghost shark, as if he felt very funny, stood aside and grinned slightly, and said very pertinently, "The abilities of the shark muscles are still good. !"


    The ghost shark finally cleaned up all the things in the shark''s mouth. Hearing Uchiha Itachi''s words, the expression on his face was very ugly, "The abilities of shark''s muscles are more than that. You can watch it slowly after a while!" He was about to rush up.


    When Uchiha Itachi heard the words, with a speechless look on his face, he immediately said, "I didn''t come here to fight with you!" He said sincerely, but the current ghost is completely angry, basically He couldn''t hear anything, and rushed over with a loud shout.


    Seeing this, Uchiha Itachi murmured helplessly, "It seems that he can only be defeated first!" Uchiha Itachi, who was thinking about 26 in this way, had no mercy anymore, and directly used the moon reading technique on the ghost. , The ghost shark who was still thinking about launching the ultimate move, realized that his environment had completely changed in the blink of an eye, and it was not in the forest where he was before.


    At the time of doubt, Uchiha Itachi''s figure suddenly appeared in front of the ghost shark, and the ghost shrug frowned at the moment, and he raised his hand to hit Uchiha Itachi, but the moment he waved his arm, the ghost shark suddenly When something was wrong, the shark muscle knife that had been in his hand was missing, but his hand was now empty.


    The ghost shark, who had lost his weapon, was furious in an instant, and shouted at Uchiha Itachi, "Return the shark muscle!" He stretched out his hands and looked as if the shark muscle was in the hands of Uchiha Itachi.


    Seeing this, Uchiha Itachi was speechless, his heart moved, and the scene they were in instantly changed again. He looked at the ghost shark and said coldly, "This is the world of my moon reading my world, and your ghost shark is still in your hands. , You will be able to see it when I let you go out after I finish talking about the matter."


    What Itachi said was very brief, but fortunately, the ghost finally understood it, but even if he understood what Itachi meant, he didn¡¯t have the idea of ??just listening quietly, with a firm expression on his face and a quick seal, wanting to start. Ninjutsu, but there was no reaction at all. Itachi seemed to finally be tired of the obsession of the ghost shark. With a thought, the ghost shark was still standing there, and he was instantly tied to a shelf, unable to move.


    Itachi stretched out his hand, and a short arrow appeared in his hand instantly. He didn''t even look at it, and plunged directly on the shoulder of the ghost shark. The intense pain caused the ghost shark''s brows to wrinkle instantly. Shi was completely convinced that he was completely in the hands of others, and he tried to solve the illusion, but it didn''t work at all.


    In the end, the ghost shark looked at Itachi Uchiha with a firm expression, "Since it has fallen into your hands, you can kill it as you wish!" He put his head aside and didn''t look at Itachi Uchiha.


    At that moment, Uchiha Itachi was very suspicious of whether this ghost shark could really become his own companion, and such a headed Itachi was very worried about whether he could persuade him to become an undercover agent.


    By then things had reached such a point that it was too late even if it was regretful, so Uchiha Itachi took the form of a risk-free posture and said coldly, "I will not kill you, now I have something very important. I want to say something, listen carefully!"


    The ghost shark didn''t know what Uchiha Itachi was going to say. He still turned his head to the side with an uncomfortable expression. He didn''t want to listen to Uchiha Itachi at all, but he had to listen to it. Now Uchiha Itachi. I can no longer care about his expression.


    All the expressions on the face were reduced, and he said directly, "You are a person from Mizukage, and you should also be a person from Hidden Master. I am Itachi Uchiha, the former dark force leader of Konoha Village and a member of the Xianxiao organization. , As an undercover agent, instructed by the hidden master!"


    When this was said, the ghost shark who had been turning his head to the side instantly turned his head, with an expression of disbelief. For Uchiha Itachi, the ghost shark is very clear about it, but he really sees it. This is the first time that I heard what he said, and then think about the things Uchiha Hide-sama said before, and my head gradually returned to a normal thinking mode.


    Suddenly remembered what Itachi Uchiha had told before, if he meets Akatsuki¡¯s solicitation, he will agree to it. For a while, Oniyu didn¡¯t know what kind of expression he should put on, so he looked at Uchi with an unbelievable expression. Wave weasel.


    Looking at Itachi, the look on his face became more and more ugly, and he said in a cold voice, "If you are questioning whether I am Uchiha Itachi, my eyes are the best proof! As for the part about Hide-sama , You can do it yourself!"


    Hearing this, the look on his face was even more ugly. He hesitated for a long time and said, "No need to research, Master Yin is in Wuyin Village now, I understand what you are going to say!"


    When Uchiha heard this, 343 didn''t know how to describe his feelings at that moment. He just watched the ghost shark without speaking, and instantly thought that he wanted to turn countless swords on the ghost shark.


    The ghost shark naturally saw a little eyebrow. He looked at Uchiha Itachi''s expression very nervous, thought for a moment and said, "I will go with you, and everything after that is subject to your arrangements!"


    Uchiha Itachi was very admired for the good-natured appearance of the ghost shark. After thinking about it, he said seriously, "I also came with Uchiha from the Akatsuki organization. That person is not a good person to deal with. He, you better be careful, don¡¯t show your stuff, that person is very surprised!"


    Hearing such a serious matter, the awkward expression on his face slowly faded, and he nodded seriously, "I know, I will think of a reasonable explanation for the next thing!"


    Seeing the expression on the ghost shark, Uchiha Itachi''s worries finally disappeared. When he was about to say something, the expression on his face instantly changed, becoming a very serious expression, indicating that something happened. Something very dangerous.


    The ghost shark looked at Uchiha Itachi''s expression and was startled, and quickly asked, "Itachi, what happened?"


    Chapter 789: Unexpected Encounter


    Hearing this, Uchiha Itachi didn''t change the slightest expression on his face, he still looked like an enemy, "You don''t have so much time to think about it, Uchiha has brought the soil here!"


    When Guiyu heard this, the expression on his face was very ugly. Who would have thought that the person who was still being talked about just now suddenly appeared. He was really caught off guard. He didn''t hesitate for a moment, and he roared directly. "Now you ask me to think of something, I can''t think of it at all!"


    When the ghost said this, a pair of shark-like round eyes widened in an instant. If it weren¡¯t for knowing that this is his own phantom space, Uchiha Itachi was worried that his eyes would fall out of the frame, and he snorted immediately. , "If you can''t think of it, you have to think, you have no retreat!"


    Speaking of the whole figure disappearing in front of the ghost shark, the moment Uchiha Itachi left, the rope bound to the ghost shark was also released instantly. Although it is a very happy thing, it is the first time that ghost thinks like this. Continue to be tied to it.


    At the same time, Uchiha Itachi looked at the Uchiha who stood in front of him and turned around next to the ghost shark, and asked with a cold expression, "What are you doing?"


    Uchiha brought the soil to hear Itachi''s voice, and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect you to move so fast? How is it? Are you satisfied with this companion?"


    When Uchiha Itachi heard the words, the expression on his face was still very cold, as if he had heard some joke, and he snorted, "Do you care about my partner?"


    "That''s natural. He is not only your partner, but also from Akatsuki in the future. I naturally want to take care of the following!" Uchiha said this, putting his arm on his sleeping shoulder. A natural expression.


    Hearing this, Uchiha Itachi knew that this guy hadn''t fully believed in himself at all. This was a test at all, and he could only take a deep breath and said in the bottom of my heart, "Ghost, it''s up to you!" After that, the moon reading technique was instantly unlocked, "Then you can keep it for yourself!"


    The moment Uchiha Itachi''s voice fell, the ghost shark, who was still tangled in the moon reading space, saw a face with a mask stuck in front of him in an instant. He was shocked, did not think about it, and punched directly. Smashed the mask over.


    Uchiha Itachi was also sweating profusely while watching. He thought that the ghost shark really thought of some good method. What does it mean to hit people when it comes up, although it is anxious, but Uchiha Itachi looks on But his expression did not change at all, as if the things in front of him were in his expectation.


    Uchiha brought the soil and did not expect that the ghost shark would suddenly do it. Fortunately, he has been alive and cautiously maintaining the highest vigilance during the past few years. The moment he saw the ghost shark¡¯s muscles, he activated the magical technique. The fist of that ghost directly penetrated Uchiha''s soiled face, as if hitting in the air.


    Gui Shao was stunned when he saw this, and wanted to make up for it. At this moment, Uchiha Itachi over there finally spoke, "Gu Sha, he is the companion who came with me!"


    Hearing this, the ghost stopped immediately. He looked very obedient. Uchiha looked at him with a suspicious expression. He appeared and stood beside Uchiha Itachi, "You are a good method. It¡¯s better to leave the task of recruiting staff to you in the future!"


    Uchiha Itachi was stunned when he heard the words, with an expression of disgust on his face, and moved slightly, pulling the distance between himself and Uchiha. "I only find my own companion! Nothing else is like me. Relationship!" Uchiha Itachi said very indifferently, but Uchiha brought the soil but was not angry, and said cheerfully, "Yes, then you can take your partner back. I am not a genius. His pupil technique is still too difficult for me! I have to use my own method to tax others!"


    Uchiha Itachi had a stunned expression when he heard this. He was still thinking about how to fool him, but he didn''t expect that this person would find a reason for them. On the side he tried on clothes and looked like he was surprised, but what I didn''t say anything, just standing beside Uchiha Itachi like this, like a puppet refined by him.


    Uchiha Itachi was very speechless when he saw it. He originally said he was thinking of a solution, but turned his head and turned his head. He completely threw everything to him, even if he had seen it through, but now Uchiha has nothing. Whatever way to say, I can only follow Uchiha''s meaning of bringing soil.


    At the moment, he said coldly, "You don''t need to keep staring at me?" Uchiha Itachi meant a temptation. After all, Uchiha''s magical art with soil is hiding in another space. Wanting to discover is almost something harder than going to the sky, so he can only blow up.


    I didn¡¯t expect Uchiha to take the soil to hear this, and turned around, with a false smile on his face, "This is necessary. It originally needed an observation period. Now the observation period has passed. You can go back by yourself. Now, I have to find someone!"


    Speaking of Uchiha''s direct use of the soil, he immediately disappeared in the same place. Uchiha Itachi saw this scene, but the tone in his heart was not released at all. He was still cautious, for fear that he would not pay attention to revealing some information. , It¡¯s no joke in case that Uchiha takes the soil to discover it.


    The ghost shark followed behind Uchiha Itachi with his big mouth and one and one shark muscles. He wanted to say something but didn''t dare to speak. He could only follow carefully, using his strongest perception to constantly perceive the surrounding scenes. , But unfortunately no abnormality was found. Even so, Uchiha Itachi on one side did not speak first, and the ghost shark did not dare to say anything.

 740 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 740

    Facts have proved that Uchiha Itachi¡¯s worries are completely necessary. The person who disappeared using the magical technique did not try to tie the loquat juzo at all. Instead, he followed Uchiha Itachi and Oniyu all the time, just wanting to see it. See if these two people will show their feet.


    Although there was nothing wrong with the two of them along the way, the way they didn''t say a word all the way made Uchiha Daido feel very strange.


    So I followed secretly for a while, but there was no change along the way. When I was about to leave, Uchiha brought the soil to a sudden stop. Nothing else, because he felt a very strong chakra. Uchiha¡¯s cognition of the soil, the only person who can have such a chakra is Uchiha hidden!


    Chapter 790 Excellent Acting Skills


    Uchiha Daido''s body that was already ready to go stopped again. After the last match, Uchiha Daido was gone. I have seen Uchihaken, but I still remember Uchiha''s strength. He didn''t know when he could achieve such a powerful strength.


    Now Uchiha''s presence here is a very unusual thing. Perhaps the two people in front of him really did not rebel at all as he thought.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha¡¯s spirit of bringing the soil is even more concentrated. Although he is very worried about Uchiha¡¯s strength, the divine space is another dimension at all, even if Uchiha¡¯s ability is big. I can''t get in, and I feel more relieved when I think of it here.


    Uchiha Itachi and Onijiu found Uchiha''s Chakra in an instant. Nothing else, because Uchiha Hidden never meant to hide his Chakra no matter where he went. Perhaps this is a person My greatest self-confidence.


    Originally, I would be very happy to see both Uchihaken, but now it is very difficult to be happy under such circumstances. Uchihaken also discovered the whereabouts of the two over there, and his brows instantly frowned. , I think things may not be that simple.


    It¡¯s 040 understandable if only the ghost shark is here, but Uchiha Itachi, who is the Akatsuki organization, also appears here, then the matter is not so easy to say. The body shape immediately appeared in front of the two of them. , Uchiha Itachi could only stop when he saw it, praying from the bottom of my heart that Uchiha Hide-sama would find out what happened.


    Uchiha looked at Itachi Uchiha with a cold face, "Itachi, you are so courageous, you still dare to show up in front of me now, and dare to grab someone!"


    When Uchiha Itachi heard this, if the situation did not allow him, he wanted to jump up and cheer. Although his heart was very excited, his face was still expressionless, "His Master''s words are still a bit wrong. , I am not brave enough to want to appear in front of the adults, but the adults happen to be here!"


    Uchiha listened to the other side and kept complaining, "What stupid conversation is this!" Even if he thought of this, his face was still full of anger, "Anyway, prepare to kill yourself. Have you stayed!"


    When Uchiha Itachi saw this, he could only open the writing wheel, and kept praying from the bottom of his heart, that Uchiha''s soil should be nearby, and he could quickly take him away, otherwise he might die today by Master Yin. In hand!


    When the ghost shark on one side saw this, he could only raise the shark muscle in his hand with an expression of collapse. Master Yin''s hands were the last thing he wanted to experience in his life, but now he has to send the arrow on the string. , The development of things simply cannot help him not want to!


    The opposite Uchiha was very happy to see such a scene. After all, it has been a long time since I can find happiness. Now he laughed and said, "It seems that you are ready, then I will accompany you to have fun. !"


    When Uchiha Itachi and Guiyu heard this, their facial expressions were very ugly, and they cried out in pain, "Master Yin, we don''t want to play with you!" It''s just the thoughts in their hearts, Uchiha Yin is doomed to not hear.


    Uchiha faintly opened the writing wheel, and instantly activated Susano Nogo. The huge Susa Nogo stood there completely, stretched out his hand, and a long sword transformed from Chakra appeared in his palm instantly, hanging down. Looking at Uchiha Itachi and Onishi with his head intently!


    Seeing the full body of Suzano, the expression on his face was very ugly. At this time, when he was asked to attack the Hidden-sama, it was basically hitting the stone with the egg. The ghost looked at the look of Uchiha Itachi asking for help.


    Originally, Uchiha Itachi was very anxious to think of going with Higashi-sama, but when he really saw the full body of Susano appear, Uchiha Itachi was inevitably excited, and I had to say that Uchiha Itachi was A strong genius, it is this that thinks that he has respect for the real strong Uchiha!


    Now it is a rare opportunity to be able to almost compete with such a person. At the moment, I will converge all my thoughts and activate the hungry Susano. The same tall Susano appears instantly, facing Uchiha hidden. In front of him, the ghost shark was standing below, with a heartbroken expression on his face, and he couldn''t help feeling that such a battle really wasn''t something he could participate in.


    Uchiha Hidden looked at Uchiha Itachi''s firm expression, his eyes were full of admiration, such a talent is his Konoha ninja is his Uchiha clan!Thinking of this, Uchiha moved in a moment, and rushed towards Uchiha Itachi with a long sword.


    The long sword was raised high and struck it towards Uchiha Itachi''s head. Susano''s forehead was where the human body was, and it was the easiest thing to get in from here.


    This point is also very clear as Uchiha''s Uchiha clan. Originally, I wondered if these two people were just pretending to be, but seeing Uchiha''s ruthless shot, Uchiha took the soil and instantly lost that guess. It''s erased, always on guard, and sure to go up to save people when they find a chance.


    The ghost shark at the foot of the two people over there, with a helpless look on their faces, gathered Chakra on the soles of their feet, instantly ejected themselves, and rushed toward Uchiha''s legs.


    When Uchiha''s instep stood firm, the ghost shark aimed the shark muscle in his hand at Uchiha''s instep.


    Seeing a large amount of chakras in front of his eyes, the sharks suddenly opened his mouth and began to swallow them. The ghost sharks instantly felt a steady stream of chakras rushing toward his body, such a huge amount that he had never felt. After that, he almost felt like he was omnipotent at that moment.


    But that strange feeling only lasted for a few seconds, and the ghost shark felt something was wrong. The amount of Chakra was too large. If he keeps absorbing it like this, he will probably endure it. If he couldn''t help it, he exploded and died.


    Thinking of this, the ghost shark immediately pulled up the shark muscle, jumped to one side, turned around in the air and landed steadily on the branch on one side, just let go of the hanging heart, before he had time to catch his breath. At that time, I felt that the tree I was in was suddenly hit hard.


    Turning around, he saw that the whole tree had been cut off at the waist and was smashing toward the ground. If he didn''t escape quickly, he would not be able to escape the fate of being crushed into meatloaf!


    Chapter 793 is also true and false


    Seeing this scene, the ghost shark was shocked. He immediately gathered Chakra under his feet and jumped away. Before he landed and stood firmly, he saw the big tree slamming on the ground, and even Many places have been sunken in the soil, and one can imagine what a miserable scene if this one fell on Zi.


    The ghost shark stood aside and wanted to observe the battle carefully, and then join in. At any rate, he could help Uchiha Itachi a little, otherwise the kid would definitely be repaired by Hidden-sama.


    It''s just that Guiyu completely gave up when he saw that the two people had to fight.I saw Uchiha Hiden''s Susao holding the long sword that he had just retracted in his hand and looked at Uchiha Itachi with a look. Itachi was forced to retreat for several steps by Mr. Hide, and the two of them instantly opened up. After a long distance, he was not welcome, and directly turned a bow and arrow and shot it towards Uchiha.


    Uchiha snorted when he saw it, and directly used space ninjutsu. In a short time, his huge body disappeared. At that moment, Uchiha Itachi became nervous.Although I have always known that Hidden-sama is very good at space ninjutsu, I didn''t expect that such a huge Susao could be transferred instantly.


    Right now, I was a little nervous and looked around. I was afraid that if one didn¡¯t pay attention, I would be lifted off by Hidden-sama. It turned out that Uchiha¡¯s worry was not unnecessary. He suddenly felt a strange noise under his feet. Without hesitation, he jumped away suddenly, and saw the ground under his feet instantly rise up like a spear-like bulge, it was the Tudun Ninjutsu Tulong Spear!


    Even though Uchiha Hide-sama''s ninjutsu was already at his feet, Uchiha Itachi couldn''t find where Uchiha was hiding. He couldn''t help but feel a little anxious at the moment, and his spirit became more concentrated.


    On one side, the ghost shark looked at the night with a horrified expression. His impression of Uchiha-sama is always on the strength of strong front-to-face confrontation with the enemy. Who would have thought that the hiding technology of the hidden is more weird and terrible, right now I can''t help but feel fortunate that I didn''t participate in the battle recklessly.


    It¡¯s just that the mind hasn¡¯t calmed down yet, I suddenly felt a murderous aura rushing towards me, the ghost shark instinctively turned his head to look, and saw a huge fireball rushing towards him, it was too late to jump away. The ghost shark can only quickly activate the water prison technique to wrap himself up, waiting for the fireball to hit it.


    With a bang, there was a huge chakra wave when the two sides collided together, and there was a burst of smoke rising from the place where the ghost shark was. Before the water mist dispersed to see the scene clearly, I heard it. There was a scream, and then the ghost shark jumped out of the mist, with an expression of pain on his face.


    He only wanted to protect himself from being directly hit by the fireball. He completely forgot that the water would also evaporate and heat up under the flame. At that moment, the ghost shark even felt like he was about to become a boiled shark. While the fireball had almost disappeared, it jumped out neatly.


    For a while, both the ghost shark and Uchiha Itachi looked horrified. Who would have thought that they would have been repaired so badly without seeing Uchiha''s shadow. The ghost shark understood completely. Even hiding in front of Uchiha-sama is useless!


    Therefore, the ghost shark simply stood on the shoulder of Uchiha Itachi, and watched vigilantly around looking for Uchiha''s hidden figure, but helplessly was nothing at all.


    The Uchiha belt soil, who was watching in the dark, was not waiting to be able to go up and help find Uchiha''s hidden figure, now he has no doubt about Uchiha Itachi and Onishi at this time.


    Even while watching, Uchiha belt soil can clearly feel the fatalness of those ninjutsu, if it is really hit, there is definitely no possibility of surviving, and he can see clearly that the original ninjutsu is accurate. But there is no problem at all!


    The thing he worries most now is that he can¡¯t take them all away. No matter who loses, it is a huge loss for Akatsuki. Thinking of this, Uchiha¡¯s expression on the soil becomes a lot more serious, and his eyes die. Staring at the two men, for fear that they might miss a little opportunity.


    Over there, Uchiha looked at the two men in secret and found himself very funny. He replaced the long sword in Susano''s hand with a bow and arrow. With his wrist turned, the long bow and arrow shot out. Zhuntou is the face of the two, and there is no meaning to be soft.


    Uchiha Itachi over there is also very keen on the perception of danger. The moment the arrow broke through the air, Uchiha Itachi suddenly looked over there and said in a deep voice to the ghost shark beside him, "Avoid!"


    Although it is the first time that Oniha has partnered with Uchiha Itachi, he has complete trust in Uchiha Itachi. He swishes away when he hears the sound, and Uchiha Itachi jumps in the opposite direction. Before they landed and stood firmly, they saw two long arrows nailed to the tree where they stood just now, piercing the whole tree instantaneously, and the thick tree body instantly lost two large pieces of wood support and swayed. Two hits eventually fell to the ground with a bang.


    When Guiyu looked at it, he couldn''t help but swallowed, and roared in his heart, "Master Yin, do you really want to kill us!" He only dared to roar in his own heart with these words. I dare not show it.


    Uchiha Itachi''s expression was even more solemn over there, and he said from the bottom of his heart, "Hokage-sama is really an insurmountable existence, and I''m very tired just for defense!"


    Ghost shark always felt that he was insecure by himself, so he jumped up to Uchiha Itachi in twos or twos and asked in a low voice, "Itachi, how do we deal with this?"


    Hearing the words, Uchiha Itachi also responded in a low voice, "Fight against it with all our strength, otherwise this will be our burial place today!" With a pair of eyes constantly patrolling, he thought of finding the location of Uchiha hidden.


    When Guiyu heard this, he was taken aback. He originally thought that Master Yin was just acting to force them a little, but he never thought that Master Yin was really serious in teaching them, when the expression on the bottom became serious. , Murmured, "If this is the case, it won''t work if you don''t work hard!"


    The two stood together, with a full of imposing looks. With the soil, seeing the two standing together with a happy expression, the opportunity finally came.At the moment, they did not hesitate to use the magical technique on the two of them, and the two of them felt dizzy when they figured out what was going on, and the scene in front of them was disappearing little by little.


    The 792nd chapter ten Tibet Raiders


    When the two of them had a clear vision, what they saw was Uchiha with blood hanging on the corners of their mouths, with a tired look. The ghost did not say anything when he didn''t know the situation, but stood beside Uchiha Itachi, a little brother. Looks like.


    Upon seeing it, Uchiha Itachi dismissed Susano. He looked at Uchiha taking the soil with a complicated expression. After waiting for a long time, he said, "Susa is too burdensome for your power!" What''s special, it''s very plain.


    It was the Uchiha Satoru who heard the words and smiled, "Compared to your role, this load is still worth it!" After speaking, Uchiha Satoru has recovered a lot, and he watched with a smile. The ghost is constantly looking at it, "I''ll send you back first, I''ll take your time for the loquat juzang thing!"


    When the ghost heard the words, he was slightly startled, but he didn''t say much. He just kept looking up and down in this space, feeling very strange.

 741 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 741

    The three of them were speechless. Uchiha took the locals to put Uchiha Itachi and the ghost shark around Uyin Village, and they disappeared. The ghost shark looked at the dim and damp village in front of him, and couldn¡¯t help feeling very nervous. It was like the tension of life threatened when facing Master Yin, but the tension of thinking that he was about to start such a difficult thing, that was unreasonable.


    Uchiha Itachi naturally felt it on the side, and it was a rare comfort, "Don''t worry, I believe we don''t need to last too long on such a day!" As he said, he raised his foot towards the village without worrying about the expression on the ghost shark. .


    Hearing this, the nervous thought of the ghost finally reduced a little, and followed Itachi to walk inside. Although there are many questions to ask, but I don¡¯t know what the situation is in the village, so I dare not mess around. Speaking is very restrained all the way.


    When I happened to walk inward, I saw Oshemaru and Deidara who had returned from the mission.Da She Maru looked at the ghost shark with a serious look and said with a smile, "Is this your new partner?"


    Uchiha Itachi nodded when he heard the words, "I just brought it back from the village of fog, almost died in Uchiha''s hands!" Although Itachi said what he said before, but he wanted to be more implicit. Tell Dashemaru that Guiyu will also be their companion in the future.


    Even if Ochiha Maru didn¡¯t know what Uchiha Itachi meant before, but now it¡¯s time to really understand it. After all, he can take people away from Uchiha Hide-sama¡¯s nose. Apart from his voluntary release, there is no other possibility. Sex!This is enough to prove that the ghost sharks in front of them are the same.


    He laughed and said, "From then on, I will be doing things for one person!" Guiyu listened to the clouds in the mist. Although they knew that they had something in their words, they had no idea what they were talking about. You can only nod on one side as a response!


    What is rare is that Deidara over there also understands. The eyes of the ghost shark are full of sympathy, which makes the ghost very confused, and the feeling of stubbornness that wants to ask but can¡¯t ask makes the ghosts¡¯ eyes that are not too big. A lot!


    At the same time, in Wuyin Village, the returning Uchihaken looked at Terumi Mei with a look of anger, and said with a smile, "Things really happened too hastily, otherwise I will come and have a good time with you. Discuss it!"


    Terumi heard that, after a year of distrustful expression, after holding back for a long time, he finally let go, "I have already said that the ghost is a person you can send, but your speed is too fast, but one day Time is gone!"


    Loquat Juzo was standing next to Terumi Ming. Hearing her and Uchiha''s complaints, the expressions on their faces became more and more ugly, as if they had something to say but didn''t dare to say.


    Uchiha was anxious to get away, but he couldn''t find a suitable topic to transfer. When he looked around, he saw a suspicious look of Loquat Juzo. He looked at Loquat Juzo and said, "Loquat Juzo, do you have anything to say?"


    When Loquat Juzo was still struggling, he felt very dazed when he was called out suddenly, and he instinctively expressed doubts.


    But in an instant, I saw Uchiha''s threatening eyes, which clearly meant to say, "If you have nothing to say, you will be dead!"


    Loquat Juzo is a person who cherishes life after all, and this matter is to be told to Master Terumi Mei sooner or later. Thinking of this, I coughed and cleared her throat and stared at Master Terumi Mei. If you don¡¯t say something important, Just wait for death in the eyes, and speak slowly. 0


    "Master Yin, Master Shuiying, this morning, I saw a person on the outskirts of Wuyin Village. The person claimed to be from the Akatsuki organization and wanted to win over his subordinates!" Loquat Juzo said clearly. , Terumi Mei''s eyes widened instantly...


    You must know that Guiyu and Loquat Juzo have been with her since Terumi Mei became Shui Ying. She has become accustomed to the way these two people do things, and both of them are very familiar with her things and meanings. It is equivalent to the existence of the right arm and right arm. Now that he has lost one first, and the other is also in danger, Terumi Ming is very irritable.


    The look in Uchiha''s eyes was full of reproach, "It''s fine now, I don''t have any use for anyone!" He was very aggrieved.


    Uchiha Yin looked very unbearable, and waved at Loquat Juzo to indicate that he could go down first. The Loquat Juzo was also a sensible person and ran away as soon as he saw it.


    Uchiha looked at Terumi Ming, sat still, patted his thigh, and said with a gentle smile, "Since I want to act like a baby, come here!"


    A little bit of careful thought was pierced in this way, Terumi Mei still blushed more or less, snorted, stood up and walked to Uchiha¡¯s body 2.7, twisted and sat on Uchiha¡¯s lap, a pair Wrapped around Uchihain''s neck like a water snake, looked at Uchihain affectionately and said, "Where am I acting like a baby, there is no one to use!"


    While speaking, he turned his head to the side as if he was angry, Uchiha was so hidden that he didn''t pierce through, and said with a smile, "These two people naturally have their missions. There are so many people in Wuyin Village, you want to find someone who can It is not a simple matter to use people. If I meet the right people in the future, I will keep them for you.¡±


    Saying punishment, he patted Terumi Mei¡¯s ass on the butt. Terumi Mei smiled instantly when she heard the words. He lowered his head and pecked on Uchiha¡¯s lips, ¡°I knew you still cared about me. I don''t care about you!" He tilted his head and looked generous!


    Chapter 793: Ten Tibetans Move in


    Even though Uchihain knew that she was not angry at all, seeing Terumi Ming like this still didn''t mean to reveal, he smiled and nodded and said, "It''s fine if you know it!"


    Terumi Mei had a coquettish expression on his face, and he didn''t even mean to get off Uchiha''s body. He wrapped his neck and said coquettishly, "Now this matter is solved, do you have to go back now?"


    Uchiha knew that Terumi Mei was reluctant to leave by herself. Looking at her pitiful expression at the moment, she couldn¡¯t tell if she wanted to leave now, thinking that there was nothing particularly important anyway, so I¡¯m here to accompany her. There is nothing wrong!


    He made up his mind, but didn''t say it right away, but hesitated and said, "It''s not impossible, it depends on your own performance!" He said with a smirk.


    Terumi Ming looked at Uchiha¡¯s expression and knew what he meant. When she smiled very charmingly, she slowly approached his chest, pressed her whole body very softly, and slowly rubbed his chest. , Whispered, "I see, I''ll leave it to you today!"


    Hearing this, Uchihain laughed all over, and he pressed Terumi Mei into his arms with a smile on his face, and disappeared in a flash.


    At the same time, the loquat Juzo, who was kicked out of the water shadow office, stood downstairs with a speechless expression, and kept muttering, "Really, I must be driven out every time. It''s too much. Up!"


    Although it says so, the face of the loquat juzang is full of smiles. He looks at gossip. It looks like a woman who loves to listen to gossip. Like people!


    But thinking that the other party is Uchihain, if you look at such gossip, if you accidentally lose your life, in order to save your own life, Loquat Juzo decided to leave as soon as possible.


    Thinking that he still had to worry about how to settle into Akatsuki''s organization reasonably, he felt annoyed for no reason, so he wanted to go to the forest outside to calm down.


    After Uchiha took the soil and left Uyin Village, he came to Wuyin Village. After all, seeing Uchiha Itachi so easily, he saw people and brought it back. He still felt unwilling to go back alone like this.Thinking of this, the look on his face couldn''t help but become more solemn.


    I just thought that Wuyin Village had just lost the general of the ghost shark, and now it is time to face the strict defense. If I rashly go forward, I am afraid that death is not appropriate. Thinking of this, Uchiha¡¯s expression on the soil surface is very solemn. But even so, he gritted his teeth and headed towards Wuyin Village.


    At this moment, I collided with the loquat Juzo who was coming out. Uchiha¡¯s mood at that moment was no different from winning the big prize. And because he used space ninjutsu, the loquat on the opposite side Shi Zang simply found out his existence.


    This situation is undoubtedly a good opportunity for Uchiha Yin. After all, Loquat Juzo is also a very good master, and it is not easy to approach him directly!


    At this time, the loquat Juzo had a melancholy expression. He didn''t expect Uchiha to return with the soil in such a short period of time, so there was no sense of defense at all.


    It wasn''t until he felt that there was a huge chakra twisting around him that something was wrong, but now it was too late to find out, he just felt that there was no more sight in the darkness before his eyes.


    When the vision was clear again, Loquat Juzo saw Uchiha standing in front of him with soil, with a thick smile in his eyes. At that moment, Loquat Juzo was instinctively surprised, and he did not hide his expression at all. Meaning, all emotions were exposed directly, and he said angrily, "You are from the Akatsuki organization!"


    Although I knew that this person must be Uchiha brought the soil, but the loquat juzo couldn''t show it at all, after all, it would be directly exposed.


    When Uchiha brought the soil to hear Loquat Juzo''s words, his face was full of excitement, "Of course I am, and I want to take you away!"


    When Loquat Shizang heard this, he couldn''t help but vomit in his heart, and he really didn''t hide his thoughts!It just didn''t show it on the face, "The confidence you have brought me will definitely follow you!"


    Uchiha heard the words and said confidently, "You will definitely follow me. After all, your companion can be with us. Even if he can agree with the idea, do you really want to understand it? "


    Uchiha¡¯s words about taking soil are very tempting. He looks like he is tempting, waiting for the loquat juzo to walk into the pit he dug. The original trick still can¡¯t affect the loquat juzo, but he thinks of his own For the task, he still pretended to be surprised, "The ghost is with you, what do you want to do!"


    If the two people get along on weekdays, Loquat Juzo would not ask such a question, but would say, "It''s good to be with you, so that one less annoying me!"


    Uchiha took the soil to hear Loquat Juzo¡¯s words and was very satisfied. According to the rumors, the relationship between the two people is very good. His good 537 partners have joined the Akatsuki organization, whether it is out of concern to save people or for whatever reason. The reason he should want to join Akatsuki''s organization to take a good look.


    "We will tell you what we want to do, but I want your good partner to tell you more!" I have to say that Uchiha''s words about taking soil are still very useful. Loquat Juzo has changed now. His face said, "Do you want me to get along with you!"


    Uchiha snorted, "Do you not understand your own partner? Since he can accept things, can''t you accept it? You are really naive!"


    Hara Eun Loquat Juzo rushed to the idea of ??acting, but he did not expect Uchiha Daito to say such a thing. The expression on his face was very ugly at the moment, and he wanted to argue with him very much, but it was really true. It''s not my ultimate goal, so I don''t care about it anymore!


    Instead, he said with a sullen face, "You better pray that I can really accept your bullshit ideals, otherwise you will be dead!"


    Uchiha Daido was very happy when he heard the words, and immediately responded, "You can come and have a look!" Although he said so, Uchiha Daido said impatiently, "It''s already here. Said this in the space of yours!"


    Chapter 794: Time Passes


    Loquat Juzo over there really didn¡¯t notice this thing, and just thought about how to perform this scene well. Fortunately, Uchiha didn¡¯t mean to delve too much with soil, but he smiled and led him towards the scene. Go to the location of Yuyin Village.


    At the same time, the ghost shark in Yuyin Village still followed Uchiha Itachi with a blank expression on his face. He really couldn''t imagine that the famous Akatsuki organization in the Ninja world would actually be in such an inconspicuous small village. In the middle, there are countless questions in my mind to ask, just because I don''t know whether I should speak or not, so I have always been depressed.


    After all, Uchiha Itachi specially reminded before that it is better to speak less in Yuyin Village, he dare not violate it at all.


    It was when they were melancholy, Uchiha Itachi who was walking in front suddenly stopped, and looked back at the place where they had just arrived, as if they had discovered something.


    The ghost also looked back curiously, but saw nothing but the foggy sky, and asked with a puzzled look, "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m afraid you don''t have time to rest!" After speaking, he walked in the direction he came before. The ghost was confused when he heard the words, but he was still very speechless to keep up. After all, in this situation, he can listen, and Only Uchiha Itachi!

 742 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 742

    Along the way, Uchiha Itachi did not answer, and the ghost shark did not ask. It was not until they reached the position where they entered Uyin Village that the ghost shark understood what Uchiha Itachi meant. He came over and saw Loquat Juzo standing there. , Looked at Uchiha with a threatening expression.


    When Guiyu saw this scene, he felt a twitching sensation at the corners of his mouth. He didn''t expect that after only six hours before and after, he saw the loquat juzang here.


    When Uchiha brought the soil and the loquat juzang down in Uyin Village, the expression on the face of the loquat juzang was very ugly. He pointed at Uchiha with the soil and said directly, "No one has seen it, you are thinking What can I believe?"


    Uchiha had a headache when he heard the words from the soil. When he was about to say something, he saw Itachi Uchiha walking across from him with the ghost shark. At the moment, he felt relieved. "Look back for yourself. People are not there. Behind you?"


    Loquat Shizang was very excited when he turned his head and saw the ghost shark. After all, it was very good to be able to see a familiar person in this awkward place!


    The ghost shark walked up to Loquat Juzo and said with a slight smile, "I didn''t expect to see you here!"


    Loquat Shizang snorted when he heard the words, "Do you think I want to see you, it''s just a coincidence!" He turned his head to the side with a proud face.


    While the ghost was still thinking about what to say, Loquat Juzo opened his mouth, looking at Uchiha with a cold face and said, "I want to talk to him alone now!" Loquat Juzo said very much. Being strong does not give Uchiha a chance to refuse.


    Uchiha really didn''t refuse. He nodded and said with a smile, "Please!" He turned his body slightly and made a way for the two of them.


    The two of them just looked at each other and left. Originally thought Uchiha would have a stable expression, but they didn''t expect that after the two of them walked away, Uchiha would look at Uchiha. Itachi said very threateningly, "Ghost shark shouldn''t have any problems at this critical moment!"


    Uchiha Itachi obviously did not expect Uchiha Daito to ask such a question, and immediately said, "If you don''t have that confidence, you can stop him from passing!"


    Uchiha was choked after hearing the words, trying to find some words to block it back, but couldn''t find it for a while, so he could only stare at Uchiha Itachi, but Itachi was completely invisible. , Doesn''t mind.


    If it was the time before, such a boring scene Uchiha Itachi had already left, but today he stood there with great interest, and his eyes had never left the two people who had been talking!


    He was not really interested in doing this, nor was it for other things. It was entirely because he was worried that if he left here, Uchiha would go directly to eavesdrop on the two people¡¯s speeches, and that might reveal something. , So Uchiha Itachi can only watch it in person!


    Uchiha didn''t think of this layer of soil, but said with an uncomfortable expression, "It''s just the person who just brought it back today. You really cherish it, and you have to stay here to watch!"


    Uchiha Itachi felt shocked when he heard this, and said in a speechless voice, "I''m just worried that you will shove me some undesirable partners indiscriminately!"


    Uchiha Itachi just said something casually, but Uchiha took the soil seriously, with a smile on his face, "You are a rare talent in Akatsuki''s organization, and I will not mess with the partner you don''t want!"


    At the same time, the ghost shark over there looked at Uchiha Itachi and dragged Uchiha with the soil behind him, with an excited expression on his face, "Why are you here? Are you going to do the task now?"


    When the loquat Shizang heard the words, his face was full of joy, "I was still worried about what reasonable reason to find, but I didn''t expect to send it to my door today!"


    The ghost looked like he was finally able to speak, "That''s great, what did Uchiha bring the soil to you, let''s get to know each other, so that we don''t make a mistake at the time!"


    After hearing the words, Loquat Shizang told the whole thing with a clear face, and the ghost looked at the speechless expression, "If this is the case, it would be much more convenient! It seems that it is really necessary to thank Uchi The waves are soiled!"


    After talking about the ghost shark, he wanted to go back, but was held back by the loquat juzang, "Do you understand what the situation is like now?"


    I have to say that the sentence of Loquat Juzo really pokes the pain of the ghost shark, but you can¡¯t lie about this kind of thing, you can only bite the bullet and say, ¡°I don¡¯t understand, the situation is too nervous now. When the opportunity permits, we can take a closer look with Uchiha Itachi!"


    When the loquat Shizang heard the words, the expression on his face was a little nervous, and he could only sigh and said, "It seems that it can only be done now!"


    After speaking, the two looked at each other, but they walked towards Uchiha together with the soil. The face still looked cold and proud, and it seemed that he would not put him in the eye at all, "I decided Stayed!"


    Chapter 795: New Hope


    When Uchiha took the soil, he was very happy when he heard this. He did not expect that he would really agree to it, and he not only began to doubt the authenticity of this, after all, his luck was too good for a short period of time. The people who want it are here now.


    But thinking about it carefully, there are no other flaws in it, so I don''t want to continue to struggle, but smile and say, "Then welcome you, I know that you will definitely accept our great ideal!"


    Loquat Shizang had a twitching sensation at the corners of his mouth when he heard the words, but he still endured this feeling, and said coldly, "I don''t agree with your ideals. I just want to watch your failures here, and then take Ghost shark go back!"


    On the one hand, Guiyu heard this, his eyes widened, and he muttered, "This is different from what I just said! What the hell are you talking about! If it is pierced by Uchiha with dirt What should I do!"


    But what Guiyu didn''t expect was that Uchiha couldn''t help being angry with the soil, and the look of doubt on his face faded a lot. He said with a smile, "That''s OK, as long as you do things for us! "Compared with Loquat Juzo who agreed smoothly, the suspicion and 510 hostile attitude made him feel relieved!


    After all, people still have some concerns to make it easier to control.Seeing this, Loquat Shizo couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, pretending to be calm in the face of the big incident, "Yes, I am also very curious about what you can do!"


    Uchiha heard the words and said lightly, "Yes, then you can talk about it first, I''ll go!" Without looking at their expressions, he turned his head and left. In this day, His exhaustion is huge, and now he is a little tired, he wants to go back to rest quickly!


    At the moment, Uchiha Itachi and the three of them took a wide-eyed look with small eyes, with an expression that they didn¡¯t know what to do. At this time, the three of them had already thought that they would leave their village in the future. They could only support each other, and for an instant, a few people felt a sense of sympathy.


    At the same time, in Wuyin Village, Terumi Mei sat there with a very strange expression on her face, just like she wanted to be angry, but she could only endure it.


    Uchiha watched concealedly and wanted to laugh. He endured it for a long time. After all, he couldn''t hold it back. He laughed twice, "Don''t be angry. People are taken away!"


    Terumi Ming heard the words, with a suffocated expression, "Okay, I know, I don''t blame you, I''m just a little stunned!" He turned his head to the side and hugged his arm with a suffocated expression. expression.


    Uchiha smiled faintly, "Well, I know you are still the most angry. Okay, I will send it to you when I meet the right person in the future, OK!"


    Terumi nodded when he heard the words, and instantly reduced the sad look on his face, with a serious look, "I don''t want to worry about this matter anymore, I just hope they can complete the task there. , And you must save your own life, people in my Wuyin Village can''t die outside!"


    Uchiha smiled secretly when he heard the words, and took a serious look on Terumi Ming''s head, "It''s kind of protecting the calf, don''t worry, they are all powerful Shinobu, they are rare talents, how? If you die just like this, you can rest assured!"


    Although Terumi Mei is still a little worried, he is still confident in the people around him. He smiled immediately, with a proud look on his face, "Of course I know this. If they have any news in the future, you have to tell me. , Don¡¯t just look at me once for so long!"


    In the end, Terumi Ming¡¯s voice was much lower, and it was rare that a red glow appeared on her face, a shy look. If this look were seen by the people in Wuyin Village, I¡¯m afraid he would drop his jaw. After all, Terumi Mei has been in Wuyin Village for so long, but she has always been known for being fierce, but Mi has seen her be so gentle to anyone.


    Seeing Terumi Mei like this, Uchiha''s expression on his face eased a lot, "I see, I won''t leave you here for so long!"


    When Terumi heard the words, a smile appeared on her face instantly, and she looked happy, "That''s OK, if you can''t do it in the future, I can''t spare you!" She said with a fierce look, like Just as scary as it is, Uchiha Ken also pretended to be scared, "Okay, but now I can''t stay anymore. I''m going back. There are still a lot of things to deal with Konoha!"


    Although Terumi heard this, she was very sad, but she didn''t mean to continue entanglement. She understood that since all the chess pieces had been slowly laid out, she couldn''t continue to relax. She nodded and said, "Okay, then You go back first!"


    Saying that he stepped aside from the road in front of him, Uchiha Ken took a deep look at Terumi Ming and directly used space ninjutsu, and instantly disappeared in place.


    Terumi Ming looked at the empty place, the expression on her face was very lonely, but there was still a very firm taste.


    After Uchiha returned to the village of Konoha, he started various deployments and training of new forces. After all, the rest of the matter will be a big battle no matter how you look at it. Even if he can cover the sky with one hand, he still needs new forces Support.


    The days went on like this, and several years passed in a flash. Hinata Hinata and other children with fat-faced babies have grown up successfully and graduated from ninja school smoothly.


    Uchiha Yin was very optimistic about the three children Hinata Hyuga, Ino Yamanaka and Sakura Haruno, so he took the three children under his own hands and decided to train them. After all, the abilities of these three children are all. It''s very outstanding, if you train it well, you can still stand up to it.


    This day was the first time Hyuga Hinata and three of them wanted to see their teacher. They were still very nervous. They smiled and went hand in hand towards the forest. Regarding the dangers of this forest, they had been affected from a very young age. I have instilled a lot, and at this time I was still a little nervous in the past.


    But when I think of seeing my teacher right away, my excitement eventually took up more, and my faces were blushing, standing in place constantly looking around, wanting to see who my teacher was.


    Chapter 796 The First Mission


    You must know that when graduating from the Ninja School, almost everyone already knew who their teacher was, but these three girls who finally became one had no idea who their teacher was, and they were very confused at the moment.


    So when it was time to meet, the three of them were very curious, but even so, the three of them were late and didn''t see the teacher''s shadow.


    Haruno Sakura was the first to press Nai and said with an impatient expression, "Even the teacher should have a little time concept. Is it really good to have your students wait for such a long time? At first glance, it is not that negative. Responsible teacher, the three of us are afraid~ it''s miserable!"


    Yamanaka Ino nodded his head when he heard the words, "I think so, but maybe it was the teacher''s temptation to us. Let''s not talk about it. We will be discovered in a while-it''s not very good now!"


    Hyuga Hinata stood aside and said softly, "Yeah, Sakura, don''t say anything. I think the teacher must be delayed because of something. Let¡¯s wait a while and see the teacher later. Even if we really become a ninja, there will be no easy time to relax in the future!"


    Seeing that they both said so, Haruno Sakura gave a compromising expression on her face, "Okay, okay, I know, I don''t want to say it, let''s wait a while!"


    At the same time, Uchiha, their teacher, was standing on the tree trunk, looking down with a smile on his face. Seeing that they were no longer discussing, he jumped down from above with his legs bent and looked at the three with a smile on his face. A girl who was frightened said, "Why, this is impatient, but I have been waiting for you for more than three hours!"

 743 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 743

    Uchiha murmured and pointed to the tree trunk with a sincere expression. He originally wanted these three girls to be moved a little.But what he didn''t expect was that Haruno Sakura and others could no longer take care of those things, all of them looked dumbfounded.


    They never thought that they were melancholy for so long. The person they saw was actually Master Naruto. They were very excited at the moment. To know how many people want to become Master Yin¡¯s students can¡¯t yet, they actually have this honor and are happy. Are a little at a loss!


    Kozakura first asked, "Master Yin, is this true? Are you really our teacher?"


    Uchiha was instantly amused by their cute appearance, and he said with a smile, "Naturally it is true, why don''t you want me to be your teacher? You can change it!"


    His words just fell, the three girls over there all had nervous expressions, and said sharply, "Master Yin, no, we hope you can become our teacher, we don''t want to change!"


    Upon seeing this, Uchiha slowly reduced the smile on his face, with a very serious appearance, "You have to think about it yourself. I am a teacher in my eyes and become my student. Everything is fine. You want to listen to me, but I won''t be merciful!"


    The three of Kozakura were not scared by Uchiha''s serious appearance, and said seriously, "We understand that there is no shortcut to becoming a ninja, and we will take it seriously, even if it is very strict, we Acceptable too!"


    Uchiha was very pleased to hear this. He thought that these three girls were very young, and he was still considering whether to be gentle, but now it seems that this is completely unnecessary. After all, these three girls are Much stronger than some boys!


    Thinking of this, the serious expression on Uchiha''s hidden face did not change the slightest, "I believe that you are all good boys, and your grades in the ninja school should be good. Now I will not train you, you can choose tasks. Yes, I prefer to have a high school education in practice. After a few lives and deaths, you will make progress!"


    The three Hyuga Hinata were stunned when they heard this, and looked at each other. No one thought that Master Uchiha Ken would say the matter so serious. They are still very young and don''t know life or death. What is the despair on the occasion.Of these three people, only Hinata Hyuga had an impression, but at that time he was too young, and after many years, he could hardly remember it!


    Although the three of them were a little nervous, they were more excited, and said cheerfully, "Yes, Master Yin, then when can we pick the task?"


    Saying that the three of them looked at each other with a look of expectation.Uchiha did not mean to be dissatisfied when he saw this. After all, he still knows exactly what a child of this age is like. He laughed and said, "Soon, it will be done in a while, you come with me! "


    He turned around and left without waiting for the answers from the three girls. Yamanaka Ino and the three looked at each other and walked behind Uchiha Hidden.


    Uchiha was born very tall, the three girls are all small, and they are very cute behind Uchiha. The people who walked along the way Konoha couldn''t help but glance twice.Both Haruno Sakura and Yamanaka Ino raised their heads slightly with a proud look. Only Hinata was exposed to the eyes of so many people. They were very shy. They kept their heads down and their faces flushed!


    Uchihain took the three children all the way to the location of the Naruto office. After entering, the first thing he saw was Samui. He immediately stood up and walked behind Uchihain, with a happy expression, "You are hidden. Adult students, this is cute!"


    Haruno Sakura carefully looked at Samui before hearing the words, then smiled, and said very pertinently, "You are beautiful too!"


    Uchiha looked at him with a sense of speechlessness, but when he saw that Samui and the three girls were angry and happy, he didn''t continue to say anything. Instead, he walked straight to Ha Feng Shuimen and buried his head. The hard-working Bo Feng Shui knocked twice in front of the door, and the crisp sound finally attracted his attention.


    Seeing that it was Uchiha, he said perfunctorily, "Hokage-sama, what''s the matter?" He kept poking the pen on the document in front of him, indicating that there is something you need to say, I am here. But there are still many things to do!


    Uchiha Hidden naturally understood. After so many years, he didn¡¯t want to continue to struggle with his attitude. He said directly, ¡°Bring me the task scroll these days and show it to me. I¡¯m going to choose for the three children. A mission!"


    Hafeng Mizumon was stunned when he heard the words, but still put the things in front of Uchiha Ken, "Has the mission started so early?"


    Chapter 797 Preparation before Escort


    Uchiha secretly laughed at the words, "This age is no longer young, and you have already started the mission when you were so young. Besides, I will follow, what''s not to worry about!"


    Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen nodded, "That''s good, you pick it slowly, just received a batch of commissioned tasks yesterday, it is not very difficult, you can take a look!" Then he took out a pair of scrolls and placed them in Uchi. In front of Bo Yin.


    Uchiha faintly smiled when he saw it, and screened it, and finally took out a scroll, weighed it twice in his hand, and looked at Haruno Sakura who was still talking and laughing with Sam Yi behind him and said, " coming!"


    The three Hyuga Hinata immediately ran over when they heard this. Yilin was surprised to press the scroll in Uchiha''s hand and asked cheerfully, "Hisama, is this our character scroll?"


    Uchiha secretly heard the words, and ran the scroll in his hand towards Hinata, "Call me teacher in the future, you can take a look at it yourself, go back and prepare, we will set off tomorrow!"


    Hyuga Hinata looked at Haruno Sakura and Yamanaka Ino next to him, with a look of surprise on his face, gathered together and unfolded the scroll in his hand. After reading it, the look of surprise on Kozakura''s face slowly faded, and his mouth curled. Said, "I thought it would be some more amazing tasks. The teacher said so scary, it made us look forward to it in vain. If it is this task, the teacher does not have to worry at all, we will definitely complete it!"


    Hinata on one side heard Haruno Sakura¡¯s words and quickly went to see Uchiha¡¯s expression. He was relieved to see that he was not angry, and quickly said to Uchiha¡¯s words, "Teacher, we will definitely be ready for tomorrow. Where should we gather?"


    For Sakura, Uchiha Ken is really lifeless, but rather happy. After all, it is better to be motivated than to be afraid of trouble!At the moment he laughed and said, "Assemble at the entrance of the village tomorrow, bring all your equipment with you!"


    I didn¡¯t even look at the three of them after I finished talking. They had an expression that you could leave. Haruno Sakura also knew that what she said was a bit reckless. When the expression below was cautious, she shrank her head and ran away, followed by Hyuga Hina. Tian and Yamanaka Ino!


    Samui saw the three children running away in a hurry, and said to Uchiha with a smile on his face, "These three girls are really cute, and they will definitely become very good ninjas!" "


    When Uchihain heard this, his face was full of natural expressions, "That''s natural, as my student, there are not good ones! You can count them!"


    Sam felt choked upon hearing this. Thinking about it carefully, Uchiha¡¯s students are really not outstanding. Although they are all women, they are all very good forbearance now, like It is Hong, Hongdou, Rin Nohara and others are all very good people!


    At the moment, he said helplessly, "Yes, Master Naruto is really surprisingly good as a teacher!" When he said this, Samui''s voice dragged a long, unwilling look.


    Uchiha didn''t care when he saw it, and said with a cheerful smile, "You complimented me and I reluctantly accepted it! I have something to do, so I will leave first, so I won''t waste time with you!"


    After speaking, he staggered and left. Bofeng Shuimen felt very speechless in his ears, but he could only listen. After all, the man in front of him was a legend in the Shinobi world. Just think about it. There is no benefit under his hand, so it''s better to just shut up!


    At the same time, not far from the Naruto office building, Yamanaka Ino looked at Haruno Sakura and exclaimed, "Haruno Sakura, what are you thinking about? That''s Hokage-sama, you dare to say such things, in case Master Yin is true What can we do for a super difficult task for us!"


    Haruno Sakura covered her ears upon hearing the words, with an undisturbed expression on her face, "Oh, I see, I didn''t mean it, I just blurted out!"


    Ino obviously did not accept this kind of statement. Zhangguo would want to continue to say something. He was stopped by Hinata Hinata on one side. "Okay, you two should stop quarreling. Now Master Yin is not angry, we should not entangle ourselves. , Let¡¯s go back and pack everything up first. Although this task is only a C-level task, there may not be any changes along the way. It is always right to prepare well!"


    Yamanaka Ino and Haruno Sakura finally eased a lot after hearing Hinata Hyuga''s words. They glanced at each other and said little by little, "Okay, then we will separate here. See you tomorrow!"


    After speaking, the three of them left separately. On one side of a tree canopy, Uchiha was standing on it, smiling and looking at the scene below. My heart was still a little surprised. I originally thought Hinata''s soft character was in these things. The meeting was helpless, but he didn''t expect to be such a leader, and nodded with satisfaction.


    After seeing the three of them leave, Uchiha Yin did not continue to follow, instead, he went in the direction of Anbe. In the past two years, Hagi Kakashi has completely become a qualified Anbe leader.


    When Uchiha concealed to the office, Kakashi was taking care of what he had on hand. Seeing Uchiha concealed, he saluted honestly, "Hokage-sama, you are here!"


    Uchihain was speechless for not being able to reverse Kakashi¡¯s behavior for such a long time, but he didn¡¯t bother to care about it. ¡°I¡¯m going to take three children on a mission in two days. Akatsuki organizes that I''ll leave it to you to stare at the side affairs!"


    Kakashi nodded, hesitated, and asked 4.3, "Master Naruto, are you really going to bring another group of students yourself?"


    Uchiha secretly heard the words and nodded firmly and said, "Well, although Akatsuki''s affairs are very important, but these years are still under control. Instead of staring at them every day, I might as well bring the children. Maybe there are more ninjas like Tsunade!"


    You must know that Tsunade''s level in the past two years has completely reached the movie level, and is the idol in the hearts of all girls. After all, such a powerful and beautiful female ninja is really enviable.


    When Kakashi heard this, he smiled with a rare smile, "If it could be like that, it would be a good result!" After speaking, the little smile on the face also quickly faded, as if it had always been Nothing has ever existed!


    Chapter 798 Escort Mission


    When Uchiha saw this, his expression stayed on Kakashi''s face for a while, and secretly thought that it has been many years since Uchiha''s rebellion with the soil, but Kakashi has been living a very self-blame In his emotions, I knew that the fairy had not been able to come out, so Uchiha was very helpless, but he couldn''t find a way to comfort him, so he could only secretly decide to speed up his plan.


    When the upper part pretended that nothing happened, he patted Kakashi on the shoulder, "I will trouble you with the next thing, I''ll go!"


    He left with a flop, and after returning, Uchiha ate and rested leisurely as usual, but the three children looked very nervous.


    In the house of the Hyuga clan, Hinata Hinata sat in front of Hinata with a look of excitement.On the contrary, Hyuga Nissa was more nervous, "Hinata, as the eldest daughter of the Hyuga clan, you must work hard this time, and you must not let down the reputation of our Hyuga clan!" After a while, he said quietly. One sentence, "But also pay attention to safety!"


    Hinata Hyuga heard this with a touched look on his face, and said with a smile, "Father, don''t worry, I haven''t had time to tell you 26, Naruto-sama is my teacher, this time the teacher will be together. Go!"


    When Hyuga Hizu heard this, his eyes widened slightly, with an expression of ecstasy that couldn''t be concealed on his face. He had never cared about Hinata¡¯s teacher, because he thought anyone was OK. After all, Kimo The Shangren are very good.


    But I never thought that Hinata''s teacher would be Naruto-sama, and immediately said, "That''s great, Hinata, you must study with Naruto-sama in the future. This is an opportunity that others can''t ask for!"


    Hinata smiled and nodded, "Yes, father, I understand!" At this time, after hearing that Hinata''s teacher was Uchiha Ken, Hinata was not worried at all. He didn''t even bother to talk about it. Hinata went to bed and rested.


    The whole night passed quickly. The three of Hyuga Hinata gathered at the gate of the village early in the morning. They looked at each other with excited expressions. The first time the three of them traveled with their forehead missions. Happy, seeing Uchiha hidden from afar, and greeted very happily.


    Uchiha walked in front of the three of them, and didn''t even see how they were preparing. He just nodded affirmatively and said, "It''s still on time!"


    Speaking of directly using the art of change, after a bang of disgust disappeared, Uchiha''s appearance was completely changed, but he was still very handsome, "I will always follow you in this image for this mission, you guys Just call me a teacher, it will expose my identity indecently!"

 744 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 744

    Although the three children don¡¯t know exactly why, they nodded earnestly to show that they knew. As they were talking, one by one in the distance, a sturdy uncle came over and saw Haruno Sakura. With an expression of disgust on his face, "Does Konoha Village treat your client like this? Can you really complete the task by sending these three children?"


    Haruno Sakura originally wanted to say hello, but she didn''t expect that the other party would say this. She was very dissatisfied at the moment, "You look like a winter melon. What are you talking about? Don''t look at us because we are small, but serious. What about the ninja!"


    As he said, he patted his forehead with an angry look.Although Hinata Hyuga was angry over there, she stopped Haruno Sakura, "Sakura, don''t be impulsive, the teacher is still there!"


    "Yes, don''t talk nonsense, he is the client!" Yamanaka Ino also echoed Haruno Sakura back!


    Uchiha faintly heard the other side say that his students, and he was also a little bit dissatisfied at the moment, and said directly, "Mr. Dazner, although they are young, they are all very good ninjas, and there is me, too. I am their teacher, a ninja, you should rest assured now!"


    Dazna looked back and forth on Uchiha''s body for two laps before turning his head and leaving, "Since that''s the case, let''s go!" He walked ahead and led the way without looking back.


    The effect followed, looking at Dazna''s expression always very uncomfortable, but due to the words of Hinata and Ino Yamanaka, she did not continue to say anything!


    Along the way, Uchiha Kimura just followed him, barely saying anything, looking forward with his eyes without any intention of looking around.


    Instead, the mountain Ino asked, "Mr. Dazna, is your hometown, Nami, a beautiful place?"


    Dazna originally didn''t mean to talk to them, but when the other party asked about the country, he still said, "The country of Poland was a very beautiful place before, but the country of Poland is now a very barren place! "


    Yamanaka Ino didn''t expect to get such an answer. He was shocked and didn''t know how to continue this topic, so he could not say anything.


    It was just thinking that I accidentally stepped on a pond, frowned, and walked away with disgust.


    Uchiha, who was at the back, glanced slightly at the 197 scenes, and then went on his own path as if he hadn''t seen some occasional reading.


    Hinata frowned and looked at it two more times. He was hesitant to say something, and finally went straight without saying anything.


    Uchiha faintly smiled upon seeing this, with an expression of watching the show.


    A few people just walked to the side of an uncle, there was a sudden noise from behind, and a ninja covered in black suddenly rushed from behind and rushed towards Dazna in front.


    The first person to spot was Hinata with white eyes, and immediately stopped shouting, "Protect Mr. Dazna!" The moment the words fell, Ino Yamanaka and Haruno Sakura immediately moved, surrounding Dazna in the middle.


    Dazna was also taken aback when he heard the movement. He couldn''t help feeling guilty at the moment when he saw the three girls who were protecting his money.


    When Uchiha saw this, he had the intention to make a move. He walked to the three girls leisurely and said with a smile, "I won''t make a move until your life is in danger. Try to solve it by yourself!" Looking at Dazna, he said, "Mr. Dazna is with me!"


    Dazna said anxiously when he saw this, "They are only three children. Wouldn''t it be dangerous if you let them pass like this!"


    The 799th chapter is a half-way enemy attack


    When Uchihain heard these words, he felt very strange. He was still disgusting those three girls who were useless, but now he became so worried. He laughed and said, "Mr. Dazner, you Don''t worry, this is what they have to go through. Only by going through these can they grow up!"


    When Dazna heard this, the expression on his face was two more inexplicable. It seemed that he wanted to say something, but he opened his mouth and finally did not say anything. He closed his mouth and stood aside. Uchiha saw it in his eyes, but didn''t say anything, just stood on one side.


    Of course Uchiha Kimura knew that Dazna felt that such a small child experienced such a thing is really unexpected, but this is what ninjas have to experience, even if it is considered incredible, they still need to bear it. Things.


    It''s not like Uchiha here still has time to sigh with emotion, but the brows of the three people at the other side are frowning tightly, and they are constantly looking for the ninja who wants to come to him.


    The ninja wore a jet-black ninja suit and walked continuously among the trees, approaching in the direction of Hyuga Hinata. Hinata was startled, and instantly opened his eyes, staring at the person''s whereabouts. , Pulled up a stance, chuckled softly, "Bagua empty palm!"


    As the voice fell, a sound of palm wind breaking through the air came out, and he went straight towards the ninja. Upon seeing the ninja, with a nonchalant expression, his body wanted to flash through the open palm wind. And he said with a smile, "The milky doll, do you think your soft palm can hurt me?"


    The moment the voice fell, the expression on the ninja''s face instantly stiffened, and a very tingling sensation came from the position of his side face, as if he had been attacked, and he murmured, "I know that Bai has already escaped. That''s it!"


    Haruno Sakura made a mocking expression when she heard the ninja''s words, "You are really stupid, don''t you know that the famous white-eyed family of Konoha Village, even if you escape the surface attack, what good is it!"


    Sakura said that she took out the shuriken from behind her, and attacked the ninja directly. Don''t look at Sakura who looked like a weak girl, but at that moment, the strong aura was still The ninja on the opposite side was startled. Although he wanted to avoid it, it was too embarrassing to think that it would be too embarrassing for him to avoid it in this way, so he abruptly endured the feeling.


    Pulling out the shuriken behind him, he blocked it. The ninja was shocked when he touched the heavy blow of his hand. Originally, he was still thinking about how strong a girl could be, but his powerful wrist still made him. Shocked.


    Haruno Sakura instantly smiled when she saw the person''s shocked eyes, "Who else tells you that girls must be weaker!"


    Speaking of retracting the shuriken abruptly, his body turned abruptly in mid-air, and the shuriken passed through the gap of the local defense and pierced toward the ninja''s face!


    That person didn''t think that Sakura could actually do this. He was shocked at the moment, and it was too late to open more, so he could only use his arm as a cover, and he suffered this for life.


    Sakura is not in love with the battle, she just closes when she sees it, her toes kicked on her serious chest, and her whole body flew out in an instant, and landed firmly beside Hinata Hinata!


    Yamanaka Ino and Hyuga Hinata took advantage of Sakura¡¯s time to see the man restrained, and discussed together. Although Hinata¡¯s chakras are not very sufficient now, they can still clearly see that there is still a person behind my tree. Hidden there.


    Even if they had found out, the two of them didn''t mean to be surprised or afraid. They just stood there with a nonchalant expression. When Sakura landed and stood firm, Hinata stepped forward and whispered, "There is another person. After a while, the two of us collectively attacked this ninja, led that person out, and let Ino use the technique of turning the mind!"


    The three of them have been together since they were young, and their tacit understanding has reached a certain level. With just this sentence, they can understand each other''s meaning!


    Kozakura smiled secretly when she heard the words, looking at the ninja over there like a big snake looking at the prey. Although Hinata didn''t feel anything, it was precisely this expressionless appearance that made people stunned. Feeling shuddering.


    The ninja on the opposite side looked at the two of them and couldn¡¯t help taking a step back. When he realized that he was backing, that person felt ashamed and angry, and couldn¡¯t help backing up, instead, he moved directly towards Uchiha Hinata. They rushed over, such a fierce look that looked very scary.


    Even if Dazna is standing far away, don¡¯t be shocked. You can¡¯t help but want to turn your head and run away, but the two little girls, Haruno Sakura and Hyuga Hinata, are a little scared. It didn''t mean anything, he pulled away and rushed towards the man.


    Hinata Sora palm is responsible for blocking the ninja''s range of activities, while Sakura performs a close attack. As the two girls get closer and one far away, they control the distance very well. After a while, the ninja is already in a panic!


    The ninja obviously couldn''t take it anymore, and he roared, "I can''t help out yet, I want to watch the excitement and when to see it!" When the voice fell, a ninja jumped out from behind the tree, straight Pounced towards Hinata''s position.


    Yamanaka Ino spotted the man¡¯s movements. He activated the heart-turning technique the moment he landed. As soon as the voice fell, Yamanaka Ino¡¯s body seemed to have lost its support. Earth, the whole person fainted.


    Dazna felt a tremor in his heart when he looked at him, trembling and pointing his fingers at Yamanaka Ino''s body, looking at Uchiha with a look of hope in his eyes.


    Uchiha felt very funny when he saw this, and said with a smile, "Uncle Dazna, don''t think about it. Those kids are all very good ninjas. Just look at it!"


    Although Dazna was still very worried, but in such a scene, he also did other things, and could only stay and watch, without making a sound!


    Between Haruno Sakura and Yamanaka Ino, he didn''t care about the meaning of the ninja who just jumped out. The empty palm in Hinata''s hand didn''t mean to stop at all. They hit a dozen holes on the ninja''s whole body and completely sealed it. The opponent''s Chakra took his hand back!


    Chapter 800: Super High Understanding


    And that was originally another ninja with murderous eyes, but now he stands beside Hinata Hinata with his hands in his arms and claps his hands in applause. The Dazna in this scene is not a bit confused anymore, just look at Uchiha Hidden. Looking at Yamanaka Ino with a blank expression.


    Yamanaka Ino also felt very funny when he saw Dazna¡¯s expression. He smiled and greeted him, ¡°Uncle Dazna, I¡¯m Ino, don¡¯t worry!¡± When saying this, Yamanaka Ino¡¯s voice was still the same. The man''s voice, but the tone in it was completely emphasized by the little girl.


    Hyuga Hinata and Haruno Sakura looked unbearable when they heard this voice, "You go back now!" Upon hearing this, Yamanaka Ino seemed to feel very uncomfortable, so they solved the heart-turning technique. , And returned to his body smoothly.


    Uchiha concealed watching the performance of the three of them and was satisfied. Now, after watching the three girls tie the two ninja five flowers, he smiled and said, "You guys are doing pretty well, but there is one thing It was a mistake. Originally, this matter could be solved fundamentally, but you were too negligent to observe!"


    Speaking slowly, pointing to the section of the road they came over, he smiled and asked, "Look carefully, what else is different about that section of the road?"


    Yamanaka Ino originally wanted to laugh when they heard this, but now they dare not laugh anymore. They just looked at the road over there with a pained expression. The road is still the same, and there is no difference at all. The place.


    It was just when he was distressed, Hyuga Hinata spoke, and said very confidently, "The water is gone!" The moment Kosakura and Ino heard this, they still froze for a while, and then they understood what Hinata meant. Up!


    It has been very sunny for a few days before they set off. No matter how you look at it, there is no silt on this small road, but when they come over, there is such a big pool of water, no matter how you look at it, it¡¯s not very normal. When you think of the two ninjas as chakras with water attributes, the meaning of this is not difficult to understand.


    The three of them hung their heads in embarrassment for a moment. Uchiha knew that they understood when they saw it, and had no intention to continue talking. He smiled and touched the heads of the three of them, "Okay." , Don¡¯t be entangled, this kind of experience can¡¯t be gained in a day, just take your time, don¡¯t worry!"


    When the three girls heard this, the expressions on their faces eased a lot. Dazna over there was finally relieved to see the appearance of the three people safe and sound, pretending to see nothing, take Continue to move forward with his luggage!


    Haruno Sakura looked at Dazna from behind, and chased after him reluctantly, and said, "Uncle Dazna, we helped you. You didn''t even say a word of thanks!"

 745 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 745

    Dazna said with an unclear expression on his face, and said lazily, "I am your employer, isn''t this what you should do!" Although he said it as a matter of course, but the point The expression is smiling.


    Kozakura had a dull expression on her face when she wanted to say something, she was pulled by Hinata Hinata behind her, and whispered, "Okay, don''t say it, don''t worry about these things anymore! Let''s go quickly Right!"


    Haruno Sakura smeared her tongue towards the back of Nadazna when she heard the words, and slowly followed behind her, but before the tongue could be withdrawn, she was knocked on her head and bit her tongue instantly. There was a painful howl.With a painful look, he looked at Uchihain''s grievances, who had not taken his hand back.


    "Teacher, why are you knocking on me, it hurts!" As he held his hand and kept fanning his tongue, hoping to relieve the pain, Uchiha knew his strength and understood that this kid was just acting like a baby. The next face was unwilling to pay attention to his expression, "Who taught you to do this?"


    Haruno Sakura listened with a grieved expression, and muttered, "Such a fierce teacher is really rare!" When Uchiha heard this, he lowered his head and glanced at Haruno Sakura, although it was. Smiling, but the smell of the smile is self-evident.


    Kozakura was taken aback, and she shrank her neck quickly with a panic expression, and ran all the way to hide behind Hinata Hinata. Upon seeing this, Hinata Hinata gave a helpless smile to Uchiha. Even passed.


    Yamanaka Ino just wanted to be ashamed of Sakura, "Make you talk more, now you get beaten!" When Sakura heard this, she was about to pull Ino''s collar, but Ino avoided him.


    Ino is also a shrewd person. Seeing that the situation is wrong, he has already avoided, and the two of them simply started fighting on the spot!


    Uchiha didn''t care about it, so he went ahead and said to Hinata Hinata on the side, "How do you feel about the mission?"


    Hinata lowered his head when he heard the words, and whispered, "Teacher, I am very happy, but also very nervous. I was shocked and worried just now. If my command is wrong, we will fail them. Both will be injured because of me!"


    Speaking of Hinata lowering his head fiercely, with an uncomfortable expression, it seems that mere imagination is a very unacceptable thing!


    Seeing this, Uchiha secretly thought, Hinata, this child is very good there, but this is the only point. There are too many worries. If this continues to develop, it is likely to affect future actions.


    I thought about it and said, "Hinata, many times, things are not that able to withstand scrutiny. Rather than regretting things after not doing it, it is better to do their best at the time to complete them, even if the results are not satisfactory. At least you will have no regrets!"


    Hinata was stunned for a moment. He didn''t seem to expect Master Naruto would say such things. After thinking about it, he smiled and agreed, "Yes, teacher, I understand!"


    Dazner in front heard something, and slowed down very abnormally, walked to the two of them, sighed and said, "I agree with what your teacher said, some things can only be known when they are done. It¡¯s better to have a broken tone than regret!"


    Hinata Hyuga heard this and looked at Dazna with a non-sense expression, "Uncle Dazna, are you doing something? It seems to be a very important thing!"


    Dazna was surprised by Hyuga Hinata''s sharpness, but he nodded honestly and said, "Well, it''s a very important thing, so I need you to help me go back!"


    Chapter 801 is in danger again


    The moment Uchihain heard this, the expression on his face changed slightly, but he looked at Dazner steadily but didn''t say anything.Dazna also saw Uchiha''s eyes, as if he had been stabbed in an instant, and instantly avoided, afraid to look at Uchiha''s eyes.


    Haruno Sakura and Yamanaka Ino didn¡¯t see them, they were still laughing and playing, but Hinata Hinata¡¯s eyes were fixed on Dazner¡¯s dodging eyes, seeming to want to see something more. !


    Dazna seemed to have discovered it. He quickly accelerated his pace and walked a long distance. Hinata saw Hyuga, walked slowly to Uchiha''s side, and said softly, "Teacher, I think Mr. Dazna seems to be somewhat What is hiding from us!"


    Uchiha smiled secretly when he heard the words, and cast his head down and glanced at Hyuga Hinata. "Hinata, you have good observation skills. Don''t be so timid in the future. You have to trust your own judgment. , Any small thing that seems trivial may be dangerous!"


    As he raised his head and looked at Dazna, who was walking hurriedly in front of him, "You guessed it, Dazna must be hiding something from us, but I believe he will not keep it for long. We will know soon. ~!"


    Although Hinata was very curious, she did not continue to ask. She has a full sense of trust in Uchihaken. As long as Uchihaken says, she chooses to listen. I believe that what she wants to know will be soon. Get the answer-the case is now!


    Dazna hardly talked to Uchihain and the others on the way. He was always in a hurry, and the nervous expression on his face became more and more obvious. Finally, he reached a harbor, Dazna. The nervous look on his face no longer meant to conceal anymore, he always looked around very anxiously.


    Uchiha concealed this and looked indifferent, "Mr. Dazna, there is not much distance from the country of Nami. It should be enough to cross this coast, but now we don''t have a boat!"


    Dazna heard the words and said softly, "There will be, we can have ships soon!" This is not like saying to Uchiha, but as if he is comforting himself. Looking at the distance from the sea, it seems like waiting for something!


    It was at this time that Uchiha smiled faintly, and then Hinata Hyuga looked around with alertness, as if something was approaching. Haruno Sakura and Yamanaka Ino were playing there. Seeing Hyuga Hinata''s expression, the smile on his face instantly converged, with a serious expression, slowly approaching Dazna''s side.


    Dazna was originally looking anxiously in the direction of the sea when he saw Haruno Sakura and Yamanaka Ino suddenly approaching, thinking that they were asking questions about ships again, when the look below meant two points of impatience. I have said that there will be ships coming, so don¡¯t keep asking!"


    When Haruno Sakura heard this, it was rare that she did not go back, but said softly, "Uncle Dazna, now is not when you are concerned about ships, you should be careful and hide behind us and don¡¯t move, otherwise you will be injured. It¡¯s not our responsibility!"


    Dazna felt that the expressions of the three girls and the Shangnin, the four of them were all very unusual, and then he became worried and laughed and said, "I won''t move anymore. You must protect me. I There must be no accident!"


    Yamanaka Ino was rarely angry when he heard this, "Uncle Dazna, even if you don''t tell us that we will do this, you are really afraid of death!" He glanced at it with disgust. .


    Unexpectedly, Dazna didn''t mean to be angry. He just said very lonely, "At this age, I am not afraid of death, but I still have a lot of things to do, and I can''t die now!"


    Yamanaka Ino looked around with an unheard expression with white eyes, as if trying to find out where the person was.


    Instead, Hinata stood on the side, opened his eyes in an instant, and searched carefully, and finally saw a flowing figure of Chakra at the end of the line of sight that he could reach. He whispered to several people at the moment, "Two hundred meters northwest. On the trunk! Very strong!"


    When Yamanaka Ino and Haruno Sakura heard the words, they immediately turned their sights over, staring at the other side, waiting for the person to come over, the expressions on their faces were very nervous!After all, the answers given by Hinata are always very objective. Since she said that the person is very strong, it must not be someone they can handle.But even so, the three of them didn''t mean to be afraid, after all, there was a powerful backing of Uchihain.


    Haruno Sakura looked over there with a smile and said to Uchiha Yin, "Teacher, we will still work hard on this, but we will leave the life-saving work to you!"


    Uchiha secretly laughed, "Don''t worry, how could a teacher let you die!" While he was talking, Hinata Hinata, who had been watching over there, suddenly said, "Come!"


    When Haruno Sakura and Yamanaka Ino heard the words, they put their daggers in front of them in an instant, with a look of alertness, they saw a ninja covering his face rushing over at a fast speed, and they were ten meters in front of them in the blink of an eye!


    But what surprised a few people was that the man did not rush up immediately. Instead, he stood on the branch with a condescending expression, and said coldly, "It''s just three milk dolls, they all dare I messed up this matter, it seems there is no need to stay!"


    The three Haruno Sakura looked at the self-talking person, and did not dare to take the word. When they said to Hinata that they were very strong, although they were already mentally prepared, they were still so strong that they could not have expected. He swallowed his saliva with a nervous expression on his face.


    On the contrary, the moment Uchiha saw this person, he narrowed his eyes slightly, his face was full of smiles, as if he was not worried at all, but he was a little happy. He was not very familiar with this person. , But he knows the big sword behind him!


    That long needle-like knife is one of the seven big knives among the seven people of Wuyin Village Shinobi, and the current owner should be Taodi no longer cut!What he can think of now is to observe it carefully. If he is of good strength, he may be another usable person. You must know that Terumi Mei has called for a long time to find another person since Loquat Juzo and Guiyu left!


    Chapter 802 Long knife stitches


    Now that the appearance of Momochi Noshin can be said to have broken the deadlock, there is no Momochi who sees Uchiha''s expression, the look on his face is very ugly, and he said viciously, "What are you laughing at?"


    Suddenly being named, Uchiha Hidden felt like he hadn''t reacted. He uttered a loud voice, and he felt like he recovered, "It''s nothing, my students want to practice hand skills, so please don''t talk nonsense and start quickly. Right!"


    Uchiha''s remarks were very plain, and he felt like seven orifices producing smoke if he didn''t cut his anger. His eyes went round instantly, and he almost gritted his teeth and said, "You are looking for death!"


    When Haruno Sakura and others heard Uchihain''s words, they instantly felt a headache. They don''t remember that they had said such words, and the eyes that looked at Uchihain was full of complaints.


    But Uchiha Yin seemed to have not seen him, and said with a smile, "Okay, now you can do what you want, go now!" He pushed their backs as he said, with a urging expression.


    In this scene, even Dazna, who was on the side, couldn''t stand it anymore, and said silently, "They are just two children. Are you asking them to die like this!"


    Uchiha heard this secretly, turned his head to look at Dazna, the smile on his face instantly solidified, "Mr. Dazna, why did you encounter Shangnin in a C-level mission? Let''s talk about this later. , Now please be quiet for a while!"


    The moment Haruno Sakura and Yamanaka Ino and others heard this, they also had expressions of astonishment. Their eyes quickly swept across Dazna''s face, and there was a sense of unclear meaning in their eyes.


    Dazna seemed to have a feeling of guilty conscience. He didn''t dare to see Haruno Sakura and the others, and turned his head aside!No longer heard their conversation, Momoji looked at the completely ignored self, angrily, with a manic expression on his face, and instantly pulled out the stitches behind him and held them in his hands, "It seems that you are done. Prepare to die!"


    At the moment when the voice fell, Momochi threw the needle out of her hand without a sigh, and the needle avoided the three children of Hyuga Hinata and flew straight toward Uchiha''s face.


    Seeing this scene, Uchiha couldn''t help but feel a little nervous, but the smile on his face became stronger. Just when the stitches reached half a meter in front of Uchiha, Hinata Hyuga who stood aside suddenly It moved, and slapped an empty palm neatly.


    Seeing the wind breaking through the air smashing towards the needle''s knife, the peach field still standing on the canopy of the tree over there will not be cut. Seeing this scene, he instantly laughed, "Stupid, do you think this can stop me? The stitches!"


    The moment the voice fell, I saw that the stitches that were originally toward the Uchiha Hidden Gate suddenly changed their direction without cutting their arms, and flew straight toward the side of Dazner''s head. If he is hit, Dazna is bound to die!


    Seeing this scene, Hyuga Hinata and the other girls panicked instantly, and hurriedly rushed towards Nadazna, trying to stop the stitch. In the end, the nearest Haruno Sakura arrived first and appeared in Dazna instantly. Na''s side, touched the shuriken in his hand!


    Only heard a touch, the stitches were bounced off instantly, Haruno Sakura instantly smiled, but the smile hadn''t fully bloomed, and suddenly there was a line of blood on Haruno Sakura''s cheek, red blood beads. Slowly seep out of it!


    Yamanaka Ino and Hyuga Hinata on one side were shocked. They looked at Uchiha Ken with their eyes together, hoping to get an answer, but at this moment, Hinata suddenly saw something very bright in front of him. With the flash of eyes, I looked at it instantly.

 746 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 746

    Instantly exclaimed, "The tail of the knife is very sharp!" Uchiha smiled when he saw it, and patted Hinata Hinata''s head, "Hinata, very good, very careful observation. Now you can stand aside and take a good look at Mr. Dazna, and by the way, help Sakura treat the wound on her face, leaving scars on it is not good!


    Hearing Uchiha''s words, the three of them breathed a sigh of relief, and did not try to do it anymore, because they knew very well that the man on the tree over there named Momoji No More Cut was not something they could deal with!


    Immediately pulling Haruno Sakura and Mr. Dazna aside, Yamanaka Ino looked at Mr. Dazna, and Hinata Hyuga began to carefully help Haruno Sakura deal with the wound on his face.


    She is obviously a girl and cares about her face very much, but at this moment, Sakura has nothing to do with the wound on her face. Although she stood there honestly and let Hinata treat the wound, her eyes remained constant. Put them on Dazna and Taodi without cutting them, so as not to hurt Mr. Dazna!


    Momoji did not cut and did not retract the stitches, but constantly waved, but never got close to Uchiha''s body, just kept spinning around him!


    When Hinata raised his head and looked towards Uchiha, his eyes widened in an instant, and he shouted in horror, "Teacher, that long line has already surrounded you!"


    The panic and worry in Hinata''s tone was not false, and he almost wanted to rush to help Uchihain.Uchihain was also very happy when he heard this, and said with a smile, "Hinata, don''t worry, don''t you know what kind of strength the teacher is?" He said with a smile on his face, making Hina smile. Tian Xuan''s heart was instantly let go!


    He nodded with an obedient face and said, "Teacher, be careful!" After speaking, he continued to lower his head and continue to treat Sakura''s wounds!


    If Taodi didn''t cut it over there, seeing the interaction between the two masters and apprentices, his teeth were almost shattered by 1.8, "Then I want to see how you can get out of this place!"


    Speaking of the continuous waving of his arms, the motion stopped instantly. If you look closely, you can see that Uchiha''s side is tightly wrapped by a long thread. The gap between the thread and the thread is only the size of a child¡¯s fist. To escape from it is simply wishful thinking. After all, the long-term is something that will hurt as long as it touches it!


    Uchiha Kimura had an indifferent expression, "How long have you not been back to Wuyin Village?" His voice was light and fluttering, and even the three children of Yamanaka Ino who were listening carefully, almost didn''t hear clearly, but that Momoji No longer cut, but he heard very clearly, with a look of excitement, "What are you talking about! What do you know!" The appearance of Taodi no longer seemed to be greatly stimulated!


    Chapter 803: Injured and Defeated


    Uchiha secretly heard that he seemed to be unable to bear his screaming appearance, and frowned slightly and said, "Why don''t you go back? After being outside for so long, have you fallen to accept such a task?"


    Uchiha¡¯s words are undoubtedly stabbed in Tao Ji¡¯s self-esteem. If it weren¡¯t for the need for money, how could he accept the mission of the fat, rich man like a pig¡¯s head, and actually kill an ordinary man. Builders.


    So he was very dissatisfied and slapped two hands down, but he never thought that the two people would actually fail. He was forced by Nakado to come over in person, but now he met the person in front of him.


    At the moment, it seems that I can''t bear it anymore, "What the hell are you talking about, die for me!" As he grabbed the other end of the long thread, he tugged fiercely, and the long thread moved quickly at a speed visible to the naked eye. The inside shrinks, if Uchiha Hidden doesn''t make any movements, he will be strangled by these 26 long lines!


    There Hinata and Dazna both held their breath for an instant, and didn''t even dare to blink their eyes. Uchiha was still smiling while standing there, and he didn''t take it seriously!


    If the Momoji over there sees Uchiha Hidden like this, not only is there a feeling of worry, after all, to be able to be so calm, he must have extraordinary abilities, but anyway, the more powerful ninjutsu requires more complicated Jie Yin, he is doing nothing now, it is too late, he has to wait for death!When the face was distorted, he looked expectantly waiting to see the bloody end of the opponent!


    But what caused Tao Di to stop cutting is that the person who was still smiling originally, when he raised his head again, his eyes had turned into blood-red writing wheel eyes, and a full body Suzuo Nohu suddenly appeared all over his body. Those long lines wrapped around Uchihain were all violently squeezed in an instant with the appearance of Susano.


    Although the long-term attack power is very good, Koa Susao is still inferior in front of him. The eyes of Tao Ji no longer cut instantly widened, and said loudly, "Who are you? Kakashi Hagi? No, Kakashi has only one writing wheel eye. Who are you from the Uchiha clan?"


    Uchiha stood faintly on Susano''s forehead, looking condescendingly at Momoji no longer cut, the expression on his face smiled, "You don''t need to know this, now I want to see what you are going to do?"


    Momoji no longer heard the words and gritted his teeth and looked at Uchihain. This time it was him careless. The long thread of the stitches was broken, and it was useless. Now letting him confront Uchihain in this way is undoubtedly an act of seeking death. He gritted his teeth, stood up, quickly formed a seal on his hand, started ninjutsu, and instantly the fog began to fill, and in a short while, it was almost impossible to see the figure!


    Uchiha faintly smiled and said, "If you don''t cut it anymore, you are called a ghost, this thing scares you? Actually use the fog before the blood wheel and white eyes!"


    Uchiha Yin turned Kagura''s eyes in an instant, but he still smiled and said to Hinata, "Hinata, show the teacher a little bit!"


    Hearing this, Hinata was very happy. After all, he was able to fight side by side with Naruto-Master. This kind of honor is something ordinary people would not want to get. Now he loudly accepted, "Yes, teacher!"


    Although Haruno Sakura and Yamanaka Ino were a little lonely there, they didn¡¯t feel frustrated because of this. Instead, they quickly walked to Dazna¡¯s side, guarding Dazna in the middle, and tightly grabbing Dazna¡¯s. Wrists, for fear that Tao Di would not cut him again and would take the opportunity to hurt him.


    Hinata''s eyes kept patrolling in the thick fog, suddenly laughed, and said loudly, "Teacher, one hundred meters southwest, approaching our side to the south!" As he said, his posture instantly opened.


    Taodi did not slash inwardly, but did not mean to take back the posture like this. Turning it over to increase the speed to the extreme, rushed straight towards Dazna, no matter what, this This mission must not fail!


    But when he was less than ten meters away from Dazna, he could succeed by seeing it, but a powerful Chakra suddenly came from behind him. He could clearly feel that if he did not escape, he would definitely die.


    There was no way at the moment, and Momoji could only bite away from her body if she didn''t cut it, and waited to see the ninjutsu fall on the four people in front of him, but unexpectedly, the ninjutsu just disappeared, like There has never been the same.


    Taodi didn''t see it anymore, her eyes widened in an instant, with an incredible look. It was just when she was confused, she suddenly felt a strong wind blow over, and his fog instantly dispersed, and there was clear light everywhere. Although he tried to control it, he still looked embarrassed, leaning on the trunk on one side!


    Uchiha concealed that Susano was relieved, and he stood not far away, "If you have any abilities, don''t hide it. Get it out!"


    While talking, Hinata Hinata over there suddenly fell down. With a pair of weak expressions, Yamaaka Ino on the other side quickly caught it, and asked worriedly, "Hinata, what''s wrong with you?"


    Uchiha faintly heard the movement, turned his head and glanced slightly, and said softly, "She''s okay, Chakra is overdrawn, 760, let''s take a break!"


    No longer seeing the peach field over there, he immediately made a seal on his hand, and said softly, "Water escape, the art of a great waterfall!" The moment the voice fell, a large waterfall instantly rose from the water behind him, towards Uchiha Hidden their direction and rushed over.


    Uchiha Yin didn''t even turn his head. An even bigger waterfall rose up behind him and rushed towards the peach ground without cutting it. The two waterfalls collided instantly. He thought it might be a stalemate for a second. Bell''s.


    But the moment the two waterfalls collided, I saw that the peach field was overwhelmed without cutting, and the large water flow rushed out instantly like a river and sea burst.


    It is almost impossible for the peach ground to be cut at the cusp of the wind and waves. It is almost impossible to avoid it. It is instantly overwhelmed by the waterfall, and the waterfall does not mean to stop. It is still rushing forward and hits a tree to stop it. !


    And that Taodi was lying on the ground like a dead body without cutting it, with a sullen expression, seeing Uchiha hidden coming over, smiling and saying, "You won, can you tell me who you are now? "


    Uchiha smiled when he heard the words, "You are not qualified to know, you come back to Wuyin Village with me, I might be able to tell you!"


    Chapter 804 Assassination Squad


    Momochi no longer has the strength to move the bullet without cutting it, but she looked at Uchiha with contempt when she heard this, and said with great effort, "You are thinking of a beautiful place like Wuyin Village. I won''t be going back!"


    When Uchiha heard the words, he felt very curious. In his impression, Terumi Hajime took care of Wuyin Village quite well, why would Momochi never feel that way anymore.


    When I was thinking about asking me, I suddenly felt a sound of breaking through the air. Uchiha was taken aback for a while, and slightly stepped aside, looking at the body of the long needle that fell into the ground and did not cut. In the middle, the powerful penetrating power makes the person who was still very angry instantly lose his breath.


    Although he felt this way, Uchiha Ken himself didn''t believe it very much. He stared at the direction of the long needle, he wanted to see who was rushing under his nose. Do these little moves!


    While watching, a man wearing a patterned mask, wearing a black ninja suit, and his hair tied up suddenly appeared in front of Uchiha.


    Uchiha''s eyes narrowed for an instant, and he said softly, "Are you a chasing troop from Wuyin Village?" At the moment Uchiha''s words were uttered, the person who came had a feeling of stunnedness, and he didn''t seem to think Uchi Boyin could recognize him at once.


    Although it was shocking, the matter was over, and there was no time to think about anything else. The person nodded silently and said, "Thank you, this is a great help. I have been following this guy for a long time, but I have never had a chance to kill. Kill him!"


    Speaking of pulling up the ground Momoji and throwing it on his shoulder, watching Uchiha faintly said, "I will take this person back now!" I will not cut the long swords scattered on the side. Pick up the stitches!You can''t see the figure between several ups and downs.


    When Hyuga Hinata and the others saw that it was no longer dangerous, they all leaned over, looking at Uchihain with a frightened expression. When they spoke, they were a little trembling, and the shock was self-evident." Teacher, will anyone who defected be killed?"


    Uchihain was regained when he heard this, and said with a light smile, "No, only those who pose a serious threat to the people in the village will be assassinated and obliterated by the team!"


    Hinata and others nodded when they heard the words, but the puzzled expression on the facade did not mean to abate, "But teacher, I don''t think the person named Tao Di No More Killing seems to be that kind of person!"


    Uchiha smiled secretly when he heard the words, and touched Hinata''s head as if encouragingly, "You little girl is very keen. If you don''t cut it, you can''t die, that person saved it!"


    Yamanaka Ino and Haruno Sakura both had unbelievable expressions when they heard that, "How could it be possible? We all watched the long needle stick in with our own eyes. It was shocking to say that we were still alive!"


    Uchiha secretly said, "The mission of the assassination team is only to kill the person who is required to be obliterated. It has never asked to take the body back. Even if you want to confirm the death, you just have to cut off the head. , He didn''t need to take the whole body away with great effort, and also took away the long knife by the way!"


    Hyuga Hinata and the others all had an incredible expression on their faces. They seemed to be totally unable to understand how the suspended animation was done, but if you look carefully, you will find that there is a little bit of happiness on the faces of the three of them. The expression seems to be very glad that I will not die again!


    Although Uchiha Ken could see clearly, he didn''t mean to reveal it at all. After all, in his eyes, it is a good thing that they still have this kind of mind. It is the expression of the will of fire, pure and hot!


    At this moment, Dazna, who had not spoken all the time, suddenly became agitated. He looked at the water in the distance and exclaimed, "Come on, here, I said there will be ships, you can believe it now. Right!"


    The three of Uchiha Yin heard the sound and looked over, and saw a small boat floating on the surface of the water, barely able to sit on the five of them. The person on the boat was just an ordinary Nami country. Even when they are punting, their eyes are constantly fluttering, and they are very nervous, obviously not willing.


    Even in their eyes, Uchiha Yin and the others didn''t mean to say much, after all, they might know the answer in a while!

 747 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 747

    When I thought about it, I heard the punter say to Dazna, "Dazna, this is the last time I have helped you. I advise you not to continue, what kind of person is Cardo, You know best, if you continue like this, you are likely to be in danger!"


    Dazna was very indignant when he heard the words, "He has already started, and I have been attacked twice during this time, and I am all a ninja. Cardo is really worthy of me!"


    Hearing this, the expression on the punter¡¯s face changed in an instant, and he said quickly, ¡°When you go ashore at that moment, you should go up from a little farther away. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to take you. I know I still have my family!" He lowered his head as he said, with an expression of indescribable expression on his face.


    Dazna gritted his teeth when he heard the words, and finally sighed, "I understand, you are already a great help, unlike other people, you are like a cowardly mouse!"


    The four of Hyuga Hinata and his party were always listening quietly on one side, and did not intend to answer the conversation. After all, this was their private matter, and it was also very impolite for them to suddenly intervene!


    As the person said, he put the clothes on a very remote port, waited for them to get down, and left in a hurry. The expression of a car with Zhang panic seemed to be worried about being discovered in the next second. Same as death.


    At the same time, on the roof of a tree in the forest, the teenager who claimed to be the assassination team had already taken off the mask. His immature face was so beautiful that he was indistinguishable from male and female. At the moment, he was smiling and watching coughing twice and woke up. Peach ground will not be cut again.


    When I didn¡¯t open my eyes, I saw Bai¡¯s smiling face, with an expression of dissatisfaction, "Are you so heavy? Do you really want to kill me, so you will be free? !"


    Bai was still smiling, but he hurriedly explained, "If you don¡¯t cut Mr. Cut, you have already seen the strength of that person. If you add a little bit, you can¡¯t fool his eyes. This is mine. Helpless move."


    If he heard that he didn''t say anything, the expression on his face relaxed a little, and he sat up slowly!


    Chapter 805: Young White


    Upon seeing this, Bai quickly stretched out his hand to support his back and helped him do a good job, "Mr. Cutie has always been the most important person in my heart!"


    Tao Di didn''t stop hearing the words and smiled slightly, but her face was still arrogant, "Hurry up and take off your body, I''m annoyed by it!"


    Bai Wenyan didn''t move much, he just said with a smile, "Although it''s a little inconspicuous, this dress has helped us a lot!"


    No longer cut the pattern and snorted, "When my injury is healed, I must let that person die without a place to bury him! There is no reason why I will not fail the next mission without cutting!"


    As he was talking, the person in the wooden house was pushed aside rudely, and a man in a suit walked in. He had a fat head and big ears, which looked very uncomfortable. Two ninjas followed him. , A domineering look.


    This person is no one else. It is Cardo who killed Dazna by not killing him. At this moment, watching the lying on the bed and not killing him, he ridiculed, "I think it''s almost the same as calling a cripple. Your mission hasn''t been completed yet. Do you have a little credibility as a ninja?"


    If he heard such words, his complexion instantly changed. He stared at Cardo coldly, making Cardo shiver in fright. He instinctively stepped back 377 steps and hid behind the two ninjas.


    The two ninjas stood in front of Kado with a confident face, and said ironically, "If you don''t cut it, I don''t expect to have fallen to this point. We have heard that the old man invited only three ninjas. It''s just a child, I didn''t expect to have reached a point where even children can''t deal with it!


    Another person said with a haughty face, "Now that you have reached such a point, what kind of ghost do you have and lead so many ninjas, we are all ashamed for you, but I see You used to be a good one. If you can''t finish the character this time, we can help you!"


    Bai listened to the words of these two people, with murderous aura spread all over his face, and he suddenly raised his head to look at them, "You are looking for death!" He rushed up suddenly, and suddenly reached the person with a hand. Clamped the man''s neck fiercely, and held a long needle in the other hand against the man''s neck!


    When he saw that he was about to stick up, the one on one side suddenly said, "Bai, stop!" Bai Wenyan said with an unwilling expression on his face, and said sharply, "If you don¡¯t cut again, they dare to humiliate you. Damn it!"


    He didn''t even hear the words and didn''t mean to explain. He just looked at him with firm eyes. Bai finally gave up, with an unwilling expression on his face and stood beside him, but those eyes were always staring at him. Those two ninjas are clearly saying that if you dare to act rashly, I will definitely kill you!


    The two of them were frightened by Bai. Who would have thought that such a small boy could actually be at the level of forbearance. You must know that they are just like everyone else. If Shui really fights, they will have no chance of winning at all. !


    Cardo also discovered this. At the moment, he didn''t dare to pant, and pushed the two ninjas in front of him to block him, "If you don''t cut it, don''t mess around. We are an employment relationship. You treat it like this. Is it your employer?"


    If you don¡¯t hear the words, the expression on the face is very ugly, but he still said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you. I will also finish the task for you. This is the dignity of my ninja, but now I You can go if you need to recuperate!"


    When Cardo heard this, he was quite courageous, "Then I hope your recuperation time can be faster, don''t wait until the bridge is repaired, you are still recuperating!"


    When Bai heard this, as soon as he cast a murderous look in his eyes, Cardo fled and left, very worried that if it was a second later, he would be killed directly!


    After confirming that Cardo had left, he fell back on the bed with a frustrated expression. Bai was very distressed while looking at him, and said directly, "No longer, Mr. Cardo, wait for me to kill Cardo, it will be fine! "


    No longer heard the words and shook his head with a sullen expression, "Even if I defected, I am still a ninja. Since I accept the task, I must complete it. Cardo can''t die before then. After the task is completed, I will handle it myself! "


    When Bai heard this, the expression on his face finally eased, "Then, Mr. Cut, I will help you to restrain the three obstructive little ghosts at that time!"


    If you don''t cut it this time, he didn''t refuse, and nodded and said, "That ninja doesn''t know who it is, but it is indeed a difficult master. Then the children will be handed over to you!"


    At the same time, Uchihain''s party and Dazna came to his home. From a distance, I saw a child standing there with a gloomy expression on his face. It seemed that he was not so happy that Dazna came back. Look like.


    Haruno Sakurabara originally wanted to say hello, but the kid just glanced at them, turned his head and ran away, and finally a woman came out, looking at the typing Dazna and said, "Father, you I''m back!"


    This woman is Dazna''s daughter, and she enthusiastically prepared food for them. At the dinner table, Hyuga Hinata was like Dazna''s daughter and asked what Dazna uncle was doing!


    Dazna¡¯s daughter heard this, the expression on her face was stagnant for a moment, but she put things down, and explained, ¡°Our country of Wave was originally considered a place of abundance, but Nakado came here and took all Our waterway trade is monopolized, and we have no way to survive!"


    The expression on the face suddenly changed and became a very proud look, "But my father and my husband built the big Joe together. This is the hope of our country. If the construction is successful, we don¡¯t need it. With more dependence on cards, we can return to the way we were before!"


    As he said, the expression on the face changed again, "But because of this, my husband had an accident. Cardo is really disgusting, but my father didn''t mean to give up. He wants to continue building the bridge. , I gave back the original peaceful scene of Nami Country, but you have also seen that, for his own money, Cardo did not hesitate to spend a lot of money to ask the ninja to get rid of my father!"


    Hearing this, although Hyuga Hinata didn''t say anything, the expression on that face was still very angry, as if he had already sentenced Cardo to death in his heart!


    Chapter 806 I am Uchihain


    Haruno Sakura and Yamanaka Ino are blunt-hearted people, "Nakado is too damning, so he did such a thing for his own benefit!"


    Uncle Dazna''s daughter couldn''t help but squeezed a lot when she heard that, as if she finally had the courage, she said loudly, "So, if you can, I think you can stay for a while, even if it saves your father. Life, we don¡¯t have much money, but we will guarantee your food and accommodation!"


    Haruno Sakura and Yamanaka Ino didn''t want to agree when they heard this, but they also knew that it was not something they could decide, so they all turned to look at Uchihain, with a pleading expression.


    Uchihain was originally very angry about this kind of thing, but he is a teacher, if he really shows it like this, it will have a certain impact on these children, although kindness in the heart is a good thing, but if they are He will be injured because of this, and he will be very self-blame!


    But since the expressions of the three children were so earnest, it was a good thing to agree, so they pretended to say casually, "There is nothing wrong with staying. The Chakra Forest behind is a good place for cultivation. It¡¯s okay to stay here for a while!"


    Hinata Hyuga was very moved when he heard this, so he looked at Uchihain with a smile, and then moved to Uchihain''s side, and said with a smile, "Unexpectedly, the teacher is also such a nonchalant person. Yeah!"


    When Uchiha heard Hinata''s ridicule, he didn''t feel embarrassed. He just said with a smile, "Hinata, sometimes it''s not a good thing to see things too thoroughly. Maybe it will bring disaster to himself. !"


    He said, squinting at Hinata with a threatening expression on his face.When seeing this, Hinata Hyuga didn''t mean to be scared at all. He still smiled, "Yes, thank you teacher for your teaching!"


    Uchiha chuckled when he saw this, and didn''t say anything!On the other hand, when Haruno Sakura turned her head slightly, she saw the child lying on the doorway, and ran away the moment she hit her eyes, but at that moment, Haruno Sakura could still see clearly, the child was clear. I was crying!


    Haruno Sakura stuffed the last bite of food into her mouth and ran out afterwards, and saw the child crying holding a broken photo, which looked very pitiful.


    Haruno Sakura walked over and patted the child''s back lightly, "What''s wrong with you?" The child was taken aback and jumped away, only to find the photo in her hand and slapped it. The photo was snapped up, with a ferocious expression, "What are you doing here!"


    Haruno Sakura said indifferently, "The person in that photo is your father, he is obviously a great hero, why do you dislike him!"


    When the child heard this, he was very excited, "What do you know, he is a liar, he is not a hero, so he threw me down, knowing that they can''t do it, is it right? To do it, this is called self-defeating and not a hero at all!"


    At the last sentence, the child almost roared, with a look of dissatisfaction, but his face was already full of tears. Haruno Sakura felt a sense of confusion when he heard the words. He froze for a moment and said lightly, "You will Understand, even if you know you can¡¯t do some things, you still have to try them. Maybe you will succeed. Then you will have a very bright future!"


    After speaking, Haruno Sakura didn''t mean to continue talking with him, turned her head and left. It was just that her fists were always clenched, and she mumbled in her heart, "I will prove it to you. Look, some things can be done as long as there is hope!"


    At this time, Uncle Dazna¡¯s daughter wanted to buy vegetables. Uchiha felt this insecure, so she let Hinata go with him. Hinata was a good student after all, and went with him without asking anything. .


    But when he got to the place to buy vegetables, Hinata was still shocked. I heard from them that the country of Nami is very barren and very decadent, but when I saw it with my own eyes, Hinata was still very surprised. Something.


    There was a sign hanging around his neck saying that he was looking for a job, but the person''s eyes were not motivated at all, and there was a bleak and dead feeling everywhere.


    Hinata¡¯s surprised eyes made the uncle¡¯s daughter flushed, and said with a chuckle, "Sure you are surprised, the country of Nami now is such a scene, so I support my father very much, and I miss the previous wave a bit. The country!"


    Speaking of his eyes, he looked into the distance slightly with an expression of yearning. Upon seeing this, Hinata condensed his somewhat rude expression before and smiled very gently and said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Dazner is sure to succeed, he He is a man of perseverance!"

 748 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 748

    When the uncle''s daughter heard this, she smiled slightly, "You are really a very kind girl, I believe so too!" After the two bought the vegetables, they hurried back.


    Although Hinata wanted to accompany the uncle¡¯s daughter outside for a while, it seemed that she was still very clear about her own strength. If this continued, she would not be able to keep the uncle¡¯s daughter if she didn¡¯t cut someone like that before. Yes, it is safer to go back earlier and be under Uchiha''s nose!


    When Hinata brought the uncle¡¯s daughter to safety, she finally breathed a sigh of relief, and hurriedly went to Uchiha Hidden. She felt that she had to talk to Master Hidden about what she saw today. After all, In her view, the fall of the Nation of Poland may not only be the relationship of Cardo.


    Uchiha listened patiently to Hinata Hyuga¡¯s words, and then said faintly, ¡°I know, but this is not something that can be impatient. Let¡¯s help Mr. Dazna build the bridge first. Finish it!¡± He said, he paused slightly and said, ¡°When you are fine these days, you are about to start cultivating. You will have more important things to do in the future! It is absolutely impossible to stop here!¡±


    When Hinata Hyuga heard this, the expression on his face was very firm, "Yes, Master Yin, I understand!" Uchiha heard the words and nodded slightly. The expression on his face was fairly satisfactory, and he said with a smile. Then you go call Ino and Sakura over!"


    Hearing this, Hinata walked away quickly. When the three girls gathered, Uchiha''s expression was unprecedentedly solemn.


    Chapter 807 Staff Loss


    Haruno Sakura and Ino really felt frightened when they saw Uchiha''s expression. Although Uchiha''s expression had always been a very strict person before, they had never seen them with such eyes.


    Haruno Sakura couldn''t help feeling that if she really said something wrong now, she would be repaired by Master Yin.At the moment, he didn''t dare to appear in the air, staring at Uchiha''s face cautiously, "Teacher, you call us?"


    Uchihain looked very funny when he saw them. After all, they had never been so well-behaved before, and now it seems that they are all children who will judge the situation.


    Such characteristics are not annoying for Uchiha Hidden. After all, it is also very important to look at the faces of others. If you really encounter a special situation, understanding the faces of others may be a life-saving situation. .


    Moreover, their horrified appearance also looked very funny, so Uchiha Ken was wicked and unexplainable, and his eyes were full of interesting expressions.


    "The thing calling you here is very simple. I just want to tell you that your special training will begin in these two days. I won''t be merciful and loving just because you are girls, so be prepared!"


    When Uchiha Yin said this, he was very calm, but the three children of Hinata Hyuga listened to it, but they weren¡¯t the same thing. Their faces were very nervous, as if they were about to step into the abyss of hell in the next second. same!


    However, it was still the same when killed. The expressions on the three people''s faces were still very firm. Even if they were afraid, they didn''t mean to flinch. They said firmly, "Understood, teacher!"


    Although as Naruto Uchiha, he doesn¡¯t do many things so seriously, but in his capacity as a teacher, Uchiha has always been conscientious, and Uchiha¡¯s explanations have always been very easy to understand. , Which is why so many children want to be Uchiha¡¯s students.


    It''s not just because of his tyrannical strength, nor is it because of his Hokage identity, but more because of his excellent strength as a teacher!


    These three children naturally have this idea. Even if they are scared at the moment, they don''t take their eyes away. They look at this Uchiha intently, and don''t want to miss any words he said.


    Looking at the appearance of the three of them, Uchiha was quite satisfied, and said quickly, "All ninjutsu is supported by chakras, but the amount of chakras a person can have is limited, so in the battle, If you want to win against each other, you must make sure that your chakra is able to support it to the end!"


    When the three people heard this, they all had expressions of approval, nodded and waited for Uchiha¡¯s hidden words. When the three girls graduated from the ninja school, their grades were all very good. Naturally, this point is clear. of.


    Uchiha was also very satisfied with this point, and continued to say now, "I think it is natural to exercise to do this. Your task these days is to exercise the ability to control Chakra!"


    Speaking and looking around, they seemed to be looking for something. The three children looked at them with blank expressions, but they were all very well-behaved and did not make a sound. They were there waiting to see Uchiha''s words.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw Uchihain walking up to the trunk for a moment. Under the horrified eyes of the three people, Uchihain just walked up the trunk and walked up.And if you look carefully, you will find that the places Uchiha Yin has stepped on have a deep footprint and a shallow footprint, which is very regular.


    Uchihain stood upside down on the branch like this, looked at the three girls below and said, "Okay, this is your mission these days, when you can walk to the top of the tree, it will be done!"


    Speaking of dispersing the Chakra condensed under his feet, he turned around in midair as soon as the brush fell, and then steadily landed in front of the three of them, "Remember, the footprints must be done too!"


    He left with a relaxed look. The relaxed Mu Yan looked at Haruno Sakura with a headache, but did not have the meaning of complaining. She moved neatly, learning the appearance of Uchiha''s secret, and condensed Chakra on her feet. Walk up to the position of the tree trunk.


    After trying a few times, it is no longer difficult to go up, but it is still very difficult to achieve deep and shallow footprints like Uchiha''s footsteps.


    After all, they have not been able to grasp the density of Chakra very well. It is easy to get more or less. Either they just fall, or the tree is trampled down. In short, after a long period of time, it has little effect. .


    When Haruno Sakura saw this, she couldn''t help feeling a little frustrated. She sat under the tree with a dejected look and said, "What''s the matter? It''s too difficult to do it!"


    Hinata looked the same, except that there was a more firm taste in his eyes, and he wiped the dirt off his face fiercely, and said viciously, "It doesn''t matter, this time is not a big deal, we will come again! "


    Yamanaka Ino is also almost embarrassed, his gray-headed face is very funny, and the expression on his face is even more angry. "Yes, it''s only this moment. Don''t worry!"


    When the two of them were both like this, Hinata had a feeling that he couldn''t hang on his face, and his face turned red and stood up and said, "I see, let''s try again!"


    In fact, the angry appearances of the two girls, Hinata and Haruno Sakura, are not only because they have not made progress for so long, but also because they saw the tree Haruno Sakura is climbing.


    Haruno Sakura didn''t find it by herself, but Hinata and Ino could see clearly. Haruno Sakura was much better than them in terms of climbing height and depth of footprints. This 5.2 discovery aroused them strongly. His desire to fight, that''s why he said such vicious words.


    It''s just that Haruno Sakura herself hasn''t found her talent in this aspect at all, but she still feels very ashamed that she hasn''t worked hard for Hinata and Yamanaka Ino!


    Yamanaka Ino and Hyuga Hinata are also very tacitly aware of this. After all, if you let the girl know your advantages, if you are not sure, you have to show off, and then it will be really a headache. Things.


    So the three of them continued to practice in such a strange atmosphere. Uchiha, who came back from relaxing, saw this scene hidden on the trunk, and smiled unkindly. Those eyes were still on Haruno Sakura¡¯s body. For a while!


    Chapter 808 Clumsy Comfort


    During the mission of the three-person team, even the most powerful person will have the time, so it is the best thing to have a medical ninja in the team. Now seeing Haruno Sakura¡¯s Chakra control ability is so outstanding. , Is a candidate to be considered.


    Thinking of this, he can''t help but frown. It is a very funny thing. His Uchiha Hidden accomplishments in any ninjutsu are not comparable to ordinary people, but his achievements in medical ninjutsu are very average. , But Tsunade''s cloth ninjutsu is very outstanding, maybe you can think about it then.


    Just thinking about Uchiha''s secret feeling that he couldn''t help laughing. From a closer look, Haruno Sakura and Tsunade are very similar in many places. For example, the strange power that day is surprisingly similar!


    After making up his mind, Uchiha Yin didn¡¯t pay too much attention. After all, these three children worked very hard. Even if they didn¡¯t look at them, they would honestly complete the Sixth Cultivation. It was Dazna¡¯s side. But 26 needs to take a good look!


    As he walked over there, Uchihain thought while thinking that the injury he didn¡¯t cut before should be pretty good. It should be time to come over recently. If he just gave up this task, then this person would not be able to. Let''s give Terumi Mei a deputy!


    At the same time, in the woods over there, lying on the bed and removing all the gauze, the peach field did not cut, his brows frowned fiercely, and Bai who was still carefully examining his wounds said, "Since it''s all cured , Then let''s do it tomorrow!"


    When Bai heard this, his cautious movement stopped instantly, and the expression on his face was a little anxious, "If you don''t stop Mr. Cut, your injury is just right. It''s not the time yet!"


    If you don¡¯t stop hearing the words, clenching your fist and then loosen it, it seems to be testing the flexibility of your limbs, "It doesn¡¯t matter, the opponent is strong, even if it is better, the result will not change much, just now. Status is fine!"


    When Bai heard this, the whole person was stunned for an instant, and it seemed unbelievable. If Mr. Not Zhan actually said such a thing, there was very little hope for life in that tone!


    Bai''s eyes were full of sorrowful expressions, "No more Mr. Cut, you..." He seemed to be unable to speak, and when he raised his head again, his face turned into the same gentle smile as before. Okay, don¡¯t cut Mr. Cut, I will accompany you tomorrow!"


    When Tao Di heard such words, she wanted to refuse for the first time, but after thinking about it, Bai seemed to have no one else to stay with except herself, so she simply swallowed the words that had not been spoken. , Said stiffly, "Okay!"


    The two of them just looked at each other and laughed, their smiles were very gentle, but there was a color of sorrow that couldn''t be hidden in their eyes, but both of them chose not to see it.


    When Uchiha concealed the bridge that Dazner was building, he was still a little stunned. This scale was the first time he saw him after he came to the world of ninjas, and it was considered to be a very outstanding ability.


    I instantly understood why Cardo wanted to kill Dazna so anxiously, after all, this person would really affect many people!


    Uchiha Ken had heard the noisy noises there before he even approached. It seemed that he was arguing about something, but Uchiha Ken didn¡¯t care too much. He just felt that walking by at this time was really not a good one. Choose, and stand there, ready to see what the situation is like.


    Over there, Dazna looked at the bridge-builder with his head hanging down in front of him. The expression on his face was an angry look, but he was still suppressing it well, but the voice of the exit was uncontrollable. Some muffled taste.


    "If you want to go, just go, I Dazna won''t force you!" He said so, but turned his head stubbornly to the side, with an expression of reluctance.


    The German expressions on those human faces are not very good, and they can¡¯t say whether they are guilty or angry. They just frown and continue to say, ¡°We know you look down on us, but Dazna, we don¡¯t have the courage and courage of you. We still have family to take care of. , Can''t ignore their lives!"


    When Dazna heard this, he understood it instantly. The expression on his face eased a lot. He sighed and said, "Then you should go back first. This bridge, Dazna will complete the construction anyway. , You will be free!"


    Talking with a sullen expression on his face and waving his hands, indicating that they can leave, the group of people heard the words with an expression to say, but in the end they didn''t say anything, just sighed, turned their heads and left!


    With the departure of the people, there were only a few people left on the bridge in an instant, very sparse, and still looking at the back of the group of people leaving, Dazna sighed and said, "If you want to leave Let¡¯s go together. I¡¯m a little tired today and will come back tomorrow. If you are still willing to follow me to build this bridge, we¡¯ll see you tomorrow!"


    He turned his head and walked towards Uchihain, with a look of sullen tired expression, obviously he was going back.Walking to Uchihain, he whispered, "Thank you for protecting my safety, we can go back 380 now!"

 749 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 749

    No matter whether Uchihain answered or not, he continued to move forward!Uchiha concealed this, and moved to keep up. "The loss of personnel is so severe, when will your bridge construction plan be completed?"


    Dazna sighed deeply when he heard the words, but the next tone was still very firm, "Even if I am the only one left, I will insist on completing this bridge! He is my life''s painstaking effort. , It is also the hope of Poland!"


    When speaking at the end, Dazna looked into the distance with an indescribable tone of remoteness, as if he had already felt the difficulty of what he said!


    Uchiha is not a person who can comfort others. After thinking about it for a moment, he said very pertinently, "Your wish will be achieved, and we will help you!"


    In fact, when he saw the broken bridge, Uchiha Yin had an idea. Maybe it would be a good choice to help this group of people. After all, they are all very persistent people.


    But in this case, Uchiha Yin didn''t want to say it directly. After all, it gives people too much hope if it can''t be done by then, it is also a very sad thing.


    Sure enough, Dazna took Uchiha''s words seriously, just smiled and nodded and said, "Thank you so much!"


    Chapter 809 The Inevitable Battle


    Uchiha Hidden naturally saw Dazna''s meaning, but he also meant to say something, but he followed Dazna and headed home.


    When it came time, Mr. Dazna''s daughter still had a shocked expression, "Father, why did you come back at this time?" Looking at Dazna''s depressed expression, she said very worriedly, "What happened? Is something wrong?"


    While talking, he rushed over and glanced around Dazna''s body, but was blocked by Dazna''s smile, "How could I get hurt? I was suddenly tired, I want to come back and take a rest!"


    Naturally, his daughter didn''t believe this, but seeing the expression on his father''s face that he didn''t want to say more, he didn''t continue to say anything. Instead, he nodded and said, "Okay, you go in and have a rest. Make tea for you!" He watched Dazna back into the house.


    Then he turned his head to look at Uchihain, with an earnest expression on his face, "Mr. Ninja, what happened to my father, please tell me!"


    Uchiha looked at his sincere eyes and knew that there was no point in continuing to hide, so he smiled and said, "It''s nothing, but the workers who built the bridge have gone a lot, Mr. Dazner may be more sad!"


    Mr. Dazna''s daughter took a sudden step back when she heard this, with an expression of disbelief, muttered to herself, "Isn''t this a complete failure!"


    Hearing this, Uchiha said in a very determined manner, "No, everything will get better!" Mr. Dazna''s daughter heard this, with a puzzled expression on her face, but watched Uchiha no more. To say more is to be embarrassed to continue asking, but politely said thank you!


    As I was talking, I saw from a distance that the three children of Hyuga Hinata had returned, with a gray face all over his body, very embarrassed, almost invisible to the clean and beautiful appearance of the girls when they first came. .


    Uchiha hidden a smile on his face, as if he was very satisfied with their current situation, but Mr. Dazner''s daughter had a flustered and distressed expression, "What''s the matter with you, hurry up and wash it with me." !"


    In her eyes, although these three girls are ninjas, they are all just children. Now she feels very distressed to see them like this.


    Hyuga Hinata, Haruno Sakura, and Yamanaka Ino nodded when they heard the words, followed by obediently, and when passing by Uchiha Ken, they all glanced at Uchiha Ken with pity, even if there is no Hyuga Hinata who has always been very well-behaved. exception.


    Uchiha didn''t get angry when he saw this, but he just curled his lips and gave the expression what you want!When the three children saw this, their expressions became quite distraught, and their heads drooped and followed Mr. Dazner''s daughter away!


    After washing, the three girls returned to their very beautiful appearance, sitting at the dinner table with a hungry expression waiting for the meal.


    When the meal came up, the three girls quickly moved their chopsticks. Among them, even Hinata looked more gentle, but if you look closely, you can find that Hinata is the fastest of the three children. , In a short while, a bowl of rice bottomed out, and another bowl was added without redness and heartbeat!


    Mr. Dazna looked at the three girls eating so sweetly, and his sad mood improved a lot. He said with a smile, "Eat more, you are still growing up!"


    The three girls didn¡¯t bother to speak either, they just nodded violently, and continued to bury their faces in their rice bowls. Mr. Dazner¡¯s grandson looked at the three girls and quickly put the food in his bowl. After eating, he ran away quickly, as if he didn''t want to stay in this space any longer.


    Haruno Sakura stopped when she saw the chopsticks in her hand, turned her head and took a look, neatly pulled down her last bite of rice, and went out!


    Uchiha didn¡¯t say much when he saw it in the back. It¡¯s rare that there are things that they are interested in. It¡¯s better not to disturb. Thinking of this, looking at Yamanaka Ino who is eager to move, said with a smile, "If you want to go, follow it, but remember to night Go to bed early, after all, you are still busy today!"


    Yamanaka Ino felt unclear when he heard this, but he had become accustomed to Uchiha''s situation of always saying things they didn''t understand, so he didn''t ask more, and ran away!


    There was only a girl left at the dinner table, Hinata, still eating the food in the bowl very seriously, as if the belly was far from filling!


    Uchiha faintly saw this and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect Hinata you to stick to the last one. Are you not going to see them?"


    After hearing this, Hinata put down the dishes and chopsticks he had eaten, and said lightly, "It''s okay, they handled it by themselves, so I will go back to rest first. Teacher!"


    After saying hello to Mr. Dazna and his daughter, he went back to rest, and Uchiha hidden when he saw the case and left!Just when I was out, I glanced at a tree in the distance, smiled and went back to my room.


    Where Uchiha was looking, Bai touched his chest with a sweaty face and an expression of disbelief, "Did I just be discovered? Or was it an accident?"


    No longer cut on the higher branches, he said very flatly, "I have been discovered! That person''s perception ability is very outstanding, I am afraid that his student has also discovered it!"


    Bai Wenyan had an unacceptable expression, "That child is so young in Ouhai, and we are still far away!"


    No longer heard the words and said with a smile, "Bai, are you back alive? Are you not too old? When I became a member of the secret department of Wuyin Village, I was not too old!"


    Bai Wenyan burst into laughter instantly, nodded and said, "That''s right, since it has been discovered, are we going now?"


    If you don¡¯t hear it again, he shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s take a good rest. Let¡¯s start tomorrow!¡± Bai didn¡¯t quite understand the meaning of no longer, his face was full of doubts, but he didn¡¯t say much, just Nodding to show that I know.


    If you don¡¯t cut it again, it¡¯s uncharacteristically saying, ¡°It¡¯s not waiting for them to rest and we go again, but waiting for us to rest. It¡¯s not the best state now!¡± The expression on the face suddenly became a lot more serious. "And this is the last time, we can''t have any reservations. I have told those people that they will attack here tomorrow morning. At that time, there will be chaos on both sides, and our chances of winning are higher!"


    Chapter 810 meet again


    Bai was still very surprised at the reaction of not cutting it again. After all, it was the first time that he didn''t stop cutting it. It was the first time that he explained it patiently. Bai couldn''t help feeling flattered.


    Although I didn''t think much about it, Bai was still keenly aware of something very wrong. If I didn''t cut it, it would look like the last supper. I know that there is not much time, so I can try my best no matter what kind of request it is. Satisfaction!


    I opened my mouth in vain and wanted to say something, but in the end I swallowed it back. I didn''t see it anymore, smiled uncharacteristically, and asked actively, "Just say what you want to say!"


    "If you don''t cut it anymore, are you so sure that we won''t win? Now this is uncharacteristically, is it an active showing of weakness?" When I said these words, my tone was a little excited, and my voice was a lot louder!


    Tao Di is not as angry as before and does not allow Bai to continue to ask, but said with a smile, "About this matter, you will know tomorrow, don''t worry!"


    Bai looked at this picture without cutting it, and the more I looked at it, the more I felt it was very wrong. Although it felt something was wrong, Bai really liked not cutting it in his current state, as he had always expected, although it might be just a flash in the pan. , But Bai smiled very contentedly.


    The whole night passed by 020, Hinata Hinata sat in Mr. Dazna''s house after eating breakfast in the morning, and had no intention of going to the Chakra Forest to practice.


    When Haruno Sakura and Yamanaka Ino saw it, they were very strange, "Hinata, don''t you go to practice?" Ino also jokingly said, "Yes, the teacher will be angry!"


    Hinata didn''t smile when he heard the words, and the expression on his face was rare and serious, "Sakura, Ino, don''t go to practice today. I felt that there was someone nearby, although I haven''t found it, but I There is a very uneasy feeling, let''s stay here for a day!"


    Sakura and Ino both had unbelievable expressions, but they have always trusted Hinata, so they glanced at each other and said with a smile, "Well, we will stay here today. One day!"


    After Uchiha disappeared, he saw the three girls sitting there chatting, but the eyes were fluttering all the time. Obviously they were on alert. At the moment, I felt very relieved and smiled, "You are here. Just stay, the teacher and Mr. Dazner went to the bridge to take a look!"


    Uchihain had no intention of discouraging the actions of the three, making Hinata more certain that his feelings yesterday were not wrong, and now his expression became more tense, and he nodded with a serious face, "Yes, teacher!"


    While talking, Mr. Dazner walked out of the back room, nodded with everyone, and then went out. Uchiha Kimura followed behind him without speaking, he looked like a little bodyguard!


    If Mr. Dazna knew that the person behind him was the famous Uchiha, I don¡¯t know what he would think, but that would be a story. Now my Mr. Dazna is very nervous and just wants to hurry. Go to the bridge and see if there are any workers coming over the bridge!


    Although the lofty ambitions mentioned yesterday, if the workers who built the bridge did not come, he would not know if this bridge could be completed in his lifetime!


    With anxiety and anxiety, Dazna arrived at the bridge soon, but it was a foggy day. He just walked to the bridge head and he couldn¡¯t see anything, so he could only walk quickly across the fog. At that moment, Dazna had heard a very familiar cry.


    A closer look revealed that it was those workers who were working very seriously. When they saw him coming, they just raised their heads and smiled and said hello, "Mr. Dazner, you are here!"


    Dazna nodded abruptly when he heard the words, and felt very moved for a moment. The remaining number was only one-third of the previous number, but this number had already exceeded his expectations.


    At the moment he looked at the busy workers seriously, and said seriously, "Thank you, you are the heroes of Poland!"


    Those rough guys smiled embarrassedly when they heard this, "Hey, Mr. Dazner, we also love the country of Poland, so don''t say those things, come and work quickly!"

 750 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 750

    Dazna smiled heartily when he heard the words, walked towards them, worked with them, and guided the work of building the bridge.


    When Uchiha saw this, he smiled and said softly, "Mr. Dazna, although some do not want to disturb you, but I still want to ask you to leave here first and go to a safe place. , It will be very lively here soon!"


    Dazna just heard Uchiha''s words, and for a moment there was a feeling of not reacting to it, and then his eyes widened suddenly, "Is it from Cardo?"


    Uchiha''s hidden gaze kept falling on the other side of the bridge, and he nodded in agreement, "Yes, so please leave as soon as possible!"


    Dazna heard this and immediately said to those who built the bridge, "You go back quickly, and I will notify you when it is completely safe! Go quickly!"


    Dazna was very anxious. When he said this, he was almost ready to push those away, but those who built the bridge did not intend to leave directly, with an expression of indignation, "He is deceiving too much. We cannot leave today, we must teach them a lesson here!"


    Uchiha''s eyes have never left there, and he said with a smile, "But the people who come are all ninjas, and you can''t deal with them. Let''s leave quickly, and leave it to me!" Turning his head and smiling at the person behind, that light, even cynical smile gave people a complete sense of security!


    When those people saw this, they didn¡¯t insist on anything. They left agilely, although they didn¡¯t want to admit it, but if they were all ninjas, they really wouldn¡¯t be able to help at all. They might become a burden, so they left early. it is good!


    Dazna had the same idea over there, and he was even more worried about the safety of his daughter and grandson who were still at home. When the upper face was very serious, he ran towards home.


    When Uchiha Hidden looked at the other end of the bridge, he kept Kagura''s eyes open. He accurately captured the position where he would not be cut and said with a smile, "We meet again. You are here now. I''m waiting. You have been a long time!"


    Chapter 811: Strength Crushing


    If you don¡¯t see it, you will know that your fog hiding technique is useless, and there is no hidden meaning at the moment. He walked directly out of the thick fog. This time he didn¡¯t even cover his mouth, so he could clearly understand. Saw his thin face.


    No longer look at Uchihain, and said with a faint smile, "Then you can come to me directly! What are you waiting for!"


    Uchiha secretly ignored him, but looked at the other side and said, "Since we are here together, we don''t need to cater there anymore, come here!"


    Bai was originally hiding in a tree. He originally wanted to take advantage of Uchiha''s inadvertent attack, but he didn''t expect to be discovered so soon. At the moment, he couldn''t help feeling shocked. If he knew that he would hide again. It doesn''t make sense to go down, just point your toes, walk through the canopy, and appear before Uchiha''s eyes during the ups and downs.


    No longer looked at Bai who walked to his side, he smiled and said, "I told you, your plan will not succeed!" When he said this again, I couldn''t help feeling regretful, but there was This feeling of gloating for misfortune made Uchiha hidden very surprised.


    Bai felt very helpless when he saw that he didn''t cut it again. He could only say a little, "Mr. Don''t cut it again, now that the plan fails. We have an extra probability of failure. Can you be a little self-conscious about this!"


    No matter what I heard, I always smiled, "We are doomed to fail, and there is nothing wrong with the probability of failure!"


    Uchiha secretly laughed at the words, "Since you think so, why do you come this time?"


    Hearing this, he said with a serious expression, "Because, this is my task, even if I die for the task, there is no reason to escape!"


    Uchiha was very satisfied when he heard the words, and nodded repeatedly. He couldn''t help feeling that he was really the right person. He smiled and said, "Very good, it''s good to have a little awareness!"


    After finishing speaking, he nodded and said, "Come on, come on, we better end it soon!" He closed his eyes slightly, and when he opened them, there were already a pair of blood-red writing wheel eyes, and the kaleidoscope pattern continued. Is spinning!The full body sequel could almost instantly appear in front of Bai He No More Cut, the powerful pressure made Bai very nervous.


    If you don¡¯t cut it, it¡¯s a relaxed expression and a faint smile, "It seems that it can only be hardened!" As he stretched out his hand, he pulled out the stitches of the long knife, condensed Chakra under his feet, and instantly jumped a high distance towards Suzuo rushed up to the position of his forehead.


    But how could Uchiha Yin give the chance to not be able to succeed again, Susano''s big hand moved instantaneously, and his palm moved towards No more beheaded. It was just a pure house attack without any ninjutsu.


    It''s just that the rustling sound of the wind that brought it still made it clear to No. 1 that if this is implemented, he will have no possibility, and he can only avoid it neatly!


    Upon seeing this, he moved in an instant, and rushed towards Uchiha''s forehead, making a seal with one hand, and shouting in a low voice, "The secret technique of water escape, Thousand Killing Shui Xiang!"


    The moment the voice fell, countless slender and sharp icicles shot at high speed in the direction of Susano.Uchihain was slightly taken aback when he saw this scene, and said with a smile, "It''s not bad to be able to form a seal with one hand, and it''s still ice escape and blood inheritance, and you won''t be cut, this is the baby I found from there!"


    Although he said so, Uchiha Hidden did not show any mercy when he started, and instantly activated the art of fierce fireball. The huge flame instantly enveloped all the ice needles, and then he saw a white mist rising. Get up, when the mist disperses, all the ice needles have disappeared!


    Upon seeing this, Bai immediately used the water twinkling technique and instantly returned to the side where he would not be cut again. The expression on his face was unspeakably serious. He remembered that when he saw Uchihain that day, he had been using water escape. Ninjutsu, never thought that he was actually good at fire escape, this is completely restrained against him.


    Don¡¯t cut it again, looking at Bai¡¯s serious expression and smiling, ¡°I told you a long time ago, we won¡¯t have a chance! Now we just need to think about how to die!¡±


    Bai Wenyan was very helpless, "Can''t we be struggling for a while?" He smiled again, "It''s okay, but I think it''s just a waste of time, it won''t help. He doesn''t have any. In my eyes, Mi has always shown real strength!"


    Hearing this, Bai felt very frustrated, even if he didn''t cut it, he already felt it. The other party didn''t have any effort to dissolve their ninjutsu, and their so hard attack was like a jumping clown!


    Uchihain never thought that things would develop into this way, and he said with a smile, "If that is the case, I will treat you as giving up, and I can not kill you, but you have to agree to my terms! "


    No longer heard the words with an expression of interest, "You can think about it, but before that, I hope you can dispel the magic technique and tell me who you are? There are very few people in the Uchiha clan who have a kaleidoscope blood wheel. of!"


    0 ¡­¡­ 0


    Uchiha secretly said that he simply relieved Susanoh, and walked five steps away from them, and instantly relieved the illusion art. The face belonging to Uchiha¡¯s hidden face instantly appeared in front of Nozawa Kazuhira¡¯s eyes, "I am Uchiha hidden!"


    When he saw this, his eyes widened instantly, with an expression of disbelief. Who would have thought that they had actually fought with Uchiha.


    Upon seeing this, Bai murmured, "You are right, we have no chance of winning! I regret that I did it just now!" If he doesn''t cut it, he nodded with approval, looked at Uchiha Yin and said helplessly, "Master Yin , Why would you take over a C-level mission?"


    For meeting Uchihain here, Momoji no longer felt very strange, and she asked for a long time, looking at Uchihain with a worried expression, waiting for Uchihain to answer.


    Uchiha heard the words and said very plainly, "Take the students!" Hearing this, he nodded first, and then, as if thinking of something important, his face panicked, "Master Yin , Cardo''s people have gone to attack Dazna''s home!"


    When Uchihain heard this, the expression on his face did not change much, but he said lightly, "The three girls can handle it!"


    Bai Wenyan looked at Uchiha Yin without cutting it, and finally seemed to give up, saying loudly, "Hin-sama, Kado brought ninjas, and there are a lot of them!"


    Chapter 812


    Uchiha couldn''t help feeling like his forehead jumped wildly when he heard the words, but he still instinctively believed in Hyuga Hinata and the others, so he said calmly, "It''s okay, I believe them!"


    Although he said so, it didn''t affect Uchiha''s movements in the least. He directly used the instantaneous technique, and instantly disappeared before the eyes of No Slash and Bai!


    Momochi no longer cut and looked at the wrong-mouthed Master Yin, and couldn''t help feeling a little funny, and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that Uchiha, who is rumored to kill without blinking, is such a nice personality!"


    No matter how much Momoji heard Bai''s sigh, she still agrees very much. Who would have thought that the powerhouse standing at the top of the ninja world would feel so approachable, and it was quite pleasant now.


    When thinking about it this way, the expression on his face became a little less, and he said seriously, "Let''s go, too. It is better to solve many things by ourselves!"


    The grinning expression on Bai Wenyan''s face also converged. He naturally knew what he meant by not cutting his head. He nodded and said, "Let''s go, if you want to solve it, it will be a bit more thorough, so it can be regarded as avoiding the suffering of escape!" Clenched his fist tightly, a posture ready to lose and fight hard!


    Without seeing it again, he smiled and patted Bai''s head, "You don''t have to be so nervous, Master Yin is willing to help us, those people don''t need to care at all, they can''t take Master Yin''s trick!"


    This is the first time that Bai did such an intimate action without slashing dialogue. For a moment, Bai was stunned and didn¡¯t know what kind of reaction he should make. He even tilted his head stupidly to see if he didn¡¯t slash. He seemed to be very worried. What was just now was his illusion.


    If you don''t look at Bai''s appearance, you can''t help but smile, "What is your expression, go quickly, it will be late for a while, but it will annoy Master Yin!"


    After speaking, the two condensed Chakra on the soles of their feet, and they were constantly approaching the position of Dazna''s house, with serious expressions on their faces.


    At the same time, Uchihain had already arrived at Dazna''s house, and he saw a messy expression everywhere. At the back of the house, near the sea, he saw the Dazna family and Hinata Hyuga.


    The three girls Hinata, Ino and Haruno Sakura completely protected the Dazna family behind them, and they stood in front of them. With the help of their geographical advantages, they continued to mediate with the nearby ninjas, but after all, they were just a group of children. , After holding on for so long, there is still a feeling of exhaustion, constantly wheezing and wearing rough clothes, the body is dirty, more or less with some injuries, but they are all very stubbornly wiped, and continue fighting.


    They looked like Uchiha in his eyes very much, smiled immediately, using the instantaneous technique, and when they reappeared in front of Hinata Hyuga.


    Because Hinata and Haruno Sakura assumed the task of attacking and protecting.So Hinata was always at the forefront. Originally, Hinata was already a little tired because of long-term use of white eyes, and Chakra was almost exhausted. When he was about to rush up for a physical fight, he suddenly appeared The tall figure blocked all her way.


    There was almost no need to identify, Hinata knew that the person in front of him was Uchihain, and he felt relieved right now.The tone of the exit was crying, "Teacher, you are finally here!"


    Uchihain was also very distressed when he heard this, and lightly patted the heads of Hinata and Sakura, "Go, take a rest next to Mr. Dazna!"


    Speaking with a pair of sharp eyes, he looked at the enemy on the opposite side, and finally locked on a person. He smiled and said, "Ino, come back too!"

 751 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 751

    Ino was still very surprised when she heard this. After all, she had used the technique of turning around in this group of people for so long and no one had found him, but Uchiha-sama could only see at a glance. How can this make people distracted? Surprised.


    But when he thought that this person was Uchihain, he felt that it was all possible. He smiled and relieved the technique of turning around and returned to his body.


    The ninjas brought by Cardo on the opposite side have no idea who the person in front of them is. Even if Uchiha Hideo has recovered his original appearance, they still have never seen Uchiha Hiden.


    Dazna also looked at Hinata with a curious expression over there, "My child, this is also your teacher? What about the previous one? Is he still in danger on the bridge!"


    Haruno Sakura smiled when she heard the words, "Don''t worry, Uncle Dazna, this is our teacher. I just used the magic technique before. Don''t worry, our teacher is the best!"


    When Uchiha Yin heard this, he was still happy, after all, being able to be recognized by his students is also a very, beautiful thing.


    But the expressions on the faces of the people on the opposite side are not so good-looking. Although they are large in number, most of them are ninjas, and only a few ninjas, facing Uchiha Hidden, a super-shadow class who is not restrained. The task is still very panic.


    After all, the current position is very bad, and they can only go one by one. If they can''t exhaust the opponent''s chakras, they will lose!


    Their thoughts are very beautiful, but Uchiha Himi does not give them the opportunity to bring their imagination into reality. The chakra in his hand slowly condenses, and finally a spiral pill is formed. He has been a long-lost general. Chakras of all attributes softened in.


    At that moment, the Helix Pill, which seemed to be small, was very scary. In fact, those of them had no doubt that if they got this thing, they would be dead!


    At the moment, they quickly formed the seal and sacrificed their strongest defensive ninjutsu. When Uchiha saw this, he walked over with an understatement and sent the spiral pill in his hand slightly, and he saw a burst of dazzling. The light flickered.


    When the light faded again, all the ninjas who had been standing aggressively lay down on the ground, unable to move.


    At this time, Cardo, who was standing a little far away preparing to watch the show, was completely scared and lost his soul. He greeted the ninja beside him and said, "Hurry up, go quickly, you fucking escort me away quickly!"


    The four people standing next to Kado are all Shangnin. They naturally understand Uchiha¡¯s reputation. The moment they saw the spiral pill, they knew that the person was Uchiha¡¯s hiding, and they were pregnant with Kado. The same idea, that is to run away quickly.


    But the moment they turned around, their complexion was instantly cold, and they saw Tao Di No Zhan and Bai just standing opposite them, with a grinning expression!


    Chapter 813 I send you


    The moment Cardo saw that he didn''t cut it again, the expression on his face changed instantly, with a harsh expression, "You are very lazy, where are you going, hurry up and escort me out of here!" He looked up and looked up. Peach ground will not be cut again.


    But he didn¡¯t mean to move at all if he didn¡¯t cut it. He still looked at Kado with a grinning expression. When Kado saw his expression, the expression on his face was two more fierce, "Don¡¯t cut it again. , Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m your employer. You should thank me very much. If I didn¡¯t hire you, you would starve to death with the kid on the side!"


    When Cardo said this, his face was full of contempt and disdain, as if he was laughing at the embarrassing past before he was not cut again. Hearing this for nothing, he looked very worried and looked at him again for fear that he would be angry.


    But what made him feel very unexpected is that he is always smiling if he doesn''t cut it, and he doesn''t mean to become angry at all, "I want to thank you, but now I have changed my mind, and I will not take your task. You didn¡¯t give me money anyway! It¡¯s not an important thing either!"


    Speaking of reaching out to take out the stitches of the long knife behind the slaughtered body, he started to play with a calm expression. Kado was still upright and confident, but the two people around Kado were completely scared. The silly expressions all looked guarded and didn''t cut them again, for fear that he would suddenly jump up and do something!


    Cardo is just an ordinary businessman. Maybe he doesn¡¯t know that much, but in the world of ninjas, the reputation of ghosts is still very loud. Even if they are fighting against Shinobu, it will be very difficult, not to mention that they have a strength. Outstanding, difficult to deal with the limit of blood.


    Kado looked at the ocarina without cutting it, and his eyes were slightly squinted. They were full of murderous intent. "If this is the case, then you don''t want to live anymore. Don''t worry, I will make you perfect!"


    As he said, he stretched out his hand and greeted him, "Kill him, I will give you three times the price!" As the saying goes, money can make ghosts push, and when they hear three times the price, the fear in those people''s eyes slowly After dissipating, the eyes that looked at the uncut and white one by one were like looking at real money, very hot.


    If you don''t look at such a scene, it is rare to have a ridiculous mind, "Bai, look, our lives are very valuable!"


    Bai heard the words and sighed. Some didn''t understand how Mr. No. No. No. who was originally seldom talking, how he turned into a stubborn after meeting Master Yin, but he really likes this kind of No. No.


    At the moment, he was very cooperative and said, "If you don''t cut Mr., we will make a profit if we save our lives!" He has already opened his posture and is ready to rush forward at any time.


    If he didn''t cut it, he sent the long knife in his hand instantly, brushing it straight and stabbing it towards the face of the opposite ninja. After all, that person still had some skills, and he hurried away when he saw it.


    Before he had time to be happy, the look on his face changed in an instant. Originally, he was sure he was hiding, but seeing the stitches flying away from his eyes, there was still a tingling sensation on his face. Reaching out and touching it, he found a red wound hanging on his face, oozing a little blood!


    The man looked at his appearance, his eyes widened slightly, his face was incredulous, "You actually hurt me, don''t cut it, your head is mine!"


    After speaking, he rushed towards No-Slash again as if he was mad, and when he was still thinking about what kind of ninjutsu to use, there was a chill behind him. He stood still and didn¡¯t move. Seeing countless ice needles rubbing his body and shooting towards the opposite ninja.


    This is Bai¡¯s secret technique of water escape. Thousands of kills and water are flying. Each needle is made of ice and is very slender. The launch speed is also very fast. If it hits, it may be pierced into a hedgehog. of.


    The ninja on the opposite side''s original domineering aura instantly weakened a lot, his body flashed, and he retreated again and again, trying to escape the white thousand kills Shuixiang.


    But what is very frustrating is that Bai''s Thousand Killing Shuixiang was originally a 360-degree full-scale attack, and the speed is very fast, even if you want to avoid it, it is almost impossible!


    With no retreat, the person was stabbed many times in an instant, and instantly became like a hedgehog, lost the ability to control Chakra, fell into the water in an instant, and was nowhere to be seen.


    But it was just a matter of breathing, and one person was lost in an instant. After seeing this scene, Cardo was very broken, with an unacceptable expression on his face.


    The look in his eyes that looked at no more cuts finally became serious, and he roared, "No more cuts, I think you are good at it, the task has not been completed, it is deliberate!"


    No longer heard the words with a speechless expression, "You really exalt me. I am very surprised that I can survive under Master Yin''s hands. You actually want me to hold me under Master Yin''s hands. It''s just wishful thinking to get rid of people!"


    Hearing this, Kado turned his head and looked at the scene behind him, and saw that all the people he had brought had been brought down. Uchiha Ken was looking at him with a laid-back look like the three girls were still watching the show. The struggle with fighting in or out seems to mean not participating.


    It was a relief to see Kado here. After all, looking at the fierceness of 383, he knew that he was not telling the truth. If Uchiha was involved in it, he would have no possibility of surviving at all.


    Looking at the three halting people around him, he gritted his teeth and said viciously, "If you kill it, don''t cut it again. I will give you ten times the price!"


    The three people who were still very hesitant changed in an instant, there was no fear in their eyes, and only greedy desires were left!


    If you don¡¯t look at them like this, you don¡¯t have any fear of worry. Some only have a sympathetic look, "White, let''s send them away!"


    Bai En understood the words, quickly formed a seal on his hand, and uttered softly, "Ice Escape Secret Technique, Magic Mirror Ice Crystal!" At the moment the voice fell, countless mirrors made of ice quickly appeared around the four of them. They surrounded and surrounded them.


    Bai seized the opportunity to activate the instantaneous technique, shuttled freely back and forth in the ice crystals, and gave them a needle from time to time. Although they were not fatal wounds, they made the three ninjas very annoyed. Cardo made a cry like a pig in pain!


    If you don''t cut the stitches in your hand, you always stand outside the ice and observe, as if you are waiting for a suitable opportunity!


    Chapter 814 Follow Me


    Within a few seconds, Bai suddenly appeared in front of No More Slash, gestured with his eyes, and no longer saw it, the smile at the corner of his mouth instantly expanded a lot, and the long knife in his hand slammed toward the ice crystal. Stab past.


    When the needle pierced through the ice crystal, it did not cause any cracks. What followed was a scream, and everyone couldn''t see the situation inside. They only knew that when the needle was pulled back, the ice crystal was left. A bit of bright red, constantly spreading on the ice.


    Bai and Zaibuzhan cooperated very closely, but within two minutes, even if the last three ninjas were all solved, Nakado was trapped in the maze-like ice crystals, and he didn¡¯t know what was going on. He could only listen. There was a scream, and then no matter how she called, the people didn''t respond.


    At this moment, Cardo felt very clearly that his life was being threatened, and the sense of fear for a moment almost climbed to the extreme!


    When Bai saw a lot worse, he lifted the ice crystals. When he could see the world around him clearly, Cardo saw the corpses of the three ninjas lying on the ground. There were no excessive wounds, only a little red on his chest. The position is right, but he can clearly feel that those people are no longer angry.


    At this moment, all of Cardo''s original confidence and pride disappeared in an instant, and he was almost unsteady, trembling with his legs trying to walk, but the moment he stepped out, he sat down with weak legs. His face looked earnestly and said, "If you don''t cut anymore, please let me go. Before, my brain was sick!"


    Speaking of crawling on the ground, looking up from the bottom up, the expression of pleading was very humble, and there was no time to say anything if he did not cut, but Dazna, who was watching all the time, stood up abruptly with a look of indignation. Said on his face, "Kado, many unrighteous acts, have you ever thought that you will have such a day yourself!"


    When Dazna said this, he was very excited, almost as if he wanted to go up.The moment Cardo saw Dazna, the look in his eyes was still very contemptuous, but in an instant he seemed to see hope, and immediately said, "Dazna, you persuade these people to let me go, I am sure I won''t find trouble with the country of Waves anymore!"


    Dazna paused when he heard the words, and looked at Cardo with an expression of disbelief. Cardo thought that his words had worked, and said with a certain face, "Don''t worry. Pay attention to here!"


    Dazna laughed when he heard the words, and slowly said in the look of Kado''s expectation, "Kado, your promise is not worth mentioning. Instead of waiting for you to regret it, I think you are the safest to die. !"


    When he said this, Sazina¡¯s expression was very plain, as if he was talking about insignificant things. Even Uchiha''s appearance was a bit surprised, and he couldn''t help but secretly said, "It looks, I really can¡¯t underestimate these people! Don¡¯t be anxious, but it¡¯s tougher than anyone else!"


    Even though he thinks so, Uchiha''s idea of ??Dazna is not contemptuous at all, on the contrary, he is very appreciative. Such people are not worthy of trust and sympathy at all, and it is safest to die!


    He nodded slightly when he was inquiring about No More. After he got the answer, he immediately started to move the needle in his hand to the back of Cardo''s heart. Before he could react, he slightly nodded. With force, I saw that the stitch came out from the heart of Cardo''s chest, with dots of blood still hanging on it.

 752 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 752

    The three children, Haruno Sakura, Hyuga Hinata and Yamanaka Ino, saw this scene with unacceptable expressions for an instant. Although they all knew that they could not be merciful in the face of the enemy, a fatal move was the most correct choice, but they They were all still young, and for the first time they watched people die in front of them. For a moment, there was a feeling that they couldn''t accept it!


    Bai saw the induction of the three girls, and quickly formed a seal with one hand. Ice crystals on all sides instantly surrounded the bodies of the Kado people, completely blocking the sight of the three girls.


    The expressions on the faces of the three of Hinata were a little better. They all looked at Baitou with very grateful eyes. Uchiha saw it hidden from the side and didn''t say anything.Just a very silent activation of Amaterasu, the black flame instantly swept the bodies of those people, and disappeared in the blink of an eye!


    Seeing that everything has been handled properly, the Dazna family next to Uchiha Hidden Toxin said, "Mr. Dazna, even if our task is completed this time, I wish you an early completion of the bridge!"


    Dazna also saw that Uchihain had something to say, so he took his daughter and grandson away very wittily, leaving the venue here to Uchihain and the others.


    The three children of Hinata Hyuga sat there with curious expressions, waiting to see what Uchiha Ken wanted to do next, after all, no matter how you look at Higashi-sama, he is very interested in the white and no cuts in front of him. appearance!


    Uchihain looked at the no longer cut and said with a serious face, "Now that the matter is over, you should go with me!"


    What he said was very clear, but he didn''t quite understand if he didn''t cut it. He thought that Uchiha was going to capture himself and kill him. After all, he was the target of the assassination team!


    He sighed and said, "Master Yin, I know this request is too much, but I still want to say that the rebellion of Wuyin Village is me, and it has nothing to do with Xiaobai. Could you please open one eye and close one? Eyes, as if you have never seen Bai?"


    He said that he would not cut his anxious expression again, for fear of getting a negative answer from Uchihaken. The moment he heard this, the trapped person became Uchihaken, with an angry smile on his face, "Who Tell you I am going to kill you?"


    No matter how much Taodi did not cut, he had already brewed a very sad mood. The sudden change at this moment made him feel incapable of adapting. With a strange expression on his face, he stumbled and said, "Master Yin, you and Master Shuiying are not Is it a very close relationship? So it''s normal to help catch Renren back!"


    Uchiha was completely angry when he heard that, and said seriously, "It is true that I want to take you to find Terumi Mei, but I didn''t kill you. I want you to be the captain of the secret part of Wuyin Village! "


    When Tao Di did not hear this, she frowned instantly. Those expressions disappeared in an instant, and all that was left was an indifferent look, "I don''t want to go back to Wuyin Village to work!"


    Chapter 815 I''m Bringing You Someone


    Uchiha was not very surprised when he heard the words, nor was he angry. He just asked plainly, "Why?"


    I didn¡¯t expect Uchihain to ask why. He was stunned for a moment and laughed at himself and said, "Master Yin, you should be very clear. The village of Wuyin is bloody fog. I don¡¯t want to continue like that anymore. Days, survive in that environment!"


    When he said this, he was sincere and sincere, even if the white on one side had a stunned expression, it was the first time he saw Mr. Zaibuzhan talking about his previous village so seriously in such a long time!


    While watching the lively Haruno Sakura, he was very curious and asked, "What is blood fog?" The three girls were still young and knew nothing about the previous things. This is really curious!


    When Uchiha heard this question, the expression on his face also became solemn. He didn''t speak for a while, as if he was thinking about the most appropriate way.


    When he hadn¡¯t thought of the wording, he would speak without cutting, but his tone was obviously very unstable, and he took a deep breath of 090 and said, ¡°The hidden mist village ruled by the four generations of water shadows is very dark. People died tragically under his cruel rule!"


    As he said, he took a deep breath, it seems that the only way to stabilize his trembling tone, "He will let the children live together, study and practice together! Then go to the exam!"


    When talking about this, Haruno Sakura still had a confused expression on her face, she didn''t understand what this normal thing had to do with the darkness, but the next words she didn''t cut would make her mouth open suddenly!


    "During the exam, your opponent is your usual partner. People who live with you can only be qualified to be a ninja if you kill them!" He said without saying, shaking his hands up, "These hands It''s covered with the blood of my companion!"


    Speaking bitterly, he held his hand into a fist and dropped it to one side, as if he didn''t want to take another look. When Bai heard this, his expression was very shocked, and Bai knew about this for the first time. , At the moment, there is more distressed taste for Mr. Not Cutting.


    Uchihain also fully understands the pain and hatred of Wuyin Village no matter what, but he still said very pertinently, "Yes, when the fourth generation was in power, Wuyin Village was indeed like that, but he was not willing. Yes, he was just controlled by others. Now that person is no longer there, and the water shadow in Wuyin Village has also changed. Maybe it''s time for you to go back and take a look!"


    I have to say that Uchiha Yin is still very good at bewitching people''s minds, and his heart is moved when he hears this, with a hesitant expression on his face.


    Seeing this, Uchiha Ken continued his efforts and said, "While Wuyin Village is short of manpower, when are you going to wait until now if you don''t go back?"


    Turning his head and glanced at Bai with his head drooping on one side, he smiled slightly and said, "Bai, you plan to stay by your side forever and let him live the life of Zeyang with you?"


    The moment he heard this, Bai suddenly raised his head to look at Bai. Upon seeing this, Bai immediately stated his position, "No more Mr. Cut, you don''t need to care about me, as long as you like it!"


    When Uchiha heard Bai''s words, not only did he not feel disappointed, but he was very happy, and said with a smile. After all, the hidden meaning of Bai''s words is that I don''t like this day!


    Sure enough, this is how he understands if he doesn''t cut it anymore, and he nodded and said, "Master Yin, I want to return to Wuyin Village!"


    Uchiha couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief when he saw this, and finally solved a major issue. Terumi Mei has been talking about it for a long time, and now he can finally relax!


    When I originally came, a group of four people turned into a huge team of six when they returned. Originally, they wanted to leave immediately, but Dazna said they had to stay for two more days!


    Uchiha was concealed, so he stayed for two more days. In these two days, Dazna and the people from the country of Nami thanked them very well, and he was very uncomfortable if he didn''t cut it.


    If he didn''t cut himself, he said, "I used to be a person who lived in the dark, but now I suddenly see the light. I really don''t feel comfortable with it!" Even though he said that, he was very happy if he didn''t cut and the expression on the white face.


    Uchiha Ken and Hyuga Hinata can see it very clearly, but they don''t mean to reveal it at all, but they are completely happy to see it.


    Two days passed quickly. The group of six people left with the blessings of the people of Nami Country. The six people first returned to Konoha Village. After they sent Haruno Sakura back safely, Uchiha was hidden. He directly used Space Ninjutsu, and headed towards Wuyin Village with No More Cut and White.


    It wasn''t that he was reluctant to let them be there again, and Konoha Village had a good time, but if he was worried that this matter would continue to be delayed, Terumi might rush over one day.


    It¡¯s the first time I have experienced space ninjutsu without cutting and white. The moment I landed in Wuyin Village, he still looked incredulous. Uchiha looked funny, but Miyue said something and went straight to the water shadow office. The location is gone!


    Uchihain was familiar with the road all the way. When people passing by saw Uchihain, they were very polite and called to Master Yin, and then went to work with each other. This scene looks like even if they say Uchihain He believed in the master of Wuyin Village.


    The moment Uchihaken opened the door of the water shadow office, Terumi Ming rushed forward, with a surprised expression on Uchiha''s face, and kissed Uchihain''s face severely. Me!"


    Seeing this, Uchiha concealed this, holding Terumi Ming¡¯s waist and pulling the person back to his feet, but he didn''t feel uncomfortable, as if he had become accustomed to it, "Stop making trouble, I brought you the person you want!" "


    Hearing this, Terumi turned his head to look at the peach ground that she had been neglecting, and looked up and down and said, "I can bear it to one of the seven! It''s a talent!"


    Speaking of this, Terumi Ming let go of Uchiha, and looked at Momoji with a serious face and said, "I know that you are from the blood fog era. You should be completely disappointed in this village, but I am You promise, the current Wuyin Village is brand new, and you won''t regret going home!"


    Terumi Ming even patted twice on the shoulders that were not cut again, an expression of encouragement.Hearing these words from her, there is really a kind of surging sentiment in the bottom of my heart without cutting it, it is the blood that has not appeared for a long time!


    Chapter 816: Bai''s Identity


    Compared with Taodi¡¯s excitement no longer cut, the white expression is much more indifferent. Standing on the side smiling and watching the excited look no longer cuts, it seems to be very happy, but the bottom of the eyes is still hidden. Desolately opened.


    When I was excited again, I didn¡¯t notice Bai¡¯s expression at all. I just looked at Terumi Mei with a chuckle and said, ¡°Who would have thought that Terumi Mei, the witch who had survived from the age of blood fog, would actually manage to have Fang''s five generations of water shadow!" He shook his head as he said, with an emotional expression on his face.


    In the past, Terumi Ming didn¡¯t like being called a witch by others, but she didn¡¯t mean to be angry if she didn¡¯t cut it anymore. She just said with a serious face, ¡°People will always change, and I¡¯ve also met This person is a freshman in Wuyin Village, but he created it with one hand!~"


    Terumi Ming Witch''s name is not for nothing, she has always been very proud of temperament, but when she said those words, the expression on her face was very sincere and proud, even if she didn''t look at it, she would feel a little surprised-surprised.


    Uchiha Kimura understands Terumi Mei''s meaning very well. She just wants to tell him what he did to Wuyin Village and make him the pride of everyone in Wuyin Village. It is equivalent to the existence of Water Shadow. Now Uchi Haein smiled dozingly, and pinched Terumi Ming''s face gently.


    But Terumi Ming is no different from this. Uchiha Kenko, Ninja is very famous, and everyone who can understand some of them has a very respectful mood for Uchiha Ken. If you don¡¯t cut it, you are one of them. .


    It¡¯s just that when I heard Terumi Mei¡¯s words, the respectful expression on his face became even thicker, ¡°Originally, it was just a close relationship between Master Yin and Master Shuiying, but I didn¡¯t expect Master Yin to be Wuyin¡¯s new hero!"


    Uchiha was already quite familiar with such boasting. He looked at it with a disgusting expression and didn''t cut a glance. "Okay, I didn''t see you being so respectful when I was about to start it. Don''t do it for me now. There is something imaginary, and now the position of the dark troop leader is missing in the misty village, you should go up immediately!"


    Without hearing the words, the expression on his face was very excited. He was a member of Anbu before he defected, but he didn''t expect that when he returned to Wuyin Village again, he could actually become the captain of Anbu. When he agreed with excitement. !


    When Bai Zai heard the news, he couldn''t help feeling a little bit in his heart. Even the faint smile on his face could hardly be maintained, and the expression on his face was very stiff!


    Terumi Ming and Uchihain both noticed. They glanced at each other but they didn¡¯t say anything. Although they wanted to help not to mention something, it was ultimately their own business, and they didn¡¯t want to overdo it. put one''s oar in.


    So Terumi Mei stretched out her arms like a water snake, hugging Uchiha''s shoulders, and whispered softly, "Hin, you haven''t seen me for a long time, let''s go!"


    Terumi Mei was in a soft voice, and there was amorous feelings between her eyebrows. Uchihain laughed immediately, holding Terumi Mei directly using space ninjutsu, and instantly disappeared in place.


    Without seeing the expression on his face that couldn''t react, Bai almost forgot the sadness just now, with an incredible expression on his face. He didn''t expect that the two people who were still talking about business would just leave like this.

 753 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 753

    However, the consternation of the two did not last long. It was the first thing to react if they didn''t cut it. After all, Lord Yin had that kind of personality, Lord Shui Ying was even more famous as a witch, and it was not strange to do such a thing.


    I didn''t turn my head and wanted to talk about my joy in vain. When I turned my head, I saw Bai''s head drooping, his expression on his face was very sad!


    I was stunned for a while. It was the first time he saw him like this after living with Bai for so long. I couldn¡¯t help feeling very worried at the moment. He walked to Bai¡¯s side and touched Bai¡¯s head with great concern. .


    "What''s the matter with you?" Bai Wenyan was stunned for a moment, and quickly raised his head to look at the expression on his face, and saw the gentle expression that made him a little dazed.


    Bai was originally a person who hadn''t been added. After encountering the same defected Taodi and not cutting it, he would be considered a useful person. Only this made him feel very happy, but now he is almost disappearing. Will become that useless person, whether it exists or not, it has no effect.


    0 Seeking flowers...


    But even so, Bai was still very happy, because Mr. Not Severe finally returned to his home. Thinking of this, Bai smiled very relieved and said indifferently, "It''s okay, don''t kill Mrs. Congratulations on finally being able to go home. Up!"


    Speaking of Bai Weiwei, he took a step back, "Then I will have no effect. Goodbye, I will always remember you! I will leave after turning around."


    I felt astonished if I didn''t see it anymore. I immediately stretched out my hand and grabbed Bai, his tone was anxious like never before, "Why are you leaving? I don''t remember that I allowed it!"


    The expression on Bai Wenyan''s face was very wonderful, and he finally stayed with a stunned expression on his face, staring blankly and not cutting.I feel embarrassed if I don¡¯t look at it like this, but he still said very firmly, "I never thought of asking you to leave. After getting along for so long, you have already been my important companion. It''s a beautiful bond!"


    When Bai heard this, there was almost a feeling of tears in his eyes for an instant, and he still asked a few words with an uncertain face, "Mr. Cut again, are you sure you want to stay with me? I am not Wuyin Village. People! Lord Shuiying..."


    Before Bai finished speaking, he walked over and patted his shoulder heavily without cutting, his tone was full of firmness, "Don''t think about it so much, I''ll talk about it with Master Shui Ying! "


    Hearing this, Bai Bai felt completely relieved, and two tears flowed down uncontrollably!I didn''t cut it and smiled again, "I will ask Master Shuiying to allow you to enter the Anbu, so that you are still my subordinate!"


    Bai didn''t mean to be angry at all when he heard this, on the contrary he was very happy, "Okay, don''t kill the lord again, I am willing to be your subordinate for life!"


    At the same time, on the canopy of the tree not far away, Terumi Mei looked at Uchiha Eun who was holding him with a dissatisfied expression, and said coquettishly, "Him, don''t you worry about it now, can you not watch it?"


    When he said that, he didn''t see Uchihain turning his head, deliberately squeezing his proud chest toward Uchihain''s arm.


    Chapter 817 The New Anbu


    I have to say that Terumi Ming still knows Uchihain very well. This action gave Uchihain a feeling of heart and soul. At the moment, his spirit is completely no longer on the body of No. and Bai, and the soft feeling on his arms is more vivid. stand up!


    Uchiha concealed that now is not the time when the stunned kid is now. Although it is tickle at the moment, but he can control his thoughts, but turned his head and started to play Terumi Ming!


    Looking down at the proud height that was attached to his arm, he put his hand on it without any hesitation, and squeezed it hard.


    Terumi Mei was originally just trying to make Uchihain aware of her mood, but he never thought that Uchihain would suddenly move like this again. At that moment, there was a feeling of soft legs, and he almost didn''t stop.


    Uchiha faintly smiled when he saw it, and stretched out his hand to hold Terumi Ming¡¯s waist to prevent her from sliding down. He looked at the other party with a smile and said, "Since I want to take the initiative, you can stand honestly. Okay, what do you want to do now?" He squeezed Terumi Mei''s straight butt.


    Terumi was originally not so shy about these things, but she was outside after all. She herself was still the shadow of the misty village. If she didn¡¯t believe that others would see it, her face would be shameless. The other kind of excitement made her very shy.


    Uchiha was very satisfied when he saw it, and he firmly buckled Terumi Ming''s waist with one hand, and once again used Space Ninjutsu to disappear instantly!


    When they reappear, they are already in Terumiyuki''s bedroom. Uchiha has always liked Terumiyuki''s bold initiative. At this moment, Terumi who is lying on the bed with red face and doing all kinds of sultry moves. Ming has a different kind of temptation.


    Uchiha faintly smiled when he saw it, and no longer held his hold. He grabbed Terumi Ming¡¯s ankle, and dragged it in front of him. His generous palm slid up along the position of the ankle. The moment the curtain fell again It is a charming room!


    When the sky is bright, if you don''t rub your eyes and sit up, looking around the decoration of the room, there is still a very unreal feeling. It is hard to imagine that he has really returned to his village!


    When I was in a trance, there was a knock at the door, and a knock at the door, followed by a white voice, "Mr. Cut, breakfast is ready, you can get up and eat something!"


    Yesterday, shortly after Terumi Ming and the others left, someone came here with Nozhang and Shiro. It was a house that was about to be built, not very big, but there was no problem living with two people.


    The instant reaction of seeing the house is still flat, but Bai is completely excited, and said, "I finally have a home too!"


    In the previous days, Bai left his village very early, and then he fled around without being cut. The places where he lived were very simple. It was the first time he had seen this place with a breath of life. The warm homes in my memory overlap each other.


    The moment I heard those words, I felt a very sad feeling in my heart, and then smiled, "Then Bai, I will leave it to you to cook in the future!"


    He had just said it so casually, but he didn''t expect that Bai had actually remembered it, and he got up early in the morning to prepare breakfast.


    No longer greeted the room with a cry, "I''ll be out soon!" He simply packed up his own things and went to wash up from the bedroom!Looking at the self in the mirror who had taken off the cover cloth, he finally smiled if he didn''t cut it, a kind of lightness that had ended his long-cherished wish!


    When I arrived in the kitchen, I saw Bai sitting there with an upright face and waiting to not cut his seat. In the morning, the two of them ended breakfast with a sense of ritual. The whole process was full of smiles. When others saw it, they might think that these two people were fools.


    After breakfast is over, I don¡¯t want to look at Bai who is packing there and said, "After you have packed up, we will go to see Lord Shuiying!"


    The action in Bai Wenyan''s hand paused, pretending to be very plain, and nodded, but only he knew how panicked he was, and he was very worried about what he would do if Shui Ying couldn''t agree.


    Hundreds of melancholy thoughts remained unsolved until they stood in the office of the water shadow, and the nervous mind did not dare to look up at Uchihain and Terumi Mei 0


    If you don''t cut it, you don''t feel so worried, "Master Shuiying, I request that Bai join the Anbu!" He said and bowed very well.


    At the moment when this complete etiquette fell, Zi Abu Station himself was very shocked. Who would have thought that the time has passed so long, the real action is still deeply ingrained in the bones.


    Terumi Ming was very satisfied when he saw it, and immediately said with a smile, "I know, Bai is a person who has the limit of blood inheritance, is a rare talent, and has been with you for so long, of course there is no problem!"


    Hearing this, Bai was a citrus that couldn''t react to it. He had always felt that his blood inheritance boundary was a temporarily difficult existence, and now he can be praised so viciously...Naturally, he is very happy. He gave Terumi Ming and Uchiha a concealed salute as he learned how to never cut again.


    "Thank you, Master Yin, Master Suikage!" Shiro did not say anything else, but Uchiha and Terumi are very clear about everything. As long as they stay in Wuyin Village for a day, Shiro will not have The possibility of rebellion, immediately nodded with appreciation and motioned them to stand up.


    At this time, Bai felt his whole heart relaxed, and dared to raise his head and look at Shui Ying Terumi Ming. This glance was startled, and saw that Shui Ying-sama was shrunk in Uchihain-sama''s. With 1.2 in his arms, it''s like a kitten, but the degree of domineering between the words is still hard to ignore.


    Terumi Ming naturally saw Bai''s stunned eyes, but he didn''t even care at all. "Although many things in Wuyin Village have been changed, the position of Anbe has not changed. If you don''t cut it, you will bring Shiro with you. I''ve already explained the matter of you taking over the dark captain, so just go straight to it!"


    No longer cut and Bai heard the words, and at the same time nodded and said that he knew it, and then turned his head and went out. Bai followed after seeing the situation, his face was flushed, and he could see no cut again. The place where my husband worked before was very excited.


    No longer noticed Bai''s expression, he knew what he was thinking without asking, he just chuckled and said nothing.


    Chapter 818 I''ll Change You Teacher


    Anbu was the place where he stayed when he was in Wuyin Village. Even if he had left for such a short time now, it was inevitable to have acquaintances.


    As soon as he entered, a man rushed over with a happy expression, "I really didn''t expect that the new captain was you!"


    Speaking of opening his arms and wanting to give a hug to No-No-Zhan, he hesitated when he looked at No-No-Zhan, Bai was also bold once, reaching out and gently pushing behind No-NoZhan.


    There is no defense if you don¡¯t cut anymore, and he rushed forward uncontrollably, and he simply opened his arms and hugged this man. This person has always been a member of Anbe. He wasn¡¯t familiar with no more before, but after the fog After the baptism of the wind and frost in Yincun, there was a feeling of sympathy.


    After not cutting and hugging him, he let go and jokingly said, "I didn''t expect that you are still here!"


    The man was stunned for a moment when he heard the words, and then he laughed, "I didn''t expect it at the beginning, but I''m glad I waited until this time!"


    When the man said this, his tone was very flat, but with unspeakable sincerity!After hearing the words, he smiled, his face still a little worried, "The Hidden Wu Village is safe, but I always feel that there will be a big turmoil in the Ninja World!"


    Hearing this, the expression on the human face was lost for a moment, and then the mailbox was rejuvenated, and he said confidently, "I believe that the future of Ninja World must be bright. I was not sure before. But with Master Yin, you will be fine!"


    Taodi laughed instantly after hearing the words, with a hearty expression, "I have forgotten, there is still Lord Yin! Yes, it will be fine!"


    The heavy topic is over here. The man glanced at the white who was following No More Kill, his face was full of grinning expressions, "No longer, who is this kid? It doesn''t look like misty. Village people!"


    Don¡¯t cut his head and look at it again, because the person¡¯s expression changed a little white, and he stretched out his hand to pull Bai to his side, "This is Bai, my important companion in recent years, and now is also a member of the dark part of Wuyin Village. Up!"


    The man looked at Bai with a smile on his face, "Oh, I know, Lord Shuiying has already ordered it before, but I didn''t expect it to be such a small child. If you don¡¯t cut you, it¡¯s really cruel. Such a small child comes to work in Anbu!"

 754 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 754

    Bai Wenyan was afraid that the person might have misunderstood and will not cut again, so he said quickly, "Mr. No more cuts let me come over, it is what I want, don''t look at me like this, I am also very powerful!"


    Looking at the man with a sincere expression, for fear that he would not believe him, the man smiled when he saw it, and nodded and said, "If you don''t cut it, you have picked up a baby!"


    If you don''t even smile after hearing the words, the expression on your face seems unspeakably happy. Hearing the villagers agree with Bai, it is more happy than with himself.


    At the same time, in the water shadow office, Terumi Mei was clasped tightly on Uchiha''s body like an octopus, and said coquettishly, "Yin, are you going back now?"


    Uchiha hidden Terumi Ming¡¯s ass with his hands, lest she hang it too tired, and said with a smile, "I still have a lot of things to deal with, I can''t be cured and stay with you!"


    Terumi Ming is naturally aware of these things, and she also knows that Uchiha will definitely leave, but reluctantly said, "Then you don''t miss me!"


    When Uchiha heard the words, he squeezed Terumi Ayumi''s butt fiercely, "Knowingly ask!" Terumi Ayumi was happy when he heard this. He let go of the shackles on Uchiha, and said grinningly. Then you go back and remember to see me more!"


    Although the words are very generous, there is still a faint reluctance and loss in Terumi Mei¡¯s eyes. Uchiha also feels unbearable when he sees it. But the current situation is no longer a time to drag, Uchiha Even if you can''t bear it, you can only leave first!


    At the moment, he pulled Terumi Mei over and kissed her fiercely, "Goodbye!" After speaking, he directly used space ninjutsu and disappeared instantly.


    Terumi Mei closed her eyes and wanted to touch Uchiha''s face again, but the hand outstretched was instantly lost. He opened his eyes and looked at the empty room. Terumi Mei sighed in crimson, then turned his head. Returning to his position, he converged his expression, restored his serious appearance, and started Shuiying''s work!


    When Uchihain appeared again, he was in front of the gate of Konoha Village, took a deep look at the location of the gate, and walked in with a smile.


    The two ninjas who guarded the door saw Uchihain earnestly saluting, and Uchihain just simply responded.


    After Uchiha''s return, he didn''t go anywhere else, but went to the forest. According to what he knew about the three girls, these three girls should all be doing it during his absence. My own practice, after all, the previous practice in the forest in Chakra has not ended!


    Here, Uchiha''s invisibility flashed to the direction of the forest. At the edge of the forest, Uchiha could not unexpectedly see three girls who were concentrating on climbing trees, and their clothes were clean. , But the person is panting, obviously a little physically exhausted.


    Uchiha Ken was not in a hurry at this moment, and stood aside to observe their training for a while. At this time, the gap between her sights finally manifested.


    Today, Sakura has been able to reach the top of the trees, but Hinata and Ino are not so good. Although they have climbed very high, they will still lose control when Chakra is used too much in the later period!


    Looking at the situation and this situation, Uchiha Ginah felt even more that his decision was right. Among the three, Sakura will definitely become a very good medical ninja, so that the entire team can be a perfect combination.


    And her new teacher is not simply a weak medical ninja, but a super-clothed ninja whose combat effectiveness is not lost to anyone. Even on the battlefield, she is not a person who needs to hide behind others!


    Thinking of this, Uchiha faintly called Haruno Sakura who was standing at the top of the tree. Hinata and Ino below just said hello to him. Seeing that there was nothing of their own, they continued to practice. It means to join in the fun in the past.


    Chapter 819: New Teacher


    Uchihain looked at their performance very satisfied, after all, even talented people need a lot of hard work to succeed, their state is exactly what Uchihain wants to see.


    Haruno Sakura looked anxious when seeing Ino and Hinata working hard. For fear that she would be left behind, she watched Uchiha Hidden anxiously and said, "Master Hidden, do you have anything to do?"


    Hearing this urging tone, Uchiha could hardly believe his ears. He was urged like this, with an angrily smile on his face, "Are you in such a hurry? Does the teacher still need to notify you in advance? ?"


    Haruno Sakura only cared about being able to go back to practice early, but she didn''t notice her attitude when she talked to Uchiha Hidden. When she was spotted like this, her face instantly turned red, and she felt a sense of fear, "Master Hidden, you know me. That¡¯s not what it meant!"


    Uchiha Hidden understands naturally, but it is surprisingly interesting to see the child being so helpless, and now pretends to have a cold expression, "You are going to change to a teacher!"


    The moment Haruno Sakura heard this, the whole expression was sluggish, and some couldn''t accept such a strong gap. You must know that she has always been very proud of being a student of Uchiha.


    And here she can still be with her own sister. If she leaves here like this, she can''t help but become the laughing stock of others and separate from her own sister. He doesn''t want to see this situation.


    Right now I almost cry, "Master Yin, I know I was wrong, don''t drive me away, I won''t talk like this in the future, I just want to go back and practice without any other meaning!"


    When he said this, Haruno Sakura''s tears fell with a snap, rolling along her cheeks, no matter how much she wiped it, it was not clean. Uchiha''s original thoughts of mischief disappeared instantly.


    "Okay, don''t cry, letting you leave is not because you are not pleasing to your eyes, but because there are important things for you to do!" Uchiha Hidden reached out and rubbed Haruno Sakura''s head and successfully stopped her. Tears, looked at Uchiha with a suspicious expression.


    At that moment, Uchiha had a full sense of guilt, "Don''t worry, I didn''t lie to you!" He took Haruno Sakura and sat down, "What do you think about the composition of the team!"


    Hearing Uchiha''s question, Haruno Sakura didn''t react for a moment. She didn''t expect Uchiha''s secret to ask such a question suddenly, but she still held back her tears very seriously and began to think very seriously.


    Regarding this issue, they really didn''t learn it when they were in the ninja school, but since the last battle, Haruno Sakura still thought about the whole issue in private.


    He paused and said, "I think the whole team needs a ninja of perception type, a commander, and a medical ninja!"


    Uchiha Hidden did not expect Haruno Sakura to think so comprehensively, and now she also had an incredible expression, "You think so comprehensively, I agree with you!"


    When I heard this, Haruno Sakura had a hazy feeling, but she was still not sure, and she was still waiting for Uchiha''s final sentence.


    Uchiha Yin still cared very much about Haruno Sakura''s feelings, and did not ask directly, but said calmly, "What kind of ninja do you think Tsunade is?"


    Haruno Sakura was stunned for a long time when she heard this. It seemed that she could not keep up with her teacher¡¯s ability to change the topic, but she answered seriously, "Tsado-sama is a very powerful female ninja. It is in the minds of many of our girls. Idol!"


    Although it was stunned, when he answered this, Haruno Sakura''s eyes were shining, with a look of worship. Obviously these words were sincere.


    Hearing this, Uchiha Ken couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief, "Then, if you become a ninja like Tsunade-sama, would you like it?"


    Haruno Sakura searched without hesitation, "Of course I am willing, Tsunade-sama is a very powerful person!"


    Uchiha secretly nodded and said, "Sakura, I have observed you during this period of time. Among the three of you, Hinata is responsible for perception, and between Ino and you, you have more control over Chakra, so I want you to be this medical ninja!"


    As she looked up at Haruno Sakura, she was still asking her for advice, "Are you willing?" Haruno Sakura nodded happily after hearing this, "I do!"


    When seeing her partner injured before, Sakura hoped that she could be a medical ninjutsu so that she could give her teammates better treatment. Now that she has this opportunity, she should cherish it!


    Hearing this, the expression on Uchiha''s hidden face did not completely relax, "But if you want to learn medical ninjutsu, Tsunade will become your teacher!"


    When Haruno Sakura heard this, the expression on her face was stunned. Obviously she didn''t expect such a result. She still had some hesitation, but in the end she nodded solemnly, "I do, Master Yin!"


    Although Haruno Sakura is very young, but such questions are really well thought out. Although she is sometimes reckless, she really likes Ino and Hinata.


    If she does come to the battlefield in the future, she hopes she can save their lives in time!Seeing this, Uchiha nodded, "Very well, then you can say goodbye to them, and I will take you to see Tsunade later!"


    When Haruno Sakura heard this, the expression on her face was still very reluctant, and she asked with some trepidation, "With Tsunade-sama, can''t I come to see them in the future?"


    When saying this, Haruno Sakura had an aggrieved expression on her face, as if she was accusing Uchiha''s heartlessness.When he saw this, he smiled helplessly, "Of course it is possible, but it can''t stick together all the time like it is now!"


    Haruno Sakura breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the words, "That''s fine, I will still come to see them often, we still have to take up the task together, but the recovery of cultivation is not together, this is not a difficult thing!"


    Haruno Sakura kept talking about it. I don''t know if this was meant for Uchiha or she said it to herself. At the moment, she went in the direction of Ino and Hinata as if she had plucked up the courage.


    Those two people still didn''t know anything about the things here, and they were cultivating attentively. Seeing Haruno Sakura approaching, they only glanced at it, not paying too much attention, thinking she was back to practice!


    Chapter 820 Farewell


    She was still busy, and she didn¡¯t even turn her head to talk. Haruno Sakura didn¡¯t mean to be angry when she saw this scene. On the contrary, she looked happy. Her companions are working so hard and earnestly practicing. , If she is still here with a cold and sad autumn, even if she is with them, she will be left behind.


    Thinking of this, Haruno Sakura''s feelings of parting and parting were also lessened, and she walked up to the two with a smile on her face, "Hey, I''m going to leave, won''t you come down and stay with me for a while!"


    Speaking of Haruno Sakura muttering her mouth with a coquettish expression, the two of them were originally climbing the tree intently. The moment they heard this, they fell down due to an instability. If they hadn''t twisted and landed in the air in time, this I''m afraid I will fall badly.


    Kozakura didn''t feel any sadness at all when she saw it. Instead, she smiled with a sneer expression, "You can''t do this, you can easily mess up Chakra like this, and you will suffer a lot when fighting!"


    Hinata and Ino could not pay attention to Haruno Sakura¡¯s teasing now, and asked nervously, "What do you mean by this? Where are you going!" Ino was also very anxious, and even grabbed Sakura directly before 100. The shoulders forced her to look at herself.


    Sakura was very happy to see the reaction of the two. Fortunately, the two sisters really cared about her. At that moment, Haruno Sakura''s mischievous thoughts arose.

 755 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 755

    Pretending to be a strong man with a sad expression, "Master Yin said that I have no talent and it is a burden here, so let me change to a teacher!"


    Yamanaka Ino and Hyuga Hinata looked at each other after hearing this, and said in unison, "Impossible, Master Yin wouldn''t say such things, what''s wrong with you?"


    Seeing that she couldn''t deceive these two people at all, Kozakura curled her lips and said with a look of disgust, "Really boring people!" She took a breath, "I''m going to learn medical ninjutsu from Tsunade-sama, and wait for me to come back. At that time, they are the guardians of your lives!"


    When Kozakura said this, she looked expectant and yearning. Hinata breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the words, "I see, then you have to work hard, and my life will be left to you in the future!"


    Hearing this, Ino also smiled and said, "Although it is a bit uncomfortable to give your life to you, Maha, I will get rid of it in the future!"


    Haruno Sakura, who has always been very strong, has a feeling of crying at this moment. After all, it is really a very happy thing to be trusted by his teammates.


    She wiped away the tears on her face, looked at the two seriously and said, "Don''t worry, as long as I am not dead in the future, I will definitely not let you two have an accident!"


    Standing on the side, Uchiha Ken finally couldn''t stand it anymore, and walked over and knocked hard on the heads of the three of them, and got the grievances of the three of them.


    Uchiha smiled and said, "I admire your spirit very much, but you are only a small age now, and you don''t need to talk about life and death every day! You still have a master!"


    When they raised their brows and pointed at themselves proudly, the three of them laughed instantly when they saw it. They really almost forgot that their master was not someone else, but a miracle in the Ninja world, Uchiha Hideo.


    The feelings of parting on the faces of the three of them instantly disappeared, and all that was left was a hearty smile, "Yes, Master, I would like to ask Master to take care of you in the future!" The words of the three of them were indescribably cute.


    Uchiha smiled secretly when he heard the words, "Okay, but now the time for small chats has passed, shouldn''t you practice quickly?"


    After hearing this, Hinata and Ino hugged Haruno Sakura one by one and then ran away, reducing the expressions on their faces and starting to practice seriously!


    Haruno Sakura also looked at Uchiha Yin and said, "Master, let''s go! Don''t you want to go to Tsunade-sama?"


    Uchiha smiled secretly when he heard the words, took Haruno Sakura''s hand, and activated Space Ninjutsu and disappeared instantly, and when he reappeared, he was already at Tsunade''s door.


    Uchiha Kimura didn''t mean to knock on the door at all. He stretched out his hand and pushed the door open. The moment he opened the door, he saw Tsunade in house clothes sitting on the tatami and drinking, and the person sitting opposite was the silent holding pig.


    Silent watched Tsunade drinking from glass to glass, and was somewhat dissuaded by the collapse, "Master Tsunade, don¡¯t drink anymore, you have drunk three pots of wine, and you will be drunk again after drinking it, and you¡¯ll go out for a while. But I can''t stop you!"


    Tsunade still looked indifferent when he heard this, "Isn''t it just three jugs of wine? I can still drink it, you don''t need to say, even if they lose money, they dare not do anything!"


    Haruno Sakura took Uchiha''s hand and looked at the scene in front of him, feeling unreactive. The Tsunade-sama I saw before has always been intellectual and attractive, and now this person looks like a shameless little girl. , Really their Tsunade-sama!


    Uchihain looked at the stunned appearance of Haruno Sakura next to him. He wanted to pull Tsunade up and punish him in the past. He patted Haruno Sakura''s head and signaled that she was waiting here. Uchihain looked at Tsunade. Walked in the direction.


    Tsunade was already half drunk and didn''t even notice someone coming, but Silent was very awake. The moment Uchiha moved, Silent saw him, his eyes widened slightly and his face was reddish. A shy look.


    When Tsunade saw it, he laughed and said, "Mute, you haven''t drunk a bit of alcohol, so you can''t get drunk when you smell this, then you can''t do it!" He laughed twice. Pour the wine in the glass into your mouth!


    Mute heard this and looked up at Uchiha''s expression, and saw his smile, but there was a very dangerous smell in his smile. He glanced at Tsunade unconsciously with sympathy and walked away silently. "Tsunade-sama, I''ll go home first, you can drink slowly!"


    Talking about Mute and walking out without turning his head back, when passing by Uchiha Ken, he still said softly, "Hin-sama, I will go back first!" Seeing Uchiha Ken nodded, he left with a look of dismay.


    Here Tsunade saw Mute and was about to leave. He chased her and looked back. It didn''t matter if he turned around, he saw Uchiha Ken, who was standing behind her with a sullen expression. Tsunade''s drunkenness disappeared. For the most part, his eyes widened slightly, as if worried that he had seen it wrong.


    Turning his head nervously, and then turning back to look at it. It was confirmed that when Uchiha came back, Tsunade restrained his heroic posture, sat down obediently, and put down the glass in his hand, with a smile on his face. Looking at Uchiha Yin, "Hin, you came to see me!"


    Chapter 821 Negotiation


    Uchiha couldn''t help laughing when he saw Tsunade''s clever confession, but he held it back very well, and said with a serious face, "I''m awake?"


    He wasn''t really angry. He looked at Tsunade in a slightly drunken state and felt very cute. He couldn''t help but want to tease him. He turned his head and looked at where he was still shocked. Haruno Sakura said, "Sakura, you go home first, go home today and have a good rest, I will look for you again later!"


    Tsunade heard the words and looked in the direction Uchiha Ken was looking, and saw Haruno Sakura with a look of surprise. He felt that his face was almost ashamed, and he hung his head down with a face of reluctance. Looking at the appearance of points.


    Kozakura did not have any prejudice against Tsunade, but nodded enthusiastically, "Yes, Master Yin, I will go back first!"


    Confirming that Sakura has left obediently, Uchiha asked with a smile on his face, "Raise your head!" Although Tsunade is in a slightly drunken state, his perception ability is still very outstanding, and now It is obvious that Haruno Sakura is indeed leaving.


    Looking at Uchiha with an embarrassed expression, he complained, "Why are you still bringing a child here!" Although Tsunade didn''t care much about this, it is still inevitable that this hazy drunken state is seen by a child. -Some faces are hot.


    Uchiha deliberately wanted to be ashamed of Tsunade, but there was still no smile on his face, "I brought her here to find you on business, who knows you actually drank like this, nothing else, you are awake, I''ll come to you later!" He turned his head and left!


    Tsunade was even more troubled when he saw it, and his face flushed and took Uchiha Ken''s arm, "Hin, don''t say that! You know I''m so awake, let''s talk about it if you have anything!"


    When he said this, Tsunade''s face was full of Hongxia, who couldn''t get back. Uchiha looked very interesting and wanted to let her go directly, but he couldn''t bear it!


    "Then do you want to continue drinking like this next time?" Tsunade heard this, knowing that there might be a little room for change, and said immediately, "No, I won''t continue to drink like this in the future!" He said with a pitiful look. Looks like.


    When Uchiha saw this, he couldn''t help but continue to play, laughed, and said, "Okay, come here!" He sat down opposite Tsunade!


    When Tsunade saw this, he walked over with a smile, stretched out his hand around his neck, and kissed his face very affectionately, "Is it something you brought that kid to me? Isn''t she your student!" "


    Uchiha''s joke is also over. He put his arm around Tsunade''s waist and said directly, "That kid has a good control of Chakra. I hope you can train her into a medical ninja!"


    As he spoke, he grabbed Tsunade''s hand and squeezed it both gently, "Are you willing?"


    Tsunade nodded without hesitation. He generally wouldn''t refuse what Uchiha Hidden hoped for, let alone how much Konoha Village needs a mature ninja!


    Seeing Tsunade''s promise, Uchiha smiled slightly, "Then I will bring the child to see you at this time tomorrow!" He glanced at the hip flask on the table, and it didn''t mean anything. It goes without saying.


    The red brush that had just dissipated on Tsunade''s face came up again, and immediately hugged Uchiha''s head.


    There is no sense of rejection in the fat delivered to his mouth, Uchiha concealed his hold on the back of Tsunade''s head... said with a smile, "If you want to stop my mouth, you should work harder too!"


    Tsunade gave Uchiha a faint look when he heard the words, and muttered, with a dissatisfied expression, "You haven''t been here for so long, and now you have come here and have been criticizing me. It''s really not helpless!"


    The moment Uchiha heard this, the expression on Uchiha''s hidden face stagnated for a moment, and turned into a look of guilt. Tsunade realized that what he said was a bit hurtful.


    He was a little anxious on the face, and apologized, "Yin, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean that!" He wanted to explain something, but he looked like he couldn''t speak.


    Uchiha Yin also knew that he had been busy recently and left Tsunade out of the cold. Although he didn''t want Tsunade to see it, he didn''t want Tsunade to see it. He smiled and said, "Then I have to make up for you today!"


    Speaking of lifting Tsunade horizontally, and walking towards the direction I am, Uchiha Ken''s arms are broad and powerful, Tsunade lies in it very reassuring, and it is true that I haven''t had a chance to have a long time with Uchiha Hidden. It means two points of expectation.


    Uchiha Yin placed Tsunade on the bed very gently.


    At this moment Tsunade was already slumped, lying there, looking at Junyi''s face in front of him with blurred eyes, stretched out his arms like a water snake around Uchiha''s neck, "Hide, I miss you Up!"


    Originally, the guilt in Uchiha''s heart seemed to explode, Tsunade''s words were undoubtedly the last fuse, instantly burning Uchiha''s sanity.


    Uchiha''s gentleness can''t be taken care of either.


    Although he is not a naive person who has just started human affairs, Tsunade is also very shy, but he is also very eager for Uchiha''s touch. He blushes and raises his hand to cover his eyes!


    Uchiha chuckled faintly when he saw it, and abruptly took Tsunade''s hand away, "Is it impossible to hide what you are doing?"


    When Uchiha saw this, he held Tsunade''s hand and slid down his shoulder. Tsunade''s entire face was almost burnt, and he did not dare to move. He turned his head to the side, afraid to see Uchiha.


    Uchiha flicked faintly, and gently raised Tsunade, Uchiha sank invisible, Tsunade snorted and hugged Uchiha''s shoulder tightly.


    Chapter 822 Official Meeting


    The two hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time, and the lingering time this time was particularly long. When Tsunade woke up in Uchiha¡¯s arms the next morning, he still had an unreal feeling. He looked up and held him. A very happy smile appeared on his face.

 756 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 756

    Uchiha Ken was very alert at first, Tsunade just flicked slightly, Uchiha Ken woke up, instinctively held Tsunade in his arms, and rubbed his hair vigorously.


    Tsunade snorted twice in dissatisfaction, but the smile on the corner of his mouth never fell. Uchiha sat up, his voice still carrying the hoarseness he had just woke up, "Wait a while and get up again. I will make you something to eat!"


    Without waiting for Tsunade''s answer, she got up and went. Tsunade sat on the bed, feeling a little bit dumbfounded. Many years ago, after the failure of cooking by herself, Uchiha Ken never let her do it. It''s dinner!


    After the two hurriedly finished their breakfast, Uchiha Yin said to Tsunade, "It''s time to go to Haruno Sakura!" Tsunade also knew that this is a very time, and time must not be wasted like this, so he nodded immediately, very natural. Leaning on Uchiha''s body.


    As long as Uchiha is hidden by his side, Tsunade almost doesn¡¯t need to go wherever he goes. He has always relied on Uchiha¡¯s space ninjutsu, and Uchiha¡¯s ninjutsu is also enough to spoil him. Without a word, he stretches out his hand to Tsunade¡¯s waist. Limbs came over and instantly launched Hungry Space Ninjutsu.


    When the two reappeared, they were already at the door of Haruno Sakura''s house, and Uchiha Hidden didn''t feel that he was special at all, so he walked up and knocked on the door naturally.


    Hearing the knock on the door, Sakura''s mother came over naturally and opened the door. The moment she opened the door, she saw that the person standing in front of her was Lord Hokage. She was shocked for an instant, and then hurriedly saluted.


    Uchiha Ken had a nonchalant expression, reached out his hand to stop her movement, but said very flatly, "Where is Kozakura?"


    When she heard this, she looked like she was waking up from a dream, "Okay, okay, wait a minute!" Turning her head and shouting loudly, "Sakura, come here quickly, Master Yin is looking for you!"


    Kozakura was still lying on the bed thinking about what she saw yesterday, but now she heard this, but she felt quite dazed, "Hey, here it is!"


    Haruno Sakura saw Uchiha Ken and Tsunade standing outside, and yelled politely, "Master Ken, Tsunade-sama!"


    Uchiha Kimura didn''t mean to continue talking, and said directly, "Follow us!" After saying that, he gestured to Sakura''s mother, and took Sakura to the place where she had been contacting medical ninjutsu before Tsunade. went.


    Kozakura followed the two of them, and the small figure was almost blocked by Uchiha and Tsunade, and for a moment there was a very nervous feeling.


    It''s just that the nervousness hasn''t completely spread, they arrived at their destination, and after entering, the three of them walked into an empty room.


    Uchiha Yin said to Sakura very seriously, "Tsunade''s medical ninjutsu skills are very good, if you are serious, you will naturally gain a lot!"


    Kozakura nodded when she heard the words, and looked at Tsunade-sama. Now Tsunade-sama has a smile on her face, but she still has a very harsh feeling, which is completely different from the cuteness that she was drunk yesterday. thing!


    But this kind of thought, Sakura only dared to think about it in her own heart, even if she gave her two guts, she wouldn''t dare to say it.


    When Tsunade looked at Sakura, it was inevitable that he would remember what he saw yesterday, but Tsunade was also a person who had experienced strong winds and waves, and soon threw the awkward mood out of the sky!


    "Sakura, call me Master from now on. I don''t have many apprentices, so you have to be a little bit more confident!" In fact, Tsunade also likes Sakura very much. I don''t know why she always feels that she can see her own from her body. Shadow, very comfortable.


    Kozakura also condensed her previous messy thoughts and said seriously, "Yes, Master!"


    Uchiha looked at the interaction between the two and felt very interesting. He smiled and said, "Sakura, learn with Tsunade, as long as you are more serious, you are more than a medical ninja!"


    It''s not the first time Uchiha Ken mentioned this matter, and Kozakura felt very concerned.It is true that Tsunade-sama, one of the three ninjas, is not only very proficient in medical ninjutsu, but also has superior combat effectiveness. It would be very exciting if he could become that way.


    Sakura said excitedly, "Master Yin, I understand, don''t worry, I won''t let Hinata and Ino leave me!"


    Kozakura didn''t mean anything serious when she said this jokingly, so there was no way to doubt her sincerity.


    Listening to Sakura''s words, Uchiha was completely relieved, nodded and said, "Thanks for your hard work, I will leave now!"


    He didn''t even go to see Sakura, turned his head and left. Tsunade looked at Uchiha''s leaving back and still had two feelings of reluctance, but when he couldn''t see Uchiha''s figure, Tsuna The parting sorrows on the hand disappeared instantly!


    All that was left was a firm face, "Well, it''s not too early now, let''s start!" Then she took Sakura to sit down and began to explain a little bit about medical ninjutsu.


    Kozakura is very labor-intensive, and will try to remember what Tsunade says. Before night, Tsunade has already told Kozakura all the basic things about medical ninjutsu, and said very harshly. , When you come back tomorrow, everything must be kept in mind.


    Although Sakura was a little stunned, she nodded her head to show that she understood, and said that she was babbling away from 2.3. Tsunade looked at Sakura behind her and said with a smile, "It''s really hard work. , It¡¯s much better than I was at that time!"


    As he was talking, Mute came from one side, still holding the little pig in his arms, "So Tsunade-sama has been so self-aware for so many years!"


    Tsunade felt shocked when he heard this. Who would have thought that she would suddenly appear here, and immediately received it with a deep breath, "But even this does not affect my excellence!"


    Mute heard the rest of the words and was suffocated back, with a helpless expression. After all, there is no way to refute these words. Tsunade is really talented in cultivation.


    But I have to say that Tsunade also worked very hard. If he didn''t work hard, there would be no results today!


    Chapter 823 The Rapid Progress of Sakura


    Tsunade saw a dumb mute face, with a grinning expression on his face, and he knew that you were talking about my expression. Mute could only sigh helplessly when he saw it. Turning his head to the side, he didn''t want to look. To Tsunade''s appearance.


    At the same time, Kozakura was walking on the way home, her head hung down along the way, constantly recalling what Tsunade had said before, for fear that she would forget it by accident.


    Such a serious attitude has never existed in a ninja school, but from this point, it can be seen how serious Kozakura is in this practice.


    Uchiha was very pleased to see that, after all, even in the previous practice with Hinata and the others, Sakura was always involved in rape and skiing, but now there is no such problem at all.


    All Uchiha who watched wanted to admire his smart decision!After all, it is a very strong sense of urgency to let her practice alone without knowing the status of the other two!


    Uchiha watched 26 Sakura safely arrived home, and said with a smile, "Since I have already followed, then come out. When are you so scared of people!"


    The moment the words fell, Tsunade walked out of the dark with an expression of dissatisfaction, "Didn''t you already go back, why are you here!"


    I have to say that the two are also very interesting. They are obviously very worried about the safety of their children, but they have all walked here, but they are both embarrassed to say it, with a dull expression on their faces.


    If you have to say anything, Uchiha Ken is much more frank, and said with a smile, "It''s not so peaceful these days. I''m just worried about what will happen to my child, so come and see!"


    Although I was a little shocked to see Uchiha¡¯s rare frankness, Tsunade still had no plans to tell the truth, and he just said vaguely, ¡°I¡¯m just going to go back here and see you sneakily following the child here. I''m worried that you will try to mislead the child, so I want to come and take a look!"


    Tsunade was so angry that he had almost convinced herself.Uchihain looked at her desperate appearance and couldn''t bear to reveal it. He just smiled and said, "Okay, I see, you should go back first, take a good rest, it''s already late!"


    Tsunade, who had planned to continue the quarrel with Uchiha, felt like everything was stuck in his throat for a moment, and finally turned into a very happy smile, and clicked his head shyly.


    Uchiha smiled and touched her head, turned his head and left. Although he wanted to be by her side, there are still many things waiting for him to deal with!


    After all, Tsunade was also a sensible person, although he was a little bit reluctant in his heart, he did not show a single trace on his face.


    Here, after Sakura returned home, she was still chanting something in her mouth while eating. The mother of Sakura who listened to it felt like she was not crying or laughing. She asked helplessly, "Is it good? Eat something delicious, what are you talking about!"


    Kozakura answered very neatly when she heard the words, "It''s nothing, it''s what Tsunade-sama explained today. If you don''t talk about it, I am worried that I will forget it in a while!"


    When Sakura''s mother heard this, she didn''t mean to stop her anymore. She just asked Sakura to eat well and didn''t say anything!


    Early the next morning, Kozakura went to the place where she practiced yesterday. When she arrived, Tsunade-sama was even lying on the bed to rest.


    After Sakura arrived, she was not noisy, watching around, just sitting there blankly, quickly skipping the knowledge about yesterday in her mind.


    After a while, the look on Kozakura''s face changed to the most relaxed look. It took him all night to remember all those things!The expression at this moment is very confident!


    As soon as Tsunade came in, he saw Kozakura''s glorious appearance, but he felt an infected mood, and it was rare to have a very passionate feeling in the early morning.


    Tsunade looked at Kozakura confidently and smiled and said, "It seems that you have remembered everything I said yesterday. Try it now?"


    He said that he put his hands on the table and looked down at Sakura condescendingly. The queen''s temperament was extremely condescending, but Sakura didn''t mean to be shocked at all. After a short daze, he spoke with interest. Good sentence!


    In the following time, Tsunade asked one question, and Sakura answered one question.Even if Tsunade had guessed that Sakura must be well prepared, he was surprised when he really started to ask!


    For a while, Tsunade was immersed in the joy of getting a good apprentice!Even Kozakura herself was very happy with this result. She originally thought that she would have to spend a long time talking about these things.


    But what I didn''t expect was that my own efforts were finally the result of the wrong puppet play!At this time, Sakura''s self-confidence has also grown a lot, and it is now a lot higher at the end of the lecture!

 757 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 757

    The two masters and apprentices Tsunade ended a day of practice and study in this exciting mood, and this day 247 lasted for several days.


    From the third day on, Tsunade had already given Sakura some practical medical ninjutsu, the most basic of which was to save a fish.


    At first, Sakura was still full of fighting spirit, but the actual operation is still a lot more difficult than the theoretical knowledge. She has always been in a process of cyclical failure, so that later, she even became anxious. stand up.


    Originally wanted to get Tsunade''s relief, but Tsunade-sama still seemed to have not seen her anxious expression, still busying himself with his own affairs.


    One day, Sakura was crying sadly on the fish stand. Suddenly someone patted her on the shoulder. He thought it would be Tsunade-sama, but the first time I turned around, I saw a pink pig.


    At that moment, Kozakura was taken aback, almost about to jump up, and when she stepped back, she saw the person holding the pig. She was silent with a smile on her face and said seriously, "I''m sorry. , Did you scare you!"


    Kozakura never thought that the person she saw was silent, but she wiped away the tears on her face very politely, "It''s okay, are you looking for me?"


    Mute heard this and nodded with a smile, "Yes, I think I still need to tell you something!"


    Chapter 824 A Firmer Determination


    Kozakura felt a little strange when she heard this, but she didn''t think too much. She just put down the things at hand and looked at Mute very politely, "Sister Mute, just say what you have!"


    Although Sakura¡¯s attitude is very polite, but instinctively, she still thinks that the mute came to blame her. After all, it has been so long, and she still hasn¡¯t even a few steps at all. The result is even her own. It is very difficult to accept, let alone in the eyes of others.


    Thinking of this, Kozakura lowered her head, almost afraid to look at Silent''s face.Silent seemed to be aware of it, and the expression on her face was very soft, sitting beside Sakura.


    "You may not know, but Tsunade-sama is very optimistic about you, and has not only praised you in front of me for being a very hardworking and talented medical ninja!"


    With these words here, Silent didn''t continue speaking, instead, looking at Kozakura''s profile with a look of expectation, she seemed to be waiting for her reaction.


    Sakura also lived up to her expectations. Hearing this was a look of stunned expression, an expression that couldn''t believe her ears, and her eyes stared roundly, "Sister Mute, are you true?"


    Silent heard the words and touched her head in her arms, "It''s true, Tsunade-sama likes you very much, but don''t look at Tsunade-sama''s appearance, but in fact Tsunade-sama is a very shy personality. There are many things about her. I don¡¯t want to say it myself!"


    Kozakura heard that her open eyes had not been able to converge, she had already forgotten the unsatisfactory practice of Tsunade Medical Ninjutsu, and she was surprised that she had discovered the big secret.


    Silent looked at the look of Kozakura in front of him and couldn''t help feeling very funny. Although he hesitated for a while, he decided to take out all the old things of Tsunade-sama!


    "When you came to the class on the first day, she was very happy, because you are very serious, and that stubborn energy is exactly the same as she was before!" She said and glanced around to make sure that no one was behind. My face said mysteriously, "When you went back that night, Tsunade-sama worried about your safety, but secretly followed along!"


    When Kozakura heard these words, a kind of sentiment was constantly surging, and finally it drowned Kozakura''s whole body. The effect instantly began to despise herself, who was upset and frustrated because of a little bit of suffering. This kind of self is true. Not worthy of Tsunade-sama''s appreciation!


    Silence seems to have eyes that can see through people, "And you don¡¯t start to doubt yourself because of this little thing. Medical ninjutsu is a very difficult thing. As long as Chakra¡¯s control is a little bit different, you It''s not rescue, but murder, so don''t worry, this feeling is accumulated in the long-term connection!"


    Speaking with great encouragement, he touched Sakura''s head, "You have to believe in your talent. You are doing better than many people now!"


    Kosakura was very moved when she heard the words, and choked with a thank you. Mute did not leave in a hurry, but comforted her. At this time, behind the pillar not far away, Tsunade, who was originally angry, was also considered a javelin. It eased a lot, showing a very faint smile.


    Seeing that Silent''s psychological counseling was over, Tsunade''s revenge thoughts began to sprout, and she watched Tsunade walk out with a smile, and walked in the direction of Kozakura and Silent.


    Silent hadn¡¯t noticed anything yet. Instead, the piglet in her arms began to make a fuss. Silent glanced down suspiciously, and saw piglet¡¯s eyes staring motionlessly in one direction. Silent followed along. Seeing Tsunade''s smiling face, there was a feeling of shaking all over for an instant.


    Silent pretended that nothing had happened before, "Tsuna-sama, you are back now, do you want to drink, I will pour you a glass!"


    Tsunade''s smile didn''t diminish at all when he heard the words, but it was a bit rich, "Silent, I''ve only been here for a while, so you started talking nonsense to me?"


    Mute heard the words and didn''t mean to refute, just curled her lips, and said softly, "It''s a real life to suffer!" Although her business is small, Sakura, who is very close to her, heard it, and couldn''t help but pounce. Laugh out loud.


    The moment he laughed, he knew that he was miserable, but he was not so flustered. He just smiled and didn''t dare to look at Tsunade''s eyes. At that moment, Tsunade felt that she could not keep her image today.


    But she still pretended to be very strict and said to Sakura, "You have also broken your studies!" Sakura said with a grieved expression, "If you care, let''s just say it directly. Such an awkward character!"


    Mute on one side couldn''t catch Tsunade''s gaze the moment he heard this, and turned to look at Sakura in surprise, and couldn''t help but admire Sakura''s courage!


    After seeing Sakura''s expression enough, he turned his head to look at Tsunade-sama''s face, and saw Tsunade-sama''s choking expression, and his face quickly turned red.


    But still pretending to be very strong, "No matter how you teach you, you will get more and more courageous. You dare to tease me like this!"


    Kozakura looked at Tsunade-sama with an indifferent expression that didn¡¯t know what she had just said. Once again, she said astonishingly, ¡°I said Master Tsunade, tell us the truth, we won¡¯t laugh at you. , In the future, even if you don¡¯t pretend to be such a fierce appearance, I will practice well. You don¡¯t have to embarrass yourself so much!"


    Speaking like thinking of something important, he said solemnly, "I will do the things that I promised you will not shame you before. You don''t have to embarrass yourself so hard!"


    When Tsunade-sama heard these words, this face was finally red, even the roots of her ears were not spared. This was the first time she blushed like this after facing Uchiha Ken, and she almost said right now. Speechless.


    After thinking about it for a long time, I finally suffocated one sentence, "Cultivate yourself, haven''t you had enough rest? Silence, come over to me!"


    Sakura curled her lips and said she knew it. She condensed all the playful expressions on her face, and began to practice very seriously. Compared with the time when she was frustrated, Chakra''s control did not know how accurate it was!


    Tsunade looked very pleased and felt relieved to leave Sakura alone to practice here, turning his head to look at the mute that overturned all his old things, "Come with me!"


    Chapter 825 Motivation


    Silent sighed when she heard this, she knew she was in danger, but she was not afraid of getting angry, but was very happy. After all, she finally raised the spirits of the child Sakura. Tsunade-sama also looked at ease. For a while It doesn''t matter even if it is said.


    After the two walked into a room, Tsunade sat on the chair with a grin on his face and looked at the silence, "You are really amazing, you just sold me so soon!"


    Mute heard the words with a smile, "But didn''t the child recover soon! Compared to your daily laboring expression, I have helped you a lot. Are you going to blame me now?"


    When she said this, Silent pretended to have a grieved expression on his face. The look was very pitiful. Even Tsunade, as a woman, had no ability to resist. After holding back for a long time, he still laughed out, "Okay." Now, knowing that you are great, there is really nothing you can do about it!"


    Silent heard the words and smiled, "To help you, I have already done this. If you are still angry, that would be too unreasonable!" He said, a pair of big watery eyes grumbled. In a circle, if you want to get angry, I can only find Master Yin to coax you!


    After saying this, Mute stared at Tsunade with a pair of eyes, waiting to see a joke.Tsunade did not disappoint her 260, his cheeks instantly reddened, with a shy expression on his face.


    Seeing that he had the upper hand, Mute was even more reluctant at this time, "Let Master Yin see clearly, your awkward temper can finally be teased by your own students!"


    Tsunade was irritated and anxious when he heard this. He was still sitting leisurely, but now he couldn''t sit still anymore. He leaped towards the silent release, pressed the person under his body, and squeezed her cheek hard.


    Silent also looked unwilling to admit defeat, put down the piglet in his arms, turned around and attacked Tsunade''s proud chest.


    It was a shameful place. I was shocked. I quickly retracted my hand and covered my chest. Silence lost the force of restraint. He looked very wanton and turned to Tsunade. He leaped over, pressed Tsunade under his body, and ravaged him vigorously.


    Tsunade was ticklish and chuckles with a smile. If this scene was seen by outsiders, his eyes would be protruding from surprise. When the two were making fun, the door slammed and was violently pushed open.


    The person who came in was not someone else. It was Sakura who had been in contact with her before, with a lively fish in her hand. The expression on her face was very stunned. Obviously she did not expect to see such a scene.


    Tsunade and Silent were stunned for several seconds. The CIA reacted and got up quickly, tidying up his hair and clothes very embarrassingly, and coughing as if clearing his throat, "Is there anything else Kozakura is doing? ?"


    Kozakura shuddered when she heard the words, as if she had just reacted, and she looked around the two of them, her clothes had something to say.


    Upon seeing this, Tsunade and Silent glanced around, just not wanting to look at Sakura. Sakura knew what the hungry two meant when she saw it, and sighed, "I just wanted to tell you that I succeeded!"


    He said that he put the alive fish in his hands in front of the two of them. The silence and Tsunade who heard this instantly forgot the embarrassing scene before. At the same time, he turned his head and looked at the fish in Sakura''s hand, unbelievable. appearance.


    Tsunade stretched out his hand to mobilize Chakra to perceive the fish. He was sure that it was alive. He was very happy and patted Kozakura¡¯s shoulder. "I knew you could do it. This is wrong. After a while, you will have succeeded!"


    Silent¡¯s expression on one side was very stunned. It seemed hard to imagine how Sakura did it in such a short time. She said in frustration, "Sakura, do you know? It took me four days to do this at the time. Now you will be fine for a while. It is really jealous!"


    Kozakura was very happy at first, and it was even more gratifying to hear this, but she didn''t mean to mute it ironically, "Really, fortunately, I am not talented for medical ninjutsu, it''s simply great!"


    When she said this, Kozakura had a look of excitement and almost jumped up. Tsunade said with a grin, "You did a good job today. Allow you to take a break and you can go back!" Glancing at the fish in Kozakura''s hand that was still waving its tail, "You can take this fish back and eat it!"

 758 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 758

    Sakura''s expression on her face was very wonderful, and she did not expect it to develop to such a point. The fish she managed to save is now going to be taken back to eat!


    "Forget it, it took me a lot of effort to save it! I''ll go back first!" Turning around and heading to the house where I was staying before, I put the fish in my hand into the pool and washed my hands. left.


    On the road, Sakura was very happy, thinking that she would be able to visit Hinata and Ino when she was free, and when she thought about it, she headed towards the place where they had been practicing together before.


    As soon as I got to the place, I saw Hinata and Ino were in contact with each other to fight against physical skills. When I was happy that they didn¡¯t run away, I saw Hinata stepping on the air, staggering and falling, and a hand was pressed behind him. On the sharp stone, when he picked it up, blood kept flowing, and Ino was taken aback when he saw it.


    Sakura rushed over, and reached out to pull Hinata''s hand over. Hinata and Ino only saw Sakura with surprise expressions, "You finally have time to see us today!"


    Sakura smiled, "Wait a minute, I''ll treat the wound for you!" Then she mobilized Chakra to repair the wound on Hinata''s hand.


    Seeing this, Hinata had a surprised expression. He didn''t expect that Sakura would already use medical ninjutsu. Ino was also stunned as the wound on Hinata''s hand began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    However, within a minute, Kozakura retracted her hand and said with a sigh of relief, "Okay!" Hinata moved her hand slightly, and found that she was completely healed, so she didn''t feel any pain.


    He said sweetly at the moment, "Sakura, you can actually use medical ninjutsu. It''s really amazing. If I get injured in the future, please do it!"


    Kozakura said with a smile, "Of course there is no problem, but I still hope that my medical ninjutsu is not used for the two of you!"


    Chapter 826: Secretly Determined


    Hearing this, Ino also promised with a face of benefit, "That is naturally good, I said Sakura, your progress is too fast, but I heard Master Yin said that learning medical ninjutsu is a very difficult occasion. Things, now you can use medical ninjutsu, which is really admirable!"


    Kozakura is rarely very humble after hearing this, "In fact, it is not such a difficult thing. If you go to study, it may be much faster than me! After all, you are much more careful than me!"


    Sakura said these words sincerely, and he admired her two sisters very much, and believed in their strength.


    "Okay, why did you have time to come over today? When you wanted to find you before, you never had anyone in your house. We don¡¯t know where you went. Even if we want to know you, it¡¯s impossible. Thing-."


    When Hyuga Hinata said this, there was a lot of complaining in his tone, as if he was very dissatisfied with his friend who just threw himself down.


    Kozakura was even more aggrieved when she heard that, "The past was really too anxious, so I didn''t tell you where I practiced at all, and Tsunade-sama said too much before. Apart from sleeping time, There is almost no chance to stay at home!"


    Hinata and Ino were stunned when they heard this. They are Sakura¡¯s sisters, so it is clear that although Sakura works very hard, she still has a somewhat lazy temperament, like this practice regardless of daylight. It is almost impossible, and it can be done now.


    Thinking of this, the cousins ??of Ino and Hinata have changed a little. Although they have been practicing very seriously during this period of time, they are really much worse than Sakura''s level.


    For a moment they seemed to feel a little unwilling, and asked, "What are you doing so desperately? Be careful to tire yourself!"


    When they said this, they were smiling, as if they were joking, with a casual look, but afterwards, Sakura''s answer made the smile on their faces completely disappear.


    I heard Sakura replied very seriously, "Because Master Yin told me before that if I can''t practice medical ninjutsu well, then you will be two more in danger of death on the battlefield!"


    Kozakura even lowered her head in sadness. It seemed that the thought of something like that made him very painful. She smiled and shook her head and said, "Okay, don''t talk about it, don''t worry. I will definitely practice this medical ninjutsu!"


    Kozakura herself looked okay, but Ino and Hinata were completely stunned. They didn''t seem to have thought that they would hear this answer, and now they were a little guilty and hung their heads.


    When Kozakura saw it, she had an inexplicable expression, "What are you doing? It''s all this expression. From now on, my life will have to be protected by the two of you. You don''t want to look like this. it is good!"


    When Hinata heard Sakura''s words, the expression on his face was very firm, "Sakura, don''t worry, if I really get to the battlefield, I will definitely protect you with all my strength and never let you get hurt! "


    Ino also had a certain look on his face, "Don''t worry, you must be protecting your life, but you must protect my body, or we will both be over!"


    Kozakura was originally just joking, but she didn''t expect the two of them to reply so seriously. For a while, there was a feeling that it was difficult to adapt, "What''s wrong with you, suddenly so sensational, it''s disgusting!"


    The moment Ino and Hinata heard these words, the feeling of depressed mood disappeared instantly, and they even murmured in their hearts, "It''s okay for this person to make her tired at all!"


    Sakura was finally relieved to see the changes in the expressions of the two of them, "This is you guys, what do you do like that!" Hearing this, even Hyuga Hinata, who has always had a good temper, was unbearable. a feeling of.


    Standing up and looking at Kozakura coldly, "I''m sorry for not treating you so rudely!" Ino also had a tired expression, "You really don''t give others a chance to be emotional!"


    Sakura, who heard this comment, had an expression of innocence, "I don''t see you look downright, so I''m refreshing!"


    Hinata and Ino nodded perfunctorily when they heard the words, "Thank you, Sakura, so sweet!" Although they said that, there was no expression of joy or gratitude on both of them. Only a look of disgust.


    Although Sakura doesn''t know what the two were thinking just now, but seeing the appearance of the two quarreling with her now, I know that they have finally recovered a little energy, so even if they are being slapped, they are not happy at all. No, it is still a cheerful look.


    Both Hinata and Ino had the same mentality at this time. Such a person really made people unhappy, and the original jealousy mind was ruined in the infancy.


    It''s rare for the three to get together, so even Hinata and Ino''s practice in the afternoon was considered a hot water. The three went shopping and eating in a happy appearance. The whole afternoon was a very happy scene.


    It''s just that when they went home after parting at night, the expressions on their faces weren''t the same. Hinata Hinata had always been a gentle girl, but Debon''s expression on her face should be considered a bit fierce now.


    Secretly poked and said in my heart, "I must hurry up in my cultivation in the future, Sakura has worked so hard, and I must also work hard to protect my companions!"


    The same goes for Ino over there, with a firm expression on a weak face, "Can''t be as playful as before, Sakura is so desperate!" He even squeezed her tightly. Fist, a firm look.


    When Kozakura left the realization of the two, there was a very gentle smile on her face, and she muttered, "It is really a very happy thing to have such two companions! It seems that we will work harder in the future. To keep up with them!"


    They were very firm with their backs facing away, but they all carried the light of hope, so that those who saw them couldn''t help but believe that such a child would definitely be able to support the future of Konoha Village.


    At least Tsunade and Uchiha hidden in this way, so they chose them for coaching and training, hoping that they can become heirs to the will of fire and become pillars in the future!


    Chapter 827: The New Member of Anbe


    After the three of them left, they didn¡¯t go to rest as they said. Instead, they started practicing very seriously to make up for the vacancy in the afternoon. They didn¡¯t really fall asleep until midnight. They were my parents. They were all shocked when they saw it. It seemed that they couldn''t imagine that their children would be so serious.


    Although it was more or less distressed, no one came forward to stop it. After all, they all believed that their children would become very good ninjas, the guardians of Konoha Village, and they all chose to accompany silently. Then he prepared a cup of warm milk and went back to rest.


    Kozakura originally kept thinking about the things taught by Mr. Tsunade in the room before, but when everything was over, she felt a pang of hunger, so she walked quietly down to find something to cushion her belly.


    But the kitchen lamp was still on, and there was a cup of milk on the table, and there was a warm breath. Kozakura was shocked when she saw what she saw. She looked around, but she didn¡¯t see the shadow of her parents at all. I don''t want to know that this is what my mother prepared for me.


    I stood up right now, smiled, and his eyes were full of happiness. You must know that when you work hard, someone can silently support and accompany you. It is really a very happy thing. Sakura bowed her head and drank. With a mouthful of milk, the whole lips were stained white, and he turned and headed upstairs with the cup.


    Just after Sakura walked up, a person walked out from the kitchen. This person was not someone else but Sakura''s mother. She looked up at the back of Sakura going upstairs with a proud smile on her face.


    At the same time, the situation in the house of the Hyuga clan is similar. Hinata changed his serious image in front of the clansmen. He looked at his daughter who was still training in the training room with a gentle expression, "Hinata, you work so hard, I am It''s gratifying, but it''s too late, it''s already this time, so let''s take a good rest!"


    Hearing this, Hinata stopped his movements and looked at Hyuga Hizus. The expression on his face was still a little hesitant, but in the end Hashi stopped his movements and nodded to indicate that he knew, "Yes, father, I will go back now. !" He nodded immediately, and walked in the direction of his room very obediently.


    Hyuga Nissuke looked back at the back and finally felt relieved, and then headed towards his room. It was already this time, even he wanted to take a good rest.


    The whole night passed by. Uchiha hidden secretly followed Hinata and the others yesterday to see the situation. Seeing that they were serious, I couldn¡¯t be relieved. After getting up in the morning, I wanted to go to the Anbu to take a look. After all A child has officially joined Anbu today.


    Thinking about it, Uchiha Yin did not hesitate to use Space Ninjutsu directly, and when he appeared again, he was already in Anbu, and it happened to be in front of Kakashi.


    Kakashi had no temper at this Hokage who suddenly appeared in front of him, and he saluted with a calm face, "Hokage-sama!"


    Uchihain looked at Kakashi in front of him, smiled, and waved his hand to show that he was welcome, and now he bypassed Kakashi and sat down in his chair. If someone else Kakashi might be angry, he would still be angry.


    But facing this Hokage-sama, he can only stand honestly, "His-sama, is there anything going on today?"


    Uchiha Hidden raised his eyebrows when he heard that, and decided to ask the most important thing first, "Are there any movements lately?" Uchiha Hidden said this is very subtle, but Kakashi still instantly understood that being hungry was part of it. meaning.


    The expression on the face instantly converged a lot, "It''s kind of, but I haven''t fully confirmed it yet, so I haven''t told you yet!"


    Uchiha secretly heard the words with an expression of understanding, and secretly thought that after so many years, Uchiha''s belt soil finally couldn''t help but start to move. After all, it has been accumulated for so many years, and it can already be started.

 759 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 759

    After paying attention to this matter, Uchiha Ken finally said his true purpose of coming this time, "I heard that Anbe will join a new person today?"


    Kakashi nodded when he heard the words, "Hisama-sama, how did you know?" Kakashi was still shocked that Uchiha would know such trivial things. After all, if it were not for special circumstances, Uchiha would almost not. Will be here, but now I am concerned about the issue of new recruits, which is really curious.


    Uchiha didn''t mean to hide anything, "Because that kid is my half-student!" Kakashi looked astonished when he heard this. As Konoha, he knew a lot about his Hokage students. Yes, I don''t know when that kid became a student of Master Naruto.


    But he only dared to talk about this kind of question in his own heart. He definitely didn''t dare to say it in front of Uchiha Ken. He asked in a very formal way, "Then Hokage-sama, do you want to see her later!"


    What Uchiha was waiting for was Kakashi''s words, and he acted kindly at the moment, "Since I have already come over, then I will stop by and take a look!"


    Saying that he stood up and walked out. At that moment, Kakashi couldn''t help feeling that Master Yin came over here and asked about business affairs to be a convenient matter. It was basically to see the child.


    Uchiha Hidden walked over there with a familiar road, and saw Uchiha Izumi standing there with a nervous face, looking at the seniors around, with a bewildered expression, there was Uzuki Yuyan among them.


    Uzuki Yuga''s Anbu tasks have been arduous over the years, and the chance to see Uchiha Hidden is very rare. Now it is very happy to be able to see nature here.


    Looking at Uchiha with a shy smile, he said, "Hisama, why do you have 0.8 time to come over today!"


    Uchiha smiled secretly when he heard the words, "Come and see this kid, I know all these years that there is finally a result, so come here and see!"


    The moment Uzuki Yuyan heard this, the expression on her face was stiff for a moment. He originally thought that Uchiha would look at him when he came back, but he never expected such a result.


    But Uzuki Yuyan has always known that Uchihain loves his students very much, and now he is relieved, watching Uchihain with an uncomfortable smile walking in the direction of Uchiha Izumi.


    On the contrary, Izumi Uchiha was very happy when she saw Uchiha, but she didn''t dare to speak, worried that Uchiha would be angry. Now hearing his words is just a joy.


    Chapter 828 News from Itachi


    However, Izumi is still a little embarrassed for so many people in Myanmar. Although the eyes looking at Uchiha''s secrets are full of excitement, she still dare not really look up.


    Uchiha''s expression also felt very funny when he saw his expression. Although this child has always looked very respectful in front of him, it is the first time he has seen such a shy and timid appearance today.


    I couldn''t help but give birth to a little bit of teasing, and slowly walked to Uchiha Izumi, and patted her on the shoulder with encouragement, "Not bad, finally succeeded!"


    Hearing this, Uchiha Izumi couldn''t help but resounding the scene of her first encounter with Higashi-sama before. At that time, she was really only a half-year-old child, or just a side branch of the Uchiha family, even if she had witnessed her relatives. After he passed away, he still wouldn''t be able to use it when he opened the writing wheel.


    At that time, it was Master Yin who gave her the courage to be wireless and led her into the gate of ninjutsu. At that time, she silently vowed that she would become a complete Uchiha clan. Her ability to protect the Konoha village belongs to her.


    At that time, in her immature cognition, 26 Uchihain was already regarded as a kind of support. It was the first time she felt the warmth when she had lost her family, so she decided to follow this forever. A touch of warmth.


    Hearing Uchiha''s words, Izumi was still a little shy, "Thank you for so many years of guidance and care!" This sentence Izumi said is official, but the deep meaning in his eyes can''t deceive anyone. I have to say that I was there. I didn''t feel it, except for Uchiha Izumi herself, only Uchiha was hidden.


    Uzuki Yuyan, who was still persuading herself not to care, finally couldn''t smile at this moment. She had always known that Uchiha Hide-sama was so outstanding, and naturally she did not belong to her alone.


    But today, feeling this deeply still makes her very sad, but such sadness does not last for a long time. Soon she will calm down this sad thought, and secretly said, "You must work harder in the future. okay!"


    Uzuki Yuyan has always known that she is the least outstanding among the women of Higashi-sama. After all, even the tough beauties like Tsunade-sama and Mizukage are not gentle and watery in front of Uchiha-sama. In other words, I really can''t handle this appearance.


    Thinking of this, she looked at Hokage-sama who was talking and laughing with Uchiha, feeling very disappointed in her heart, and finally pursed her lips and prepared to leave here.


    After Uchiha hidden some points for Uchiha Izumi Mi, he wanted to go to Uzuki Yuyan and have a good chat. After all, I haven''t seen her for a long time, but I really miss her two points.


    But as soon as I turned my head, I saw Uzuki Yuyan''s back. When I just wanted to stop calling, Kakashi, who had been standing on the side in silence, suddenly spoke.


    The expression on his face was very serious, "Hokage-sama, I have news!" Uchiha frowned when he heard the words, looked at Kakashi and then at the direction Uzuki Yuyan had left, and finally gritted his teeth towards Kakashi''s direction. walk over.


    Kakashi looked at Uchiha''s expression, and for a moment he thought that he had done something wrong and would like to be punished, so when he saw Uchiha''s walk in front of him, he even took a step back instinctively.


    But what made Kakashi unexpectedly was that although Uchiha''s expression was very ugly, he didn''t say anything to blame. He just said with a serious face, "Let''s go!"


    After speaking, the two of them went to the position of Kakashi''s office. After all, this news is of great importance, and the less people know the better!


    Uchiha faintly sat in Kakashi¡¯s chair, frowning slightly, "Let¡¯s talk, what happened?" Kakashi didn¡¯t mean nonsense, and said neatly, "There¡¯s some news that Akatsuki has recently As you move, you can often see terrible traces of ninjutsu around Yuyin Village!"


    Uchiha secretly heard the words, frowned, and was very dissatisfied with Kakashi''s words. He is a very good Shinobu, how could he use such thoughtless words.


    When Kakashi saw Uchiha¡¯s expression change, his expression was a little embarrassed, and even hesitant, "For that ninjutsu, I can¡¯t judge the level now, but according to their description, I feel afraid that I can fight against it. You are the only Master Yin!"


    When Uchiha heard this, the cousin on his face had no sense of fear. Instead, the light in his eyes flickered. I don¡¯t know how many years. He has never met an opponent. Now someone tells him that there is a person who can be with him. How could he be unhappy for the people of World War I.


    In the past, Uchiha Ken had always heard that invincibility was lonely. At that time, he still felt that this statement was very nonsense, but now that he really reached this state, he had spent more than ten years being completely clear.


    Seeing the change in Uchiha''s expression, Haaki Kakashi had a very speechless feeling on his face. He originally thought that his Hokage-sama would finally feel a little bit of crisis, but he did not expect that he would still look excited in the end.


    Although there are some complaints, Kakashi''s heart is very happy. After all, seeing Master Uchiha''s expression like this, I know that Fang 573 will not be his opponent, then Kimha Village will be safe. .


    Kakashi felt that his originally hanging heart was immediately let go, but he did not show it on the face. After all, if it was discovered by Master Yin, there would be no good fruit!


    Uchiha looked at Kakashi concealed, and finally eliminated the grievances against him just now, after all, it disturbed him and Uzuki Yuyan!At the moment it looked like an amnesty of grace, "I see, watch what''s going on there, and if there is anything wrong, report it soon!"


    Kakashi nodded and agreed. After all, the job was very easy, and he really had no reason to refuse."Yes, Master Yin!"


    After Uchiha confirmed that there was nothing wrong, he directly used space ninjutsu and disappeared in front of Kakashi instantly.Kakashi looked at the empty house, and couldn¡¯t help feeling relieved. You must know that although he is now old, he still has an unreasonable sense of fear when facing this Naruto-sama. The same as a natural coercion.


    Kakashi walked to the chair a little tiredly and sat down, tilting his head slightly back, a look of liberating his soul. At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    Chapter 829: Edge of Hell


    Kakashi condensed the expression on his face, straightened his body, and said softly, "Come in!" The door of the office opened in response. The person who came in was no one else but Izumi Uchiha who had just joined Anbe.


    Kakashi''s expression was a little suspicious when he saw it, "What''s the matter?" After all, he had ordered everything about Uchiha Izumi before, and now there are obviously other things.


    Uchiha Izumi also looked nervous. She walked in and stood in front of Kakashi, and said falteringly, "I just want to ask, is there anything else Hide-sama would like to tell me?"


    Kakashi felt frozen when he heard the words, "Master Naruto has gone back, not with me, you have no mission today, you can find him!"


    After Kakashi finished the call, Uchiha Izumi''s complexion was flushed, almost as if she was about to be mature, and she stubbornly said, "Kakashi-sama, I didn''t mean that!"


    Kakaka nodded when he heard the words, with an expression of kindness, "Okay, I get it, I just told you! Now you can go!"


    Uchiha Izumi seemed to feel it too, and it didn''t make any sense to continue, so he blushed and left. Kakashi looked at Izumi''s back and sighed very sincerely, "Hokage-sama is really a curse!"


    At the same time, Master Uchiha Ken was in a good mood after learning the news, and he looked leisurely to find Hinida and Ino who were practicing.


    After Uchiha Izumi left Anbu, she headed towards Uchiha''s home, thinking about seeing Lord Uchiha''s side.


    But what she didn''t expect was that when she arrived at the door of Uchiha''s hidden house, she knocked on the door for a long time and no one opened the door. The excitement on Uchiha Izumi''s beautiful face gradually disappeared, and all that was left was sheer loneliness. Feeling, after watching for a long time, I was sure that no one would come over, so I could only sigh helplessly, and then left!


    At this time, Uchiha Ken was standing in front of Hinata and Ino, with a smile on his face, "Master, I am free today, so I will come over and give you some guidance. If you have any questions, please take the opportunity! "


    The expressions on Hinata and Ino were a little surprised when they heard the words, but they still cherished their time and asked things quickly as they said, Uchihain said. For a while, the surrounding atmosphere was still very lively.


    Uchiha Izumi happened to pass there on the way back, and when I saw Uchihain and Hinata Ino who were laughing and laughing, I felt choked up, and finally did not say anything, and left on a detour!


    Uchiha turned his head and glanced faintly, but he didn''t see anything, so he turned his head and continued talking to Hinata and others!


    At the same time, in Yuyin Village, it is still a rainy day, the sky is full of haze, and the sparse rain smears a very sad atmosphere.


    Salo has grown from a small girl to a very mature girl, but the expression in his eyes that was once full of enthusiasm has become a deep sadness and sorrow!

 760 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 760

    Salo stood by the window and looked at it for a while, then turned his head towards the room. This place has been all her center of gravity for so many years, and her whole heart is here.


    Salo opened the door and walked in. The light in the room was much darker than the weather outside, but Salo was used to it. He walked in with ease, without encountering any obstacles, and walked to a place in a blink of an eye. The darkest place.


    Gradually adapted to the light of the room, I was able to press there to sit a person, although it is said to be sitting alone, but that person is already in a haggard state, sitting in a big cylindrical object, Both hands are fixed in one position, and the back is still covered with black sticks.


    If the other party doesn''t move a bit, even a corpse is believed.Salo was accustomed to it, "Master Payne, we have dinner!"


    Regarding the name Payne, Salo didn''t want to call it at first, but as long as the name Nagato was mentioned, he would yell like crazy, and Salo was afraid to stop calling at first.But then he grew courageous and would defy his meaning and screamed twice. But that time, Salo almost saw the shadow of death, and since then he didn''t dare anymore.


    Salo picked up the rice bowl on the plate, took the spoon and began to feed Nagato bit by bite. Nagato didn¡¯t speak, but just chewed and swallowed mechanically. He just took two bites and gave up, as if eating just To maintain life the same.


    Salo''s mouth opened and closed, but in the end he didn''t say anything. When he was about to push the door to go out silently with his job, the person who had been silent suddenly spoke, "Soon you will be free!"


    Saro''s expression was a little stiff when he heard the words, and he didn''t know what Nagato meant, and he smelled anxiously, "What do you mean?"


    But Nagato didn''t speak anymore, and Salo had no choice but to give up, opened the door and walked out, as if he had never heard that before.


    After Salo went out, Nagato raised his head and looked at the direction out of the window. What he could see was a little brighter and darker and there was nothing even to read. He seemed to mutter to himself, "Yahiko, I can immediately You have rewritten this world!"


    When he said this, a smile finally appeared on the long door hidden in the dark. The smile was very shallow, but very beautiful, as simple as a child.


    Salo stood outside the door, leaning on the door panel, tilting his head slightly, two lines of tears rolled down continuously, but no sound came out.


    Finally, when he couldn¡¯t shed any more tears, Salo stood up and walked out, with a firm expression on his face, and a feeling of seeing through. He secretly said in his heart, "Since you are going to do this, I will Just stay with you, anyway, this life was given by you, I will stay with you!"


    Saro said this in his own heart, firm and pious, like an oath. When he was walking, he ran into a person head-on. The person was wearing a mask and could not see his face, but the only revealed eyes. But there is no smile in the eyes.


    This person is Uchiha Belt Soil. Salo seems to be very unwilling to see Belt Soil. The expression on his face is very cold. "Get out!" He didn''t care about it. He walked away with kindness, and even said with a smile. "Saro, don''t be so fierce. If you are a little cute, Master Payne might like you more!" When Salo heard this, the plate in his hand was almost crushed.


    Chapter 830 each pregnant with ghosts


    When she was still young, Salo didn''t have the slightest affection for this person who wears the mask all day long. Now that after so many years, her thoughts have not changed a little, but it has become more serious.


    But for so many years, Lord Payne has always trusted this person no matter what she says. She has no choice but to grit her teeth bitterly, "Go away, don''t think Lord Payne believes you, you just You can do whatever you want, I tell you, you better be honest!"


    Uchiha squinted his eyes slightly when he heard the words, and suddenly felt a murderous surging under his eyes, and Saro was almost ready to do it.


    But the look in Uchiha''s eyes with soil changed in an instant, turning into a smile, and he didn''t seem to feel that being scolded like this by a woman was a shame.


    "Okay, I''ll let you, but I want to tell you, I''m really honest, otherwise Payne won''t trust me for so many years, right?" The provocative expression activated the divine might and disappeared instantly. In front of Salo.


    Although Salo was very angry, it was more of a feeling of helplessness. After all, if he could really do anything, this Uchiha belt soil would not stay in Uyin Village for that long.


    Thinking of this, Salo felt even more helpless, shook the plate in his hand, and left with a sigh. Now he can only be by Penn''s side, as he has been doing for so many years.


    At the same time, when the disappeared Uchiha belt soil reappeared, at the clock tower where Onomaru had been staying, he still sneaked into Onomaru''s laboratory without saying hello.


    Oshemaru felt it the moment Uchiha appeared with the soil, still with an impatient expression, "Why are you here again? What a trouble!"


    Over the years, Uchiha Daido has not heard how many times he has heard this sentence. It has gone from being on guard before becoming numb now, as if he was not talking to himself.


    At the moment, I wandered around in Dashemaru''s laboratory and said with a smile, "You have been experimenting for so long, and you are not the same as you are. There is no improvement at all. How about giving up earlier? "


    In this case, it is not the first time that Oshemaru has heard from the mouth with dirt, and snorted, "Isn¡¯t it because the experimental materials are too low, if you are willing to contribute to yourself, I I believe I will make a big progress in a long time!"


    Oshemaru''s voice is low and rough, with the pair of smiling snake eyes, it is like a strange monster, people unconsciously feel that being stared at by such eyes will degenerate into him soon The same prey.


    Even if Uchiha brought the soil back from the edge of death, he still felt this way, but he still felt very happy. After all, only such an uncertain monster could help him fulfill his great ideal.


    Uchiha Daido said with a smile, "It''s been so many years, you can almost give up this idea, you!" With a casual look, he went to look at the specimens in the Osaimaru laboratory. When he saw a big snake , There is an expression of interest on the face.


    The Osaki Maru seemed to inadvertently blocked Uchiha''s vision, "Let''s talk, what is the matter with you this time? Just say it, don''t say so many useless things!"


    Uchiha took the soil to see that he was pierced, and he didn''t care at all. He just said with a smile, "You are still as smart as ever!"


    Da She Wan laughed twice after hearing the words, "If you don''t say anything, you should get out. Don''t disturb me doing the experiment, or do you want to experience my experiment?"


    Uchiha said with a smile after hearing the words, "It''s still impatient, I just want to tell you that the person who drove you out is still alive and well!"


    Da She Maru had a very unpleasant feeling in my heart when he heard the words, but did not show any strangeness on the face, and said very flatly, "Can you tell me?"


    "Say, it will be the Nakanin exam soon, don''t you think it''s a good time to do something?" Uchiha Daido heard Osaimaru''s words and finally chose to speak.


    Da She Wan looked like he didn''t understand, "I don''t know what you are talking about, but I do need to find a suitable container sooner!"


    Uchiha''s experiments with Osher Maru are not a complete understanding, but we also know some of them, and understand that Osher Maru is studying the matter of seizing eternal life.


    When the next smiley expression, "I knew you would be very interested!" He nodded and said, "At that time, you can do whatever you want!" The smiley expression left.


    Since Oshemaru heard this, the laughing expression on her face has never stopped, but even so, Oshemaru''s heart is very sad.


    After being undercover for several years, everyone in the Shinobi world had long thought that he was already a member of Akatsuki''s organization, and his reputation had long since changed from Sannin to a well-known villain.


    Even so, Tan still knows that he is a person from Konoha Village, he is a person who inherits the Will of Fire, and has spared no effort to protect his village for so many years. Now he has set up such a task. Give it to him, it has been a great torture for him.


    But he doesn''t have the right to decide this kind of thing for the time being, and he can only agree to it for the time being, just thinking about finding an opportunity to pass the news out, or discuss it with Uchiha Itachi first.


    Although they were both in Akatsuki''s organization, their identities and situations were quite different. When Itachi came in, he was a special existence. Even if he was easily suspected, he did some things easier than he wanted to come.


    Just when I was thinking about it, I saw Dedara walk in with a tentative expression on his face.Oshamaru smiled when he saw it. After Dedara was arrogant and entered the Akatsuki organization, he had developed the habit of asking Uchiha if he was here.


    However, because it is inconvenient to speak, I always look in my eyes every time, making Dashewan become accustomed to seeing it. At the moment, he sighed helplessly and said, "It''s okay, just say what you want!"


    Deidara said with a mysterious face, "I heard what Uchiha Daitokazuzu was talking about before, but I didn''t say anything when I saw me passing by. Obviously, I was plotting something!"


    Chapter 831 Planning


    When Deidara said this, she looked like a little furry kid talking about gossip. Dashemaru smiled shamelessly, "We''ve known this for a long time. Tu is very suspicious. After so many years, the only people he truly trusts are absolutely absolutely!"


    When talking about serious matters, Dashemaru is rare and serious. "So he only discusses many important things with Jue. This is already an open secret. How did you discover it today!"


    Hearing this, the expression on Dida''s face was obviously a bit awkward, and his big eyes rolled around, and finally hesitated and said, "Isn''t my previous thoughts useless on this!"


    Da She Maru just smiled when he saw it, with an expression that he didn''t want to show through. Deidara also knew that he didn''t take a bit of reason, so he lowered his head and didn''t mean to make a strong argument.


    Deidara was ridiculed like this and didn''t mean to leave. She still stood there. Oshemaru turned her head slightly and saw it. She knew that he had something to say, and then she smiled helplessly, "What do you have? Just say things quickly, and if you don¡¯t want to say something, just go out for me!~"


    When he said this, Dashewan''s snake pupils narrowed slightly, giving people a very dangerous feeling, and it didn''t seem to be a joke at all.


    Although Deidara would hippiely smile with Oshemaru on weekdays, in fact, he still had this feeling of respect for Oshemaru. To put it more clearly, he even felt terrified.


    He didn''t dare to chirp anymore, and said quickly, "That Uchiha brought dirt here just now, what did he tell you?"


    Da She Maru still had no expression at all, but after hearing this, she raised her head slightly and looked at Dedara, smiled slightly, and said something in a calm manner, which scared Dedara. Jump.


    "What''s the matter, are you suspicious of me?" Deidara almost called out when he heard the words of Dashemaru, but then realized that it was inappropriate, and waved his hands and said, "No, I am not that. meaning!"


    After all, for so many years in Akatsuki''s organization, Oshemaru has always acted as a partner with him. He knows very well how much Oshemaru has paid for Konoha Village. How could he doubt Oshemaru!

 761 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 761

    Seeing that his prank had succeeded, Da She Maru laughed very openly, with a smile on his mouth, "Well, the days here are too dull, I''m just kidding you!"


    Speaking of converging the expression on his face, "He came here to tell me that the Zhongnin exam between the five major countries is about to begin, and he wants me to do some exercises!"


    When Deidara heard the words, her eyes that were already big and round suddenly widened, "Uchiha is a lunatic with the soil, right? Ninja test, they are all children!"


    Da She Maru paused when he heard the words, "He was originally a frenzied person, and it is not strange that he would want to do such a thing!" He raised his head and looked at Deidara with a serious expression. Has Uchiha Itachi returned?"


    "No, his task has always been the most troublesome, and he hasn''t come back yet!" He also admires this Uchiha Itachi Dedara. His temperament is sluggish, smart and savvy, and he feels like nothing. The same cannot exist.


    Da She Wan nodded and sighed, "Anyway, there is still time. I can wait for a while, but you can go back, if you want to be the experimental material, just continue to hang around here!"


    Deidara had a bitter face when he heard the words. This Yuyin Village is rainy all day long, and the people in the village are like ghosts. It''s really boring. It''s hard to be able to play here for a while now. To be driven out, it was a disaster-like day, but he had no choice but to go out in a painful way.


    At the same time, in the Hokage office of Konoha Village, Uchiha concealed sitting on Hokage''s desk, looking at Bo Feng Mizumon who was processing documents by his lap, with a grinning expression, "Mizumon, it''s been so many years, Why are you still so slow in processing files? I have never seen the files on this table cut down!"


    Bo Feng Shuimen originally didn''t want to pay attention to this increasingly excessive Hokage-sama, but when he heard this, he really felt an unbearable feeling. After so many years, he has been exhausted, this person is happy and happy, and now he still wants to talk coldly!


    Samui, who was sitting on the side, also had a helpless look. When I first met Uchiha, I still felt that this man was a godlike existence, a perfect incarnation, but when these years passed, Samyi''s feeling has finally disappeared.


    It is undeniable that Uchiha Yin is a very powerful existence. In terms of strength, it is indeed a god-like existence, but the personality in this weekday is indeed exceptionally close to the people, and he has never been a little boastful with his subordinates. .


    It is precisely because of this that even if sometimes, Uchiha''s words are very bad, he has not stopped Samui''s love for him.


    But now when he heard this sentence, Samui still said in a very unbalanced way, "Hokage-sama, the files here have only increased for so many years, even if I read it quickly, I can¡¯t keep up!"


    Uchiha, the water gate of Hafeng, would be stunned to play, but for his beloved woman, Uchiha was especially gentle, "I also know that I have worked hard for so long!" He even walked over to Samui. Touched his head.


    Bo Feng Shuimen looked at him and felt annoyed, but fortunately, he was able to relieve himself completely. He sighed twice and decided not to watch, and continued to work on his own affairs.


    Just as Hafeng Mizumon just picked up a document, Uchiha¡¯s hidden voice suddenly blasted on his head, ¡°It¡¯s going to be the exam soon. This time the Zhongnin exam is in the village of Konoha. You have to plan carefully!"


    Bofeng Water Gate heard this with a sighing expression, "Hokage-sama, I already know about this, but there is still some time before the Zhongnin exam, it''s not time to be anxious!"


    When he said this, Hafeng Mizuno had a smiling expression, but the appearance of gnashing his teeth was also very clear, Uchiha Ken had an indifferent appearance, "Well, you just remember to prepare!"


    By the way, Uchiha Kimura is looking forward to this Ninja exam. After all, it is also an opportunity to test the three girls. Sakura''s contact results are also time for acceptance!And he always thinks there will be surprises!


    Chapter 832 Jilaiya


    Hearing the words of Uchiha Hidden Cloud and light breeze, Hafeng Mizuno was very helpless. Although he wanted to complain, but the super strength of Uchiha Hidden is there, even if he wants to do it, he has to do it well. Weigh yourself!


    At the moment, I can be regarded as seeing that I have no chance of winning, so I decisively converged that fearless awkward mind, after all, imagination is only imagination after all!


    Uchihain looked at the suffocated expression of Hafeng Mizumon and found it very interesting, and smiled without restraint at the moment. Even though it has been so many years, it is still his great pleasure to tease Hafeng Mizumon. !


    Watergate can see it, and smiled in a good-tempered manner, and turned around to continue working on his own affairs, but kept mumbling in the bottom of my heart, "Watergate, you really don¡¯t care, have you warned yourself? Has it been countless times? Just ignore him!"


    Uchihain looked at the appearance of the old monk entering the concentration of Watergate, and knew that even if it continued to grind, there would be no fun anymore, so Brick and Samui greeted him and left. It has been several months, but he still wants to tell the three girls the news first so that they can prepare well.


    I have to say that Konoha''s Hokage-sama really did this to the fullest!But Piansheng is that this very ordinary behavior makes this person who has been on the altar more approachable!


    After Uchiha disappeared, he went straight to the place where the three children had been practicing, with a look of excitement. When I passed by, I saw Hinata and Ino practicing seriously. Uchiha was very moved by the appearance. After all, these three are young children, and it is a puppet mistake to be able to do so desperately.


    Uchiha walked over, and Hinata was the first to find out. He immediately heard the movement of his hand, and called Master Yin very seriously, and Ino turned his head to say hello.


    "Come here, I have something to tell you!" Uchiha nodded secretly and called the two in front of him!Hinata and Ino walked over without hesitation.


    Uchiha faintly hugged his arms and said with a grin, "You have participated in a lot of missions in this period of time, how do you feel?"


    The expressions of Hinata and Ino were very strange the moment they heard this. After all, thinking about the tasks of catching dogs or finding cats really makes it hard for them to have any special feelings.


    But Uchiha Hidden didn''t think so much. He just looked at them expectantly, and Hinata could only bite the bullet and said, "Not bad!"


    Just when Hinata felt that what he said was too pale and was about to add something, Uchiha Yin suddenly said, "If that is the case, it is good. Now I have good news to tell you!"


    Hinata and Ino both looked expectant when they heard this. Uchiha had a sense of accomplishment when he saw it. "In a while, it will be the Zhongnin exam. Are you willing to take part?"


    Hinata was originally curious about what Uchiha would say, but now he was really shocked when he heard it, and said excitedly, "Participate, we will definitely participate, and we will tell Sakura in the evening!"


    Uchiha was quite satisfied with the reaction of the two children, and smiled and touched their heads as encouragement.


    But what Uchihain absolutely didn¡¯t know was that these two children were so active in wanting to take public exams, not because they just wanted to become Shinobu early, and then take some higher-level tasks. They are now good at catching cats. No interest in catching dogs at all!


    But the two children pretended to be very good, and they didn''t make Uchiha''s meaning at all. The three also took advantage of the situation and began to communicate about cultivation issues.


    At the same time, in Yuin Village, Ona Maru finally waited for Itachi Uchiha, and looked around, and after making sure that no one was peeking and stalking, he spoke to Itachi Uchiha earnestly about the previous things. After all, it was really not one. Solved problem.


    Uchiha Itachi had just dealt with a very difficult problem and came back. Now when he heard this, his brows were frowned fiercely, and he looked impatient, "These people are getting bigger and bigger, and they want to hide it in the future. In the past, it was not a simple matter. You can only notify Master Yin first, and let the two parties prepare together!"


    When Oshamaru heard this, he nodded with approval, "I think so too, but Uchiha has been monitoring me closely at this time, so you can only do this!"


    Itachi Uchiha sighed when he heard the words, and agreed. It was just when the two were chatting, they suddenly heard a noisy noise outside, glanced at each other, and rushed out.


    For so long, Uyin Village has not been attacked, so the two of them feel like they are familiar with this matter. They have to stop them before Uchiha takes the soil and Payne. Otherwise, These people will inevitably die!


    But this time, the person who walked out to see made the two of them stunned for an instant. This person is not someone else. It is Jiraiya, who has been wandering abroad before. As one of the three ninjas, Jiraiya has been with him since childhood. Dashewan is not superficial.


    And there is a more important identity, he is also the teacher of Nagato Yahiko, which is now Penn.Wandering away, Jiraiya is naturally not clear about the plan of Konoha Village. He only knows that Konoha Osaimaru still defected to Uchiha Itachi to Yuyin Village.


    Right now, I wanted to come and take a look. I didn''t really want to bring Oshamaru and Uchiha Itachi back, but wanted to see what happened to the children. After all, they were all very kind children back then.


    He doesn''t believe that such a child 3.7 will become the leader of the notorious Akatsuki organization. Even if it is, he also believes that there must be a last resort. He wants to pull the child out!


    As for Uchiha Itachi and Osamaru, they wanted to drive people away when they saw Jiraiya, but the three of them were completely exposed to the sight of the people of Uyin Village. At this time, they almost let them go. It is impossible, and they feel extremely anxious right now.


    Jilaiya was also surprised when he saw the faces of the two of them, and said with a smile, "I really didn''t expect that the two of you who came to meet me would be the two of you!"


    Oshemaru''s hoarse voice slowly sounded, "What are you doing here? Isn''t it a good seller to love heaven!" Uchiha Itachi frowned slightly when he heard this.


    Chapter 833 Teacher, you are wrong


    Uchiha Itachi knew that there was an erotic novel circulating in the hands of ninjas recently, whose name was Intimacy Paradise, but he did not expect that the author of this book was actually Lord Jiraiya.


    Jilai also heard this, but was not angry, and said with a smile, "Of course it is very good, have you seen it, you can lend you the latest version first!" He took it out of his arms. A book is obviously a manuscript of a novel.


    Da She Wan was also very suffocated when she saw this, and secretly cursed in her heart, "When is the time, who will care about your novel, and dare not enter and leave!"


    Although my heart is very anxious, but I can¡¯t say what I can say, so I can only express it implicitly, pretending to be cold at the moment, "Jilaiya, do you know where you are from? I''m right. There is no more nostalgia in the world, so don¡¯t worry about it!"


    Ji Lai also frowned slightly when he heard this. He knew the character of Da She Wan. This person is a very sinister and vicious person. If he really wanted to kill someone, he would not have been here for so long. , But would quietly kill him. From this point of view, Da She Wan didn''t want to kill him at all, but still hoped that he would leave.


    The moment he understood this meaning, Jilai was ready to pretend to be invincible and flee, but the development of things was far from what people wanted.


    I heard a very familiar voice, "Teacher, you just came here, why not call it a student!" This voice is not someone else''s, it is Yahiko''s voice.


    Jilaiya looked up with a stunned look, and saw the moir¨¦ robe, the orange-haired Yahiko, but that face was no longer the hearty smile before, and only black nails and coldness were left. Numb look.


    For a moment, Jilai felt a heartache, not because of his stupid expression, but more because the person in front of him was talking and moving, but he couldn¡¯t feel anger at all, like The person in front of him is just a walking dead.

 762 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 762

    Osaimaru and Uchiha Itachi who saw this scene complained from the bottom of their hearts. They thought that the person who came first would be Uchiha''s soil. In that case, it would be better to be fooled, but they did not expect that Penn would come first. This is really difficult.


    Jiraiya was still immersed in his painful mood, "Yahiko, where is Nagato?!" Hearing this, Payne still had no expression on his face, but he paused before saying, "Teacher, Why didn''t you come here earlier, they are all gone!"


    Even in the silent voice, Ji Lai still heard a very desperate taste from it. This tone gave Ji Lai a momentary illusion that the person in front of him was not Yahiko, but Nagato.


    But the person in front of him is obviously Yahiko, and there is no shadow of the magical technique!"What happened, Yahiko Nagato!"


    The moment when this was said, Jirah looked closer at Yahiko and finally found something wrong. Those eyes were obviously those of Nagato. If that were the case, the person in front of him might not be Yahiko at all.


    The expression on Jiraiya¡¯s face has completely condensed, "Nagato!" The moment Jiraiya said this sentence, Payne, who was already very calm, suddenly moved, and a black stick appeared instantly. Payne''s hands.


    Just watching Payne stretch out his palm in the direction of Jiraiya, the black stick seems to be held by an invisible hand, flying towards Jiraiya, that posture is like going to Jiraiya. The whole penetration is the same.


    Jiraiya''s eyes sharpened at the sight, and his body flicked away, but the black stick only paused, turning his head and chasing in the direction of Jiraiya.


    On one side, Osamaru and Uchiha Itachi looked very anxious, but they couldn''t go up to help, otherwise the previous years of hard work would be wasted.


    But even so, the two of them are still very attentive. After all, after so long here, it is really good to see Payne''s shot. The estimation of this person''s ability is still very inaccurate, but it is good to take advantage of this. Opportunity to confirm it.


    At this time, in a room somewhere in Yuyin Village, Nagato squatted in the dark, with a hideous look on his face, shocking Salo, who was carrying a meal. It has been many years, and she has not seen her for many years. To Nagato''s expression, this kind of hatred.


    At the moment, Salo wanted to ask, but she didn''t dare to say anything, so she could only stand there with her meal and quietly look at Nagato.


    Jilai also looked at the constant offensive, and the expression on his face completely turned into a serious look, and said very pertinently, "It seems that if you don''t take it seriously, I might die!"


    Don''t say that Jiraji feels this way, even Uchiha Itachi and Oshamaru on one side have the same idea, after all, this is still very difficult to deal with.


    After hearing that, Penn was completely unmoved, "Why didn''t you come earlier, why didn''t you come earlier!" In the words and sentences, Penn''s movements became more and more fierce, and Ji Lai also had to start to fight back. After all, he has been dodged, he can only be in a very passive state, and after a long time, there is really no room for change.


    Jilaiya''s body 440 dodged a black stick''s attack, and his hands began to form a fast seal, and he sipped softly, "Fire escape, Yanbo!" The moment the voice fell, a flame bomb was sprayed in Jilaiya''s mouth. Out, with huge heat, rushed straight in the direction of Payne.


    Sure enough, at that moment, Penn gave up his attack on Jilai, and uttered a low voice, "Shen Luo Tianzheng!" At the moment when the voice fell, the flame that had reached Penn flew back in an instant, as if being caught The invisible shield came back to the top.


    And it was coming straight in the direction of Jiraiya, but Osamaru and Uchiha Itachi were also in the range, and they could only exit this range in an instant with a little toe.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Jilai escaped with a simple take-off. When he was still in the air, he began to quickly seal, "Fire escape, dragon fire!"


    The moment the voice fell, a larger flame spurted out of Jiya-lai''s mouth, unlike the previous fireball, this time the flame was straight, with an extremely fast speed, and attacked in the direction of Payne.


    Upon seeing this, Payne instantly activated the Vientiane Sky Attraction technique, and a huge stone slab flew over in an instant, blocking Peen''s face, and the flame also arrived at the same time, continuously hitting the stone slab.


    Chapter 834 Super Strength


    Under the continuous burning of the hot flames, the slate quickly couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. Only a sound of cracking was heard, and the slate that stood in front of Penn suddenly shattered. Falling down rustlingly.


    But at this time, the intensity of the flame was completely gone, and in the end there was only a wisp of gasping fireworks, which disappeared after a while.


    At this time, the Osamaru and Uchiha Itachi who were standing on the side can see clearly. Jiraji still doesn''t want to hurt Payne. No matter what the person in front of him has become, in his heart, it is still his. student.


    He was a distressed child, so he didn''t want to hurt Payne at all. If it wasn''t for his own life, Ji Lai might not even let the Dragon Fire come out.


    But Uchiha Itachi and Osamaru who looked at this picture were very melancholy. After all, Payne is no longer his previous student. If this goes on, it might be really dangerous.


    But the two of them were really unspoken, they could only watch them dullly, thinking that if they couldn''t do it, they would risk interfering, after all, they couldn''t watch Konoha''s people die in front of them anyway.


    After making up their minds, their faces hurt and glanced at each other, what was firm on their faces, and even the puppets communicated in words until the other party was making any decisions.


    This kind of tacit understanding is also very rare not to be able to come out with one or two days of cooperation, but to benefit from their mutual help and cooperation over the years!


    Just as the two winked at each other, things changed sharply on Payne and the side that didn¡¯t cut it. When he saw that Payne, who was still relatively quiet, suddenly moved a lot more, the book immediately activated the psychic technique. .


    I heard a bang, and a heavy disgust rose up. Several people watched intently, thinking what kind of rare psychic beast would appear, but what everyone did not expect was that it was not a psychic beast. , But a person, just the image of a woman, still with a big orange head and a moir¨¦ gown.


    The moment the woman appeared, she stood beside Hungry Payne. Her eyes were still turbine-shaped reincarnation eyes. Seeing this, Ji Lai was completely shocked. After all, reincarnation eyes are the rarest of all pupil art. The existence of is very powerful, but now that one after another appears, it really makes people feel very concerned.


    Ji Lai also wanted to open her mouth to ask something, but the woman obviously didn''t give Ji Lai almost anything. She slammed her palm to the ground, and cried out, "Psychic art, six creatures!"


    Uchiha Itachi and Osamaru both looked at them with a stunned expression. They both knew very well about the psychic technique, but they didn¡¯t need too much seals and the psychic technique of the blood sacrifice. Seen for the first time.


    At the moment when the voice fell, the black formation pattern began to spread, gradually forming a complete formation, and then I saw a huge bang in the air, a huge white smoke The vicious dog appeared instantly.


    Uchiha Itachi frowned when he looked at it. This vicious dog is huge, the size of two adults, and it is very vicious. It has three heads, its mouth is wide open, and its sharp fangs hang from it. Saliva, there is a very sharp black thorn on the top of his head.


    The most important thing is that those eyes are turbo-shaped eyes like Payne. At that moment, Jilai found out that something was wrong when he was hungry, and he also felt the fierceness of the three-headed hell dog facing him. Don''t dare to take it lightly now.


    Seeing the three-headed hell dog running over with his saliva, Jilai knew that he had to use some lethal ninjutsu, otherwise he would only become food for the three-headed dog.


    Without hesitation, he quickly began to seal the seal, and he gave a soft drink, "The art of messy lion hair!" When the voice fell, Jilaiya''s long white hair quickly soared, as if there was life in the three heads of hell. The direction of the dog keeps extending.


    It seems that it is just simple hair, it seems that it will not have much lethality. None of the people present feel that it is very serious. Only Osamaru, who is also very familiar with Jilai, smiles. After all, he However, people who have seen the art of messing lion hair with their own eyes have a very faint smile at the corner of their mouth, a mocking look.


    At this time, Dashemaru was not worried about being discovered. After all, Dashemaru had always looked at everyone with this expression, so they couldn''t tell what he was thinking!


    I saw Jilai''s soaring long hair wrapping the three-headed dog in hell, but it looked like it was just a package. After all, the three-headed dog was still struggling!


    But the change happened in an instant. I watched the white hair wrapped around the three-headed dog tighten quickly without any pause. Even if the three-headed dog struggles hard, it has no effect. Ye''s hair has shrunk to a certain point.


    Hearing a bang, the three-headed hell dog that was still rampant in an instant turned into a bubble and disappeared in place.At the moment this scene appeared, Oshemaru smiled, and he knew that this thing would not be Jiraiya''s opponent at all.


    Uchiha Itachi over there was also very shocked. He always knew that Jira was also a very powerful person, but he didn''t have the opportunity to really get to know it. Now he has fully realized it and the three are well-deserved.


    But even so, the expressions on Uchiha Itachi and Onomaru are really not good. After all, no matter how you look at it, Penn¡¯s strength is not just this. They have seen everything in the past few years. There are a total of six people in Penn, and now there are only two here. If they are all in place, it will be even more troublesome.


    Jiraiya also felt the seriousness of the matter, and said loudly, "Yahiko, please calm down first. I''m sorry for being so late, but there are many things that can be thought about!"


    In that dim room, Nagato''s expression was originally not good enough to sleep. After hearing Yahiko''s name, his eyes widened, almost protruding, and the expression on his face could only be described as hideous. !


    I heard Payne roar almost frantically, "Teacher, it''s too late!" After saying that he activated the Vientiane Tianyin in an instant, Jilai felt a powerful attraction that led him to Payne''s direction. near.At the same time, the woman on the other side also activated psychic skills in an instant.


    Chapter 835: Hard Escape


    With a soft drink, "Amplification of psychic art!" The moment the voice fell, a burst of white smoke lit up with a bang.At the same time, Jilai was drawn to the smoke by the attraction of Vientiane Heaven. In an instant, a huge centipede sprang out of the smoke, and his huge front jaw was aimed at Jilaiya''s neck.


    At that moment, the onlookers on the side of Oshemaru moved, apparently as if preparing to rush up, but was stopped by Uchiha Itachi on the side, and Oshemaru realized his anxiety and took a deep breath. He breathed, stabilized his emotions, and stood there watching.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw Jilaiya¡¯s last gesture on Jieyin¡¯s hand came to an end, and he screamed, "Needle Jizo!" When the voice fell, the white hair behind Jilaiya grew rapidly, but this time it wasn¡¯t for entanglement The other party, but wrapped himself up.


    The long white hair wrapped Jilaiya in the middle, and there were countless long sharp thorns standing up on the outer layer, like a hedgehog curled up.


    Uchiha Itachi still looked worried, but the big snake pill on one side had a toothache. When Uchiha saw it, he wanted to ask what happened to 497. After all, he looked at the snake''s wrist. The expression knows that there must be a story.


    But Nai He is not the time at all, and can only bear not asking, but the Oshe Maru on one side is plunged into deep memories.


    When Oshemaru first saw this ninjutsu, it was when she was learning from Jiraiya. At that time, in order to block his own attack, Jiraji also used the needle Jizo, but Oshemaru did not restrain his offensive. Stepping on it, the pain at that time is really refreshing.


    Now it seemed that the big centipede''s front jaw had nothing to do with him. As expected, he watched the huge centipede place the front jaw on Jiraiya''s body.


    But the moment it touched, the front jaw of the centipede suddenly shattered, and even so, because of inertia, the centipede¡¯s forward thrust did not seem to loosen its head at all, and the head also hit. After the needle was put on the ground, it was penetrated instantly, and several pieces of meat were picked.

 763 Naruto They Have System Chapter 763

    But looking at the expressions of the two Payne, it seemed that they didn''t mean to worry at all, but they were smiling, as if some plan had succeeded.


    Jilai also felt the threat disappear, lifted the needle Jizo, and stood on the centipede''s head, his expression of relief instantly condensed.


    It stands to reason that after the psychic beast is defeated, it will disappear and return to the world to rest, just like the three-headed dog from the hell before, but this centipede does not mean to disappear at all. It is still the entity here, it is really one. A very strange thing.


    It was the time of doubt that something happened suddenly, and the flesh that had been picked up by the needle ground before suddenly began to twist, and suddenly turned into the same centipede as before, leaping in the direction of Jiraiya.


    And the big centipede, which was also stepped on by Zi Lai, moved for a moment, and then, like a resurrection full of blood, he suddenly raised his head, trying to knock Ji Lai who was standing on his head over. .


    Jilai also took a look at the bottom. Several centipedes were constantly twisting underneath. If it fell like this, it would be really not very good. After thinking about it, he leaped up sharply, his hands kept knotting, and he shouted. , "Earth escape, Huangquan Marsh!"


    The moment the voice fell, the soil under the feet of the pair of centipedes suddenly changed and turned into a huge swamp of yellow mud. These centipedes couldn''t run even if they wanted to run on it. The more they struggled, the more they continued to sink downward. .


    When the woman saw this, her toes flew out in an instant, watching the centipedes slowly being completely submerged, and finally disappeared with a bang!


    Uchiha Itachi could not help but be surprised while watching, Jiraiya is really worthy of being one of the three ninjas, this super strength is really not what ordinary people can do.


    The two Payne teamed up and failed to defeat Jiraiya. A very strange expression appeared on the long gate in the distance, and he said to himself, "I really deserve to be my teacher!"


    When the voice fell here, I saw that on the battlefield, the woman once again launched the psychic technique. It was not a psychic beast that appeared with a bang, but another orange-haired Penn, who was a bald head. There were a lot of black sticks on his head, still turbine-shaped eyes.


    The moment he appeared, he raised his palm to Jilaiya, with five fingers facing Jilaiya''s direction, and said softly, "Five-finger Missile!"


    The moment the voice fell, I saw Penn¡¯s five fingers exploding like a bullet, aiming in the direction of Jiraiya!


    Jilai was also taken aback, but the first time he saw such an attack, he immediately put his thumb in his mouth and took a bite, and red blood beads appeared in an instant, and his hands quickly formed marks, facing the ground. One click, "Psychic art, toad mouth binding art!"


    With a bang, a huge flesh-like object appeared in front of everyone, wrapping Jilaiya in it, blocking Penn''s five-finger missile.


    The moment the attack failed, the five-finger missile flew back again, returning to Payne''s hand like assembling building blocks, looking intact.


    Jilaida dismissed ninjutsu and stepped forward. The expression on his face is really not good-looking. On one side, the Osha Maru also knows that Jilaida has more strengths that he hasn''t shown, but if it continues, it may be consulted. The development of the game is out of control.


    After weighing it up, he said in a very mocking tone, "Jilaiya, I didn''t expect to see you again after such a long time is the time to say goodbye!"


    Hearing this, Jilai wanted to look at the light of Oshemaru, and saw that there seemed to be something hidden in the pair of snake pupils that he knew very well, which was not like the way he had laughed at the machine before.


    At this moment, Jilaida also instantly remembered the weird expressions of the two of them when they had just met Onamaru and Uchiha Itachi, and suddenly felt that he might be really reckless.


    He gritted his teeth and looked at Da She Maru with a smile and said, "I don''t know until we say goodbye. Don''t draw conclusions so early!"


    Speaking of the rapid formation of seals on his hands, Dashemaru felt angrily from his heart when he saw it, and couldn''t wait to hit his head a few times, but at this time he could only stand there still. Hehe laughed twice.


    But in an instant there was a slight change in the expression on his face. Just now, Jilai, who was still more and more courageous, also instantly activated the toad mouth restraint technique, and then disappeared in front of everyone and ran away.


    Chapter 836 The Mind Nobody Knows


    When Uchiha Itachi and Osamaru saw the scene in front of them, their first reaction was very puzzled. They didn''t expect that Jiraiya would have left like this. They were still in a state of smashing to the bottom.


    Now that he left suddenly, it could not be because he was worried that his strength was not as good as Penn. After all, now that there are three Penn states, Jilai has not fallen in the slightest.


    There has always been only one reason, and that is that Jilai has also found something wrong, and understands the meaning of the eyes of Osha~Maru.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Itachi and Osamaru felt a long sigh of relief. If this is the case, Jiraiya should also go back to Kiba Village to ask for more information. By then, this matter will be over. Will not ruin their years of hard work.


    Even though they are very happy in their hearts, Uchiha Itachi and Ohamaru do not have the slightest intention to show it. Ochiha Maru has a smile as usual, but Uchiha Itachi is as cold as usual. The two watched There was no excitement to see, so the bricks left.


    Payne just glanced at the two of them, and did not blame them for not helping, or leaving like this.It seems that they are used to the state of these two people.


    After Uchiha Itachi and Osamaru left, only one of the three penns remained, which was the image of Yahiko, who patrolled the village as before, just like Akatsuki how many years ago.


    But what no one knows is that in that dim room, Nagato lowered his head, as if he had exhausted all his energy, muttering something to himself, but his voice was very small, at all Just can''t hear.


    Salo, who was always standing aside with the bowl, leaned forward when he saw this, and heard Nagato''s trembling voice, "I almost killed my teacher, Yahiko, I almost Killed the teacher!"


    Although the light in the room was very dim and Salo couldn''t see anything, he heard a dripping sound very clearly, like a drop of water falling on the ground.


    This was originally a very ordinary voice in Yuyin Village, but now although the sky is still gloomy outside the house, there is not a single drop of rain.


    Where did that sound come from? Salo didn''t want to think too much about it. Looking at Nagato, she wouldn''t be eating anymore. She simply walked out with the bowl. She didn''t want to stay here anymore.


    Nagato didn''t react at all to Salo''s departure, but he kept his head down and muttered something to himself.


    Uchiha Itachi went to his laboratory with Oshamaru, and after making sure that there was no one around, Oshamaru said bitterly, "That lustful thing, it''s really time to pick it, it almost ruined it!"


    Itachi Uchiha also felt relieved when he heard this. If facing others, the Uchiha Itachi, who is good at illusionism, may be able to do something, but facing those eyes, Uchiha Itachi asked himself whether his illusion should be. There will be too much effect.Now that Jilai is able to retreat all over his body in time is really something to celebrate.


    At the same time, Ji Lai, who had escaped the scope of Yuyin Village, also released the toad mouth restraint. He glanced at Yuyin Village behind him with a serious expression, and said to himself, "It seems that I should go back. It''s a trip!"


    Thinking of this, Jilai also went directly in the direction of Konoha Village in his memory. It has been many years since Jilai also left Konoha Village. Now that he can take this opportunity to go back, I have two more expectations in my heart. a feeling of.


    Thinking of this, Ji Lai Ye could not help but speed up a lot, and I didn''t have long time to rest along the way. When I arrived at Konoha Village, it happened to be in the morning.


    Although I really want to look around in the village, Jiraiya still knows the importance of Uyin Village¡¯s affairs, so I went to the Hokage office as soon as I came, although Jiraiya did not catch up with Uchiha The succession ceremony, but he also knows very well that the Hokage of Konoha Village is Uchihain.


    There is no sense of surprise for this incident. On the contrary, there is a feeling of expectation. After all, Uchiha Hideo is understandable in terms of strength and contribution to Kimha Village, and becoming Hokage is also expected. Things.


    After thinking about it, Jilai had already walked to the door of Hokage''s office. He knocked on the door very politely and heard something inside saying, "Come in!"


    Jiraiya didn''t think much about it, and he opened the door and went in, but when he saw the person sitting in the Hokage seat, he raised his brows in surprise.


    Bo Feng Shuimen originally handled things without raising his head. After seeing the other party, he didn''t speak for a long time. He looked up with a puzzled look and saw the dazed Jilaiya who was there.


    Bo Feng Shuimen stood up with a brush, and said with a pleasant surprise, "Master Jilaiya, when are you coming back?" Shuimen has always respected Jilaiya''s strength, and now it is true that people come back. Very happy.


    Jilai also stared at Bofeng Shuimen for a second time, and finally he asked with a puzzled look, "Where is Master Yin?!" Hearing this question, Bo Feng Shuimen reluctantly said, "Yin Da is not a talent Will be willing to handle these trivial matters personally, I am an agent!"


    Jiraiya laughed as soon as he heard this. I have to say that this is indeed Uchiha''s style. He smiled and said, "Since this is the case, where can I find him? I have something to do with him. He said it!"


    When talking about the front, Jiraiya''s face was still smiling, but when talking about the back, it was a very serious tone.


    Bo Feng Shuimen is also very clear that there must be something important when Jilai came back suddenly at this time, so he didn''t mean anything to be wordy, "Master Yin is either in Anbu or in the forest at this time!"


    Hearing this, Jilai nodded to indicate that he knew it, and left the brick. The moment he turned his head, he noticed Samui who had been sitting silently working on things.


    In an instant the whole eyes lit up, "Oh, this Hokage office has such a beauty?" He leaned forward with a thief expression.


    Sam raised his head when he heard the words, and the expression on her face was as cold as ever. She had always heard about Konoha Sannin, and now she did not expect such scenes and problems when she saw it for the first time. Time didn''t know how to answer, but looked at Jilai coldly.Jilai also smiled, "It''s still an iceberg beauty!"


    Chapter 837 Official Return


    Hao Feng Mizuno stood and listened to Jiraiya''s ridicule, and he felt a little suffocating. He would leave like this when he comforted Jiraiya, but he did not expect to add another sentence, "This figure is similar to Tsunade. Up!"


    Samyi, who had been very calm, heard this, his expression began to change rapidly, and it was about to happen. Watergate reminded him kindly, "Master Jilaiya, this is Master Yin. People!"


    Jilaiya heard that the expression on the face was as ugly as if he had swallowed flies alive, and finally said, "Master Yin really doesn''t give people a way to survive!"


    After speaking, he shook his head and left. Although it seemed very natural, Water Gate always felt that this figure had a hurried escape, and the expression on Sam Yi''s face was still undying.

 764 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 764

    When Watergate saw it, he said, "Don''t be angry, Lord Jilaida is not malicious!" Sam nodded after hearing that he knew, and the two of them said a few more and started working.


    After Jilai left Hokage''s office, he went straight to the location of Anbu. Anbu was still the location in his memory, but the people inside were no longer familiar to them.


    After Jilaiya passed by, he was stopped by someone. The man had an official expression, "Master Jilaiya, you are back? Who are you looking for?"


    Although it sounds like a warm greeting, it is hard for Jiraji to feel the smell when looking at the mask that covers all of his face.


    But he still said honestly, "I''m here to find Master Naruto, is he there?" The man in Anbe was stunned when he heard the words, he was fascinated with his eyes and felt it, and then said very embarrassingly, "Master Hidden is here!"


    Speaking of leaving the way in front of him, I also set aside. Every time Uchihaken comes to Anbu, he uses space ninjutsu. No one here can perceive it, so he doesn''t even know Uchihaken. When did you come?


    Jiraiya nodded when he heard the words and went inside. Since Uchiha is hidden here, he can only be in the office of the leader of the Anbe, so he walked all the way, and met many people with amazement on the road. I haven''t seen him for so many years.


    Uchiha was talking to Kakashi in the office, and suddenly he paused. His expression was solemn at first, then turned into doubts, and finally frozen in laughter, "We have an old friend!"


    Kakashi still had a dazed look when he heard the words, and at this moment the office door was suddenly pushed open, and Jilaiya stood at the door with a grinning expression, "Master Yin, you really make me easy to find! "


    Uchiha secretly said that he didn¡¯t mean to buy the price at all. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you come back and tell me in advance, who will know that you are back!¡± The expression on the face was slightly reduced. Unlike you, what happened?"


    Ji Lai also heard that the expression on the face did not converge at all, but it was more brilliant, "I went to Yuyin Village before coming over, so what happened to Master Wenwenyin when I wanted to come over?"


    Uchiha secretly raised his brows when he heard that, "Seeing you can still appear in front of me like this, it means that my plan has not been broken!" Jilaiya heard that there was a kind of relief on the face, "It seems that That old Oshe Maru is not really defecting, it''s a good thing!"


    Uchiha relentlessly poked through the words, "Let''s talk about it, what the hell did you do!" Jiraiya also felt a little embarrassed when he heard the words, but he could only helplessly tell the story that day.


    Hearing this, Uchiha had a faint feeling that his forehead jumped, "I said that your beloved disciple¡¯s temperament almost ruined our years of hard work! From now on, you can honestly help in the village. , I guess it won¡¯t be long before everything starts!"


    Speaking of this, the expression on Uchiha''s hidden face was still a bit relieved. It is impossible to be unhappy when the planning for so many years finally arrives.


    Hearing this, Jilai nodded, indicating that he knew it. Even if the matter was solved, Jilai would slip away. He smiled and said, "No problem, just talk about anything in the future. , I''m going to collect the wind first!"


    After speaking, he ran away. When Uchiha Hidden heard the word Caifeng, he still had a blank expression on his face. It seemed that he had not reacted to what he was saying, but Kakashi was very calm on one side. I took out a copy of Intimacy Paradise and put it on the table, and said lightly, "It should be this collection!"


    Uchiha lowered his head and glanced faintly, with an unspeakable expression on his face, "Kiha Village is going to shake the sky today!" Kakashi heard this with an expression of approval.


    Not long after the two voices fell, a virgin soup in the village of Konoha remembered the loud screams, followed by verbal abuse and anger.


    And Ji Lai was chasing after several women, Zhihong calmly ran away, holding a notebook and a pen in his hand, his cheeks were red, and he ran away after a while!


    After a while, the same noisy sound rang out in another place. For a time, Konoha was full of women''s screams and screams, which was really a joke.


    Jilai can also be regarded as using his own body to declare to Konoha Village that he is also returning.Here Tsunade just finished his guidance to Sakura, leaving her to practice on her own, and came out to breathe.


    But I didn''t expect to see such a scene when I just came out. Jilai was also chased by a woman.Seeing this scene Tsunade knew what this person was doing without even thinking about it, and his face was angry.


    With a flash of body, he chased directly in the direction of Jilaiye. The 4.5 people who were chasing behind Jilaiye were ordinary people or Xiaren, so Jilai did not try to escape very seriously.


    But I don''t know why, I felt a breath of danger in an instant, and when I looked back, I saw Tsunade''s angry appearance and his fist that almost hit the door!


    Seeing this, Jilaida quickly stretched out his hand to block it. Tsunade''s strange power is something everyone knows. If this is done, his head is afraid that he can''t take it.


    With a bang, Tsunade''s fist slammed into Jiraiya''s arm, and Jiraiya was rushed a long distance away. He originally thought that it was over.


    But he saw Tsunade coming over with a grin, "Girls behind, don''t worry, I''ll fix him for you today!" He walked in the direction of Jiraiya as he pinched his fingers.


    Chapter 832 Old Friends Gathering


    The girls were at a loss at first, but when they saw that they were Tsunade, they instantly felt relieved and nodded, looking very happy, "I''ll leave it to Tsunade-sama!" After speaking, he glared fiercely before leaving.


    Jiraiya staggered to get up from the ground, but the smile on his face has never been reduced. It is still the skinless and faceless smile, "Tsunade, long time no see, strength has increased a lot. Yeah!"


    He said half-truth and started rubbing her arm that had just been punched. The grin looks like a grin. Others didn¡¯t know how painful it was after seeing it, but Tsunade knew it very well, so she only used it. With 30% of the strength, even if he could knock Zi Lai out, it would not constitute much harm.


    At the moment, I didn¡¯t see him as if I hadn¡¯t seen him, and he walked towards Jilai with a vicious expression on his face, watching the girls who had been chasing after them had left, and Jilai didn¡¯t have much, just watching. Tsunade smiled happily, his appearance was indescribably weird.


    Tsunade walked over without saying hello, but greeted Jiraiya''s face fiercely with a fist, as if he was determined to change this mean smile into 26 forms.


    Jilaida also saw that Tsunade was serious and did not dare to be sloppy. He opened his posture and prepared to defend, but Tsunade also made it clear that he did not want to make him feel bad, and that punch was very complete, and he rushed forward with rustling wind. He greeted Jilaiya''s face.


    Seeing this, Jilai dodged and dodged, and saw that there was already a huge crack in the place where he was standing just now. He couldn''t help feeling very fortunate that he looked like that, but fortunately he had already avoided.


    Tsunade smiled when he saw it, "After so many years outside, I haven''t regressed in my escape. It seems that I have been chased too much!" As he moved his wrists, he made a creaking sound, how much smile he had on his face. Two points.


    Jilaida also looked at Tsunade''s posture, and knew that she was ready to make a stroke. At the moment there was a very big feeling, "Tsunade, aren''t you going to come for real?"


    I only saw a headache in words. Tsunade didn''t mean to avoid it. He smiled and said, "Naturally it is true. It has been so long since I saw it. Shouldn''t we have a good discussion?"


    Ji Lai also complained endlessly, as if he had suddenly thought of something, with a look of high spirits, "I saw Lord Yin when I came before, and I will go to him later. If he asks, I will Tell the truth!"


    Hearing this, Tsunade felt annoyed, but in the end he retracted his fist, not for anything else, or simply not wanting Uchiha to see his side.


    It''s just that although the thought of doing it has been withdrawn, Tsunade''s eyes are still very fierce, and he can''t wait to cramp Jiraiya.


    But now Jiraji didn''t mean to be scared anymore. He looked like what you could do with me, Tsunade was too lazy to get angry, and took a deep breath to reduce all the previous grievances.


    On the face, I asked Jiraiya seriously, "Why are you back now?" I think that Jiraiya Tsunade still knows very well. If there are not really important things, Jiraiya will not. Coming back this way, compared to her and Da She Wan, Jilai also loves freedom more.


    Seeing Tsunade''s serious look, Jira also condensed his previous joke, "It''s nothing, just went to see Nagato and the others!"


    The moment this sentence was uttered, Jiraiya¡¯s expression on his face was still a bit uncomfortable. It could not be said whether he was lonely or guilty. Although his face was smiling all day long, Payne asked him with tears of blood that day. The sound that didn''t come earlier still lingered in his mind.


    Tsunade naturally knew about that. Now that I saw Jiraiya¡¯s expression, I felt very distressed. He thought for a while and said, "You know, the hidden plan has always been a spectrum. It is estimated that the child of Nagato is still saved. You Do not worry!"


    When Jilai heard this, the frustration on the surface of the river converged, and returned to the previous smile, "I naturally know this, so this is not waiting! By the way, I also deliberately gather!"


    Speaking of waving the notebook in his hand, Tsunade was stunned for the first time looking at Jiraiya''s appearance. When he realized what she was talking about, the expression on her face was unspeakable!


    Tsunade smiled and said, "Sure enough, you still owe you to clean up!" The person who said that, Tsunade raised his hand again. Seeing this, Tsunade quickly apologized, "I''m just kidding, let''s go!"


    After finishing talking, he took his notebook and ran away. It looked unreliable, but Tsunade knew more clearly what kind of existence the person in front of him was. After thinking about it for a while, Tsunade still couldn''t decide too much. What did he say to him, turned around and went back to prepare to continue his guidance to Sakura.


    After Tsunade''s separation, Jiraji naturally did not continue his work of collecting styles, but rather sat there with a melancholy expression.


    After coming back, Jilai thought for a long time and still felt that it was a very happy thing to be able to return to Konoha Village. Thinking of the self-deprecating 680, he smiled and stood up to go back.


    Just when I was about to go back, I saw Kakashi standing in front of him. Jilai also saw a questioning expression on his face, jokingly, "Are you looking for me to get the latest intimacy heaven?"


    Kakashi heard the words, the expression on his face was stagnant for a moment, but it disappeared quickly, and said with a smile, "No, Master Naruto is looking for you, let''s go over!"


    Jilai also smiled when he heard the words, nodded and followed Kakashi''s back towards the Hokage office.Visiting here twice in one day, Ji Lai also felt very helpless.


    As soon as I walked in, I saw Uchiha hidden sitting on Hokage''s desk, with a grinning expression talking to Samyi not far away, while the Hafengmizumen who was blocked by Uchiha pretended to be invisible. Look like continue to deal with the things on hand.


    To be honest, seeing this scene, Jiraiya was still relieved, originally thought it would be something terrible and nervous, but seeing Uchiha''s face does not seem to be the case, and I am relieved after seeing this.


    Kakashi always looked very respectful, "Master Hin, Lord Jiraiya, I brought it!" Uchiha turned his head when he heard the words, still smiling, "After a while Is there something fun, are you interested?"


    Chapter VIII Preparation

 765 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 765

    When Jiraiya heard Uchiha¡¯s words, his intuition wouldn¡¯t be a good thing, but he didn¡¯t show the slightest meaning on the face. He still looked serious, pretending to be serious, "Yin Your lord, let''s talk first!"


    Uchiha looked at Jiraji''s appearance that he was not on the top, but he did not get angry. He looked like he expected, and said with a smile, "In a short time, the Zhongnin exam will be held!"


    Jilai also nodded when he heard the words, but he didn''t even mean to speak, and asked calmly, "Then what? I remember this year''s Zhongnin exam was in the village of Konoha!"


    Uchiha was not anxious when he heard the words, and said with a smile, "Is there a chance to meet the Oshe Maru for a while, or I am not interested?"


    When he heard these words, Jiraiya finally turned his eyes seriously, "Why come here?" The moment when these words were uttered, Jiraiya was silent, as if suddenly remembering something, "There is relative Konoha over there. Start the village?"


    Uchiha secretly smiled when he heard the words, "You guessed it by yourself, I said it for the sake of saving!" Uchiha secretly said it very calmly, but it''s not like that when Jiraiya heard it in his ears. It was a little distorted. After a while, he said that sentence, "They are all still children!"


    "That''s why we should be lucky, isn''t it? The one who came is Oshemaru!" When Uchiha Yin said this, it was really like his own Huazhong said, with a very grateful expression.


    Jiraiya understood what Uchihain meant when he heard it, but the expression on the bottom was not really beautiful, "Then what do you want me to do?"


    Uchiha secretly heard that he changed his clothes with a straight face, "Of course it''s a play!" Jiraiya also felt choked when he heard this, but there was no other way, he could only swallow a bunch of words back, speechless. Nodded to show his agreement!


    When Uchiha saw it, he grinned, as if he had won a big battle, with a sullen expression. Even the Bo Feng Shuimen behind him looked like he wanted to sigh, but fortunately in the end Still held back this feeling, just stared at Uchihain''s back for a while, and continued to deal with his own affairs without a response.


    After Uchiha''s humming was enough, he connected the smiling expression on his face and looked at Kakashi, who was always standing on the side without a word, with a serious face, "You know what to do next. of!"


    Kakashi naturally understands that at this time, Konoha Village will definitely be in a very dangerous situation. The first task of Anbe is to protect the safety of Konoha Village and exclude all possible embedded dangers!


    Thinking of this, he immediately nodded and said, "His Master, I understand!" Uchiha Ken looked at Kakashi''s stern look. Although he wanted to relax him a little bit, thinking about the situation afterwards, he said that after all Speaking out, he just nodded his head to show that he knew, and let Kakashi go back.


    After all, Anbu''s affairs are also very complicated at times, and Kakashi has not known how many things have accumulated to be dealt with since Kakashi came out.


    Kakashi didn''t have much to linger, turned his head and walked away quickly, and disappeared within a few strokes!Uchiha glanced concealedly and then retracted his gaze.


    Then he turned his head and looked at the Bofeng Shuimen behind him. When Shuimen first was looked at, he still didn''t feel the slightest, and he was still dealing with the things at hand in his own way.


    But after half a minute, he finally realized that something was wrong. As soon as he looked up at Daewoo Chihain, he stared at him so straight, as if he could keep staring if he didn''t speak. .


    Bo Feng Shui sighed when he saw it, and asked helplessly, "Do you have any orders from Master Yin?" When he said this, Bo Feng Shui Men even smiled, but his smile increased a bit no matter how he looked at it. The smell of gritted teeth.


    However, Uchiha-in has no dissatisfaction with Mizumon¡¯s unrespectful attitude. He also smiled and said, "The Chunin test will begin soon, and there will be good shows. You can start. The plan is ready!"


    With a suggestive expression, Hafeng Mizumon heard this and wanted to press Uchiha¡¯s head on the table to let him take a good look at the piles of things, but Mizumon didn¡¯t have the guts after all. , Can only nodded aggrievedly, "Yes, Lord Yin!"


    After getting a satisfactory answer, Uchihain obviously didn''t want to stay here, and said to Samui who was doing it, "I''m going back first!"


    Saying that, without waiting for the reaction of Hafengmizumen and Samui, he immediately activated Space Ninjutsu, and disappeared in front of everyone. Jiraiya looked at him with an unpleasant expression. He knew Uchihain from the beginning. From then on, he knew that this person was elusive, but now it is indeed fulfilled!


    The look in the eyes of Bo Feng Shui Men couldn''t help but smell of sympathy.After seeing it, Water Gate felt even more twitching at the corners of his mouth, and couldn''t help saying, "Master Jilaiya can leave first if there is nothing to do!"


    The meaning of this chauffeur is already obvious, and it doesn¡¯t make any sense for Jilai to stay any longer, so he smiled faintly at the water gate, ¡°It¡¯s naturally all right, I¡¯ll go back first!¡± Greasy slipped.


    In the huge Hokage office, there were only two people, Bo Feng Shui Men and Sam Yi, who seemed dull for a while.


    Watergate knew that he had a bad temper, but he still had a feeling of being unable to control his emotions. When the pain was solved, Samui spoke first!


    "If you are too busy, you can leave everything to me first!" After that, Sam Yi pointed to the small mountain in front of him, "I''ll look at these things. You can concentrate on studying the Zhongnin exam! "


    Bo Feng Shuimen hesitated when he saw it, or pushed things towards Sam Yi. Looking at the crumbling stack of documents, Sam Yi rarely gave birth to a hint of sympathy. After all, the exams are important and trivial. There are many things, even if it is too late to clean up from now on.


    Bo Feng Shuimen didn''t say these words, but smiled at Sam Yi very plainly, and then immersed his head in front of a blank sheet of paper in front of him, preparing to write something out, but struggling hard. Still nothing in the morning.


    When he stood up, Bo Feng Shui Men''s eyes still stayed on Sam Yi, and he said thank you very excitedly!


    Chapter 840: Examiner Arrangement


    It is said that Haofeng Shuimen has been acting as an agent for Naruto for many years, but it is really the first time to plan the Ninja exam. The time for these few days is also very melancholy, before he thought his hair was about to fall out. A little progress has been made, and now I can¡¯t help feeling like I want to celebrate, but in the end I resisted this idea.


    After all, the plan has been worked out, but the examiner''s affairs are still at a loss. It is better to settle it down as soon as possible, lest Master Yin comes over to check on a whim that day is a very troublesome thing.


    On this day, Bo Feng Shuimen, as always, came to the Hokage office early. Seeing that the files that were almost buried by Sam Yi in the past few days have been moved back, it is true that Sam Yi has helped him in the past few days. Thank you very much, after all, it was a great help to him.


    It was just when it was time to deal with it, did Sam Yi come in? Sam Yi was originally a very attentive person. The moment he came in, he noticed the changes in the documents on his desk, and actively asked Bo Feng Shuimen, "Your plan has been finished?"


    When he said this, 730, Sam Yi''s mouth was ridiculous. After all, in the past few days, he has seen too many waves of Feng Shuimen scratching his head.


    Seeing this, Bo Feng Shuimen smiled helplessly, "It''s not too much, so I can talk to Master Yin again today!" Hearing this, Samyi nodded and didn''t mean to continue asking, after all, she But it''s always good to grasp his identity, and asking too much about this kind of thing is not a good performance.


    It can be said that Bofeng Water Gate also admires Sam Yi very much. After all, in the past few years in the Hokage office, Sam Yi has been working hard, but she has never been exposed to the real core of Kimo Village. problem.


    Mizus once mentioned this to Uchiha Yin, but Mr. Yin only said mysteriously that this is the best state, and then he said nothing!


    Although Watergate was a little confused, he didn''t ask too much, just did it, but what surprised him even more is that Samui has not shown any dissatisfaction or sadness for so many years. It seems to be Very satisfied with the current state.


    In fact, what Bofeng Mizuno does not know is that Samui is really satisfied with her current state. She knows that even if she is in the village of Konoha, she still cannot change her identity as a ninja in Yunyin Village, so if she wants to be truly Living comfortably in Konoha Village is now in the best state!


    When the two of them had their own thoughts, Uchihain suddenly appeared in front of them out of thin air. Originally, several people would be surprised by Uchihain''s sudden appearance, but now they are completely unresponsive. Obviously I am used to it!


    Uchiha Kimura came here so early in the morning, and it was entirely because Hafeng Mizuno told him that the plan for the Nakanin exam had been completed, so he looked excited and came here early.


    The moment Uchihain just appeared, Uchihain walked towards the water gate of Bofeng, with a grinning expression on his face, "Come on, let me see!", saying that he stretched out his hand like an uncle.


    Although Hafeng Mizumon was quite dissatisfied when he saw this, he knew that he could not do anything, so he honestly took out the scroll set aside and placed it in Uchihain''s palm.


    Uchiha pretended to be in a good mood, turned and sat down on the desk, and opened the scroll with a flick of his hand to look carefully, the more he looked at the face, the more he smiled.


    Hafeng Mizumon would still have a light and breezy appearance, but when he saw the expression on Uchiha''s hidden face, he could not help but breathe a sigh of relief and showed a slight smile.


    Samyi looked at Bo Feng Shuimen''s performance and always had the feeling of wanting to laugh, but she still held it back very well, pretending to be a non-self-related appearance.


    In a short while, Uchiha Ken read all the things on the scroll. He was very satisfied with Hafeng Mizumon''s plan. He smiled and returned the scroll to Hafeng Mizumon, "The plan is very good. Have you chosen the examiner? "


    Hearing this, Bofeng Shuimen couldn¡¯t help feeling very melancholy. After all, this Zhongjin exam is from various countries. The examiner is not simply responsible for invigorating the exam, but also responsible for protecting the safety of students, which can be described as a heavy responsibility. , So be very careful in choosing.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help sighing, "No, the examiner''s choice is more difficult than I thought!"


    Uchiha secretly nodded his head and said in agreement, "The selection of an examiner is indeed a very difficult thing. In order to reward you for your dedication to the examination plan for such a long period of time, I will arrange the examiner! "


    Hearing this, Bo Feng Shui Men couldn''t help feeling like a forgiveness, so that he could really have a good rest. If he came to choose an examiner, communication would be a tiring task, after all. It is necessary to consider whether the examiner is or suitable, but also depends on the examiner''s time.


    If this matter were done by Uchiha Ken, it would be much simpler, at least those people would not dare to refuse Uchiha Ken-sama even if they had no time.


    Water Gate said gratefully at the moment, "Thank you Hokage-sama, you can take the scroll!" He shook the pen in his hand as he said, as if I still had things to do.


    Uchiha couldn''t help but feel a twitching mouth when he saw it, but no matter what he said, there is no possibility of taking it back. At the moment, he can only hold the scroll and instantly activate the space ninjutsu and disappear in the water gate of the wave. In front of.


    Seeing such a scene, Samyi''s eyes towards Bofeng Shuimen couldn''t help showing two points of admiration, and Bofeng Shuimen naturally noticed it with a proud look.


    In fact, Mizumon knows better than anyone that if it weren''t for Uchiha Hide-sama really willing to do it, he wouldn''t be able to do it so easily, but no matter what, this matter has already come to an end. Mizumon can finally relax.


    At the same time, Uchihain took the scroll and appeared at the door of a house, took a closer look, and knocked on the door after making sure that he had made no mistake.


    The person who walked out had a fierce expression with scars on his face, and seemed to be a very uncomfortable look, but the moment he saw Uchiha, the fierce light in his eyes disappeared instantly, just There was a look of fear and respect left.

 766 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 766

    He wiped his face quickly to make himself look more energetic, and leaned slightly to let Uchiha in the door.


    Chapter 841 No Choice


    The person who opened the door is not someone else. This is the captain of Konoha Anbe¡¯s torture department. He can thoroughly understand the other¡¯s heart, is good at manipulating the other¡¯s spirit, and has made great contributions to mobile phones and protecting Konoha¡¯s intelligence. It belongs to Konoha Village. Especially forbearance.


    The moment Ibki saw Uchiha Hiden, his original amused expression instantly converged, leaving only a respectful look, "His Master, why are you here? Is there something urgent?"


    Actually, I don¡¯t blame Ibis for saying this. It¡¯s that they have too little time to see Uchihain. If it wasn¡¯t for something important, Uchihain would not come here in person. , The expression on Ibizi''s face couldn''t help becoming a little nervous.


    Uchiha secretly heard that he was calm, without a trace of embarrassment, and said very calmly, "There is something, but it is not an emergency!"


    When he said this, Uchiha''s gaze wandered back and forth between Ibis and the door, the meaning was very obvious, but even so, Ibis reacted a bit before speaking, and said with his eyes widened, he would block Step aside from the door, "Master Nayin, please come in first!"


    Seeing that Uchiha lost an eye-catching expression, he walked inside. Ibiki¡¯s height was even a little higher than Uchiha¡¯s. He looked very mighty, but now Behind Uchiha Hidden, it was full-with a formal expression.


    Uchiha Hidden naturally felt it, but he didn''t even mean to persuade him to relax a little bit, with a lively expression.Ibis stood at Uchiha''s lower head, and didn''t speak, just waiting for Uchiha to speak.


    Maybe I had enough appreciation, Uchihain finally let go of Ibis, and said lightly, "The time for the Chunin exam is almost up!"


    Ibiki nodded when he heard the words, but didn''t quite understand what Uchiha Ken meant, and waited for Uchiha''s words with his eyes wide open.


    "Here is the plan for the exam, you can take a look!" He said that he threw the scroll that he had brought from Bofeng Shuimen in the direction of Ibis.


    Ibis caught it neatly and opened it. Just after reading the first written test, Uchiha Yin interrupted, "I will be in charge of the first part of the written test and attend the test as an examiner. Are there any problems?"


    Ibis was a little bit stunned when he heard that, and there have always been a lot of things in the torture department. It would naturally take a lot of time to be an examiner, but Ibis didn''t have the guts to say these words.


    At the moment, he said with a serious face, "No problem, Hokage-sama!" Uchiha raised his brows at sight, and looked very satisfied.Ibizi was relieved when he saw this, and felt like he was dying to escape.


    Uchiha was hungry and satisfactorily answered. He stretched out his hand to retrieve the scroll still held in his hand, and instantly disappeared in front of Ibis using space ninjutsu.


    Looking at the empty chair in front of him, Ibis felt that he hadn''t recovered for a while, but the cup of tea still firmly on the table proved that what happened just now was not his own illusion.


    After getting a satisfactory answer, Uchihain left and moved on to the next goal. This goal is not someone else, but his cute little apprentice, Mitarai Azuki.


    Uchiha was shocked when she appeared in front of Adzuki beans, but after a short surprise, she was ecstatic, but the expression was quickly reduced.


    Mitarai adzuki beans pretended to be angry."Master Yin? Did something happen to you when you came here?" This red bean bite was very heavy, obviously intentional.


    Seeing this, Uchiha smiled helplessly, and reached out to touch Mitarai Adzuki''s head, but was quickly avoided by Adzuki, with an expression that you don''t want to move me.


    When Uchiha saw it, he snorted and deliberately lowered his voice, "Come here!" Uchiha hadn''t lost his temper to Adzuki Dou, but that didn''t mean Adzuki didn''t understand how terrifying Uchiha was angry.


    I looked up and down on Uchiha''s face for a while now, and I couldn''t be sure if Uchiha''s was really angry, that is, he was able to walk toward Uchiha''s face with his mouth flat.


    Although it was a bit uncomfortable, Mitarai Azuki really didn''t dare to make Uchiha angry.When Uchiha saw the adzuki beans coming by, he was very satisfied and put his hands on adzuki beans''s head and rubbed two hands vigorously, "Are you still angry?"


    Uchiha''s hands are not strong, so he is not so much rubbing Azuki''s head, but it''s actually soothing Mitarai Azuki.After hearing this, Hongdou finally knew that he was being stunned.


    But there is no way, after all, she is already very happy to see Uchihain, and once the pretentious expression of anger is reduced, she can''t do it at all!


    At the moment, he just lowered his head and smiled secretly, looking content.But after a while, the expression on Red Bean converged.


    Reached out and took Uchihain''s hand on top of his head and held it in his hand, and asked with a serious face, "Master Yin, what is it for you to come and find me?"


    0 ¡­¡­ 0


    Mitarai Adzuki bean knows exactly how busy Uchiha is. If it weren''t for something, it would be impossible for Uchiha to come over on his own initiative. Although he did not want to admit it, this is an indisputable fact.


    And Adzuki also knows the importance of things in the village, so she never makes trouble on this matter even when reading it. Uchiha secretly said that he was very happy.


    Putting his hand in the cutting tool bag behind him, he took out the scroll and placed it in Hongdou''s hand, "Let''s take a look!" Hongdou took a look at the scroll when he heard the words, and said with some doubts, "This is Zhongnin Test plan? What do you show me?"


    Uchiha smiled and pointed to the second item, "I want you to be an examiner!" When Mitarai Adzuki heard this, his face was full of joy, and some asked in disbelief, "Master Yin, is that true?"


    Although it has been a long time since she became Shinobu, everyone knows the importance of the Nakanobu test. Being an examiner can be regarded as an affirmation of ability, and the examiner was selected by Uchiha hiddenly. How can she not happy!


    When Uchiha saw this, he smiled helplessly, "Is it true, are you willing?" Although he felt that Adzuki would not refuse, he asked again for Uchiha''s wishes or for Adzuki''s wishes.


    Adzuki bean nodded abruptly and looked excited, "Of course I am willing, I will do it!" He raised his chin slightly and looked proud, Uchiha could only smile when he saw it. she was.


    Chapter 842 is finalized


    Mitarai Adzuki bean looked at Uchiha''s hidden smile with a satisfied look on his face, and the cute and smiling appearance could not be seen a little bit of the pungent and arrogant appearance in the ordinary days.


    Standing opposite, Uchiha looked at him with a conniving smile. Although he wanted to spend more time with Adzuki beans, he still rarely remembered that he still had important things, so he looked at Adzuki with a little regret.


    Adzuki bean has been around Uchihain for a long time. Other things may not be very good, but he can see Uchihain''s expression clearly.


    Uchihain just frowned. Adzuki beans knew what he was thinking. If this situation had been in the past, Mitarai Adzuki would have been upset.


    But maybe so many years have passed, and Hongdou has grown up, and has been able to tolerate a lot of things. Now he smiled and said, "Master Yin, if you have anything else to do, go ahead. Right!"


    When he said this, Mitarai Adzuki had no reluctant expression, and he was still happy. I think it is the examiner''s affairs that accounted for a large part of it today.


    Although Uchihain understood, he still liked the sensible appearance of Adzuki bean. He smiled immediately, and put his hand on Adzuki bean''s head and huffed it twice, "Then I''ll go!"


    When it was really time to leave, Adzuki bean was still a little reluctant after all. He grabbed Uchiha''s sleeves, pulled it hard, and drew the person in front of him, then stood on her toes and directly touched Uchiha''s lips. Got a kiss.


    Like a dragonfly, but Adzuki bean has a pious look, even if Uchiha is busy, seeing Adzuki bean is unavoidable.


    When he stretched out his hand to pull the red bean that had just retracted back, he kissed him fiercely, tossing and turning, and only let go of him when he knew that the red bean had some soft feet.


    At this time, Mitarai Azuki beans, the whole lips are red and gorgeous, and the eyes are filled with water vapor, which looks like a pitiful look. If it weren¡¯t for Uchiha¡¯s time to be in a hurry, facing this look, it¡¯s really true. It''s hard to walk away.


    Uchiha Yin finally squeezed Mitarai Adzuki bean''s butt, and said with a smile, "Go!" Without giving Adzuki a chance to react, he directly used space ninjutsu and instantly disappeared before her eyes.


    The red color on the surface of the red beans gradually faded when I saw the empty space in front of me, but a very bright smile appeared in a flash. After all, it¡¯s all about seeing Uchiha invisible at this time. It''s not easy.


    After leaving Mitarai Adzuki beans, Uchiha Yin went directly to the next goal. His vigorous appearance was obviously that he wanted to finalize all the examiners'' list in one day, so that the following things would be considered worry-free.


    And Uchiha''s next goal is to especially Shinobu Moonlight Hayate. He wants him to be an examiner in the qualifiers. Moonlight Hayate is very good at swordsmanship and has outstanding strength. As an examiner, it is naturally very suitable.


    And most importantly, Moonlight Gale''s blood continued to escape through the limits, as an investigation is really a very suitable thing.Just as I was thinking, Uchihain was already in front of Moonlight Hayate when he appeared again.


    Moonlight ridiculed her face with heavy dark circles, coughing frequently, her face was pale, and she looked sickly. When Uchiha appeared in front of her, he was coughing while covering his mouth.


    Feeling that the light in front of him was blocked, he raised his head and saw Uchiha''s figure, as if he was frightened, and coughed more severely.


    Seeing this, Uchiha smiled helplessly, "If you die like this, I''m not a small crime!" Hearing this, Moonlight Hayate''s complexion was flushed, and the feeling of coughing was alive with a respectful face. Salute, "Master Yin!"


    Although Uchiha was not interested in these false gifts, but after such a long time, he hadn''t changed anyone except Hafengshuimen, so he simply gave up.


    "After the Zhongnin exam, you are the examiner of the qualifiers!" With an expression that was so determined, he turned around and was about to leave, making Moonlight Hayate''s dazed expression. I saw Uchiha hidden turning his head.


    Just looking back, this sentence still scared him, "Why? Don''t you?" Moonlight Hayate felt choked up for an instant, "No, please tell me the time!"


    Uchiha raised his eyebrows, the expression on his face was fairly satisfied, he pushed the scroll towards the moonlight blast, and after showing him the time, he turned his head and left, without any intention to continue.

 767 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 767

    Moonlight Hayate looked at Uchiha''s back and sighed helplessly, coughed twice and continued to do his own thing.


    After that, Shiranui Xuanjian was told to become an examiner for the Zhongnin exam with a dazed expression. He had no chance to speak at all, and of course he didn''t dare to say anything even if he was given a chance.


    After filling in all the examiner''s names on the scroll with a satisfied expression on Uchiha''s expression, he directly used space ninjutsu to appear in front of Hafeng Mizuno.


    Watergate was working on the documents, but suddenly he saw a scroll rolling in front of him. He took it with a confused face, and opened it to see that it was the plan he made. The examiner''s column had been filled out.


    At that moment, Hafengmizumen showed a big smile, and I don¡¯t know how much eagerness he needed compared to when I saw Uchihain in the past, "Hokage-sama is quick!"


    Turning the scroll in his hand and looking at it with a satisfied look, I have to say that Uchiha''s level of hidden selection is still outstanding at 1.7. These people are capable enough to control this Zhongnin exam. it is good.


    "It''s all alive now, just wait for the children to come over!" With a relaxed expression, he put the scroll in a drawer on the side.


    It''s just that Uchiha Kimura seems to have made up his mind not to let Hafengshuimen relax, and the god mysteriously said, "You also think too simple, wait for a good show then!"


    Hearing this, Hafeng Mizumon had a cold expression, nodded and agreed, but he stopped seeing Uchiha Hidden, and started to concentrate on the things in his hands.


    It¡¯s not that Hafong Mizumon doesn¡¯t believe in Uchiha, because he believes in him too much, so Mizumon knows very well that when Uchiha is interested, that one can be regarded as fun, and there is probably no suspense. !


    Chapter VIII Preparation of Dashe Pill


    Compared with the harmonious atmosphere in Konoha Village, Yuyin Village at this time looks much gloomy, especially the location of the bell tower.


    Uchiha Daido appeared again in the laboratory of Oshemaru without knowing it. For such a scene, Oshemaru had already looked quite familiar.


    Without raising his head, he asked, "I just said something and left. It''s really uncomfortable to see you!" Uchiha took the soil and didn''t feel angry. His tone was still grinning, "No I think that snake heads are so good!"


    Hearing this, Oshe Maru was finally willing to give the people around him a look, but the look was very cold, and the murderous intent was particularly obvious.


    Uchiha took the soil to see the situation without much trouble, and said with a smile, "I just came here to remind you that there is not much time for the Zhongnin exam!"


    Da She Maru heard the words and kept cursing in her heart, but she still looked like 26 and said in a deep voice, "I know, I don''t need your reminder, but it''s just an exam for everyone, I will prepare! "


    Uchiha nodded with the soil, looking satisfied, but his entire face was blocked behind, even if he wanted to see clearly, it was impossible.


    Seeing that Uchiha took the soil for a long time and didn¡¯t mean to leave, Onomaru couldn¡¯t help saying, "Are you waiting for me to see you off?" Onomaru¡¯s voice was rough, but at this time he could clearly hear the impatient. taste.


    Uchiha Daido didn''t know what he was thinking, but he took another look at Osaimaru before leaving!Although the other party disappeared directly with the use of divine power, Da She Maru always felt that the person should have not walked far, maybe he was staring at him somewhere.


    When thinking about this, Dashemaru still felt that the show was going to be a full set, so he murmured, and whispered, "Pocket!"


    Yakushidou was a person who was brought by Dashewan a few years ago. He is very smart and good at medical ninjutsu. Although he is not 100% clear about what Dashewan is doing, he still knows a little bit, but he has never had a second heart.


    Yakushidou had already heard the conversation between Onomaru and Uchiha Daido when he was outside, and he knew that it was not the time to talk nonsense.


    So he walked over calmly and bowed to Oshemaru, "You are looking for me?" All with white hair and glasses. He looks like a gentle boy. He hasn''t participated in any Akatsuki mission so far, just As an assistant, he is always by Oshe Maru.


    On seeing this, Da She Maru said in a deep voice, "I have something you need to do!" He swept his pockets and continued, "After a while, it will be the Zhongnin exam, let''s get in!"


    After hearing this, Pharmacist Dou didn''t say much, and nodded in response. In the past few years around Da She Wan, what Dou has been doing is spying intelligence and experimenting and things, and he is almost familiar with this matter.


    After agreeing to go to work, after all, he can be regarded as a person of unknown origin. It is not easy to get in successfully, and it takes a period of preparation.


    At the same time, the Uchiha belt soil hidden in his own space finally showed a somewhat satisfied look on his face, and he really turned his head and left.


    I have to say that Uchiha''s suspicion of bringing the soil is still very heavy. Even after so many years, O Shemaru has never leaked a little flaw. He still has doubts about him and has never completely believed him.


    After Uchiha took the soil away, Osamaru slightly raised his head and glanced at the void above his head, showing an inexplicable smile on his face.


    In Konoha Village, all the children have worked extraordinarily during this period of time. Even Yamanaka Ino, who is a little tired on weekdays, is also rare and earnest at this time, pestering Yamanakai to learn the secrets of the clan from time to time.


    Yamanaka was originally very melancholy about Ino''s playfulness, but now he is completely relieved, and he has a relieved expression every time he teaches.


    The same is true for Hyuga Hinata. He brought Ningji, who was unwilling to interrupt, as a sparring partner. I have to say that Hyuga Ningji is definitely a genius of the Hyuga clan, and he has made progress in the physical skills of the Hyuga clan. Compared to Hinata, he played a lot.


    Originally Neji was worried that Hinata would be discouraged and give up because of this incident, but what is unexpected is that even if she would fall down every time, this young lady would get up on her own and take a pat on her body again.


    Ning Ci felt a little shocked when he watched it. He once mentioned this to Hyuga and Hyuga. Although the voices of the two elders were distressed, they always wanted Hinata to come.


    After finally watching Hinata fall down again, Hyuga Neji said unbearably, "You can take a break first!" Hinata asked nervously after hearing this, "Brother Ningci, are you tired? ?"


    Hearing this, Hyuga Ningji has a rare feeling of helplessness, "No, but your training volume today is not small, you can take a break!"


    Hina Tian heard this with a relieved expression, and smiled softly, "If that''s the case, please ask Brother Ningci to continue to help me in my practice! I will go to Master Yin in a while!"


    Hearing this, 197 Ningji''s brow furrowed deeper. If it is said that the time Hinata and his daily battle are already amazing, then the more amazing thing is that in this situation, Naruto-sama''s side she is a minute No less.


    Ning Ci wanted to say something more, but seeing Hinata''s determined eyes, he couldn''t say anything. He sighed silently, and pulled his right leg away again, "Come on!"


    Hinata was very happy when he saw this. He took his posture seriously and fought with Neji Hyuga. If Neji was a genius before, Neji now under the influence of Hinata is a genius of hard work. This made his teacher Kay very happy.A burst of passionate energy.


    Haruno Sakura was not clear about the affairs of Hinata and Ino, but under the leadership of Tsunade-sama, she was completely immersed in medical ninjutsu, spending almost every day in the medical room.


    The progress in this period of time can be regarded as rapid. I don''t know if it is the cause of these people. The Konoha people who were not very nervous about the medium-heat exams are hard to get serious.


    Uchiha Hideo sees a smile on his face on weekdays. Such scenes are naturally what he would like to see. After all, the future belongs to these children.


    Chapter 844 Stealing Questions


    Uchihain spent the past few days almost in Anbu. Although he already knew that the news that he could get was minimal, he still hoped that some people would be able to get some news out.


    It''s just that the time spent in these few days is really counterproductive. Uchiha has completely lost his patience, and walked out of the dark part with an annoying expression.


    I was bored and headed into the forest. Since there is no news at this moment, it won''t be useful to wait. It''s better to give the children some guidance at this time.


    At the same time, Uchiha knew the object secretly, and rarely gave up the time to practice. He was leaning his head and didn¡¯t know what he was talking about. He looked mysterious, even though he had never been with Hinata and Ino. Of Sakura are present.


    Looking at the two of them, the expressions on their faces were a little nervous, "I don''t know what the Chunin exams were like in previous years. I always feel that the atmosphere this year seems to be extremely tense. Is it true that the three of us will continue like this?"


    Kozakura had always stayed with Tsunade-sama all the time before. When she came out this morning, she saw that Shimonin in the same period was very serious and serious, which made Kozakura, who didn''t feel anything at all, also nervous.


    "I didn''t worry about it originally, but looking at the momentum today, it''s not quite right. If you can''t successfully advance to Zhongnin, you will be ashamed!"


    In response to this, Hinata has always shown an expression of approval on his face, which is very indifferent. For Uchiha, the three of them are very respectful, and they are very fragrant. They can be appreciated by Uchiha, and this time in the Nakanin exam Obviously a good opportunity.


    Sakura and Ino both had incredible expressions about the fact that Hinata was able to nod their heads in agreement, but the expressions lasted only a second, and in a flash they turned into thief smiles.


    "Since everyone has the same idea, let''s find a way!" When these words were uttered, both Kozakura and Hinata had curious expressions.


    Seeing that their attention had been completely attracted, Ino was very happy, "Master Yin is Master Naruto, he must know the content of the Nakanin exam!"


    Sakura and Hinata are both human beings. The moment I heard this, I understood Ino¡¯s meaning. Haruno Sakura had an excited expression, but the expression on Hinata¡¯s face was not considered good. Very struggling appearance.


    Upon seeing this, Ino first looked to Haruno Sakura, "Sakura, that''s a good idea!" He raised his brows and looked cute and shrewd.


    Kozakura is also at a naughty age. He was quite emotional when he heard this, and nodded after thinking about it, "It shouldn''t matter much if you just leak a little bit. We are just asking for peace of mind!"


    When she heard this, Hina''s heart was already a little shaken, but the education she had received for a long time still made her frown and say, "This is not good! If Master Yin knows, I am afraid it will be unhappy. !"

 768 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 768

    Looking at Hinata¡¯s expression, Ino and Sakura knew that Hinata¡¯s heart was also worried, but the mother-in-law had some concerns, so they laughed, "Hinata, let¡¯s not let Master Yin know. Now, let¡¯s talk about it, if the Zhongren exam fails, wouldn¡¯t it be even more embarrassing to Master Yin!"


    Upon hearing this, Hinata was completely moved, and he nodded hesitantly, "All right, what are you going to do?" When he said this, Hinata looked very interested in his shiny clothes. .


    Looking at Hinata¡¯s expressions, Ino and Sakura couldn''t help but muttered in their hearts, "This person is really interested, right!" In fact, Sakura and Ino are really right in their minds, although Hinata is an obedient child. , But is actually a very stubborn child.


    But the words are said to be worthwhile, and the two of them lost their minds about this matter, and said with a smile, "Let''s ask about it!"


    For this, the first person to deny this will be Hinata, with an expression of disapproval, "Don''t you know what kind of existence Mr. Yin is? You must not be able to ask!"


    Kozakura was also a little frustrated when she heard this, "That''s right, why don''t we just steal it!" She said with a pair of bright eyes, "I listened to Tsunade-sama before, and this time the plan was written by Mizumon. , Master Yin will not carry a scroll, we just steal it!"


    Hinata didn''t refute this time, but the expression on his face still disagrees. After all, the possibility of success is really small.


    But at present, there seems to be no other method besides this one, so Hinata nodded in agreement, "You can try it, but I think the scroll is probably not with Master Yin!"


    Sakura and Ino both had curious expressions when they heard this. "Where is that?" Hinata smiled after hearing this. "Master Yin is not very sad about these things in ordinary days. Since the plan is The books are all written by Lord Watergate, this thing must still be there by Lord Watergate!"


    Hearing this, the two girls nodded in agreement, and invariably thought of the lazy appearance of their master on weekdays. It was indeed not like someone who would keep the scroll!


    Seeing that both of them had listened, Hinata continued, "But I think it would be more difficult to steal the scroll if it was from Lord Watergate!"


    Sakura and Ino also agree with this. After all, compared with Master Yin''s laziness, Master Watergate is really known for being diligent. He has always stayed in the Hokage office and wanted to get in. It is really not easy. thing.


    When thinking of this, the two looked at Hinata at the same time, with thief smiles on their faces, "It''s not easy to go to Master Watergate, isn''t there Samui?"


    Both of them knew very well that Hinata and Samui had a very good relationship, and it was easy to get into the Hokage office with the help of Samui.


    Hinata hesitated looking at the hot eyes of the two. She had already thought of this before, but she was very hesitant because she didn''t want to be burdened with Samui because of such a thing, but looked at the eager eyes of the two companions. If I refused, I couldn''t say it.


    At the moment, they could only nod stupidly, saying that they knew that they would cooperate. Ino and Sakura were completely satisfied when they saw it, and smiled very happily as if they had seen the dawn of victory.


    But what the three of them didn''t know was that just above the three of them, there was also a happily smiling face.


    The 845th chapter is defeated


    This person is not someone else but Uchihain. Originally, Uchihain was worried that the three girls would be nervous, so he wanted to come over to guide and enlighten him, but from a distance, he saw the three girls'' heads come together, and said in a low voice. Qi didn''t know what he was talking about.


    Uchiha was also considered consciously curious, so he flashed directly over the heads of the three of them, hiding all the auras in his body, just like this quietly listening to the total of the three girls, the more he listened, the more cheerful he became, and finally looked at the three. The back of the person who left couldn''t help laughing, and said in a low voice, "I thought it would be boring today, but now it doesn''t seem to be anymore!"


    After talking, he happily chased in the direction of the three, what kind of strength Uchiha Yin is, it is easy for these three children not to find themselves, so I followed them all the way to discuss while discussing. Going in the direction of Hokage Tower.


    Hinata was almost forced to push to the door of the Hokage office by Ino and Sakura. Even if he regretted wanting to escape now, he had no chance. At the moment, he could only knock on the door with a frown.


    After only two knocks, a very low 617 male voice rang out from the door. This person is no one else, but Bo Feng Shui Door, "Come in!"


    Seeing this, Hinata knew that this was an arrow on the string and had to send it. At the moment, he could only take a deep breath and push the door to enter. As soon as he entered the door, he saw Bofeng Shuimen and Sam Yi cast their eyes at the same time.


    Hafeng Mizumon originally thought it was a ninja who came to report the matter, but as soon as he looked up, he saw Hinata''s shameful expression, and immediately lowered his head to continue doing things.


    After all, for so many years, he has been accustomed to seeing this child of the Hyuga family from time to time to come to see Samui. Although he is used to seeing him, Bo Feng Shuimen still feels this matter is extraordinarily magical, and he can''t figure it out. These two ages are so much different, how can people from the same village have such good feelings.


    It''s just curiosity to curiosity, Bo Feng Shuimen is not such a broken mouth, and he has never asked about this matter.


    Samui saw that the person who came in was Hinata, and smiled immediately, "Hinata, you are here, are you here to find me?"


    Hinata nodded rather shyly when he heard the words, "Yes, shall we go out and talk?" Sam nodded without hesitation after hearing the words, put down his work plan and followed Hinata to walk outside.


    Hinata led Samui towards the roof position as usual. This was almost an exclusive position for the two of them. As long as the two were chatting in the Hokage office, they would always stay here.


    When leaving the door of Hokage''s office, Hinata greeted Ino and Sakura in the dark, indicating that he would go up first.


    Sakura and Ino deliberately made a little movement as they watched Hinata''s departure direction, and Hafeng Mizuno noticed their presence. The two sat in an unwilling place outside the Hokage office, pretending to be chatting.


    Sure enough, Hao Feng Shuimen looked up and saw that Ino and Sakura did not continue to look at them. He thought that these two children were waiting for Hinata and didn''t care at all, and continued to deal with the things in his hands.


    At this time, Uchiha, who was watching in the dark, had a smile on his face. He had a foreboding that this powerful agent Naruto-sama would be embarrassed.


    It''s just that he is willing to see this situation, and he is happily waiting to read the following.Sakura slowly changed positions and blocked Ino''s body. Looking from the direction of Hafeng Shuimen, I couldn''t see any movement of Ino at all.


    Under the shelter of Sakura, Ino stared at the direction of Bofeng Shuimen with a pair of eyes, his hands began to seal sharply, and said in a low voice, "The technique of turning the heart!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Ino''s body instantly softened, and Kozakura quickly caught and straightened her, clinging her shoulders together, as if she was whispering something.


    At the moment when Ino Ninjutsu was launched, Mizumon felt something was wrong, but because it was not fortified, there was no meaning to dodge at all. This trick of turning the mind was abruptly accepted!


    Uchiha watched Hafeng Mizumon''s body soften in the dark, and instantly got up again. It took twelve minutes of strength to say that he didn''t laugh.


    Ino looked up at himself, still holding a pen in his hand. After confirming that the heart-turning technique was successful, he gestured towards Sakura, and then began to turn up and down sharply. There were so many things on the Feng Shui Men table that Ino couldn''t find it at all.


    Now Yamanaka Ino is still young, and the heart-turning technique doesn¡¯t last long at all. He suddenly became a little anxious. When I looked around, I saw the small drawer next to the table. My eyes lit up in an instant, and I tried to pull my hand. She used a lot of effort to open, but his drawer still didn''t move.


    Ino was anxious and couldn''t care about the habit of maintaining the water gate. As the next young girl was in the state, she stretched out her hands and grabbed the drawer and pulled it hard, but it still didn''t work.


    Kozakura saw the position outside the door very real, and very anxious, and wanted to go up and help, but as soon as she left, Ino''s body was exposed, and she could only be anxious right now.


    Seeing this, Uchiha''s stomach hurts with a suffocated smile, his eyes rolled, and he thought of a bad idea. He appeared directly in front of Ha Feng Mizumen and asked with a smile, "Mizumon, what are you doing!"


    The moment I heard Uchiha''s hidden voice, Ino was almost scared to jump up, but he tried to stabilize, and said with a smirk, "It''s okay, I''m just looking for something!"


    Uchiha smiled unkindly, "Oh, then you will look for it later, and first show me the scrolls about the Zhongnin exam plan. It suddenly occurred to me that there is something to be changed!"


    When Ino heard this, he almost started to cry, and kept muttering in his heart, "If I could find it, would I still be so anxious now!"


    It''s just that Ino didn''t dare to say this, so he could only nod his head repeatedly and said, "Okay, Master Yin, wait a minute, I''ll find it for you right away!"


    When Uchiha saw this, he was even more embarrassed, pretending to be a surprised expression, "Hey, today is so polite, and I know that you call me Hide-sama, really not like you, is it a different person?"


    When he said this, Uchiha hidden half-truth and kept looking at Hafeng Mizumon''s body, watching Ino had a feeling of cold sweat all over his body, stiffened, his smile on his face was forced out. of.


    Chapter 846 The Truth


    For a while, Ino was almost frightened. He was in a trance with naked eyes, and his eyes fluttered. He just didn''t dare to look at Uchiha''s eyes, and said, "Well, I''m a little tired today!"


    The moment this was said, Ino Yamanaka looked happy, as if he had finally found a good excuse, and the expression on his face instantly became firmer!


    She said again, "Yes, I''m just a little tired! Where can I change someone!" As she said that, she smiled with a guilty conscience. Sakura saw this scene outside, and she had the urge to cover her face. With Ino''s heartbroken expression.


    Sitting in Hokage''s seat, Ino naturally saw it, but it was also a helpless look. What can she do, who would have thought that Master Yin would come over suddenly.


    The smile on Uchiha''s face could hardly be stretched when he saw it, he lowered his head slightly and the corners of his mouth curled up, and when he raised his head again, his face was light and breezy.


    "Oh, then you still have to pay attention to rest in the future. After all, Hokage''s affairs depend on you for many good things. You can give the scroll first! You can go back and rest first!" He stretched out his hand in front of Ino and raised it slightly. After a moment, motioned him to bring the scroll.


    Upon seeing this, Ino had already seen a layer of cold sweat on his forehead, and his eyes gurgled several times before he finally thought of a good reason, "It is not safe to put the scroll here, I transferred it!"


    When Uchihain heard this, he almost burst into laughter, but he still pretended to have a serious expression on his face, and his whole face instantly became cold. "I didn''t tell you anymore. The scroll has been in the Hokage office. Why do you want Unauthorized transfer!"


    When he said this, Uchiha''s expression was almost cold, and for a while, Ino was shocked. They had never seen such an expression before, and for a while, he almost couldn''t make a sound.

 769 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 769

    Kozakura also had an impatient expression when she looked outside. Originally, she just wanted to come over and steal a scroll. Who would have thought that he would meet the adults of Hokage. If it was this thing that caused Master Watergate, they would really make a mistake.


    Just when he hesitated, Ino''s body in her arms suddenly moved. Kozakura looked down and saw Ino slowly raising her head, her face full of fear and guilty conscience.


    Originally, Ino was just a ninja, and Chakra''s storage was very small. It was almost exhausted before Uchiha''s entrance. Now that there is such a fright, the control is unstable in an instant, and the ninjutsu is directly released.


    Over there, Uchiha looked at the ugly face of Hafeng Mizuno after waking up, and smiled unkindly, "Just planted in the child''s hands, you really have grown!"


    When Bo Feng Shuimen heard this, the expression on his face became even more ugly, and finally couldn''t help but muttered, "If it weren''t for your student, I would be so indulgent!"


    Saying that he never wanted to see Uchihain''s expression anymore, continue to deal with the things in their hands. Sakura and Ino understood completely when they heard this. Master Yin and Master Mizumon had already known about it, and the two of them were looking forward. Hot, stand there without talking.


    With their heads down, the two of them also sighed that they were stupid. If it weren¡¯t for Master Watergate¡¯s indulgence, it would be impossible for Ino¡¯s ability to trap Master Watergate for such a long time. Perhaps the so-called yellow flashing Master Watergate is simply impossible. You won''t be in this ninjutsu!


    Seeing this, Uchiha waved at the two of them and motioned for them to go in. Seeing this, Ino and Sakura knew that they couldn''t escape, so they kicked and dragged in.


    Hinata and Sam Yidong chatted over there for a while, and Samui came back to what was wrong. After all, she was really familiar with Hinata. This child was originally an honest boy. I can''t lie. For a while, my eyes didn''t dare to fall on her.


    Samyi smiled and said, "Hinata, what are you hiding? Can''t you tell me?" Hinata went red when she heard the words, and she knew that she couldn''t hide Samyi, but For the sake of his companion, he stubbornly shook his head, "I can''t tell you!"


    Hearing this, Samui was not very surprised, but nodded clearly, "I know, then I will stand with you for a while!"


    Hina Tian was still very moved when he heard the words, but the relative guilt was even stronger. After thinking about it for a long time, he wanted to tell Samyi what happened, but in the end he couldn''t speak.


    Just guessing that the time is almost there, Hinata turned to look at Samui, and said very honestly, "Thank you! Let''s go back!"


    When the two heard this, they carried them back to the door of the Hokage office. When they just went down the stairs and didn''t see Ino and Sakura, Hinata faintly felt that something was wrong.


    When I walked all the way to the door of the office and saw Sakura and Ino with their heads drooping inside, I was really sure that the matter was revealed.


    At that moment, the expression on Hinata''s face was faintly pale, but he walked over honestly and stood beside Yamanaka Ino and Haruno Sakura, with his head lowered and afraid to look at Uchiha''s hidden eyes.


    Uchiha Hidden didn''t mean to be angry, after all, their battle plan this time was pretty good, and it was worthy of praise.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha cleared his throat and prepared to speak, but it was this sound that shocked the three girls and shrank their necks unconsciously.


    Seeing this, Uchiha Hidden couldn''t help laughing, "What are you afraid of?" The three of Hinata still didn''t dare to lift their heads when they heard this, thinking that Master Yin was angry with them.


    After being silent for a while, Ino was the first to speak, "I''m sorry, Master Yin, this is my idea, I persuaded them to come together!"


    Sakura and Hinata raised their heads instantly when they heard Ino''s words. The expressions on their faces were very anxious, "No, Master Yin, we all came here voluntarily!"


    Uchiha raised his brows slightly, and muttered in his heart, "It''s quite righteous!" He still smiled and said, "Well. Why do you want to steal the scroll!"


    Hearing these words, the three of them became even more red, and Hinata said in a hesitant voice, "We are a little worried to see what the Zhongnin exam is about!"


    When Uchiha saw it, the smile on his face grew even bigger. "Even if you read the content of the test, it won''t work!" Hinata nodded and said, "We know, I just want to make myself feel at ease!"


    When Uchiha heard this, he couldn''t help but laugh. He was really honest, he knew it was useless or wanted to steal.


    Chapter 847 Encouragement


    The smile on Uchiha''s hidden face was even bigger, with a scent of doting, "Look up!" Even if the three of them didn''t dare to look at Uchiha''s hidden eyes, they didn''t dare to hear this now. He continued to bow his head, and raised his head honestly and looked at Master Yin''s eyes.


    "Your battle plan this time is pretty good. Originally, I was thinking of telling the Hong Kong Post that Sakura would come back for a few days and have a tacit understanding of the battle plan with you. Now it seems to be unnecessary!"


    When the three of Hinata raised their heads, they saw the soft smile on Uchiha''s hidden face. For a while, there was still a feeling of unresponsiveness. Now that they heard this, they were completely stunned, and they couldn''t believe it. Emoji.


    Ha Feng Mizuno behind Uchiha''s invisibility also had the same expression. He couldn''t believe it. The three children were already considered to be a sneak attack on Naruto, with the intent of stealing. Uchiha Kimura planned to praise it.


    It''s just that I just want to take care of the children to release the water, but I have to be laughed at. Bo Feng Shui Men feels angrily for a while, but this feeling is only a few seconds in Chengbu County to disappear. After all, it was not the first time that Uchihain''s performance of protecting his shortcomings was not the first time he saw it, and it should be time to look down.


    Sam Yi, who had always been very nervous before, was relieved when he saw this. Originally, he was worried that Uchiha would punish these children with all his strength, but now it seems that he is too worried.


    Thinking of this, I also smiled unconsciously. Why did she forget? He is the shortest person who cares for shortcomings. He shook his head helplessly and continued with his own affairs.


    But the three who were treated like this for the first time still had a shocked expression, "Master Yin, were you complimenting us just now?"


    Looking at Sakura''s cautious appearance, Uchiha couldn''t help laughing, and nodded in affirmation. Ino also had a puzzled expression, "But Master Yin, we got into trouble!"


    Hearing this, Uchiha Yin had an indifferent expression on his face, "I know, but that is not a confidential matter to you at all. Even if you ask me directly, I can consider telling you! "


    Mizumi and Samui who heard this over there murmured in their hearts, "There is no principle!" They rolled their eyes in Uchiha''s direction.Uchiha Hidden naturally saw it, but he still looked like he didn''t care about his own way. Samui and Hafeng Mizumon who saw this scene completely gave up, shook their heads and didn''t bother to look.


    The three girls'' fears and worries were completely put down, and all of them smiled, "Thank you Master Yin!"


    Uchiha raised his eyebrows, "Although it seems that your tacit understanding is good now, it still needs to be tempered. For these few days, Sakura, you will practice with Hinata and Ino in the morning, and look for it in the afternoon. Tsunade, I will tell her!"


    Xiao Sakura was very happy when she heard this. After all, she hadn''t been with her two companions for so long. Of course she was very happy and agreed with a smile on her face.


    Uchiha waved his hand when he saw the situation, indicating that they could go, and the three of Hinata jumped and left.With the appearance of an innocent child, Uchiha''s smile on his face from behind did not disappear.


    When the backs of the three children disappeared completely, Uchihain relentlessly smiled at Hafeng Mizumon, "Mizumon, you really have grown!"


    Bo Feng Shuimen originally thought that he would leave after talking to the three children. Who would have thought that this person would turn around and laugh at him. At the moment, he almost couldn''t help but said helplessly, "Master Yin, you can almost Up!"


    Samui couldn''t help but buried her head even lower while watching, she didn''t want to be laughed at by Uchiha for a while.But what she didn''t know was that her idea of ??insecurity was superfluous, and Uchiha would not say her, after all, she was a person who loved her!


    If Uchiha was in the usual time, he would have let go of him when he saw Hafeng Mizumon''s begging for mercy, but today he still said with a smile, "You should pay more attention in the future. The forbearance test is coming!"


    Although he was smiling, Uchiha''s tone was quite serious, Mizumon heard it all at once, and his brows were frowned, looking at Uchiha''s suspiciously.


    Uchiha faintly smiled when he saw it, "Did you forget that I said that there will be fun in the Chunnin exam!" He said with an interesting expression.


    Bo Feng Shuimen understood what he looked like, and reduced the impatient look on his face just now, "I see!"


    When Uchiha saw this, he finally let him go. He turned his head and left with a smile. When he was about to remove the office door, he said leisurely, "Be careful, kids from other classes come and steal the scrolls again!" "


    Bo Feng Shuimen heard the sound that floated in, his teeth clenched, and he was quite serious just now. There was no trace of disappearing in an instant!


    After Uchiha left Hokage''s office, he headed towards Tsunade. After all, he had already said what he had said, so he had to tell him, otherwise he would be complained.


    Kakashi was hard to wander around here, when he met Kai in a green sportswear, who was taking the children from his class, cultivating, looking like a bloody head.


    It''s just that there is only one of that group of children, Li Roc. The child is considered to be cooperative, the same blood, Tiantian and Hyuga Ningji''s expressions are not so good, both of them are very perfunctory.


    Kakashi knows something about Li Luoke, who seems to be a ninja who can''t use ninjutsu at all. However, 2.7 has become a ninja with superb physical skills, and has always worked very hard to demand himself.


    This is really very similar to Kai when he was a child, and it is no wonder that Kai accepted this kid as a student.Kakashi sighed with emotion secretly. When he was about to leave, he was discovered by Kai somehow.


    I heard Kay¡¯s very loud voice right now, "Kakashi!" Kakashi speeded up in an instant, and screamed out a long distance, but Kay didn¡¯t mean to give up, grinning, and a mouthful of big white teeth. Kakashi chased after him.


    Tian Tian and Ning Ci stood there with blank expressions, and Li Luoke had an admiring look, "As expected of Teacher Kai, this speed is really shocking, and I have to work harder!"


    Chapter 848 Kakashi''s Instructions


    Tian Tian and Ning Ci both had expressions of astonishment when they heard this, which seemed unimaginable, so Li Luk could have a reasonable or even perfect explanation for the unreliable approach.


    Hyuga Neji and Tiantian looked at Li Rok who was crawling out. The two looked at each other and sighed helplessly. They were ready to find a place to practice first. Obviously they had become accustomed to this situation.

 770 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 770

    Kay, who ran after Kakashi all the way out there, finally saw Kakashi stopped in a forest.With a high-spirited look, he said loudly, "Kakashi, come to a duel!"


    Kakashi has become accustomed to hearing this sentence for so many years, as if he hadn''t heard it, "The three children are still waiting for you!"


    Kai Wenyan looked indifferent, "The three children are all worry-free, even if I''m not there, they will practice well, but I haven''t seen you for a while! Come on!"


    Kakashi knew that nothing could stop Kay''s enthusiasm, and said helplessly, "I''ll have something to do in a while, then guess the punch!"


    Kai didn''t have any expressions of opposition, on the contrary, he looked excited. After all, for so many years since childhood, the duel between the two of them can be said to be strange and strange. This kind of thing is not unavailable before, but Kai I have always won very few, so I still want to win once.


    Kakashi had a blank expression on his face, his eyes drooping, "Come on!" Seeing Kai''s anxious expression, Kakashi didn''t rush, just stretched out his hands and waited for Kai to think about it and called to start.


    It¡¯s just that the result is very unsatisfactory. Kakashi is still the winner. Kay looks at his palm with a crying expression on his face. In contrast, Kakashi¡¯s happy expression is too flat, just a fake. Twitched the corners of his mouth.


    It seemed that there was enough trouble, Kai condensed the inconspicuous expression on the face, "What do you want to tell me?" Kai is very familiar with Ka Kai, and he has always dealt with him. But there has never been an obvious and deliberate action like today.


    Kakashi heard the words and answered very neatly, "You have heard more or less about the Chunnin exam!"


    Kai Wen''s expression was even more serious, "Well, I heard a little bit, what do you want to say to me?" Kakashi paused when he heard the words, "Nothing just wants you to watch more. Those three children, after all, don¡¯t know when to start!"


    Kai was shocked when he heard this, and there was a smile on the back, "You are here to tell me about this? It''s really moving!"


    When Kakashi heard this, he narrowed his eyes, "I just saw you by the way. This is a tight time, I will go back first!"


    This time Kai didn''t mean to stop him anymore, just smiled and said, "Know that you are busy, go back!" What Kai said was sincere. Although he and Kakashi clamored for a duel on weekdays, Kakashi definitely Be regarded as his best friend.


    The time before the Zhongnin exam passed very quickly. Two months passed in the blink of an eye. This day was the first three days of the Zhongren exam, and it was the time for Konoha Village to prepare urgently.


    Originally, the Nakanin exam was a very important thing. In addition, Uchiha has already learned that there will be a move that will die. This time, the security arrangements for Konoha Village can be regarded as full of strength.


    Not only the people who used the Anbe were guarding in secret, but also a lot of manpower from the Uchiha clan and the Hyuga clan, which secretly surrounded the entire Konoha village.


    The person who deployed all this is no one else, but Nara Luhisa.For this wise man, Uchiha has always found it very comfortable to use.


    It''s just that Uchiha''s words have never been said in front of Nara Shikahisa, but he is very appreciated in my heart, and by the way, he has paid more attention to his child Nara Shikamaru.


    When I saw the child''s performance on weekdays, Uchiha could not help but admire it. Sure enough, the minds of the Nara family were very extraordinary. This has been enough to see since childhood.


    Two days before the start of the test, the children who signed up from each village started to enter the village of Konoha one after another.Walking on the road of Konoha Village, Yaou City looked at each other with curious expressions.


    Of course, Hinda Ino and Sakura are indispensable.These three girls have been training too cooperatively and confrontationally these days, and the level of tacit understanding that was originally very good is now even more outstanding.


    Originally, the three of them were still cultivating at this time, but Sakura and Ino were already unable to restrain their curiosity, so they pulled Hinata Shengsheng out to have a look. They called them to inquire about the enemy.


    Hinata had never known how to reject these two people, and now he could only follow them away, looking at the ninjas from other villages around him from time to time.


    The more I watched, Hinata''s brows became tighter and tighter. Although he had been mentally prepared before, Hinata still felt uncomfortable when he saw it.


    Obviously it was only a middle-level ninja test, but the guard and hostility in the eyes of those ninjas were very strong, not as if they were looking at competitors, but as if they were looking at enemies.


    Even if Ino and Sakura are in such thick lines, they have already felt it at this time. The happy expressions that originally watched the excitement have faded a lot, and all that is left is full of uneasiness.


    After walking for a while, Ino didn''t seem to be interested anymore, frowning and saying, "I don''t think there is anything beautiful, so let''s go back!"


    Sakura and Hinata heard that they both had expressions of approval, "Let¡¯s go back first, Master Yin said before, we still have to pay attention before the Zhongnin exam!"


    The three looked at each other and then headed to the house of the Hyuga clan. It can be described as a complete understanding. The three have been companions for so long and have always preferred to practice in the training ground of the Hyuga clan.


    Not only because the training ground is adequate, but also because Hinata Shinzo''s younger sister, Hyuga Kahuo, is really a cute child.


    Every time they went to practice, they couldn''t help but play with the child for a while. Hinata was also very happy about this. After all, it is indeed a happy thing for their companions to like their family.


    Chapter 849


    During this day, the three of them had a lot of fun and didn''t go back separately until the sun went down in the evening.It is rare for Uchiha Yin to pay attention to these children this day, but spend the whole day in Anbu.


    After all, the time for watching the show has come. He said that nothing should be missed, but what is helpless is that there is no special place found in this day, except for the laughing cubs in other villages. What is worth noting.


    In the evening, Uchiha returned to his own home with a boring expression, and saw the dark soil in the kitchen that was not very emotional.


    After such a long period of time, Hei Tu''s own strength has also been improved by leaps and bounds, but because he has always lived in the village of Konoha and lived alone, there is no team partner at all, even if he is willing to take the Zhongnin exam, it is impossible. thing.


    Looking at the black soil, but still preparing food neatly, Uchiha was still very distressed, after all, this was his reason.


    The expression on Uchiha''s hidden face was a little shameful, "I can''t take the test of everyone, I''m wronged you!" Kuroi knew that Uchiha had already come, but he didn''t expect Uchiha to say such things. shocked.


    And after the shock, there was an expression of relief, and he still kept busy with his hands, "I don''t care anymore, even if I don''t have the title of Zhongren, I still have that strength, it doesn''t matter!"


    Originally, Uchiha hidden that the black soil was talking about the scene, but he tilted his head and glanced at the black soil''s eyes, and found that it was very peaceful, not like a liar, and he felt a little better in his heart.


    "A Xia Ren who can beat Zhong Ren is also good!" He said and smiled, as if thinking of some funny scene.


    Hearing heard this, he raised his head and thought for a while, and instantly burst into laughter, "That''s also true, come and eat!" He arranged the food and signaled Uchiha to come over to eat, and by the way he called Samui loudly. Up.


    After so many years, it is a sign that the black soil has emerged. The appearance of the original beauty has been completely opened up. It is very beautiful. I have been very serious about practicing for so many years. Although the strength at this moment is Not at the level of Shinnin, but it is definitely much better than the average Zhongnin.


    The most important thing is that so many years have passed. The black soil has already found a chance to confess to Uchiha. At that time, Uchiha was really shocked. Uchiha said nothing when he first started, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Growing up in black soil, it can be regarded as accepting this matter.


    Moreover, the black soil has taken care of Uchihain for so many years. Even if he is exhausted from training, he will prepare meals for Uchihain. By the way, Samui''s share is taken. This capacity is really not ordinary people. It can be done.


    After the three of them finished their dinner, they went back to rest. Uchiha Yin just told Samui and Kuroi to pay more attention to safety during these few days, but did not continue to say anything.


    The whole night passed in a flash. Uchiha Hidden woke up early in the morning, seldom wanted to continue to sleep in, but turned around and remembered that tomorrow is the exam for everyone, maybe he should go and see the three girls That''s it, thinking about stretching, turning over to wash.


    At the same time, Uchiha''s three girls who had been secretly remembered counted them together, and finally decided to go out to practice, so they headed towards the sparsely populated forest over there.


    On the way, the three of them had a face-to-face encounter. The three of them carried the forehead protection of Shayin Village, and each carried a gourd. Their eyes were dark and there was a small love word on their foreheads, which looked very eye-catching .


    The other wears a hat, has a careful facial pattern, and is wearing a black ninja suit with a smile on his face, which makes people think it is quite close.


    The other is a girl, with blond hair in four braids, and a huge fan behind her back. That face is very beautiful.


    Hinata Haruno and Sakuraino took a second look when they saw this. When they were about to walk over like this, the boy in a black ninja suit spoke first, "You are Konoha''s Shinnin, we are Sago From the village, I¡¯m Kankuro!¡± He said with a smile and pointed at the girl next to him, ¡°This is Temari, and the other is Gaara!¡±


    The three of Hinata Sakura didn''t expect that the other party would say hello first, but after hearing it, they still stopped to respond honestly, "Hello, this is Hinata!" Sakura and Ino also introduced themselves when they saw it.


    Kankuro and Temari looked happy, "Kinoha Village and Sagakura Village are really very different..." Before they could finish speaking, the kid named Gaara suddenly spoke out.


    The voice was low and irritated, not at all like children of their age, "It''s time to go!" He didn''t even raise his head, but the eyes glanced at them, and then he lifted his leg and left.


    Both Kankuro and Temari were obviously taken aback, and they took a step back insignificantly. This is what Hinata and the three people saw.


    The two seemed to be aware of their movements, so their expressions at the meeting converged, and they said in a rather embarrassing manner, "Then we will see you in the next Zhongnin exam!"


    He didn''t care about Hinata and the others'' responses, and quickly chased in the direction of Gaara.Sakura frowned when she looked at the three people in Shayin Village who was walking away, "What''s the matter with that child, it feels very gloomy!"


    Ino also had an expression of approval and touched his arm, "Yeah, I always feel terrible in his eyes. They are obviously companions, and Kankuro and Temari seem to be afraid of him too!"


    After hearing this, Hinata withdrew the gaze that had been on Gaara, "It is difficult to deal with, I hope we will not encounter it later!"

 771 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 771

    Kozakura had an expression of disapproval when she heard this, "It doesn''t matter if we encounter it, but we have the best understanding, it must be fine!"


    Ino also had an optimistic expression, "Looking at the child''s appearance, his two companions should also be unwilling to help him, we are fine!"


    Hearing this, Hinata didn''t refute, but just nodded, seeming to be thinking something. The three of them talked and laughed and went to the forest patrol position.


    Uchiha opened Kagura''s eyes and looked for the three children in the village, but he accidentally saw Kankuro and his party, and he grinned at the corner of his mouth. "There is such a wonderful child!"


    Chapter 850


    With regard to the three children in Sandyuki Village, Uchiha Kimura didn''t make any special observations any more, just got two more thoughts, and then directly used space ninjutsu to move towards the three girls in Hinata.


    The three children of Hinata walked very leisurely, but Uchiha Kimura had already arrived there and waited there. After waiting for a short time, before the three girls, Uchiha Kimura saw one who had never been in the woods. The children Ye Cun met.


    The solid wood leaf village is very big, even if some children have not seen it, it is normal, but this child gives Uchiha a very different feeling.


    Although he was still a child, Uchiha Hidden always felt that the child''s mind was not as simple as an ordinary child. He seemed to be a very smart child, and his eyes were full of calmness and wisdom that did not fit his age.


    Moreover, the children of Konoha Village should be at this time when the village is noisy. Where would they come here? Uchiha hidden instinctively felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t figure out what was wrong for a while.


    Simply squat there and observe carefully. Your love child is wearing an ordinary ninja''s clothes, with long silver hair tied up with a hair tie, with a pair of round eyes, and the expression on his face is very gentle, it looks It''s like a harmless child.


    The children who came to take the Zhongnin 160 exam were all in groups of three, but not only did this child appear here, but he was the only one, and it was hard to make people careless.


    The person who was observed by Uchiha Hidden was not someone else, but the pharmacist who was asked by Oshemaru to come over to take the Zhongnin exam. It wasn''t for any special reason to come here, but just because he wanted to be quiet.


    Because he has been trapped in his own thinking world, Dou never noticed Uchiha''s hidden existence.But Uchiha couldn''t squat anymore and walked directly towards the child.


    "What are you doing here alone?" When Uchiha''s faintly low voice rang on his head, he was really taken aback, but his excellent qualities still allowed him to maintain his face well. Although there is surprise, there is no smell of fear.


    Dou stood up and turned to look at Uchiha Ken who was standing next to him. With just a glance, Dou already knew the identity of the person in front of him. There is no way. As an intelligence worker, for this famous figure in the ninja world, no Knowing is impossible.


    At the moment it was a very respectful salute, "Hokage-sama! Thinking that tomorrow will be the Zhongnin exam, I was a little nervous, so I found a place to sit for a while!"


    Pharmacist said that this is neither humble nor overbearing, which makes people doubt it at all, but even so, Uchiha''s doubts about him have not been eliminated, but he has no intention to continue to ask, just nodded to indicate that he knows.


    When I saw this, I also saw that Uchiha Yin didn''t mean to ask more, and after saluting, he turned around and left.Uchiha Yin also just watched, without any intention of blocking it.


    At this moment, the three slowly lingering girls finally reached the place. From a distance, they would see Uchiha talking to others in hiding, all with curious expressions, "Master Yin, who is that?"


    Uchiha heard the words vaguely and said, "It''s just a child in the village!" He moved his eyes that had been looking at the pocket away and looked at the three of Hinata, "The kid was telling me just now that the exam is It''s almost here, so nervous, how about you?"


    Hearing Uchiha''s words, the first person to answer was Kozakura, with a fearless expression, "We won''t have any problems, please don''t worry, Master Yin!" She even raised her chin proudly.


    Upon seeing this, Ino on one side also looked confident, "Yes, we won''t have any problems!" Hinata always lowered his head and did not speak when he heard this. There were two expressions on his face. The feeling of sadness seems to be a feeling of disapproval.


    Uchiha Yin naturally saw Hinata''s expression, but felt very happy, "There are many powerful people in this Zhongnin exam, you are so complacent, it will be embarrassing to be careful when you are so complacent!"


    When they said this, Uchihain and Uchiha were always smiling, not knowing if they were sincere or just coaxing them to play.


    Hinata seemed to have thought of something, "Master Yin, when we came over, we met Shioninin from Sandakura Village!" Hinata talked only to this point, and did not mean to continue, because he felt that Uchiha The adults know all these things very well, so as long as you talk about it, Master Yin will naturally understand.


    Thinking of this, Hinata looked at Uchiha Ken with a look of expectation.Uchiha faintly smiled upon seeing this, "It doesn''t matter, there is still an examiner, you can do your best!"


    This is very vague, but Hinata can understand it.At home, my father would still often talk to Hinata about something. For the person Zhuli of Shayin Village, he only knew that he was a child, but he didn''t expect to meet him.


    Over there, Sakura and Ino were confused as they listened. They looked at Uchiha and Hinata with a confused look, but neither of them had any meaning to explain.


    At that moment, Kosakura and Ino were almost angry, staring at them fiercely.It''s just that this little look in Uchiha''s eyes didn''t seem to have the slightest lethality, but Hinata couldn''t hold it anymore.


    After thinking for a while, he said, "The Gaara we met just now is a personal Zhu Li! A Mori Tsuru''s Human Zhu Li!" Upon hearing this, both Sakura and Ino had a bitter expression on their faces. The two people who would not have a problem instantly felt as if they were beaten in their faces.


    The impression of Renzhuli and the others is still on Lord Watergate. They don''t have any fears, but they instinctively feel that Renzhuli is a very powerful existence.


    Uchiha looked at their expressions in the dark, and found it very funny, but thinking that he was still their teacher, he comforted aloud, "Don¡¯t worry, the kid is still young, and he is not so good at mastering everything. The power of the tail beast, you are hopeless!"


    Although Kosakura and Ino have melancholy expressions, they still feel very stubborn in their hearts that they are still good, so when they heard Uchiha''s words, they felt more comfortable in their hearts and instantly laughed, "Don''t worry, Master Yin , We will try our best!"


    Hinata also had a rare and resolute attitude after hearing this, "Master Yin, we will try our best, and hope to avoid him when we fight later!"


    Chapter 851 Examination begins


    Originally, Kosakura was very dedicated to hearing this. It was a good match to refute why we should avoid him, but after thinking about it carefully, hiding is the best choice when the enemy is unknown, and I am silent at the moment. what.


    Uchiha was very satisfied while watching. He was still worried about the three girls, but now it seems that Hinata is very thoughtful and they will not suffer a big loss.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Yin asked them to be safe again, and let them cooperate with the practice. After all, the people who will actually go to the examination room at that time are still themselves, even if he says more, it will be useless.


    During this day, the three of them were very happy, and the time passed after a while. When the sky was just getting darker, the three went back to rest.


    On this night, Konoha Village was as peaceful as ever, but there were indeed dark waves hidden in it. Children from various villages, although they were calm on the surface, they were nervous and difficult to sleep.


    In the early morning of the next morning, the exam place was full of people. Almost all came here half an hour hungry in advance, and the three of Hinata were no exception. They arrived early.


    The three of them leaned together and looked at the candidates around, Xiao Sakura couldn''t help but sighed, "It''s all so early, and He Yilian had a calm expression before."


    Standing on one side, Ino didn''t speak. He looked around with a pair of eyes. From a distance, he saw a lot of Konoha Village''s Shinnins all together, including Neji and the others.


    Just when Ino was about to pull Sakura and Hinata together, the door to the classroom that was still closed instantly opened. A Nakanin stood at the breast and let them sink in, and found a place to sit down.


    As a last resort, Ino had to give up his idea and went in with Hinata and Sakura.This was their previous ninja school, and the three found seats next to them and sat down.


    At this time, there was still a lot of noise in the classroom, which caused a headache.At this moment, a man with a turban walked in, still holding a large stack of test papers.


    This person is no one else, but the examiner of this exam, Mori Milk Ibis.Seeing this, Hinata also looked surprised, "I didn''t expect the examiner to be him!"


    Kozakura was stunned when she heard the words, "Who is this uncle? He looks fierce, and feels very uncomfortable!"


    Because of his father, Yamanaka Keiichi, Ino knew something about Anbe¡¯s personnel. He said seriously at the moment, ¡°That uncle is Ibis from Konoha Anbe¡¯s torture department. He is very good at mind control. People!"


    Sakura couldn''t help raising her brows when she heard this. You must know that even if Ino is very good at this kind of people, people who can be praised so much by her are naturally good.


    At the moment, Sakura said comfortingly, "It doesn''t matter, looking at the paper in his hand, there is nothing to worry about in a written test. When we were in the Ninja School, we all had a good grasp of this knowledge!"


    When Ino heard this, his face was instantly bitter.To be honest, compared to the basic knowledge of Sakura and Hinata, her knowledge is really not solid, but at this time, she can''t say it anymore, and can only wait nervously. With papers.


    Although Morino Ibuki had promised Master Naruto to appear here as an examiner before, until he really stood on the podium, he still had no real feelings.


    Holding the paper, looking at the noisy scene below, frowned slightly, and said loudly, "Here is the first test of Zhongnin exam. You are tested on your basic skills. You are not allowed to cheat with despicable means. We will stare at you. Yes, we will be eliminated immediately if found!"


    I have to say that as a member of the torture department, Ibis''s aura is really very strong. When a voice fell, there was no sound underneath.


    Ibis was quite satisfied when he saw it, and waved the paper to the assistant who was standing on the side, motioning them to distribute the paper.


    For a while, only the sound of paper rubbing was heard in the entire examination room.But this scene did not last long. When the papers were distributed, a clear gasp could be heard in the examination room.


    This scene made Hinata Kozakura and others who were sitting a little behind, very nervous, and at the same time very confused.But when the gentleman fell into their hands, they finally understood.


    The difficulty of this paper is truly unprecedented. Even Sakura and Hinata, who were very confident in their basic skills before, couldn''t help frowning, feeling like their foreheads were jumping.

 772 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 772

    Looking at the paper in his hand, Ino had a feeling of dim eyes. It was not a high level at first, and it was even more straightforward to see these things.


    A pair of eyes began to patrol Sakura and Hinata''s body constantly, looking at the Ibizi examiner over there from time to time.When he raised his head, he saw the torch-like gaze of the other party, suddenly startled, and lowered his head.


    Staring hard at my own papers, I started to pick questions that I could understand a little bit and started to do it.But the more you do it, the more you feel that your method is wrong, but within fifteen minutes you have already given up.


    At the same time, in the entire examination room, everyone was almost in the same state, and they were all worried about this unimaginable difficulty.Among them is Gaara from Shayin Village.


    He originally relied on his strong strength to take the Zhongnin exam. He knew very little about those basic things. He has always relied on practical knowledge. Now, facing this kind of curly things, it is really very good. not good at.


    Gaara looked at Ibis in front of the podium with a serious expression on her face.He whispered, "The third eye!"


    The moment the voice fell, I saw a small cluster of quicksand slowly condensing in front of Gaara, and finally formed an eyeball, which flew out with a whistle.


    Gaara covered his right eye with one hand, and the third eye in mid-air over there also began to search for the target in mid-air, but in half a minute, it stopped on top of a person''s head, and his eyeballs turned grunting. Started to scan the paper in the man''s hand.


    Here I stopped for a while, then picked up the pen and started writing quickly. If you look closely, you can find that the general content on the paper is exactly the same as the person who was stared at by the third eye.


    Ibizi seemed to feel something, raised his eyes and glanced, but said nothing, his eyes continued to stare at other places, the expression on his face was very serious.


    Chapter 852 Each shows his magical powers


    Gaara¡¯s answer here was copied very smoothly. The blanks on the scroll are being filled at a speed visible to the naked eye, but compared to Gaara¡¯s calmness, some people are not so comfortable.


    It''s like Li Luoke is one of them.Originally, he was not a ninja with pure physical skills, and he didn''t even know these basic things.Now that I see these things on the paper, I feel dim-eyed when seeing them.


    A pair of eyes looked at Tiantian from time to time, and then at Ning Ci, the meaning of asking for help was very obvious, but Ning Ci was busy at the moment, and there was no time to care about Li Luo''s expression.


    He saw Neji Hyuga directly opened his eyes, and looked at the answers on other people''s scrolls through the front of his body, copying very carefully, and he couldn''t see that the geniuses cheating in the ordinary day are also familiar with cheating.


    Although Tian Tian is a clever boy, he is also a naughty lord, and has always been indifferent to these things.Now that he got the test, he looked anxious, and he started to think.


    I picked a person who seemed to be doing well, and every day, when the examiner was not paying attention, he used the scroll to psychically create a small mirror on the ceiling, and controlled the small mirror with the penholder on the heads of the examiners. I swept over the top and started copying when I found the right one.


    In the end, when the paper was written seven or eight, Tiantian finally noticed Li Luoke''s crying expression, and controlled the mirror to stay on top of his head for a while.


    Fortunately, Li Luoke didn''t commit a crime at this time, so he copied it quickly, and the more he wrote, the more enlarged the smile on his face, a look of salvation.


    Besides, Kankuro from Shayin Village over there released the puppet directly, and the mock examiner took him to the toilet to copy it slowly, and even more conscientiously brought Temari an answer when he returned.


    The three children in Otonin Village over there are even more powerful, pricking their ears to listen to the sound of others writing to judge what others have written, and following others writing stroke by stroke, but also very quickly.


    At this time, Yuzino from Konoha Village released the small bugs that he had raised in her body, buzzing and flying away, and finally landed on a person¡¯s hair. After a while, it flew back and fell into the oil girl. In Shino''s body.


    It seems that it took a leave of absence to perceive it. Yu Noshino picked up the pen and began to write. She brushed it very smoothly. I really didn''t know that he was cheating at a glance.


    The same team''s Inuzuka Toa directly released the puppy Akamaru who was lying on his head, and it was a short time before he got the answer.


    Looking at the paper here for a long time, Ino still has no results. A paper is still mostly blank, and she can''t help but pull her hair.


    Ino looked in the direction of Hinata and saw that although Hinata was frowning slightly, it was clearly written.Ino was a scheming scheming in an instant, and while Ibis was not looking at him, he immediately activated the heart-turning technique to successfully let his mind enter Hinata''s body.


    After that, Yamanaka Ino seemed to fall asleep on the table, motionless.The moment Ino succeeded in invading Hinata''s body, he picked up the paper and began to have crazy memories. When he finally remembered a lot of things, the heart-turning technique would no longer hold up.


    So Ino got rid of the heart-turning technique and returned to his body and began to write the answers frantically. When Hinata woke up, he knew that Ino did it, but he didn''t mean to care about it. A pair of eyes looked around.


    If I said that before, Hinata would still think that this was a simple test, and the results were determined by the scores of the paper, but now she doesn''t think so.


    Even if she looked at it this way, she could see a lot of cheating using ninjutsu in the past. How could Mori milk Ibis couldn''t see it? Now that the ninja copying like this, it must not only look at the results.


    In the next hour, I could only hear the scream of the pen in the classroom, and I didn''t look up all of them, which was very serious.


    The time for this exam passed quickly, and within a short while, I heard Morinoi''s deep voice, "Time is up, the exam is over!"


    Everyone immediately threw away the pens in their hands when they heard the words, and they all had tired expressions on the table leaning on the back.One by one just sat there waiting for the rewinding, but Ibizi had no intention of doing anything.


    When everyone saw this, they all had confused expressions and began to mumble.But Ibizi was always watching with cold eyes, and didn''t mean to do anything.


    Finally, they waited until these Xia Ren could not sit still and said, "Congratulations, the written test was successful!" Upon hearing this, the Xia Ren was stunned for a moment, and then roared, "I haven''t read the paper yet. , Are we qualified?"


    Morino Ibhi heard this and seldom smiled, "This written test is not only a test of your basic knowledge, but also a test of your investigative ability and team cohesion. As long as you don¡¯t give up, you can pass. Yes! Of course, like the infamous cheating methods before, there is no need to stay!"


    When everyone heard this, they breathed a sigh of relief, and then said, "I knew what we had done so hard to do. I''m exhausted from writing all these things!"


    Hearing such complaints, Ibis is a rare joke, "If you want to judge the paper so much, I can judge you now, and you will be out if you fail!"


    The moment the words were spoken, the person who was speaking was frightened and shivered, and he couldn''t help standing upright, "No, no, thank you teacher!"


    The counseling appearance instantly caused a roar of laughter, Morinai 5.4 Bixi also raised the corners of his mouth."The test is over, now you can go to the next test!"


    Speaking slightly, he stood slightly to one side, and let the candidates out of the examination room.Upon seeing this, Ino hurried to the side of Sakura and Hinata, with a look of joy after the disaster, "I was scared to death. I am really worried that Hinata did not do it right!"


    Sakura smiled and joked, "Then you can try it yourself!" After hearing this, Ino''s complexion turned red, and she was about to hit her when she was chasing Sakura, "I said your wide forehead was on purpose. !"


    Kozakura had a guilty conscience and wanted to run, but when she heard this, she felt angry from her heart, and turned her head to grab Ino and fight.How could Ino fulfill her wish, ran away smilingly, and took the opportunity to provoke the effect by sticking his tongue out.


    Chapter 853 Dead Forest


    At the same time, Morino Ibiki was still standing in front of the classroom for the written test, looking at the direction the group of candidates had left, with a faint smile on his face, a very satisfied look.


    At the same time, a person suddenly appeared in the void on one side. This person was not someone else. It was Uchihain. At this moment, he was smiling, obviously very happy.


    Ibis was about to salute when she saw it, but was blocked by Uchiha''s first step. "This group of kids are pretty good, right?" Ibis heard this and said peacefully, "Didn''t you watch it for a long time? Also asked me what I did."


    It''s just that Ibixi only dared to say this in his own heart, and he was very respectful when he said it, "Well, they are all good children!"


    Uchiha secretly heard the words with a satisfied look, "Okay, this time you have worked hard, you can go back and rest first!" He immediately used space ninjutsu and disappeared in front of Ibis without waiting. The meaning of his answer.


    When I saw this, Ibis also shook his head helplessly, turned and left 26. For this Naruto-sama, Ibis was not used to it many years ago, but now he is obviously immune.


    Hinata and the others over there thought the staff led to the direction of the forest. For the forest, the three children were also impressed. When they were very young, they were warned that this is not a place to play.


    However, after becoming a student of Master Hideo, he often came here. After all, it was a very good place for Uchiha''s training.


    Seeing so many people standing together, the three children didn''t say much. They just stretched their necks and squeezed forward, trying to see what they were talking about.


    But when they approached, the three of them were still surprised. Originally, they wanted to see who the examiner was, but they didn''t expect to see a serious-faced Mitarai Azuki standing there.


    The three of them are all admired very much at the moment. They are also Master Yin''s students. They are all at this level now, and they can all become the instructors of the Zhongnin exam on their own, and they are still taking the Zhongnin exam.


    Mitarai Adzuki was standing there waiting for the candidates to arrive. After looking around, he saw the silly girls of Hinata and other third brothers. He couldn''t help but think of the scene when he took the Zhongnin exam, and couldn''t help but smile at the three of them. For a moment.


    Upon seeing Ye Ye, the three of Hina Tian smiled politely and responded. Although they were calm on the face, they looked restless in their hearts.


    After another three minutes, all the candidates were finally there. Adzuki bean condensed the gentle smile on his face, and what was left was a serious look, "I am the examiner Mitarai Adzuki bean for this exam!"


    Hong Dou''s voice was not loud, but it was very penetrating. With a single sentence, all the candidates present were quiet and watched Hong Dou''s speech intently.


    Seeing this scene, Hongdou was satisfied, "Behind this is your test room, the Death Forest. This place is very dangerous. Your test content is to pass through it within five days!"

 773 Naruto They Have System Chapter 773

    Hearing this, the candidates present couldn''t help but feel an uproar. You must know that since they have already come to take the Zhongnin exam, they have certain strength, at least there is no pressure on the way, and they can pass within five days. This forest is definitely not a problem.


    Among the crowd, Hinata had a skeptical look. She didn''t believe that this exam would be such a simple thing. After all, the Death Forest was dangerous, but it was not such a terrible place for them.


    Sure enough, I saw Mitawashi red beans with a successful smirk, "Of course it''s not as simple as letting you go through!" She raised her hand, holding two scrolls in her hand, one with heaven and the other with earth. .


    "Here is the scroll of heaven and earth. You have to hold these two scrolls when you reach the end to be considered successful!" He said with a smile, "You have 26 groups of people who passed the written test, and 13 groups in a while. The scroll of heaven and earth will be sent to you immediately!"


    Everyone''s expression of excitement disappeared instantly after hearing this. If it is said that the people taking the exam should pay more attention to the things in the death forest.


    Everyone had already started to look around at this time, their eyes full of alert and hostility.Hongdou handed the scroll in his hand to the person aside, "We will have examiners around, and we will give you a flare. If you want to give up firing the flare, we will send someone to bring you out!"


    As he said, he gestured to the person on the side, motioning him to distribute the reels and flare.When everyone got their things, the red bean raised his hand, and the fence of the forest king of the forest was opened. "Okay, the exam begins!"


    After Hinata, Sakura and Ino got the things, the expressions on their faces became very nervous, not at all the relaxed appearance they had before.


    Kozakura muttered, "Master Yin is really amazing, you can think of it like this!" Ino also had a melancholy expression on one side, "In this case, wouldn''t it be possible for us to be with the people from Konoha Village? Confrontation!"


    Hearing this, Kozakura also had an unhappy expression, "They are all friends in the ninja school!" Hinata sighed after hearing this, "Then try to grab other villages!"


    Both Ino and Sakura had 620 expressions of approval when they heard the words. The three of them were walking inside with their things. At this moment, they were almost gone, and the three girls were leaning back.


    Hongdou always stood by the door. Seeing the three children, after thinking about it, he stopped, and looked at the confused expressions of the three children and said, "Be careful, come on!"


    Sakura and the others didn''t expect that Adzuki stopped them just to cheer them up. The mood was much better at the moment, and she nodded and headed into the forest.


    Twenty-six groups of candidates scattered and left as soon as they entered the forest. In order to avoid fighting when they came up, they separated. The three of Hinata also walked towards the right.


    At the same time, outside the death forest, Uchiha faintly appeared next to Adzuki Dou with a smile on his face, "As an examiner, he looks a little bit!"


    Adzuki Dou didn''t expect Uchiha to come over. When he heard the sound, his face suddenly became red, "Master Yin, you are here!"


    Speaking to look at Uchiha hidden in the direction of the death forest over there, he finally sighed and said, "Master Yin, I''m going to follow it and watch!"


    When these words were uttered, Adzuki bean''s tone was full of grievances, and Uchiha narrowed his eyes as he watched, with a grinning "Go!"


    Chapter 854 Fight in the Forest


    Uchihain looked at the back of Adzuki bean''s departure, with a very satisfied expression on his face. He originally thought that the child would still act like a coquettish in front of him and wanted to stay, leaving the task aside.


    But now it seems that it has been completely changed. The cute girl who used to act like a baby has now become a Shinobu who can be alone.


    Uchiha smiled happily, and instantly activated Space Ninjutsu and disappeared in place. He was waiting for a good show. If he stayed here all the time, it might affect the progress.


    At the same time, in the forest, the three of Hinata have been desperately rushing, not like to reach the end earlier, but thinking about finding a place to settle down first, after all, it was not early when they came in. Up.


    It will be dark in a short time, and they haven''t eaten anything during this day. If they continue on the road at night, they must be unable to carry it. The main thing now is to take a good rest.


    After all, there might still be other people''s attacks at night. If they can''t maintain a good physical strength and condition, they will probably lose their scrolls on the first night.


    Sakura and Ino also agreed with Hinata''s ideas. After all, let''s not talk about anything else. They are more real now. When thinking about it this way, the three of them also tried their best to move towards more remote places.


    I don¡¯t know how familiar the three are in this place, but at least I still know that there is a creek over there. Even if the water source can be solved better, I can still catch a few fish and eat it if it is not!


    None of the three children noticed that the originally tense test atmosphere was made by them as leisurely as camping.


    The three people who had made up their minds so made headed over there.But in about ten minutes, the three of them finally got there.For convenience, the three set up camp directly by the stream.


    After the three children made sure that the place was cleaned up, they went to collect the firewood together. Originally, they wanted to go alone, but then they thought that the people here would all act together in groups. If they were alone, they would be afraid. It is a very dangerous thing.


    While collecting firewood, the three girls started planning. Sakura picked a big firewood and held it in her hand, weighing it, "Now we have a scroll of the earth in our hands. We must get a scroll of heaven before we arrive. , But we don¡¯t even know who will hold the scroll of heaven!"


    When Ino heard the words, he paused and said, "That means we may not get what we want after a battle, and we have to face an attack that we don''t know when it will come!"


    Hinata also had a headache when he heard this. He thought for a while and said, "It would be great if we could grab the scroll of the sky, but if we can''t, we might try to exchange it with someone else. !" After speaking, he paused, "But we have to keep an eye on it before, and we can''t go up without knowing the situation!"


    When Sakura and Ino heard this, their leisurely expressions disappeared, "Well, I see, the firewood is almost there, let''s go back first!" After the voice, the three children passed by the creek where they had camped.


    When they arrived at the place, there was a wild fire in the well. Sakura and Hinata went to the stream to fetch water. By the way, they opened their positions and prepared to catch two fish. Although they all had soldiers with grain pills, the taste of the thing was really good. Not so likable.It''s just a hunger thing.


    Speaking of doing it, the two girls are even starting to take off.The two took out a few shurikens from their cutting tool bags. Although the weather was not cold, they had no plans to go fishing.


    The use of the two girls on the shurikens is pretty good, but the obstacles of the water are almost meaningless.It took a while to catch a fish.


    Hinata had always been patient and couldn''t help it. He instantly opened his eyes, staring at the fish under the water carefully, catching the right time, and instantly using a soft fist to pat the water surface.


    He heard a faint sound of entering the water, and the fish floated up with its stomach turned. Kozakura looked surprised and fished it up. Hinata seemed to be finally satisfied. He took a few more shots and turned seven or eight fishes. White belly floated up.


    With an expression of ecstasy, Kozakura caught all the fish and started to deal with it with a shuriken.Hinata also closed his posture to help.


    But both of them are children after all, and they rarely do these things when they are at home. They seem very strange, and it takes a while to be completed.


    Ino had already boiled the water over there. Seeing that the two of them hadn''t come back, they came over and took a look. As a result, they saw that they were holding ten well-dressed fishes, with a look of excitement, "Go," We can grill the fish!"


    Looking at it, Ino felt very speechless, and after thinking about it, he said, "Did you really finish eating so much?" Hinda heard this with a two-pointed embarrassment expression.But Kozakura looked completely indifferent, "Just do whatever it takes, just eat as much as possible!"


    After speaking, he happily lifted the fish towards the fire.Hinata also followed. When the fish approached the fire, a scent spread instantly.


    Ino''s original expression of dissatisfaction disappeared completely, with a greedy look, he muttered, "It smells so good!" He said, his stomach grunted twice!


    At this time, Hyuga Neji''s group also came towards this side. Li Luoke was running with all his physical strength, although the speed had not been lowered along the way, he looked like he was full of energy.


    But he was already hungry a long time ago, and his stomach was screaming at this moment. He just happened to ask a scent at this moment, and he sniffed, with a surprised expression on his face.


    Regardless of Tian Tian and Ning Ci next to him, he raised his leg and headed towards the source of the fragrance. He saw Tian Tian and wanted to hold the person, but it was too late, and he simply chased after him.


    Ning Ci''s face turned dark in the back, and he whispered, "Don''t run around, be careful of danger!" But these words have no effect at all now.


    Li Luoke was still happily running, Ning Ci was already ready to fight at that moment, and immediately caught up.


    When Hinata took a fish and was about to see if it was cooked, he heard movement behind him, and instantly reduced his complexion, and slammed the stick in his hand toward the ground, turned his head and looked at the direction of the sound, and made his posture completely. After pulling it apart, Sakura and Ino also looked wary when they saw it.


    Chapter 855 Joint Resistance


    When I was in doubt, I saw someone rushing out from the bushes over there, and stumbled towards Sakura and Hinata.


    For a moment, the green clothes looked very conspicuous. When Kozakura and Ino were just about to get started, they were stopped by Hinata, "Wait a minute!"


    Fortunately, Ino and Sakura were quick to react, and stopped in an instant. With such a short gap, they saw the green man rushing to the side of the campfire.


    He picked up the fish that was stuck on the ground, and squatted beside the fire without hesitation.Sakura and Ino are the ones who can see who is the strong one. It feels like a stunned look at this. The watermelon head and the green clothes are too familiar.


    Isn''t it Li Luke, a student of Teacher Kai?Kozakura was a reaction, and she wanted to ask him what he was doing suddenly.


    But before we took two steps here, there were two flapping noises from the bushes behind, and I saw the leaves that stared at a head every day, and Neji was next.


    In Hinata¡¯s impression, he was always very elegant and peaceful brother Ningji 853, and his current image is also very shocking. The neatly organized long found that there is also some mess, even there are two hangings on it. Leaves.


    Hinata had never seen this kind of brother Ningci.There was a feeling of stunned for a moment. After a while, he cautiously asked, "Brother Ning Ci, are you here to grab the scroll?"

 774 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 774

    At the moment these words were uttered, Sakura and Ino, who had already relaxed their vigilance, instantly regained their energy, and looked at Neji and Tiantian with guard.


    They still agree with the strength of these two people very much. If they really come to grab the scroll, then they really have to deal with it.


    Hearing this, Neji Hyuga looked at Li Rok who was eating there without raising his head. For a moment, there was a flushing feeling, and for a moment he almost seemed to be speechless in embarrassment.


    Tiantian on one side was the first to react, "Hinata, you misunderstood, we didn''t come to grab the scroll, we just came with Xiao Li!"


    He also looked like he couldn''t tell, "The thing is hungry, and I ran over when I smelled the scent of your side from a distance. I can''t help it!"


    At exactly this time, Xiao Li also came over, turning his head to look at Hinata''s trio with admiring expressions, "Hinata, I didn''t expect your craftsmanship to be so good. This fish is delicious. I was so hungry just now. Don¡¯t care, I¡¯ll help you catch a little bit more!"


    At this moment, Xiao Li had already settled the three fishes, and looking at the fish bones on the ground, he really felt very embarrassed.Scratching his head, he headed towards the water.


    The three of Hinata were relieved when they heard this, and said to Tiantian and Ning Ci, "Since Xiao Li has already gone for arrest, Brother Ning Ci, Tian Tian, ??come over and eat some too. It''s already this time, you are not Hurry up!"


    Hearing the words every day, he felt it made sense. He sat down and picked up the grilled fish and started to eat. Ning Ci stood there and understood it. Now even if it is impossible to walk, it is more practical to eat.


    It was just the effort of eating, Xiao Li grabbed a few more, and six people were finally full.Hinata rubbed his stomach, thought for a while and turned his head to look at Ningci, "Brother Ningci, stay with us tonight so that we are safer!"


    Hearing this, Ning Ci didn''t immediately agree, but turned to look at Xiao Li and Tian Tian, ??with a questioning expression on his face, "What''s your opinion?"


    The two of them were agile, "No objection, we think this is good!" It is because they are both the ninjas of Konoha Village, so they are really safe to stay together like this.


    As the next head of the Hyuga family, Ningji had to take it well, so he had no opinion at all, so he nodded and agreed.


    Sakura and Ino are even less likely to have any opinions, they both looked happy.Hinata also smiled happily. Even at this time, the people on both sides did not mean to ask the other''s scroll attributes, and it was very harmonious for a while.


    Ning Ci watched that the time was too late, and said to everyone, "Wake in turn, I will watch you go to sleep first!" Hinata frowned and said, "Brother Ning Ci, let me be with you, we Both of them are perceptual types, it''s safer!"


    Ning Ci smiled when he heard the words, "It is precisely because they are all perceptual types, that''s why we have to separate. Xiao Li and I will guard first, and then we will change you!"


    At this moment, Xiao Li, who is already fully restored, is also full of energy, "Yes, you can rest assured to sleep, no problem!"


    Although Hinata was somewhat willing, he also knew that Ning Ci was very reasonable, so he didn''t struggle, and took the time to rest. Although the time of this day is not more intense than the previous practice, but the whole day It was in a state of high mental tension, and I was already tired at this time.


    In a short while, the four girls fell asleep leaning on the tree trunk, leaning on each other, and only the patter of the campfire could be heard in the silent woods.


    At this time, Li Luoke was also rare and quiet. Seeing Hinata and the others were asleep, he whispered to Ningci, "Ningji, you said that the time is still there. We can still pretend to see someone who meets Konoha. No, what should I do after that!"


    Ning Ci was taken aback when he heard the words. Obviously he didn''t expect Xiao Li to ask such a question, but he thought about it and said, "Then grab it from someone else before that!"


    When he said this, Ning Ci''s eyes were already hostile, and he had to say that it was exactly the same as Hinata who said he was going to grab others.


    Li Luoke smiled when he heard the words, "If this is the case, then we have to cheer tomorrow! Hinata and the others'' grilled fish is delicious today, I am energetic now!"


    Ning Ci smiled silently when he heard this. Many times he would have thought that Li Luoke was just a naive person, but now it seems that he was thinking wrong.


    Even such a person who only relied on physical skills to become a ninja, although he was over-blooded like a fool, he was still a person with a fire spirit.


    Just as he was thinking about it, Ning Ci frowned suddenly, opened his eyes, looked far away, smiled and said to Li Luoke, "It seems that maybe we don''t have to wait until tomorrow!"


    Xiao Li understood it instantly when he heard this, stood up, walked to the four girls, pushed them, "Get up, here''s someone!"


    Chapter 856 The Book of Earth


    Hina Tian waited for the four girls who were originally very shallow, after all, they weren''t familiar places, and the few people sleeping were not considered safe. At this moment, Xiao Li just yelled, and all four of them woke up.


    Ino Hinata and Tiantian woke up with a defensive expression on their faces, but Sakura on one side was completely different. Although they were also cautious, the more expressions on their faces were full of resentment. Xiao Li asked bitterly.


    "What about the people?" Xiao Li, who looked at him, couldn''t help but feel stunned, as if he was going to find someone desperately.Xiao Li hesitated when he saw this and said, "Ning Ci said~ Someone, just over there!"


    Speaking, she pointed her chin in the direction and asked Sakura to take a look. When Sakura glanced over, she saw that the corner of Neji''s eyes was full of blue veins, and she had obviously opened her eyes-.


    At this time, Hinata also walked over when he saw it, and uttered a low voice, "Open his eyes!" The moment he opened his eyes, Hinata saw three people continue rushing towards this side.


    He didn''t mean to slow down at all, obviously coming straight toward them. Hinata and Kosaku Ino have been running together for a long time, and now it can be regarded as a very tacit understanding.


    Quickly report the position to Sakura and Ino, "To the northeast, there is about three hundred meters away!" Sakura smiled after hearing this, with a cheerful expression, "Come on, I''m waiting!"


    Xiao Li couldn''t help but feel that Xiao Sakura in front of him wanted to tear her apart!He smiled immediately, and moved a little unconsciously.


    Seeing this every day, he also pulled out his posture, took out the scroll he was carrying with him, with an expression of fighting hard, and Ino over there consciously took a step back and stood behind everyone.


    The situation that formed for a while was that Neji and Hinata stood in front of everyone, then Sakura and Xiaoli and Tiantian, and the last one was Ino standing.


    It was a perfect formation. According to past experience, Sakura should stand behind everyone like Ino. After all, she is a medical ninja.


    But everyone at the scene knew very well that Sakura is not just a simple thing as a medical ninja. As a student of Senju Tsunade, Sakura has inherited the characteristics of Master perfectly.


    Although he is also a medical ninja, his combat prowess is quite impressive. Rather than standing at the back, he should actually take part in the battle, and there are three people like Ning Ci, which is not to be feared at all.


    Just when thinking about it, the three people from the northeast direction finally arrived. The three jumped down from the tree and stood firmly in front of Neji and the others, the leader with a proud expression.


    But the two behind did not have this confidence. One of the yellow-haired girls pulled the sleeve of the man, "Ryota, let''s go, I have already told you that there are six people here!"


    The person named Ryota obviously didn''t care at all, "Even if there are six people, look at the four women, who look weak, and Yamashita and I can solve it soon!"


    The person called Shanshita swallowed his mouth when he heard the words, "I thought before, but the two teams are fighting, we can take advantage of it. I didn''t say that this situation is still possible!"


    The three of them started arguing like this. Hinata, Neji and the others felt very speechless for a moment, but they still stood there with a good temper and didn''t speak, but the posture of pulling apart also converged.


    I don''t know why, there is always a feeling that these three people will deal with it very well.It is said that these three people are all children of Yanyin Village, obviously they are not very old, even a little bit younger than Ning Ci.


    The girl just looked at Ryota and Yamashita bickering, standing aside with a cowardly expression.A pair of eyes looked at Hinata and the others from time to time, as if they wanted to say but didn''t dare to say.


    At this moment, Ino looked at the girl, quickly formed a seal on her hand, and instantly activated the heart-turning technique, and saw Ino''s body collapse instantly, leaning against the tree trunk.


    The expression on the girl''s face changed in an instant, and she glanced at Ryota and Yamashita silently, and walked towards Hinata and the others.


    Hinata just glanced at it and knew it was Ino, and said with a smile, "Ino, your speed is really good!"


    Upon seeing this, Ino yawned in a good manner, "I haven''t woken up yet, let''s make a quick decision!" He walked to his body and sat down with a relaxed look on his face.


    Seeing this scene, Ryo Taihe Yamashita was finally a little anxious. They looked at Hinata and yelled fiercely, "What have you done to her, give me back quickly!"


    When Ning Ci saw it, he said, "It''s not bad to give it back to you, but let''s talk about it if we win!" He opened his posture, obviously he didn''t want to say more.


    Hinata slowly squatted down on one side and opened his palms in the same posture as Neji.The ninja named Yamashita seemed to have only seen Neji and Hinata''s eyes.


    With a surprised expression on his face, "You are from the Hyuga clan!" Hinata and Ningci didn''t speak at all, but kept their postures still.


    ¡­¡­. 0


    Na Ryota was obviously irritated by their indifference, yelling to fix them properly.Sakura couldn''t stand it any longer behind her, condensing Chakra on the soles of her feet, with a little toe, and the whole person flew out instantly.


    He slammed a punch at the belly of the ninja named Ryota.The roaring posture and actions were exactly the same as Tsunade-sama. Hinata was shocked when he saw it, but he didn''t expect Kozakura to start suddenly.


    The ninja named Ryota was taken aback when he saw this, and quickly backed away, quickly forming a wall of soil in front of him.

 775 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 775

    But it was too late to react. The formation of this soil wall was not stable at all, it was instantly crushed by Sakura''s unreserved punch.


    Immediately after that, Kozakura''s momentum didn''t mean to ease down at all, and she still greeted Ryota directly.The fragments of the earth wall that shattered for a while rushed in with Sakura''s fist.


    Ryota was shocked when he saw it, and when he tried to hide again, his legs were already a little soft, and he almost fell to the ground.


    It would be a little easier if he could really pounce. Before he fell, Sakura''s fist had already arrived, and it fell firmly on his stomach.


    At that moment, Ryota felt a big rock hitting his stomach, and his muffled pain made his eyes widen. Many of them flew out and fell to the ground with a bang!


    Chapter 857 Parting Ways


    Ryota sat on the ground with an unresponsive appearance, staring at Sakura in a daze, and said for a long time, "The girls in Konoha Village are really terrifying!" He rubbed his stomach. A painful look.


    When I saw it down there, he also had a horrified expression, with a shrunken look, for fear that the next one would be himself, but at this point, even if he wanted to hide, it was impossible.


    Yamashita walked to Ryota''s side, stretched out his hand to pull the person up, and then stared at Sakura and the others with a look of horror, for fear that they would rush up without a word.


    When Ryota got up, he heard Yamashita say in a low voice, "Let''s hand over the scroll directly. No matter how we look at it, we have no chance of winning!"


    Ryota can see this clearly, but he is stubborn and unwilling to give up, saying bluntly, "I haven''t done it yet, maybe it can be done!"


    Yamashita glanced at it and took a step slightly to one side, "Then you can do it, I won''t die!" He looked at Ryota with an expression waiting for you.


    Ryota was stunned at the moment, hesitated, turned to look down the mountain, and then at the fierce-looking Sakura, immediately decided to give up, stretched out his hand in the knife bag behind him, and took it out. Come on a scroll.


    The scroll in his hand was nothing else, it was the scroll for this exam. Ryota threw it towards Hinata as soon as he raised his hand, "I''ll give you the scroll, and give her back to us!" He pointed his finger at Ino''s side. Girl.


    Kozakura was quite satisfied when she saw this, and walked in front of Hinata and Neji with the scroll, swayed twice, with a happy expression on her face.


    At this time, Hinata didn¡¯t focus on this scroll, but looked at Ryota and Yamashita with a look of expectation and said, ¡°Even if you lose to us now, you are always a disaster, so you Can''t just leave like this!"


    Neji stood aside with an expression of approval, "I''m sorry, but this is also to avoid future troubles!" He said and went to the position of Ryota and Yamashita with Hinata.


    Xiao Sakura couldn''t help feeling sighed as she stood there, "You are worse than me!" The smiles on Xiao Li and Tian Tian''s faces turned toward the two of them.


    At that moment, looking at the four people coming by, Ryota and Yamashita had a shivering feeling, but they hadn''t fled directly yet, they were still taking care of their companions.


    The smile on Sakura''s face finally disappeared completely, and she walked to the side of Hinata, and said nervously, "Just get the scroll, so I won''t kill people!"


    Hinata was taken aback when he heard the words, and looked at Sakura with an unbelievable expression, "Who said they were going to kill them?" When asked this sentence, Sakura was confused, with a confused expression on her face.


    Seeing this, Hinata explained, "It is not to kill them, but to release the signal from them so that they are eliminated!"


    In the gap explained here, Ning Ci and Tian Tian have already started with Xiao Li, and they cooperated tacitly, even if the skill of two or two tricks completely controlled Ryo Taihe Yamashita!


    Yamashita and Ryota were already looking ashamed at this moment, and watched indifferently as Tiantian bounced the signals from them and let them go one by one, even the girl didn''t let it go.


    Within half a minute, Mitarai Adzuki Bean appeared in front of the crowd with three Shangren.The moment he saw Hinata and the others, Hongdou immediately laughed, "But well, it''s still very brainy! I took the person away, and you will come on afterwards!"


    As they said with a gesture, the three ninjas lifted the three people in Yanyin Village, stepped on their feet, jumped up instantly, and walked away on the tip of the tree.Mitarai Adzuki beans followed behind the three.


    Seeing everyone leaving, everyone finally relaxed. Kozakura took out the scroll and took a look. The excitement on her face gradually faded. She turned her head and asked, "What scroll are you?" "


    Neji naturally wouldn''t conceal the people with Hinata. He reached out and took out the scroll from the cutting tool bag. It was a scroll of heaven.Sakura curled her lips when she saw this, and threw the scroll over, "Then this is yours!"


    Hearing this, Ning Ci stretched out his hand to take it, took two scrolls and looked at it for a while, looking very worried.Tiantian and Xiao Li next to him knew Ning Ci very well.


    Then Tiantian said directly, "You can give the book of heaven directly to Hinata!" Ning Ci was taken aback when he heard the words, and looked at Tiantian with some incredible.Tian Tian just smiled, did not speak, and then went to see Xiao Li, still with that silly smile.


    Before there was time to speak, Hinata spoke first, "Brother Ningci, no, we still have this strength!"


    Although Hinata said this with a smile, with a warm and beautiful smile as always, the firm taste in his eyes was clearly seen by Neji.


    Ning Ci laughed and threw the Book of the Earth to Tian Tian for her to put away.Seeing this every day, I directly sealed things in the scroll where I stored weapons.


    Neji secretly said in his heart, "Why did I forget that Hinata is the future owner of the family!" said Sakura and Ino, who looked up at the steadfast childish faces, "If this is the case, let''s separate here. See you at the end in four days!"


    Seeing this, Hinata smiled very happily. "See you at the end!" After a simple farewell, Ning Ci and the others chose a direction and left. The remaining Hinata and the three were ready to take a rest and then set off, although they were already dead and dawned. , But the three still want to add up.


    Ino didn''t know what he was thinking, and suddenly laughed, Sakura looked at an inexplicable expression, "What are you laughing at!"


    Hearing that Ino 3.0 said unabashedly, "Sakura, your weird power is very similar to Tsunade-sama!" When Ino said that, Hinata also instantly remembered Sakura''s fist, and it was also slightly now. The corners of the mouth are raised.


    Sakura only curled her lips when she heard this, with an indifferent expression, "It''s a good thing!" When she said this, Sakura suddenly turned her face down and said a very serious question, "I used that fist just now. Ten percent strength, but only that!"


    Turning his head to look at Hinata and Ino and said, "If Neji and the others weren''t there, would we be able to defeat the three people in Yanyin Village so easily?"


    The smile on Hina Tian''s face disappeared after hearing the words, "I saw that they are still very good, if it weren''t for Brother Ning Ci, we would not have been so relaxed!"


    Chapter 858


    When Kozakura and Ino heard this, the expressions on their faces were a little bit depressed for a moment, and the time that they had been full of confidence for a while was almost exhausted.


    For a while, the three of them looked a little dejected, sitting there with their heads bowed and did not speak.At the same time, Uchiha, who was not far away from the three girls, had a smile on his face and looked like a good show.


    It''s just that the current Kozakura and others are completely unaware, they all look anxious.The three of them tidied up their things, got up and ran towards the end.


    The three of them finally decided to rush on the road first. If they can meet on the road, they will do it. If they can''t, then the end position is the best interception location.


    When Uchiha saw this, he followed silently, and Samui, who joined him with a disgusting expression while not knowing when he joined, said, "Hin, you are really embarrassed as a master. Is this stalking students?"


    Uchiha''s expression on the face was very calm when he heard the words, "You are no better than me until 26, so don''t say more!" Sam Yi''s face was embarrassed when he heard the words. Indeed, at this time, she was supposed to be handling things in the Hokage office Yes, but I was really worried about Hinata''s performance and safety, so I came out and took a look. Who would have thought I would meet Uchiha Hideo.


    The two didn''t say anything to each other at the moment, and they chased after Hinata and the others.When the three girls walked forward for about half an hour, Hinata suddenly slowed down.


    Sakura and Ino behind them also slowed down instantly, and asked a little nervously, "What''s wrong?" Hinata said in a low voice, "There is a team about two hundred meters ahead! What do you want to do?"


    Kosakura and Ino froze for a moment when they heard this, looked at each other, nodded and said, "Let''s go, hiding is not a way!"


    Hinata smiled when he heard the words, "Just right, I have the same idea!" At the moment, the three people speeded up to catch up with the small team.


    When they got so close, the three in front of them could be regarded as discovering the existence of Hinata and the others. Although they were a little flustered at the moment, they did not have the intention to retreat and dodge. They stopped and looked straight in the direction Hinata and the others were coming. .


    The three of Hinata can finally see them clearly.The three of them all carried the forehead protection of Takiin Village.The three of them were still a little nervous, but when they saw that Hinata and the others were all girls, they obviously relaxed a lot.


    One of them said with disdain, "It''s just three hairy girls. If you lose in a while, don''t cry!" The three of Hinata didn''t look very good on hearing this.


    But only Hinata was able to maintain a good expression, "If you say that, let''s come!" He opened his eyes abruptly, and took his posture to the person who had just spoken.


    The ninja in Takigakura village was also very upset when he saw that he was being provoked in this way, "This is your own death!" He said that he made a quick seal on his hand, and drank in a low voice, "Water escapes the water waves!"


    The moment the voice fell, I saw a waterfall-like stream coming from the population towards Hinata. The large waves of water were very high, as if they were about to swallow Hinata directly.


    Seeing this, Hina Tian stared at the water wave with a pair of eyes, and the Chakra under his feet continued to condense, and then jumped up and landed firmly on the branch, watching the water wave flow away from under his feet.


    Seeing this, Kosakura and Ino also rushed towards the position of the three people in Takigakura Village. The two reached out their hands and took out a shuriken from the knife bag, and held them in their hands and kept close to the three people.


    The three of them looked at the aggressive appearances of Sakura and Ino, and they were a little nervous for a moment. The three of them also took out their shurikens neatly and prepared to fight at any time.

 776 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 776

    But just as Sakura and Ino were about to catch up, the two suddenly stopped and flew the shuriken towards the three with a flick of their hands.


    When the three saw this, a pair of eyes fixed on the shuriken, holding the Kuwuyi in their hands, raising their hands, and flying the shuriken.But at the moment when the shuriken and Kuwu were in contact, the talent suddenly discovered that there was a shuriken under the shuriken.


    After avoiding this one, the other had no time to avoid it. The man was shocked when he saw it, and he tried to avoid it with his head up.


    But obviously it was too late. At this moment, the person next to him stretched out Kuwuwu''s help to block him, and he successfully rescued his companion.


    Seeing this, Ino smiled and said, "It''s too early for you to feel at ease!" He said that he wiped from the knife bag, and several shurikens flew towards the three of them.


    Just when the three of them were concentrating on resisting, Sakura also joined in, but Sakura''s kunai always failed to hit the people, and all fell on the trunk and the ground next to the three.


    The three of them knocked off the last shuriken with a sullen expression."That''s the trick, you really think it''s not going to work!" said with a vicious look, "Next it is time to show you real ninjutsu!"


    Speaking of the quick knot in their hands, Ino and Sakura looked calm and relaxed.At this time, it was the place where some of the three people finally found something wrong. Looking around in this way, they saw that all of the crooked Kuunai tails were tied with detonating charms.


    At the moment he shouted in panic, "Quick back!" 550 But it was too late, and he heard a bang, and nearly ten detonating symbols around him exploded instantly.


    The thick smoke surrounded the three of them. It seemed that the people inside seemed to be dead, but Sakura and Ino did not relax like this. One pair was still staring cautiously, and Hinata''s posture did not converge. At this moment, time has quietly touched the position behind the three people in Takiin Village.


    Seeing the thick smoke gradually falling, the first three people who appeared inside were not gray-headed people, they were already crumbling and incomplete.


    The moment the smoke completely dissipated, the water wall also collapsed, exposing three people who were quite embarrassed inside.The three of them are no longer arrogant at this moment, and their faces are suddenly gray and embarrassed.


    The man looked at Sakura and Ino with anger in his eyes, but at this moment he still didn''t give up at all, and rushed over with Kunai.


    Seeing this, Kozakura moved her shoulders slightly, clenched her fists and looked at the incoming person, then stepped back slightly, obviously pulling her posture.The man was still worried, but seeing Sakura''s bare hands, he was relieved a lot, and a smile appeared on his face.The moment the person rushed over, Kozakura stepped forward and greeted the person''s face with a fist.


    Chapter 859 Completion Conditions


    The person obviously didn''t expect that Sakura would rush forward like this, and he didn''t even evade in the first place.It was too late when I wanted to avoid it again.


    The man retreated sharply, and Kozakura''s punch fell on his forehead without any difference.At that moment, he felt as if a stone had hit his forehead severely.


    The muffled pain at the moment made him feel a humming in his head.For a while, he couldn''t see the person in front of him clearly. Seeing Kozakura chasing him with a punch, he squatted down sharply.


    Kozakura''s punch was instantly rushed, and immediately felt something was wrong. It was too late when she wanted to jump and escape. The man quickly formed a mark on his hand and drank in a low voice, "Water escape, water blade!" "


    At the moment when the voice fell, Sakura looked down and saw a blade formed by a stream of water flew towards Sakura. Sakura leaned back when she saw it, and the whole backflip was considered to be hiding.


    The person who had gained the momentum was reluctant and wanted to catch up again. It was at this moment that the person''s movements suddenly stopped, the whole person had an incredible expression, and his eyes were wide.


    Sakura stood still and took a look, and instantly laughed, and saw that Hinata had touched behind the man. With a few sharp empty palms, he blocked the chakra on the man''s arm a lot, and used it for a while. No ninjutsu.


    The man was a little panicked when he saw this, and he quickly backed away holding his arm and stood behind his two companions.Hinata also turned and stood in front of Ino and Sakura.


    For a while, the two parties were cautiously testing each other. Hinata said softly to Sakura behind him, "Sakura and I will go up and drag, Ino, you will look for a chance to make a shot later, and the injured person will not consider it. Control one at random, and we must win!"


    When he said this, Hinata''s tone was firm, and the not-so-tall figure seemed very reliable at this moment. Ino was in a daze, and immediately nodded and said, "Got it!"


    Kozakura also had a bitter expression on her face when she heard that, "I remembered that moment!" As she said, she and Hinata glanced at each other, and rushed directly on their toes.


    The two girls acted fiercely and intensively. They were in their best state. They didn''t want to be accurate, just that the two of them didn''t pay attention to other skills.


    But such fast combat is also exhausting for the two.Naturally, Ino also understood, so the moment the two moved, they began to constantly look for opportunities.


    Finally, after half a minute, he got a loophole, and immediately used the technique of turning the mind to control the person''s body.When he was under control, Ino took a step back.


    A man turned over and landed next to the person whose arm had been injured before, and put the kunai in his hand on the person''s neck. The person was frightened and angry, "What are you doing!"


    Hearing this, Ino laughed, "Of course I control you!" Ino said very lightly, but the man had an expression that couldn''t respond, "Are you crazy!"


    Upon hearing this, Sakura and Hinata quickly suppressed the people in front of them, and said with a smile, "You are the one who is crazy!" Hinata finally smiled at this moment, "Take the scroll Hand it over!"


    The person controlled by Hinata and Sakura heard this and shook his head quickly and said, "The scroll is not with me!" Hearing this, Ino rubbed his body neatly and found no trace of the scroll.


    The Kumo held in his hand moved closer to the man¡¯s neck for two points, ¡°Take it out, you¡¯ve already lost!¡± The man looked at this scene and Ino¡¯s body slumped on the ground was finally considered I understand what is going on.


    When the scroll was taken out with a bitter expression on his face, Ino reached out his hand to take it and threw it to Hinata, "Take it!" As he said, he stretched out his hand and took out the flare from his body and launched it directly.


    Under the pressure of Sakura and Hinata, the remaining two people could only release the signal flares, and they still saw Mitarai Adzuki beans in less than half a minute.


    The three people who got the new scroll were very happy, and saw Hongdou grinning and said, "Senior Sister Hongdou is really fast!"


    Hongdou greeted the three children from Takiin Village and said with a smile, "You are also at a good speed, but there is still a lot of distance from the end here. Come on!"


    Without waiting for Sakura and the others to answer, they left.Seeing this, the three of them found a place to sit down, and opened the scroll with enthusiasm. When they saw that there was a big letter written on it, they were instantly happy.


    Kozakura said excitedly, "Now I only need to go straight through this forest, but it will be passed!" Hearing this, Ino nodded, with an expression of excitement and approval.


    Hinata also cocked the corners of his mouth slightly, obviously in a good mood, but still said very sensibly, "Even so, we can''t take it lightly. Let''s start early!"


    As he said, he handed the scroll to Ino and said, "The two scrolls should be opened separately, so that it can be somewhat safer!" Ino heard the word and took it directly.


    The three of them adjusted a tuck in the knife bag that they stretched out, jumped onto the trunk and dashed towards the end point.


    Uchiha Kimura followed behind and watched the performance of the three people, who were always smiling. He was obviously very happy, but Uchiha Kimura knew very well that although the three of them had some combat strategies, they were still very immature. Very risky.


    This time they were able to win. A large part of the reason is that the three children in Takigakura were too underestimated. That''s why Hinata and the others took the lead. If they tried their best at the beginning, the victory or defeat would be too. Unknown yet.


    Samui squatted next to Uchiha, with a proud expression on his face, "Hinata, this kid is really amazing!" Uchihasaki shook his head helplessly as he looked at him, his face was petting. Drowning smile.


    Just when he was smiling happily, the expression on Uchiha''s hidden face suddenly stopped, and then he smiled more openly, and said with a smile, "After waiting so long, the good show is finally about to be staged!"


    When Samui heard this, he asked nervously, "What''s wrong? Those people are here?" Samui knew something about the fun things Uchihain said.


    So I can''t help but feel a little nervous at the moment, after all, the specific situation is unknown, Hinata and the others are not far away!


    Uchiha knew through Kagura''s eyes carefully, and smiled and replied, "Come on, let''s go and take a look. Without me, you are not allowed to mix up!"


    Although Samui was worried about Hinata, she never disobeyed Uchiha''s words, and nodded immediately to agree.


    Chapter 860 The Arrival of Dashewan


    At the same time, using the magical technique in the forest, he turned himself into an ordinary scary appearance, walking around in the forest, following the pharmacist''s pocket.


    To say that Oh She Maru didn''t want to be involved in this process if it wasn''t to ensure that his identity was not revealed. After all, if he wanted Uchiha to believe it, he would inevitably suffer a little bit here.


    When I was thinking about it, I felt a group of people approaching. Oshemaru originally wanted to avoid it, but there was another person who was traveling with Uchiha who brought the soil, so I just avoided it, so much. At least it''s not justified.


    At the moment, I can only stand there, waiting for people to show up, just waiting for the time, Dashemaru still prays in my heart, and the people who come are not from Konoha Village.


    He couldn''t be more clear about the temper of the Hokage-sama. Even if he knew that he was forced to do it for the task, he would not be spared in the future.


    But as the so-called leak happened, the night rain happened, and the people who appeared from there were the three of Hinata, and they were on the way at this moment.


    But even so, Hinata still felt something wrong as he approached. 800 immediately brows and the people behind him stop, "Wait a minute!"


    Hearing this, Ino immediately closed her eyes and used the perception secret technique. For this secret technique, Ino''s mastery is not very good, so it is not very accurate in many cases, but even so, she still perceives a hundred meters ahead. There are three people standing on the left and right, their strength is amazing.

 777 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 777

    At that moment, Ino couldn''t help feeling a little nervous. Looking at the side with a pair of eyes vigilantly, Kozakura also felt the unusual atmosphere and silently held Kunai in her hand.


    The three of Hinata didn''t intend to act rashly, so they wanted to wait and see if the three of them would leave directly. After all, they have not yet reached the time to face directly. It is very possible to leave at this time.


    But things weren''t as beautiful as imagined. Three figures slowly appeared in Hinata''s eyes.Even Sakura, who was not good at perception, realized that the three of them were definitely not so easy to deal with.


    Da She Maru looked at Hinata who appeared in his sight, and felt a headache. It was already a very troublesome thing to be a person from Konoha Village, but now it is a child of the Hyuga clan.


    In Ugin Village for so many years, Da She Maru didn''t know that Hinata was already a student of Uchiha Hidden. If he knew it, he might consider leaving directly.


    Oshamaru looked at the three children in Hinata and his party always feeling like they couldn''t get rid of their hands, but this could be regarded as an arrow. After all, if Uchiha brought the soil to do it, it would be even less serious.


    Da She Wan glanced at the pharmacist''s pocket next to her, "Go!" He stood there without any intention of doing anything.Dou also walked towards Hinata with a strange appearance.


    Seeing this, Kosakura couldn''t help but whispered to Ino Hinata, "Are we underestimated?" Hinata swallowed nervously, "This person is not easy to deal with. Be careful for a while!"


    At the same time, Uchiha Ken, who had hidden all his breath in the dark, stared at the Osamaru using the illusion index, and smiled, but the smile seemed to be cold no matter how you looked at it.


    Da She Wan also seemed to feel something, she couldn''t help but shivered, raised her eyes and looked around, but she didn''t find any abnormalities so she could only give up, and looked up to see the movement of the pocket.


    To say that the combat ability of the Yakushi Po is not very outstanding, but it is still very powerful compared to the current Ino and others.


    Seeing the pharmacist lift up his palm, the light blue Chakra slowly wrapped his palm, and finally formed a sharp state. This is the Chakra scalpel of the commonly used medical ninjutsu.


    Compared with the shock of Hinata and Ino seeing this scene, Sakura is even more surprised. It is because she has studied medical ninjutsu for so long with Tsunade-sama, she knows very well that she needs to have a chakra scalpel. The degree is not easy.


    At the moment, I understood that Ino and Hinata just said that it was not easy to deal with. A pair of eyes were fixed on the body of the pharmacist''s pocket, and he whispered to Ino and Hinata on one side, "Hino, you find a way to cut off his chakra , Ino and I will pin him down for you! If he is hit by his Chakra scalpel, it will be in trouble!"


    Hinata nodded his head slowly in agreement with this point, but Ino on one side hesitated, "What if the two people are also involved in a while?"


    Hinata paused when he heard the words, and said in a deep voice, "Shoot the flare!" Ino was stunned and nodded helplessly. Whether he admits it or not, they know very well that they are definitely not the opponents of the three people in front of them. .


    Looking at the pharmacist''s pocket that was about to rush up, Haruno Sakura moved first, stepping on her foot, holding Kunai, and facing up. Sakura could feel the opponent''s ease during the collision of moves, and she was already doing her best. .


    Seeing this, Ino also followed, and the two of them left and right, sandwiching the key pocket in the middle. Seeing this, Hinata waved his empty palm constantly, trying to cut off the Chakra on the arm of the medicine master.


    However, the pharmacist pocket was very flexible, and he couldn''t even hit a few palms.Seeing this, Hinata bit her lips tightly, with an impatient expression on his face.


    Kozakura was also anxious when she saw this, and immediately waved a shuriken towards the front door of Pharmacist''s pocket.His waist sank, and he hid in an instant. Upon seeing this, Ino threw a shuriken with a detonation talisman in front of him.


    Although the action is old by this time, it is reasonable to say that it can''t hide the detonation talisman, but the medicine master''s pocket did not escape, but took advantage of the trend, stretched out to support the ground, and directly used that hand in a neutral position. Li Jian kicked back again.


    Ino was shocked when he saw this. When the time came, the detonating talisman was about to explode. At such a close distance, Ino could easily get injured.


    On one side, Uchiha''s eyes narrowed fiercely, and Samyi was also very anxious, almost wanting to rush up, but Uchiha''s eyes were still unmoving, but he still held back.


    At the very moment, I saw that dagger paused in mid-air, then flew out at an angle, exploding in mid-air.Looking up, you can see Hinata''s palm that has not had time to withdraw, and the expression of relief on his face.


    When they saw that scene, it was impossible for Hinata to rush over. He could only slap a palm, hoping to make a hit, and they were lucky.


    Chapter 861


    Seeing this, Ino let out a long sigh of relief, with a look of uncertainty, Kozakura had already arrived at this time, and she stood in front of Ino to completely protect the person.


    When the pharmacist saw it, there was a smile on his face, and the eyes under the eyeglasses were also slightly narrowed, but his eyes were all dissatisfied.


    There was no pause at the moment, and he immediately jumped over. Seeing this, Hinata gave up what he had said before, looking for opportunities later, and pounced directly on.


    The scene just now scared her Hinata still feeling like a drum, even if she was injured, she didn''t want to see Sakura and Ino hurt.


    It''s not that they haven''t thought about surrendering directly, but they still feel stubbornly that it is a bit embarrassing. They don''t care about their own face, but don''t want to shame Uchiha. This is a tacit understanding between the three.


    Seeing Hinata greet him, Oshamaru stood aside and felt a trembling feeling. It was inevitable that these three would be injured in this way. Oshamaru had already anticipated the miserable situation after him.


    The bottom of my heart was cold at the moment, but I could only stand there and watch his fate, and I saw Doudou''s right hand lifted up and looked fiercely towards the position of Hinata''s arm.


    If this is done, Hinata''s empty palm will be useless. Kozakura is very anxious when she sees this. She rushes over with the sword in her hand, and greets him straight to the position of her eyes.


    Kozakura is betting that this man is not a lunatic, he still cares about his eyes.Sure enough, he saw that Chakra scalpel was about to fall on Hinata''s arm.


    The shuriken in Sakura''s hand is almost reaching the spectacle lens in her pocket.At the moment, I saw Pharmacist pocket a little toe, and instantly flew out, avoiding Sakura''s attack smoothly.


    Seeing this, Ino hurriedly Kieyin, thinking about taking advantage of the opportunity to control his pocket, but seeing that the moment he could succeed, he slammed his foot on the trunk, and the whole person flew out at an angle, twisting and steadily landing on On the ground.


    But even if Yamanaka Ino''s heart-turning technique was emptied, he originally thought that the pocket would stand at the position of the tree, and that one second was Ino''s best opportunity.


    However, he never thought that the other party would directly use his strength to escape. This is something that Ino never expected.


    The moment the heart turned and threw itself into the air, Ino''s body instantly softened. Sakura and Hinata were shocked when they saw it, and hurriedly rushed to hold him.


    The two carefully supported Ino against the tree trunk and sat down. At this moment, they were nervous. Now they are the only two of them. If they continue, the possibility of victory is very slim. If they are also injured, Ino will also It''s dangerous.


    First here, Hinata gritted her teeth and converged her posture. Kozakura looked at her, obviously unwilling to look at her, but she also converged her posture honestly.


    Standing a little bit dejected, the smile on his face disappeared completely. He twisted his head and looked in the direction of Ino, but didn''t go to the Yakushitou and Dashewan.


    At this time, Haruno Sakura''s eyes were red, and she looked like she was about to cry, but Hashi was stubborn and serious. Uchiha in the dark spotted it, and his teeth tightened.


    O She Maru stood there and gave a chill for no reason, and couldn''t help but shrank his neck with an uncomfortable look.Samyi felt distressed when she saw it on the side, but she knew even more that if a ninja wants to grow up, it must be experienced.


    Hinata looked at the pharmacist pocket, tried to stabilize his voice, and whispered, "We lost, the scroll is for you, you can leave!" Then he took out the Book of Earth.


    Dou Jin''s original intention was not on the scrolls. After hearing this, he didn''t know what to do for a while. After receiving the Chakra scalpel, he looked in the direction of Oshemaru with some doubts.


    At this moment, Osamaru didn''t really feel Uchiha''s existence, but he could already conclude that Uchiha''s presence was definitely around, and immediately nodded in agreement.


    Seeing this, they waved their hands at Hinata, motioning to her to throw the scroll.Seeing this, Hinata had no choice but to reach out and threw the scroll over.


    Holding something in his pocket, he walked towards Oshemaru. At this moment, the person who had always been standing next to Oshemaru unmoved suddenly moved and rushed towards Sakura''s position.


    Hinata was shocked when he saw this, and as soon as he turned around, he rushed towards Sakura''s position, but it was too late, and saw that the shuriken in the man''s hand was about to pierce Sakura''s body.


    Upon seeing this, Hinata immediately used his empty palm to shoot at the person''s body, but the distance was too close and his head was a little out of alignment. The person dodged and avoided it, which is even more incredible.


    The man did not continue to move towards Sakura, but instead rushed back towards Hinata''s position, with the shuriken in his hand aimed at Hinata''s belly.


    Hina Tian couldn''t dodge, but she stretched out her hand to block it, and instantly heard the sound of a blade entering the flesh, and Hina frowned instantly with a pained expression on his face.


    At this moment, Doudou, under the direction of Oshemaru, rushed over immediately and stopped the man''s next move. Oshemaru squinted at the man, and said with some dissatisfaction, "What are you doing!"


    . ¡­¡­ 0


    The man laughed when he heard the words, with a straightforward look, "My lord, don''t you like to study these things? The eyes of the Hyuga clan are a good thing! Don''t you hold them?"


    The provocative flavor in that person''s words was obviously sent by Uchiha to monitor and test...


    Da She Maru''s expression became more gloomy when he heard the words, "Don''t forget the main thing this time, don''t give me extra branches!" He directly dragged the person away.


    Seeing the three people leaving behind, Hinata finally breathed a sigh of relief, and sat on the ground with a soft thud.Kozakura also looked shocked.

 778 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 778

    At this moment, when I turned my head and saw the bright red color on Hinata''s arm, I was surprised what I should do and wiped away the tears that came out of my face without knowing when.


    Sakura immediately squatted down and pulled Hinata''s arm, and said angrily, "Don''t move, I''ll come!" She put her palm on top of Hinata''s wound.


    Seeing a green chakra wrapping Hinata''s wound, Hinata could feel an itching sensation coming out of his arm.


    The wound was healing at a speed that was visible to the naked eye, but it was completely healed in a short while, and even a scar was invisible.


    Chapter 862


    Hinata looked at the face of his arm with a look of surprise. Although Hinata has always understood medical ninjutsu, it was the first time he got up and realized that he said very sincerely, "Sakura, thank you You, you are amazing!"


    Hearing this, Kozakura was unexpectedly not very happy, but she looked ashamed, "If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t be hurt!"


    Hinata looked disapproving, "I don''t want to talk about those first, at least we are all safe now, and we only lost a book of heaven, we still have a chance!"


    As he was talking, Ino, who was leaning on the tree trunk over there, finally moved. After moving twice, he opened his eyes and looked at the two of them and asked worriedly, "Are you all right!"


    He stood up and walked towards their pillows, but he staggered before he even started, almost falling down, and finally stood firm after shaking for several times.


    Hinata and Sakura, who were still dignified at first, couldn''t help but laughed, looking very happy.Looking at them smiling, Ino knew it was all right.


    But he still pretended to be angry and wanted to come over and beat the two.The three of them made a fuss for a while, finally converged, and sat down to rest.


    Ino took out the scroll of the Book of Earth from the cutting tool bag behind him. His face was still a little sad, but in a flash he made a look that he didn''t care much about, "Finally, there is one more, and there are still two days left. , We still have time!"


    Kozakura nodded when she heard the words, with an appearance of approval. Although it is very ominous to face the current situation, the matter is already here, and we can only look away a little.


    Hinata thought for a while, and then said softly, "We can¡¯t take it lightly. I am afraid that someone has already passed, or even someone who has passed with more than two scrolls. If we don¡¯t hurry up, we will defeat others. It may not be possible to get the Book of Heaven!"


    Hearing this, Ino couldn''t help using a little bit of strength in his hand, and the scrolls of the Book of the Earth were a little wrinkled, "Then let''s go directly to the end and wait!"


    Kozakura lowered her head and thought for a while and said, "There are not a few people who have this idea. Now in the past, we didn''t know that we had to face several teams at the same time. We should go forward like this. It would be great if we could meet on the road. Up!"


    Hinata nodded with approval, "For now, that''s all we can do. Let''s take a break and go quickly!"


    At this moment, the three of them didn''t mean to make a fire to make things. They simply ate a little munition pills, drank a little water and set off.


    Uchihain and Samui watched in the dark, the expressions on their faces were fairly satisfied, "I didn''t give up directly, I''ve seen it!"


    Sam heard the words with a speechless expression, and muttered in his heart, "If you are really so reluctant, put down the corners of your mouth that is so high!"


    Of course, Samyi only dared to say something like this, after all, her own expression was not much better.When the two saw Hinata and they had set off, they followed directly on their toes.


    It''s not that Uchiha Yin wanted to know how Hinata and the others performed in the exam, but more to check the movement of Oshamaru.


    Having reached such a level, Uchiha''s Kagura''s eyes can almost cover most of the death forest, and it is easy to monitor the actions of Osaimaru and others.


    Besides, after the Dashewan walked away with the person with his pocket, the feeling of thorns on his back still did not disappear, and the feeling of panic was even more obvious.


    This made Jiraiya feel even more upset. Originally, he took the scrolls from the children of Hinata and it was enough for him to drink a pot. Now this person actually injured Hinata¡¯s child, now Uchi Boyin is absolutely impossible to let him go.


    Thinking of this, Dashemaru felt even more angrily. Looking at the person at the moment, his face was completely lost, and his voice said coldly, "You better know what you are doing. If this thing fails because of you If you are gone, I will not let you go!"


    As a member of Akatsuki''s organization, Osamaru was originally a very important person, and that person dared to do that because of Uchiha''s instruction.


    But he knows one thing more clearly, that is, if this time fails, then when blaming the cause, he is also to blame.


    As the main member of Akatsuki''s organization, Da She Maru will naturally be fine, and then the only person who can''t survive will be him.Thinking of this, the look on the human face instantly changed, and there was a very nervous feeling, "I''m sorry, my lord!"


    With just such a sentence, Dashemaru is naturally hard to dispel the hatred, but this person is helpless, so he can only glance at the person bitterly, turn his head and leave.


    At the same time, Uchiha, who was following Hinata, looked at the scene in front of him and couldn''t help but feel a sigh. Even if he had to sigh, the luck of the three children was a little too bad.


    Originally thought that this day shouldn''t be meeting anyone, but Hinata and the others have traveled for less than two hours, and they have installed a group of people on the face, which is the last thing she wants to see.


    The three people standing in front of them are not others, they are Kankuro, Temari and Gaara from Sagakura Village.After the previous battle, Hinata and the others, although they rested for a while and recovered some, they are definitely not in their heyday. It was really unlucky to meet Gaara under such circumstances.


    Hinata stood in place and kept a certain distance from Kankuro and the others, looking wary.Kankuro and Temari have friendly expressions.


    4.1 "You are here, too, I was still thinking about who will come here before!" As he said, the smile on his face was reduced a lot, "Since we have already met, let''s try it!"


    Although it was an offer, Temari and Kankuro were politely waiting for Sakura''s answer.Hinata bit her lips tightly after hearing this. Now they are not fully rested, it is too risky to fight directly like this.


    Just when I was about to say something, Gaara on the opposite side suddenly moved. The big gourd behind him did not know when it opened. Clouds of smoke-like sand condensed and changed in the air, and finally formed a shuriken. shape.


    Gaara opened his eyes slightly, and the shuriken burst into the air and shot towards Hinata and the others. The speed was so fast that only afterimages could be seen.


    Chapter 863: Nothing


    Hinata Kozakura was shocked when she saw this, and she hurriedly avoided. The moment she stood still, she saw the shurikens plunge into the ground, almost completely submerged.


    Gaara seemed to be very interesting about the three people being able to avoid this, and smiled.Immediately afterwards, he saw that those shurikens that had been well pierced on the ground instantly turned into a pool of slender sand, and the gourd seeds that had returned to him erratic.


    Temari is obviously very dissatisfied with Gaara''s approach. The next one came to Gaara and grabbed Gaara''s and Jieyin''s wrists behind him.


    "What are you doing, where do you need to kill!" Temari is a lot taller than Gaara. When he said this, he frowned and looked very imposing.


    However, Gaara didn¡¯t mean to be scared at all. He just raised his eyes lazily and looked at Temari, "Let go!" As he said, Gaara¡¯s eyes turned away. It was cool, and it looked a little bit warm. No 26 at all.


    It seemed that the person he was looking at was not his teammate at all, but more like an irrelevant person.Temari was obviously taken aback, and quickly retracted his hand, but still frowned and said, "I''m your sister!"


    When I heard this, Gaara''s eyes became colder, "Do you want to die? I said I don''t need older sisters or brothers! Just let go if you don''t want to die!"


    He said that he stared straight at the Kiju, as if ready to shoot at any time.Seeing this, Temari gritted his teeth and took two steps back. Obviously, Gaara was very afraid of Gaara.


    Kankuro on one side also had an expression that couldn''t stand it, and walked over, "Gaara, you are too heavy, let us come!"


    Kankuro was about to turn around and talk to Hinata and the others, but when he just turned around before he could speak, he heard Hinata and the others scream, and his eyes widened in horror.


    When Kanjiuro was in doubt, his whole body flew out in an instant, banged against the tree trunk on one side, rolled down, half-prone on the ground, and vomited a big mouthful of blood.


    Looking along Kankuro''s line of sight, you can see Gaara''s huge arm made of sand that has always been around Gaara, still holding the posture of shooting people out.


    Gaara glanced at Kankuro who was lying on the ground, and his tone was still cold, "I told you to get out of the way!" This was obviously a heavy fall, and he took two rough breaths. Say a good sentence.


    Upon seeing this, Temari finally woke up from the stunned state, and ran to help Kankuro up, waiting for Gaara to say violently, "You are too much! This is your brother!"


    Gaara obviously didn''t care much, as if he hadn''t heard anything.Step by step, he walked in the direction of Hinata.Kankuro clearly seemed anxious when he saw this, and quickly pulled a handful of Temari beside him.


    "Go help, I can''t let him kill! I can''t continue like this!" Temari was obviously hesitant after hearing this. After all, Gaara''s strength is better than anyone else. Even if the four of them work together, the probability of victory. It is also minimal.


    After all, Gaara on the other side always takes the attitude of killing him. No matter how angry he is, Temari doesn''t want to hurt his brother.


    When Kankuro saw this, he said again, "Hurry up!" He even staggered to get up, ready to go to Hinata.Seeing this, Temari shook his heart, and sat down Kankuro, "Wait for me!"


    Hinata Kosakura and Ino saw this series of things in their eyes, and they were shocked for a while, looking at the Temari who came by.


    Only then is she believing that this person is really ready to come and help them deal with their companions, or her brother.For a while, the three of Hinata didn''t know what to say.

 779 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 779

    Gaara looked at the four people in front of him, the expressions on their faces were even more ugly, obviously filled with anger, and even the aura in the whole body had completely changed.


    Violent and frenzied, it was obviously murderous. Sakura and Ino couldn''t help but swallowed their saliva when they saw it. It was the first time they felt such a real murderous aura in the forest of death for so long.


    Even the fellow Pharmacist Pouch I met before didn''t have such a terrifying murderous aura on them, and for a while, all three of them started to drum.


    Uchihain and Samui were also quite nervous seeing them in the dark. Samui said softly, "This kid is the human pillar of the village of Sandyak. It is said that the power of the tail beast has not been very stable for so many years. , It will be dangerous if this goes on!"


    Uchiha Hideki is naturally anxious, but in such a situation as Ziah, he still wants to see the reaction of the three girls. After all, even if Gaara runs away, it is nothing in his eyes.


    So at the moment he shook his head very calmly and said, "It doesn''t matter, take a look first, am I there!" Sam smiled after hearing this, and sighed that he had forgotten this matter. She was surrounded by the legend of the Shinobi world. It.


    At the moment, he was completely relieved, his eyes were fixed on Hinata''s body, just waiting to see their reaction.At this time, Hinata didn''t mean to do it immediately.


    "What is the chance of winning together for the four of us? You are her sister, and you know him best!" When Hinata said this, his eyes were always on Gaara''s body.


    Temari was stunned when he heard the words, and said with a wry smile, "It''s very small, 20%!" Hinata took a deep breath. Although he was mentally prepared, when he heard it, he was still very Astonished.


    After thinking for a while, Hinata took out the Book of Earth behind him, and put it directly into Temari''s hand, "This is for you, we surrender!"


    Temari was also shocked when he heard the words, holding the scroll with a look of astonishment.Hinata looked at Gaara''s direction and said softly, "It was originally just for this thing, but now that I have it, there is no need to do it! Maybe someone else will meet later!"


    This sounds like the opponent Ju said, but Hinata¡¯s eyes look at Gaara over there from time to time. Now her biggest wish is to succeed in persuading Gaara. After all, they are not suitable for me now. When fighting.


    And as long as the flare is not released, they still have a chance, and there is no need to smash to the end here.Uchiha watched in the dark and smiled very satisfied, "It''s not too stupid!"


    Sam also laughed when he heard the words, and he had to do it when he was wise. It was not a sensible act.


    Chapter 864 Help


    In Uchiha''s cognition, although the success of the mission is a very important thing, what he hopes more is that the ninja can save his own life, as the saying goes, leaving the green mountains without worrying about firewood.


    Of course, it is impossible for Uchiha Hidden to say this, after all, this is the Ninja World, as long as it is for the children he brings to understand.


    Gaara over there listened to Hinata¡¯s words, and he didn¡¯t move for a while, but the movements on his hands still didn¡¯t seem to converge at all. I could still see the fine sand floating in mid-air, like anytime. Will attack the same.


    Temari was also very nervous when he saw this, and she was really hard to grasp Gaara''s temper. She didn''t know what he was thinking and what decision he would make.


    Gaara glanced at Kankuro, who was next to him, and looked at the cautious Temari on the other side, finally converging his movements and stepping aside.


    Seeing these five people felt relieved, Kanjiuro silently retracted the Chakra line that had been connected, and leaned back on the tree trunk very tired.


    Temari looked at the scroll in his hand and wanted to return it to Hinata, but then looked at Gaara who was sitting and resting there, and finally put away the idea.


    He gave an apologetic look at Hinata and others, turned and ran in the direction of Kankuro.He was watching Kankuro''s movements just now, and he was very worried now.


    Seeing this, Hinata, Sakura, and Ino hesitated, but followed.Temari vacantly supported Kankuro and asked with concern, "Are you okay!"


    Kankuro moved a little, grinning with pain, but when he was relieved, he pretended to be relaxed, "I''m fine, just take a rest!"


    Kozakura looked at it with a hesitant expression on her face. In the end, as if she had made up her mind, she said, "Let me see!"


    At the moment when these words were uttered, Sakura still looked at Hinata and Ino with some worry. She was obviously worried that the two would disagree, but to her surprise, Hinata and Ino agreed. Facial expression with an encouraging smile on his face.


    Seeing this, Kozakura immediately looked confident, and smiled and said to Kankuro, "Don''t worry, there will be no problems. Anyway, I am also a medical ninja!"


    Kankuro and Temari still looked unbelievable. After hesitating, Temari said from the bottom of his heart, "Is this really good, we are opponents!"


    Kozakura laughed at the words, with a very good-looking appearance, "But you also saved us just now, and it''s just an exam!"


    When Kankuro and Temari heard this, they both smiled, "I see, then we will be in trouble!" Kozakura nodded when she heard the words, and put her hands on Kankuro''s chest. , Mobilize the Chakra.


    Immediately afterwards, you could see the green chakra wrapping Sakura''s hands, and Kankuro felt a very comfortable feeling spreading across his chest.


    After that, the painful feeling slowly disappeared, knowing that Sakura took her hand back, she said with a deep breath of relief, "It''s okay!"


    Kankuro moved a bit when he heard the words, and as expected, the pain in his chest disappeared completely, and there was no sense of loss.


    Kankuro said thank you very politely, and then looked at Hinata and Sakura and said seriously, "Now my injuries are healed, so I won''t stay with you anymore!"


    Speaking meaningfully, he glanced at Gaara who was sitting not far away, "I wish you a smooth pass. See you at the end!"


    Temari also said apologetically, "Thank you really, let''s go first!" Hinata nodded when they saw this, and said goodbye with a smile.


    Temari and Kankuro walked straight in the direction of Gaara. They didn¡¯t know what they said, but they saw Gaara who had been sitting standing up. Before leaving, he turned his head and looked at them deeply. At a glance, his eyes were complicated, and I didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Seeing the figure disappear completely before her eyes, Kozakura suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, "I was scared to death. I thought I was really going to die in this forest of death today!"


    Ino heard this with an expression of approval, "I also thought I would die under the hands of that child. It was terrible. He looked very small, but he carried such a murderous intent!"


    Hinata heard this in a low voice, "Perhaps he doesn''t want that either, maybe he has unspeakable difficulties!" It''s just that Hinata said this sentence very lightly, almost as if he was talking to himself.


    Neither Sakura nor Ino heard clearly, they asked again in unison, but Hinata didn''t say anything, just said, "It''s nothing, let''s talk about what to do afterwards!"


    If it were said that they had abandoned their previous work before, now they really have nothing.Thinking of the current situation, the three girls really sighed long.


    Kozakura thought for a while, and finally pretended to say lightly, "Knowing that we are not out yet, this is what I hope, so let''s go, if we win a team that also has the book of heaven and earth. !"


    In fact, this is what Hinata is thinking about. The exam has been going on for so long. I think there are many people who have collected them all. I am afraid that where is the thing waiting for the last time to sprint safely.


    If they can meet it at this time, it is really a very convenient thing for them. As long as they are not strong people like Gaara, they are still promising.


    At the moment Hinata said to Sakura and Ino, "Now let''s get closer to the finish line, there is more hope!"


    Sakura and Ino naturally agreed with this, and set off after a short rest. Uchiha couldn''t help sighing as he watched in the dark.


    The three students he brought with him were considered unlucky. They had encountered so many things in just two days, and even encountered Dashewan.


    But under such circumstances, it is a good thing that they can still retain the qualifications for the competition. Uchiha is quite confident about whether the three girls can pass the exam smoothly.


    Although the abilities of the three girls are not very outstanding, but at least they cooperate with each other and are not impulsive. Such a child can finally get a good result.


    And no matter how he was a student cultivated by Uchiha Hidden, how could it be worse!


    Chapter 865: Anbu Surveillance


    Seeing Hinata''s three children walking away, Uchiha Hidden did not continue to catch up, but turned his head and prepared to leave, Samui was stunned when he saw this.


    He asked quickly, "Aren''t you watching anymore?" Uchiha smiled secretly and said, "I don''t see it, I still have things to do!"


    Said that it was a posture of leaving, Samui naturally understood what Uchiha was going to do, but instinctively wanted to stay with Uchiha for a while.


    So he reached out and grabbed Uchiha¡¯s sleeves, but in the end his reason was defeated, and he took his hand back with a sneered smile, ¡°Okay, then you go first, I¡¯ll watch it here, anyway, these two days. Nothing!"


    He said that as if worried that Uchihaken would not believe it, he waved his hand to indicate that he could leave first. Uchihaken didn''t mean to ask more, nodded and left directly using space ninjutsu.


    Samui looked at the direction Uchihain was leaving, but she still didn''t say anything, just turned and chased in the direction of Hinata and the others.


    At the same time, when Uchihain appeared again, he was in Konoha''s 697 dark part.Hamu Kakakashi sat on the seat with a serious expression, and there was a person standing in front of him who was saying something.

 780 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 780

    As soon as I turned around, I saw Uchiha hidden coming in, and then turned and left after a formal salute.Kakashi watched Uchihain walk in and wanted to stand up and salute, but was stopped by Uchihain.


    "How''s it going?" Uchiha Ken twisted and sat down directly on the table in front of Kakashi, very smoothly, his eyes glanced around randomly, as if he didn''t care at all.


    But Kakashi doesn¡¯t feel so relaxed anymore. He always maintains a high degree of tension. Hearing this question, he immediately replied, ¡°Everything is still under control. There are not many people coming. Master Oshemaru is still trusted!"


    Uchiha nodded secretly when he heard the words, and said with a smile, "I don''t think that the soil will trust Osamaru. I guess it''s a test this time!"


    While the two were talking, someone opened the door again. There were still two. They thought it would be from the Ministry of Information, but they did not expect that the person they saw when they looked up was Jiraiya and Sarutobi. .


    Uchihain instantly laughed, "Three generations of adults, you have been idle for so long, how can you give it up today, I thought you would continue to stay at home!"


    I have to say that what Uchihain said is very bad, even if he has been a Hokage for a long time, he still feels bad about the sudden resignation of three generations to him.


    Sarutobi Hisaki naturally heard the smell, but he still pretended not to understand, "Even if I retired from Hokage, I still belong to the village of Konoha. In such a situation, I naturally have the responsibility to come out and help. of!"


    This is a bit sincere, and I am afraid that only Yuan Feiri himself knows it.Uchiha secretly heard that it was an expression of disgust at the moment.


    Unceremoniously, "Are you living too leisurely? You want to move your muscles and bones, you know it!" I was instantly broken by humanity, but Sarutobi had no sense of embarrassment, just smiled and did not speak. .


    Kakashi listened in the back, there was a feeling of peace of mind, but there was still a feeling of being unable to talk, just standing on the side honestly.


    Jilai also found a place to sit down very casually, "Where is the big snake pill?" Kakashi immediately replied after hearing the words, "The time is still in the death forest at this moment!"


    If it is Oshemaru''s transformation technique, it is also very outstanding, it is almost impossible for these people in Anbe to recognize it directly.


    However, in this Anbe mission, the two Hyuga Nissu brothers and Yamanaka Keiichi were all involved. They were obviously not an Anbe, but they were willing to deal with it this way, and they still went to battle in person. The reason for this is also self-evident. Up.


    Da She Maru said with a smile, "I haven''t been back in such a long time, and I want to know that he will watch it a little longer."


    When the few people were chatting happily, someone came again at the door, not someone else, but Tsunade and Mute.The two of them didn''t seem to have thought that there would be so many people here, and they raised their eyebrows when they entered.


    Then he smiled and said, "It''s hilarious, the boy Dashemaru knows that he has such a high salary, I am afraid that he will be happy!" Mute hugged the pet piggy with an expression of disapproval.


    He whispered in my heart, "I think it''s going to be scared to death. No matter which one is here, it''s enough. Now they are all gathered. They all want to make him happy. It''s strange to be happy!"


    The people in the room here laughed so hard that they couldn''t see their teeth, and the big snake pill swaying around in the death forest with the pharmacist''s pocket was really as disturbing as Silent said.


    If it is said that the two people around you can''t notice the person who is following, Oshemaru is very clear. He is naturally familiar with the people of Konoha Village. In addition, the other party did not hide his meaning. The feeling of blatant attempt is not good.


    After all, it goes without saying that these people are staring at him. Thinking of the scars on Hinata''s arm before, Dashemaru is even more uncomfortable.


    As he walked, Oshe Maru kept thinking about it in his heart. I don''t know what kind of situation he will go back this time. I hope it won''t be too miserable.


    Pharmacist Dou had long discovered what was wrong with Dashewan, and asked with concern, "My lord, are you okay?" The other person has always followed from a short distance, and now he doesn''t have much reaction to this. , Just follow along without any hassle.


    Da She Maru finally recovered when he heard this, shook his head and said it was okay, and said in a low voice, "I''ll leave first, you should finish the exam quickly!"


    Speaking of Shanshen left, originally came here just to take a look, their plan didn''t start here.


    At this time, the night was completely dimmed, and Hinata and others gave up and continued on their way, and found a place to settle down and rest. The time they spent on this day was indeed huge, and they were sloppy when they should rest.


    The bonfire was lit, and the three of them simply ate something. Ino said, "Now there is not much distance to the end. This place should be a dangerous place. We can only take turns to watch the night!"


    Hinata nodded and said, "Well, I''ll guard the first class first, you guys go to sleep first!" Sakura immediately stopped her when she heard this, "You are injured today, even if you are now healed, you must be earlier. Rest is!"


    Chapter 866 Thrilling Pass


    Hearing this, Hinata also had the meaning of rejecting it. After all, the time of this day was indeed very tired.The three of them went to bed after a little discussion.


    Sakura''s first vigil was a twelve-point vigil. Ino and Hinata who changed shifts later were both in the same spirit, but nothing happened during the night, so it was very stable.


    Early in the morning when the sky was dark, the sleeping Sakura and Ino both got up. It was not that they had got enough sleep in such a short time, but their nerves were tense. Even if there is a little wind and grass, it will be instantly Wake up~ Come here.


    In the morning when the sun came in along the cracks of the branches, the two keenly sensed the change in the light, and immediately got up. Hinata was slightly surprised when he saw it.


    But it became clear in an instant. A few people took a break and sorted out and headed towards the end position. It is now the fourth day of the exam. Many capable people have passed. The time is now at the end. Location waiting to rest.


    This includes Tiantian''s team, Gaara and others. With such outstanding strength, passing the exam at this moment is not surprising.


    Samui has been following behind the three of them. At this moment, the time is also anxious for the three children. After all, most of the time has passed. There are very few people in this forest. It is difficult for them to pass the customs along the way. It is also increasing.


    But no matter how anxious Samui was, she couldn''t get involved. After all, it was their own business. She followed this way just to protect their safety.


    Hinata opened his eyes at the moment he was marching, and tried his best to look into the distance. If they said that they were trying their best to avoid some people, then they are now looking for people frantically. There are still two days left. Time, in any case they have to find the book of heaven and the book of earth.


    Although Ino and Sakura are not so good at perception, they still try to observe the surroundings as hard as possible, for fear that they will fall into a clue.


    After all, Hinata was walking and stopped abruptly, and said in a low voice, "East, about three hundred meters, a group of people are heading towards the end!"


    This time, there is no need for Hinata to ask at all, Sakura and Ino are impatient expressions, "Hurry up, we can catch up!"


    Hinata laughed instantly when he heard the words. He didn''t have the shy appearance he had seen before. He appeared very confident and demeanor, "Let''s go!"


    The moment the voice fell, Hinata''s whole person popped up in an instant, Sakura and Ino followed closely, and the three figures flew out in an instant.


    Samyi looked at the three people with scorching eyes behind him, and for a moment there was a feeling of being frightened. Who would have thought that the three weak girls still had such a strong expression.


    The expectant smile followed him. It was a long time since Samui came to Konoha Village and he hadn''t been outside for such a long time.


    These four days have felt very comfortable. After all, when performing tasks before, there were many following others like this. It was a rare taste of nostalgia.


    The three of Hinata took out their fastest speed, but a few breaths reached the place where the pair were just now, and they were only two hundred meters away.


    The three of them rushed past without any intention of slowing down. The three in front were originally very relaxed, so they didn''t walk fast, so Hinata and the others overtook them in a while.


    Upon seeing this, the three of them suddenly turned around and saw it, and they felt shocked instantly. One of them said nervously, "What should I do? Obviously, it was coming towards us!"


    "It''s not good for us to fight with them, let''s go quickly!" The middle man said while accelerating.


    The rest of the person also agreed quite agreeably, "Yes, we have gathered the scrolls of heaven and earth, now there is no need for the match!"


    Speaking of the tacit understanding of the three people, they began to accelerate, and the distance between the three people began to slowly widen.The expressions on Sakura and Ino were a little anxious when they saw it. After all, the current speed is already at their full speed. It is not realistic to want to catch up like this.


    But at this moment, Hinata''s mouth was smiling, and he looked very happy.Seeing this, Ino asked in confusion, "Hinata, what are you so happy to do, do you have a good idea?"


    Hinata replied very honestly, "Not for the time being, but we are really lucky!" When Ino and Sakura heard this, they both had confused expressions, and they obviously did not understand.


    Hinata kept staring at the back of the three people, and said quickly, "The three people must have gathered the Book of Heaven and Earth. As long as we win against them, we have hope!"


    Sakura and Ino still don¡¯t quite understand, ¡°How did you know?¡± Hinata said with a smile, ¡°If they didn¡¯t have a scroll or only one, they wouldn¡¯t run away now, so they should turn their heads and talk to us. The battle is, after all, there are not many opportunities!"


    Upon hearing this, both Sakura and Ino had expressions of sudden realization, and their faces instantly laughed, "Then it seems that they must not be allowed to run now!"


    Hinata nodded with a smile after hearing this, "But this distance, my empty palm is not enough!" Ino tried the heart turn technique, but because the opponent was always moving, it was difficult to aim at the target.


    When the two saw this, they set his eyes on Sakura''s body together.Although Kozakura was stressed, she still increased her speed by gritting her teeth.


    Hinata and Ino were shocked when they saw this, but still gritted their teeth to keep up.Fortunately, the three people in front of the battle just experienced it not long ago. At this moment, Chakra has not recovered. The long-term high-speed movement makes Chakra consume faster, and the time speed at this moment is also considered slow. Slowed down.

 781 Naruto: They Have System Chapter 781

    In a short while, the distance between the two teams was gradually shortening, and now there was only about ten meters away.Seeing this, Kozakura violently jumped up, and threw a shuriken in the direction of the three of them.


    The three of them looked indifferent. After all, they were constantly moving, and the distance was constantly increasing. The possibility of the shuriken hitting was extremely slim.


    Only a bang was heard. The shuriken pierced the tree about one meter behind the three of them. The three of them smiled when they saw it, but before the smiles evened out, they heard a bang. , Followed by a cracking sound.


    Chapter 867


    The three of them were startled, and at the same time looking backward, they saw that a huge tree fell down and smashed in their direction. The tree was very strong. If this is done, the three of them will definitely become meatloaf. .


    Seeing this, the three people turned sharply at their feet and jumped away on both sides. After the three of them stood still, they saw the tree fall and broke a lot of branches.


    Even after so much buffering, the moment it fell on the ground still smashed a small depression into the ground.The three of them were shocked when they saw this.


    When the three were separated, the three of Hinata caught up in an instant, and the two faced each other.But unlike the other''s nervous expression, Hinata Ino and Sakura''s eyes were full of excitement.


    It seems to have seen the scene of victory.The three people on the opposite side are ninjas from Wuyin Village. At this moment, looking at the three of Hinata in front of them is completely anxious.


    After all, seeing the victory is right in front of him, so he killed Cheng Yaojin halfway, and no one was happy, but the matter has reached this point, and it can be regarded as when there is no way to ask for help, no matter what the situation is, you can only go directly. Up.


    Because they had just experienced a battle not long ago, the three people in Wuyin Village are not in a heyday at this moment. The longer it is, the more useless it will be for them.


    So the three of them were determined to pay attention to a quick fight, and when they thought of this, they gestured to each other and rushed towards Hinata and the others.


    He didn''t even say a word, he was full of momentum, and he was obviously ready to make a decision.Hinata and the others didn''t even mean to be afraid when they saw it, and rushed forward when they faced each other.


    For a while, there was the sound of shurikens colliding and fists and feet colliding. At the beginning, the two sides were on the same level, but after a long time, the advantages of the tacit understanding of the three people gradually emerged.


    Often, the opponent who cooperated with the fight was caught off guard. After a while, the three people in Wuyin Village were completely at a disadvantage, and because of the large consumption of Chakra, they were completely controlled by the three of Hinata in a short while.


    Ino and Kozakura bound the three together with ease, clapped their hands with satisfaction and looked at the three condescendingly, with triumphant expressions on their faces.


    The melancholy expression on the face of Hinata standing on one side finally disappeared, "Hand it over!" Hinata looked at the three of them and said softly, with a very gentle tone.


    But the three people who lost the game were full of resentment right now. Even in the face of Hinata''s such a good tone, they still didn''t have a good face. They just turned their heads aside with a cold snort.


    The reason why the three of them were able to be controlled so quickly was that they really suffered from Hinata''s dark losses.In the attacks of Sakura and Ino Ozhang and Dahe, the three of them couldn''t find Hinata''s movements behind them at all. This is how the empty palms touched.


    At first they didn''t notice much, but when they couldn''t gather Chakra at all, they found something wrong.


    But by then it was completely late, so the three people''s opinions on Hinata can be said to be quite big.Kozakura was very dissatisfied while looking at the appearance of the three of them, smiled and walked to the three of them, regardless of their panic and struggling appearance, and started looking for something.


    In a short while, he found the Book of Heaven and Book of the Earth from the three of them. Sakura cheerfully weighed the two scrolls in her hands, and threw her backhand in the direction of Hinata.


    Seeing this, Hinata quickly reached out and caught it. It was at this moment that Sakura conjured and took out three tube-shaped objects, which were the three ninja flares in the misty village.


    When the three of them saw this, they were finally a little panicked. "Are you really going to be so awesome?" When Kozakura heard this, she suddenly paused when she reached out and pulled the lead.


    As if hesitated, the person thought there was hope, and then said, "Now that you have got the scroll, you just leave, let us go, we might still have a chance, and it won''t hinder you! "


    After listening to this, Kozakura''s eyes turned grunting, as if thinking about whether to agree or not.The expressions of expectant eyes of the three of the three people in Wuyin Village stuck to Sakura''s body, so that they completely ignored the unstoppable smiles on the faces of Hinata and Ino.


    According to Hinata and Ino''s understanding of Sakura, she knew that she was simply too happy, she was just playing a prank, she would never let them go like this, it was simply making herself trouble.


    Sure enough, she looked at Kozakura with an apologetic expression and said, "I think you are right!" With that said, she moved all the leads of the three flare flares.


    After pulling it, he looked at his hand with an unbelievable expression, and said sincerely, "Sorry, my hands are shaking!"


    No matter how stupid the three of them were, they knew that Sakura was playing tricks on them. When the bottom was full of resentment, and the fierce eyes stared at Sakura, it made people feel that if they were not tied up, maybe He just rushed forward.


    But no matter how fierce they were, it wouldn''t work. The three of Kozakura looked at the Mitarai Adzuki bean who jumped from the trunk, with a happy expression on their faces.


    Hong Dou felt relieved when he saw the three of them, and said with a smile, "I thought you three brats were going to lose! Hurry up, time is running out!"


    After talking about Mitarai Adzuki beans, without waiting for the three people to answer, he left with the three tied up.The three of Hinata watched Red Bean leave, and looked at each other, with expressions of fortune and joy on their faces.


    Hinata looked at the scroll in his hand and smiled and said, "Now we just need to hurry through the forest, but maybe we will meet someone later in 2.3. Let''s take a break and set off!"


    Hearing this, Ino also said with a face of approval, "Try to pass this evening, lest there will be many nights and dreams. I don''t want to experience this ups and downs in the past few days!"


    Kozakura sat down when the two talked, and the consumption of the battle just now was huge, and her energy was always in a state of high concentration. At this moment, she relaxed, and the exhaustion spread instantly. Up.


    Samyi was finally relieved when he looked at the expressions of the three in the dark. He was still very satisfied with the performance of the three children. After all, it was a dead end.


    The three of them took a rest for about an hour, and ran towards the end after a simple dressing. They ran all the way, but they were always vigilant.